《Domineering Crossing: The Ghost Eye Concubine of the Storm King》


 Chapter 1

    Just at noon, gorgeous.


    Looking at the endless desert, everywhere the heat waves hit people, as if burning flames, despite the wind, it is still hot.


    On a hill, a red figure stands opposite a group of black figures.


    Red figure is a woman, a red tight leather clothes, the concave and convex shape of the perfect figure outlined.


    A big red long hair high up, hair with the cold wind blowing, a bit of publicity.


    On the face, a red and white mask covers the face above the nose, only revealing the flaming red lips under the mask. Of course, there are those eyes that are not covered by the mask, cold and sharp, which makes people feel the illusion of penetrating everything.


    She is the number one killer in the killer world, huohuang.


    Standing opposite huohuang, there are about a dozen men and women in strong black clothes. They are also wearing different masks, and their whole body is full of the killer''s unique spirit of killing. The gun in their hand is facing huohuang, ready to go.


    Looking at this posture, the red lips under the red mask evoke the arc of ridicule, and carelessly said, "Heifeng, in order to kill me, you can really escape!"


    Heifeng is the woman in front of the people in black.


    A black short hair is very concise, a black and white mask, lips painted with black lipstick, very strange.


    Heifeng is the second killer in the list of killers. She has always been aiming to replace huohuang, but no matter how hard she tries, she still can''t replace huohuang.


    Now, in order to kill huohuang, Heifeng takes the risk to unite the elites of the killer world to kill her.


    The relationship between killers is very delicate and sensitive. If there is no conflict of interest, there will be harmony between killers. However, as long as interests are involved, either you or I will be doomed to die.


    Now Heifeng joins other killers to kill her, which is related to the interests. It''s just for the tiger!


    "Ha ha! Who made you so powerful! I''m not my opponent alone, so I have to, but "Heifeng''s voice is soft and lazy, and she doesn''t mean to admit her strength.


    It''s just the last one. However, it''s very meaningful. It''s obvious that she doesn''t pay attention to huohuang any more. Maybe it''s because she thinks that she has won.


    After a pause, he continued, "however, as far as the love of the former sisters is concerned, as long as you hand over the Kunlun mirror, I can save your life, if not ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, Heifeng has another pause.


    It''s true that Heifeng and huohuang used to be sisters. They joined the organization, trained and went on missions when they were ten years old. In the past ten years, they have been supporting each other, coming out of their lives, standing out from thousands of killers, becoming famous and becoming the best partners.


    Otherwise, why did their code name come from Phoenix!


    However, people''s hearts are always unpredictable, because Heifeng always tends to be under huohuang, which makes her very unwilling and jealous. So she broke up with huohuang five years ago and vowed that she would surpass huohuang.


    But in the past five years, no matter how hard Heifeng tried, she was still pressed to death by huohuang.


    For a long time, the contest between Heifeng and huohuang is only based on the task, and has never done anything that threatens her life. Therefore, in the past, huohuang also lets Heifeng dance.


    Just this time, Heifeng has threatened her life, so she can''t be indifferent any more.

 Chapter 2

    After a pause, Heifeng continued, "no wonder I won''t let you live even if I die"


    finally, Heifeng''s cold and mean nature has been exposed, because in her eyes, even if huohuang is going to die, it can''t change her jealousy and hatred towards her.


    Kunlun mirror, it is said that there is a magic mirror in the Kunlun temple in Kunlun Mountain, the hometown of immortal. It has the ability to change life against the sky and shuttle time and space. However, in a grand gathering of immortals, the mirror was stolen and its whereabouts remain unknown.


    However, some time ago, there was a sudden rumor that Kunlun mirror appeared in the desert.


    Whether this rumor is true or not, the Kunlun mirror''s legendary ability to change life against the sky and the power to travel through time and space will attract countless people.


    As soon as the news came out, people from all sides set out to look for the Kunlun mirror at any cost.


    So this time, the task is no longer a separate one. Instead, various organizations have been mobilized. This has also led to conflicts of interests between killers and killers. During this period, many killers are fighting each other.


    After a lot of blood, huohuang got the Kunlun mirror.


    However, after getting Kunlun mirror, you will put yourself in a more dangerous situation.


    If huohuang''s death is compared with Kunlun mirror, Heifeng hopes huohuang''s death more. Therefore, she shows that she will not take Kunlun mirror, as long as huohuang''s life, she will cooperate with other killers.


    Of course, it''s just a stopgap measure. When she wins the Kunlun mirror, she will sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and enjoy the benefits of the fisherman.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing this, huohuang sneered, "are you sure? As long as I hand over the Kunlun mirror, will you save my life? Don''t you think that cheating a three-year-old is insulting your intelligence? "


    "You..." black phoenix face a white, some angry.


    Indeed, even if huohuang handed over the Kunlun mirror, she would not let her go. Would you let her go and let her take revenge on her again? So what she said was just tactics.


    But for huohuang''s retort, she couldn''t refute it.


    However, thinking of huohuang''s difficulty in flying today, his anger was suppressed a little, and he hummed coldly, "hum! So what? Do you think you can escape today? Don''t dream


    "Ha ha! Self confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence becomes conceit. If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability. " Hearing this, huohuangxie said with a smile.


    Huohuang''s words are arrogant, self-confident and conceited. But from her words, it seems that she is not the same. It seems that she is a natural king, and her words are beyond doubt.


    Although the black phoenix side of the crowd, accounted for a great advantage, but does not mean that the fire phoenix will be afraid and fear.


    Did she experience less killing? Did she experience less of a bullet forest? As a killer, walking on the edge of the knife, she has already made the consciousness of losing her life at any time.


    Of course, this does not mean that she is not afraid of death, or she does not care about her life, or she does not care about her life and death.


    People are afraid of death, because alive, there is hope, dead, there is nothing.


    Just for her, for life and death, they are more open than ordinary people.


    In particular, as a killer, once she confronts with the enemy, it is doomed that "either you die or I die", so in her life, she will never give in.


    Big deal, the worst is to die together.


    However, huohuang doesn''t think she will lose. How can she be the leader of the killer world without superhuman ability!

 Chapter 3

    Looking at such a calm and self-confident huohuang, Heifeng was a little uneasy, but when she thought about it, she thought it was funny.


    Huohuang is quick and accurate, but she has only two hands and only two guns. She has already lost in the bullet. Besides, she didn''t think huohuang had the ability to avoid so many bullets fired at the same time.


    Huohuang has always been arrogant. If she doesn''t just pretend to be calm now, she is too conceited.


    "Yes? Let''s see who can laugh at the end. " Black phoenix a cold smile, looking at Fire Phoenix''s eyes is already like looking at the dead general, and then, "shot" two words coldly from black phoenix mouth, send out the whole body murderous.


    With the order of Heifeng, the dozen killers shot at huohuang one after another, and the dozen bullets shot at her in an instant.


    It''s spectacular.


    Huohuang''s face sank and her momentum changed instantly. As soon as she lifted her hands, she also shot at the other side. At the same time, she quickly dodged the bullets.


    As Heifeng had expected, huohuang was quick and accurate, but she had only two hands and two guns. She couldn''t avoid firing so many bullets at the same time.


    No, in the first round, huohuang was shot in the arm.


    But it''s just a scratch.


    Nevertheless, still let black phoenix have to feel surprised, still have envy and unwilling, "look, I still really despise you."


    "Oh! This is the first time I''ve ever heard you underestimate me! Five years ago, you and I parted ways, aiming to surpass me. I thought it was all because you always looked up at me! " Huohuang pretended to be surprised, but the tone was full of irony.


    "Heifeng is angry. She wants to refute, but she can''t, because what huohuang said is true.


    But so what? Since the choice and huohuang on, it has been doomed to the end, either you die or I die. Although this time huohuang is just a scratch, next time, it''s not necessarily.


    "Shoot" black phoenix shouts a way, all together again toward fire Huang shoot and go.


    Huohuang knows that her skill and two guns can''t beat each other''s bullets, but her strength is not agility and accuracy, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    as soon as huohuang''s hands are loose and her pistol falls to the ground, she can''t avoid the bullets. In people''s opinion, huohuang is caught without a hand.


    Black phoenix mouth raised a smile of victory, but the next moment, the smile will be frozen.


    Because just when the bullet was about to get close to huohuang ¡¤¡¤


    huohuang''s foot was like a spring, and her whole body suddenly bounced up. It was three meters high, and she had no accident to avoid the bullet, and then she landed steadily.


    This scene shocked everyone. What''s the matter?


    "Oh! Do you think that if I can take the lead, I will have no unknown ability? " Huohuang''s mouth is full of evil spirits and bloodthirsty smile. Seeing Heifeng and others is like seeing a dead man.


    Don''t wait for black phoenix etc. to reflect, then hear fire Huang a explosion, "dragon scale, out."


    Suddenly, a blue dagger appeared in huohuang''s hand instantly, which stimulated everyone''s nerves again.


    Originally, huohuang could quietly take out the dagger, but she didn''t do that. She was deliberately summoning daggers in front of people to shock them and stimulate them.


    However, what''s more, what''s more shocking to them is still to come.

 Chapter 4

    Ding, the dagger came out of its sheath, and the air around it suddenly changed.


    In addition to huohuang, no one else could see it. A stream of black gas sent out from the dagger and rushed at Heifeng and others.


    Heifeng and others just felt a chill coming, and their bodies could not help shaking.


    I didn''t care, but the cold was getting worse and worse. It was a kind of Yin cold, with a suffocating rotten air.


    It''s like standing in front of hell.


    This strange cold and breath made everyone feel shocked. They didn''t understand that the weather was so hot that people couldn''t stand it the moment before, and it would be like this the next moment.


    Although confused, but people do not have extra time to explore, on the battlefield, their short absence is a taboo.


    So, although people were confused and shocked, they quickly responded.


    Raise your hand, shoot, shoot at huohuang.


    However, what they did not expect was that they used all their strength to pull this wrench.


    I don''t have the strength to pull again.


    The hand, slowly becomes stiff.


    Huohuang looks ironic, holding a dagger in the air several waves, "Ding Ding Ding Ding" several sound, those bullets fired at huohuang were all knocked down.


    Of course, in order to prevent huohuang from leaving the spot and escaping the attack, the bullets were fired completely. Who would have thought that huohuang didn''t leave the spot at all, and only used a dagger to shoot down these bullets.


    "No, no, how is that possible?" Black phoenix incredible stare big eyes, can''t accept what happened at the moment, other people are the same.


    They knew that huohuang was powerful, but they thought that no matter how powerful she was, it was hard for them to fight with four fists.


    But what they didn''t expect was that huohuang was never an ordinary existence.


    Since childhood, huohuang has Yin and Yang eyes, commonly known as ghost eyes.


    Ghost eye, can see the mortal can not see the Yin thing spirit thing, commonly known as the spirit body.


    The spirit body is divided into six levels: wandering spirit, ghost, fierce ghost, evil spirit, evil spirit and evil spirit.


    One is wandering soul: they are easygoing by nature, most of them died without any resentment, and they can go to heaven by themselves. It''s invisible to the naked eye, and they don''t attack humans.


    Second, Ghosts: they don''t attack humans, they only scare people who can see them. They die naturally, but they are nostalgic for them.


    Three are fierce Ghosts: they only attack the people who can see them, and they committed suicide before they died, but also with resentment, unable to reincarnate.


    Four are evil spirits: they also kill people who can see them, and evil spirits were killed before they died, so they have a lot of resentment.


    Five are evil spirits: human beings can see them, and they will attack human beings.


    Six are evil spirits: they can be seen by anyone, and they will take the initiative to attack human beings. They were evil people before they died, and they will turn into evil spirits after they die, whether they commit suicide or are killed.


    Although human beings can see evil spirits and demons, they are afraid of Yang Qi, so they dare not appear in crowded places.


    The spiritual power of the spirit body comes from absorbing Yin Qi, and the one with more Yin Qi is the spirit body itself.


    Therefore, spirits above the evil spirit level will devour spirits lower than their own level to strengthen their spiritual power. Evil spirits can evolve into evil spirits, and evil spirits can also evolve into demons.


    That is to say, evil spirit is the evolution of evil spirit and evil spirit, and once the spirit is engulfed, it will not be able to transcend.

 Chapter 5

    Of course, not everyone will become ghosts, fierce ghosts, evil spirits, evil spirits and demons who can not be reincarnated after death. In addition to strong obsession or resentment, it depends on the chance, and it is also necessary to avoid the arrest of hell.


    If not, the whole world is full of spirit, it will be a mess.


    Huohuang was abandoned by her family because she saw the spirit and affected her normal life. She was always scared out of her mind.


    Then, she was brought into the organization by her boss.


    Of course, she has a ghost eye. Besides bringing huohuang into the boss of the organization, she doesn''t even know Heifeng who has been with huohuang sisters for more than ten years.


    After all, everyone has secrets.


    Of course, the ghost eye can only see the Yin and spirit things that ordinary people can''t see. It doesn''t have much to do with the power of huohuang. Huohuang really became unusual because of a mission five years ago.


    Killers and tasks are not necessarily killing people, but also robbing or searching for valuable items.


    In fact, killers and mercenaries are no different from bandits.


    Five years ago, after going their separate ways with Heifeng, huohuang took on the task of searching for the Millennium blood jade plate.


    That mission was similar to this one in searching for Kunlun mirror, and many organizations dispatched personnel.


    Let''s not talk about the battle between huohuang and the killers in other organizations. Let''s talk about what happened when huohuang came to an ancient tomb looking for a thousand year old blood jade plate!


    Huohuang already has Yin and Yang eyes. When she comes to the ancient tomb, it''s indisputable to see the spirit body.


    It''s just huohuang''s bad luck. She met an evil spirit in the ancient tomb. It''s too hard for huohuang.


    Since she can see the spirit, Huang Jiuge hasn''t seen an attacking spirit, so she doesn''t know how to deal with the spirit.


    Swords and guns are useless for spirit bodies.


    Even though huohuang is not greedy for life and afraid of death, she also cherishes her life. She has only thirty-six stratagems, and running is the best one.


    But, these are evil spirits, how can they set fire to Huang!


    After a few steps, huohuang was waved by the evil spirit, and the whole person flew out and bumped into the coffin. Moreover, a mouthful of blood spurted out, which happened to spray on a rusty dagger in the coffin.


    Then, a strange scene happened ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after the rusty dagger was soaked in huohuang''s blood, it seemed to be alive and trembled. It scared huohuang so much that he quickly got up and stepped back.


    Moreover, with the shaking of the dagger, the rust layer on the dagger fell slowly and turned into a brand-new cyan dagger.


    Before huohuang could react from the shock, the dagger flew up and dashed in the tomb. It''s better to say that it''s a rampage than to attack those evil spirits. Huohuang is even more stupid.


    Spirit bodies don''t get hurt, don''t bleed, don''t die, but they do get hurt, and they die.


    However, spirit bodies are not so easy to vanish, especially those with higher power.


    These spirits have been in this place with strong Yin Qi for thousands of years, so their spiritual power is not low.


    However, the dagger was powerful. In a short time, the vitality of those evil spirits was greatly weakened by the dagger, which made them fear and retreat.


    But it''s incredible that the dagger flew into huohuang''s hand automatically after driving away the spirit body. What makes huohuang incredible is that after she holds the dagger in her hand, she has more information about the dagger in her mind.


    This dagger is called dragon scale. The reason why dragon scale is called dragon scale is that the dagger is actually made of dragon scales. In the age when the four great beasts still existed, the dragon scale dagger was the personal belongings of the green dragon.

 Chapter 6

    The dragon scale dagger was originally a divine object with aura, but later, for some reason, it fell into the world and was obtained by the demons. They used it to repair and then absorbed a lot of evil spirit, making the dragon scale dagger a very evil weapon.


    A thousand years ago, the dragon scale dagger set off a lot of blood storms in the river and lake, harming many people. At last, it was sealed by a Heavenly Master and sealed in this tomb.


    Huohuang''s blood soaked the dragon scale dagger, mistakenly broke its seal, and then the dagger recognized her as the master.


    The dragon scale dagger is a kind of evil spirit. Once the evil spirit of the dragon scale dagger enters the human body, it''s like being eroded by the cold. The five senses are blocked and become suffocated. Then, the limbs will slowly become stiff. If they are not controlled in time, the light ones will be paralyzed, and the heavy ones will burst and die.


    The evil spirit of dragon scale dagger is greedy and fearful for spirit.


    Why!


    Because the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger is the best energy for the spirit body to cultivate spiritual power. If you can absorb the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger, the spiritual power of the spirit body will be doubled.


    However, once the dragon scale dagger is unable to subdue and absorb the evil spirit of the dagger, it may backfire and hurt its vitality.


    After huohuang is recognized by the dragon scale dagger, the evil spirit will not hurt huohuang, and will be controlled by huohuang. After all, evil spirit does harm to people. Huohuang naturally doesn''t want to let dragon scale release evil spirit easily.


    In addition, the dragon scale dagger can be invisible. This is also a time when huohuang suddenly couldn''t find the dragon scale. After calling, she saw that the dragon scale suddenly appeared.


    Now, huohuang releases dragon scale''s evil spirit completely. Although black phoenix''s human quality is good, they have no internal force to protect themselves, so they can''t resist the invasion of evil spirit.


    In just one minute, they were unable to move. They couldn''t even speak. They only stared at their frightened eyes and were covered with red silk.


    "There is a saying that if we don''t agree, as long as you don''t attack me, I never want to kill you. Today, it''s your own death. If I don''t help you, it''s my fault. " Fire Huang look is full of satire meaning, say, toward black Feng etc. walk.


    Now they have no ability to resist. What they are waiting for is to be slaughtered.


    As a killer, huohuang thinks she has enough heart.


    Even if Heifeng betrayed their friendship, even if she knew that Heifeng was jealous of her, she still didn''t touch her before Heifeng started directly on her.


    Although she is a killer, she is not a butcher. She doesn''t kill everyone.


    Until now, the tasks she took and the people she killed were all damned people.


    Sometimes she even thinks that she is not qualified to be a killer at all, because a killer always has no heart.


    She never pursues fame and wealth, but she lives willfully, but she still takes that position.


    Perhaps, this is the ability!


    Although there are two words of forgiveness in her heart, it is only used for people who have not reached the point of death, but once there is a threat and harm to her, she will never be soft hearted.


    Huohuang comes to Heifeng and laughs bloodthirsty. Then she moves and passes in front of them. The knife goes up and down. A dozen killers splash blood, go underground and die in fear.


    Finally, only Heifeng was left.


    When huohuang is ready to fight against Heifeng, an accident happens.


    In the distance, a powerful tornado came quickly towards them, so fast that it was too late for huohuang to escape.


    It seemed that it would destroy the whole nature under its power.


    Although huohuang has the ability to go against the sky, she is flesh and blood. After a while, she was involved in the sandstorm and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 7

    Tianyun continent, Dongqing state, 21 years of emperor li.


    On the fourth day of April, the Xiangguo Temple is twenty miles away from the capital.


    This day is the annual temple fair of Xiangguo Temple. No matter the dignitaries or the common people, they all come here one after another, offering incense and praying for blessings.


    However, in the back mountain of the temple, things are not harmonious with today.


    On the edge of the cliff, there was a thin girl with plain color and thick clothes. She had good facial features, but her face was gray. Even her hair was as messy as a chicken''s nest, and there were a few weeds in it.


    This is a beggar?


    Standing opposite the girl, is a pair of beautiful men and women.


    The man was dressed in a blue robe. His face was bright and clean, and his eyes were black and deep. His eyebrows were thick, his nose was high, and his lips were beautiful. All of them showed nobility and resistance.


    The woman is wearing a pink dress with a big bow tied with gold soft smoke around her waist. Her temples are low and her hair is slanted with Jasper Zanfeng hairpin. Her body is slender and the demon is gorgeous.


    However, the posture of the city is full of evil spirit, so it is popular.


    "You, what do you want to do?" The girl''s trembling voice was full of crying, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Behind her is the cliff. If you step back a few steps, you will fall.


    "What do you want to do? I want you dead, of course. " The sarcastic female voice showed a little arrogance. Looking at the girl''s eyes was like looking at the dead.


    "You, you, you..." although it has been expected, the beggar girl is still speechless and looks at men and women with more fear.


    "I don''t know what? Huang Jiuge, do you know how much you shouldn''t live in this world! Look at you. You''re dirty and messy. You''re more like a beggar than a beggar. You''re a fool. You want to marry brother Hao, too. It''s just a fool''s dream. " Huo Qingqing disgusted said, speaking of the back, the voice became gnashing teeth, face became twisted ferocious.


    I think she hates nine songs.


    Yes! Can we not hate it? She likes brother Hao, and brother Hao also likes her, but there is a huangjiuge among them.


    If Huang Jiuge hadn''t occupied the position of Princess an, she would have become the princess of Hao''s brother.


    "No, no, I didn''t. It was an engagement made by my mother and lady Shufei." Huang nine songs a listen to, immediately retort a way, fear medium take unwilling.


    They all said that she was stupid, but she knew that it was the engagement made by her mother and the lady. Brother Hao was her fiance and would be her husband.


    "So what? Anyway, brother Hao won''t marry you. Besides, you''re dead today. Before long, brother Hao will marry me. " Huo Qingqing eyebrows slightly pick, full of pride, this thing seems to be fixed on the board in general.


    "No, it won''t, it won''t, I''ll tell the emperor, you bully me..." Huang Jiuge was afraid and anxious, and she cried.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge, who has always been bullied and can''t complain, even knows that the emperor has come today? This made Nangong Yuhao a little surprised.


    However, more is disdain just, "Oh! Tell the emperor? Do you really think the emperor will decide for you? "


    Of course, there are complaints as well as disdain.


    He knew that the reason why his father didn''t agree with him to terminate his engagement with Huang Jiuge was not because he liked Huang Jiuge so much.


    At first, it was because Huang''s family had just perished. In order to show his love and righteousness to his benefactor, Huang Jiuge would not let him retire even though he became a fool.

 Chapter 8

    2¡¢ It is because of his growing influence in recent years that he has been under pressure.


    Since ancient times, which emperor does not remember the throne, although the prince seizing the throne is the Royal eternal survival rule, but it is not allowed to be flagrant, let alone threatening the emperor.


    It provoked the emperor''s authority. Even if he was his own son, he would not recognize his family.


    However, Nangong Yuhao now gets rid of Huang Jiuge. Although he will disobey the emperor, he is not worried about being investigated, even if he is the most suspect.


    Not to mention that since he dared to do it, he would not leave evidence to trap himself in injustice. Even if father Huangming knew that he did it, he would not deal with him for the sake of a phoenix nine song. At most, he was dissatisfied with him.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge is a fool. It''s reasonable to say that she''s lost for fun. Who can say anything!


    "Hao, brother Hao, please, please let me go..." Huang Jiuge is stupid, but it doesn''t mean that she has no thought or intelligence. Nangong Yuhao said that, naturally, she knew that the emperor couldn''t make the decision for her, so she had to beg for mercy.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t speak, but Huo Qingqing opened his mouth first, "let you go? If you let go, you won''t cheat you out. Phoenix nine songs, you will accept your life


    "No, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." Huang Jiuge cried in horror. It was very sad.


    "Don''t you want to die? Oh! It''s not up to you. " Huo Qingqing said with a sneer, his eyes and eyebrows were all murderous.


    "Huang Jiuge, don''t blame the king. If you do, blame your existence for blocking the way of the king. So you, must, must, die." Although Nangong Yuhao resents Huang Jiuge very much, his voice is very flat at this moment.


    Yes! For a dying man, he has no need to live too many emotions.


    After that, he kicked at Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge, who had no resistance ability, was kicked off like a broken kite and fell down the cliff, leaving only a scream in the air ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Chi Chi"


    gradually recovering consciousness, huohuang heard the sound of "Chi Chi" in her ear, and cool things came from huohuang''s wrist muscles Skin across, make fire Huang a excited spirit. Even if she couldn''t see it now, she knew it was a snake.


    A chill from the heart, God knows, she is most afraid of snakes.


    Suddenly, huohuang suddenly opened her eyes, with cold and alert, like a beast ready to go, ready to rush up to give the prey a fatal blow! Especially when you feel threatened.


    After years of killer career, huohuang has formed such a habit, which is totally reflexive.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a snake about one meter long, as big as a baby''s arm, black and white crossing her wrist.


    Huohuang''s stomach was full of nausea and vomiting, but at the same time, she threw the snake out with the help of conditioned reflex, and the snake quickly disappeared in the grass.


    Then huohuang immediately stood up for fear that there would be something disgusting underground to disgust her.


    Before I had time to doubt the current situation, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me, which made huohuang retreat several steps subconsciously.


    It was a thin girl, dressed in plain coarse clothes, a gray face, even the hair, also like a henhouse.


    This is a beggar?


    Maybe!


    Huohuang doesn''t know if the other party is a beggar, but what she knows is that the girl standing in front of her is just a spirit.

 Chapter 9

    She''s dead, but she''s just dead.


    However, she didn''t want to leave. It was obvious that she had an obsession.


    While huohuang was surprised by the girl, the girl also looked at her in surprise and said to herself, "I''m alive, isn''t it? My body is alive. So, isn''t there two of me? No, I''m just a touch of soul now! So what''s going on? "


    Listen to the girl puzzled and tangled words, fire Huang forehead can''t help falling a few black lines, said don''t know what she is saying, only know she is very puzzled, very tangled appearance.


    Also, huohuang didn''t know that she had taken other people''s body, so she couldn''t understand the meaning of the girl''s words.


    "Who am I! Eh, no, who are you! It''s not right. Who am I or who are you? " Because the girl couldn''t find an answer, she asked Xiang huohuang, but when she asked, she felt that something was wrong, and she was entangled again.


    Huohuang''s face was hard to smoke, speechless help forehead, silent cry, God! Where''s the idiot spirit!


    It''s not right ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    suddenly, huohuang feels it''s not right.


    What''s wrong!


    Isn''t she involved in the yellow sand? It''s reasonable to say that she can''t survive at all! But she''s conscious now. What''s more, she felt the chill of the wind, and she felt the pain from her limbs. These feelings are not the feelings of the spirit.


    So it shows that she''s not dead.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    huohuang immediately looked around, surrounded by towering ancient trees, blocking the sky, a typical ancient forest, and the air was filled with a smell of decay and cold.


    However, why did she appear in this strange place.


    For the hot desert, it''s like a sudden change of time and space.


    Congratulations, guess right, she really crossed time and space! It''s just that she doesn''t know for herself.


    Huohuang immediately looked at her body, but this time, for example, she found that she had changed her situation and was shocked.


    What she was wearing was not her original red tight leather suit, but a plain ancient suit.


    Also, her hair, which used to be big red waves, is now black... Well, I can''t see whether it''s straight or curly, just a messy nest.


    And her hand, it''s smaller.


    , as like as two peas in the face, the most important thing is that she is now in the same shape.


    No, she thought, she understood what the girl had just said.


    Her present body is the body of the spirit girl in front of her. After she died, the spirit body attached to the girl''s body, borrowed the corpse and returned the soul.


    So, in the girl''s eyes, her body survived and became two of her own.


    Although this answer surprised huohuang, she didn''t feel unbelievable, because she was an unusual existence.


    However, looking at the girl''s dress is actually ancient, which makes huohuang confused.


    Did she come back to ancient times?


    However, at this moment, huohuang''s main concern is not whether she has borrowed her body to revive her soul or not, but, since she is not the original one, what about her dragon scale dagger! Did it disappear.


    Thinking about it, huohuang has already used her consciousness to feel the existence of the dragon scale dagger. To huohuang''s delight, the dragon scale dagger still exists.

 Chapter 10

    As for the reason why she came back from the dead, the first thing that huohuang thought of was Kunlun mirror, because it is said that Kunlun mirror has the ability to change life against heaven and travel through time and space.


    However, the dragon scale dagger is still there, but the Kunlun mirror is not.


    "Hello! Who am I or who are you? " The girl''s voice rang out in huohuang''s ear, calling back huohuang''s short lost thoughts.


    From the girl''s question, we can see that the girl''s mind is not so mature.


    "Then tell me, who are you?" Huang nine song asks a way in return, she now occupied other people''s body, naturally want to understand the information of this body first.


    "I''m Huang Jiuge, the daughter of nalanjin, the Yuanning Marquis of Dongqing kingdom"


    Huang Jiuge, the eldest daughter of nalanjin, the Yuanning Marquis of Dongqing Kingdom, is 14 years old. She is the zhengerpin Princess granted by the emperor and the fiancee of Nangong Yuhao, the third son of the emperor.


    The reason why Huang Jiuge''s surname is Huang is not Nalan. It''s because her mother''s ancestral precept says that those who have the blood of Huang''s family are all surnamed Huang, even if they are the children of married women.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge follows her mother''s surname.


    Because Huang Jiuge''s mother''s family was born in the general''s family. She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. When she was eight years old, she was already a talented girl in the aristocratic circle of the capital.


    Therefore, her fiance Nangong Yuhao also likes her.


    Unexpectedly, four and a half years ago, when Huang Jiuge was ten years old, there was a riot at the border. His grandfather and uncle died in the battle. When his mother learned about it, she fell ill and died. And Huang nine songs also because of this serious illness, wake up and then silly.


    As a result, the tragic life of Huang Jiuge began. Her father didn''t love her, her aunt abused her, and her sister bullied her. Even her servants could beat and scold at will.


    In the end, he was pushed off the cliff by his fiance and rival ¡¤¡¤


    and then there was the next thing.


    Of course, the girl who claimed to be Huang Jiuge didn''t explain so clearly, but when Huang Jiuge told huohuang something, she unconsciously knew more in huohuang''s mind, just like the memory of Huang Jiuge poured into huohuang''s mind.


    Maybe it''s the combination of huohuang''s spirit and Jiuge''s body!


    When it comes to Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing, Huang Jiuge''s face, eyes and breath have obviously changed. The most obvious is hatred and unwillingness.


    "Why? Why are they doing this to me? Is it my fault to be stupid? I don''t want to! Is it my fault to have an engagement with brother hao? That''s the engagement made by Lady Shufei and her mother. It was given by the emperor! " When it comes to the end, Huang Jiuge has already let go of life and cried out.


    Just because it''s the spirit, there''s no tears to shed.


    At first, huohuang thought that the girl just had some obsession and refused to leave.


    After all, she has just died. Most people don''t realize it after they die. Everything in the world has nothing to do with it and will leave.


    However, obsession and resentment is too heavy, people will still be unable to forget after death, unwilling to leave.


    I just can''t imagine that Huang Jiuge has such a big resentment. She can''t forget it and doesn''t want to leave. Naturally, she can''t get over and reincarnate.


    It is undeniable that huohuang sympathizes with and pities Huang Jiuge. For the first time, she does not pity a person because of her cowardice and being bullied.


    Because she didn''t want to be stupid.


    After being silly, she is just like a child who doesn''t know much, and she is extremely weak.


    Now Huang Jiuge is not stupid, but he is dead.

 Chapter 11

    "Do you want revenge?" Huohuang asked seriously. It seems that as long as Huang Jiuge says she wants to, she can help her revenge?


    Yes, huohuang really has a plan to help Jiuge revenge! This is also the first time, huohuang takes the initiative to help others.


    Although huohuang as a killer has never been a good stubble, but it is not cold-blooded and merciless, she has always been revenged, naturally there is also gratitude.


    No matter whether it''s doomed or accidental for her to revive herself with the corpse of Huang Jiuge, what can''t be changed is that Huang Jiuge has the grace of rebirth for her.


    Therefore, as long as she asks for her revenge, she will agree and do her best.


    "Yes, of course." As soon as she heard the word revenge, Huang Jiuge became excited. She wanted to cut the enemy immediately.


    However, when I think of myself now, I feel frustrated and sad again. "But, I''m dead. How can I get revenge?"


    "I can help you," huohuang said.


    "What?" Hearing this, Huang Jiuge was stunned, looking at her own eyes with complexity and incomprehension.


    Obviously, she has not yet been able to answer the question of her own rebirth from death.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s doubts, huohuang explained, "you should have heard of it! In fact, like you, I''m dead, but after I wake up, I become you for no reason. So, now you are me and I am you. As long as you want revenge, I will help you. "


    Hearing this, Huang nine songs immediately shocked stare big eyes, borrow corpse to revive, she is to have heard, just didn''t think of, this unexpectedly is true.


    However, since she said that she was her and could help her revenge, Huang Jiuge was shocked and excited again, "really, can you really help me revenge?"


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge doesn''t believe huohuang''s words, it''s just that revenge is too persistent for her, so she wants to make sure again.


    "Yes, I can avenge you. What price do you want them to pay?" Huohuang can understand the mood of nine songs, so she is very patient with her.


    "I want Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing to be ruined. They have to die." Huang nine songs gnash teeth of say, complexion ferocious, double eyes scarlet, nerve madness, obviously, she is South Temple Yu Hao and Huo Qingqing hate to marrow.


    Huohuang was not surprised by Huang Jiuge''s words. She thought that as long as she was not the virgin, she would not let go of her murderer! Especially those who died unjustly.


    After a pause, Huang Jiuge continued, "I want aunt Mo and Nalan QIANJIAO. Who else have bullied me? I want them to live rather than die."


    "I can''t let go of aunt Tong and Xi''er. Over the years, aunt Tong has never abandoned me. Xi''er doesn''t dislike me. She plays with me and often shares delicious things with me." Huang Jiuge said, and cried, so sad, so reluctant.


    Aunt Tong Xiang, whose real name is Tong Xiang, is the dowry servant girl of Huang Jiuge''s mother Yao. Although she is a servant girl, she and Huang Yao are sisters because Tong Xiang grew up in Huang''s house and practiced martial arts with her.


    Therefore, we will see the nine songs of Huang as fate.


    Just sometimes, want to protect is also powerless, in order to survive, she can''t be inseparable with the Phoenix nine song side. As long as she is not in, those young ladies in the mansion will bully Huang Jiuge. Although she knows it, she doesn''t dare to resist.

 Chapter 12

    Born in a general''s family like Huang''s, Tong Xiang''s martial arts are not bad, but she knows that once he resists, they will find an excuse to drive her away. At that time, she couldn''t imagine how the life of Huang Jiuge would become.


    So the only thing we can do is to endure. As long as we can''t survive, there is still hope.


    Xi''er, born to Jiang Hui, the second aunt of Nanlan Qianxi, is only eight years old.


    Maybe it''s because of her small age. Nalan Millennium doesn''t know so much about the world and she is stupid. She just sees that she is always alone and thinks she is very poor and lonely, so she always comes to play with her.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Nalan QIANJIAO beating and scolding Huang Jiuge, but Nalan QIANJIAO hasn''t beaten and scolded her, so she''s not afraid to approach Huang Jiuge because she''s afraid of her. It''s just that she''s secretly after that.


    Later, Nalan Millennium grew up and knew that Huang Jiuge was stupid, but he didn''t stay away from her. On the contrary, he often secretly hides delicious things to share with Huang Jiuge.


    This heart, is kind, but, very timid.


    "As for my father, although I hate him, I hate him for turning a blind eye to me and leaving me in deep water. But, after all, she is my father, so I don''t want to do anything to him, don''t do anything to him. "When it comes to nalanjin, Huang Jiuge''s heart is cold.


    Yes! Can I help you? She''s his daughter! My own daughter! However, after she was stupid, he ignored her and put her in a very difficult situation, which made her suffer for so many years.


    After all the unhappiness in her heart was revealed, Huang Jiuge''s mood slowed down a lot.


    From the memory of Huang Jiuge, huohuang knows that although nalanjin doesn''t like her, she turns a deaf ear to her, which leads to her being in deep water. However, nalanjin is not like Mo Rushuang. They have resentment against Huang Jiuge and will not deliberately abuse her.


    Just because nalanjin''s indifference, Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter bully Huang Jiuge unbridled.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge hates nalanjin, but he doesn''t want to revenge.


    After all, blood will make some hate fade.


    "I promise you everything." Huohuang said.


    After hearing huohuang''s promise, a smile finally appeared on Huang Jiuge''s face. Although it was so far fetched, it was reassuring, "thank you, thank you for letting my body continue to live, thank you for promising me to help me revenge."


    Huohuang originally wanted to ask Huang Jiuge to go back to see the person she cared about. But before she said anything, she saw that Huang Jiuge''s spirit suddenly turned into a red light. When huohuang didn''t respond, she rushed to huohuang''s right hand.


    Fire Huang is greatly surprised, quickly spread out a palm to see, unexpectedly see originally empty hand on many a thing. To be exact, there is a red ring on the ring finger.


    Huohuang is shocked. What''s the matter?


    Huohuang reaches out her left hand and subconsciously takes the ring down, but it''s incredible that she can''t take it down. What''s more, a burning heat suddenly rises, which makes huohuang feel at a loss.


    But in a moment, the heat disappeared and huohuang calmed down.


    She saw with her own eyes that the ring was formed by the spirit of Huang Jiuge. Moreover, she was just shocked by the conditioned reflex, and she didn''t have any resistance. On the contrary, she felt at ease inexplicably.


    Maybe, it''s because of some chance that she can''t know!

 Chapter 13

    Now, since she promised Huang Jiuge to avenge her, there is no reason to go back.


    So from now on, her huohuang is nine songs of Huang.


    But at present, what she wants most is to take a bath, because at the moment, she is too dirty and embarrassed. As Huo Qingqing said, she looks like a beggar.


    Which woman doesn''t love beauty! Only before that silly nine songs just don''t understand these.


    However, there was no way out of the mountains and forests, and Huang Jiuge could only walk around.


    However, due to the previous training and tasks, many of them haunted in various primitive forests, so the current situation is not enough to make Huang Jiuge afraid and difficult. It just takes some time.


    After walking for a long time, she heard the sound of water not far ahead. Huang Jiuge immediately heard the sound and walked away.


    Soon, a waterfall appeared in front of Huang Jiuge''s eyes. The waterfall was flowing down from the cliff. Below was a big pool, which went along the river.


    Because the cliff is dark, the vision is not very clear, and so dangerous mountains and forests, presumably no one will come.


    So, Huang Jiuge directly took off her clothes and went into the water.


    Naturally, Huang Jiuge didn''t completely fade away. She still had her belly pocket and pants. Even if she was not afraid to be seen, she was outside after all, and she didn''t feel comfortable!


    However, many things are not what you think or what you think.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that there is no one around, but in the place where Huang Jiuge can''t see, a pair of cold eyes just see all this in the eyes, but just for a moment, Huang Jiuge can''t find out.


    After being baptized by water, Huang Jiuge, who was just as messy as a beggar, was transformed.


    Although the skin is a little sallow and thin, but the facial features are very delicate. If you dress up a little, it''s no worse than Huo Qingqing, who is the first beauty in Beijing.


    Naturally, although Huo Qingqing is known as the first beauty in Beijing, it does not mean that she is nobody.


    There are people outside the people, and there are mountains outside the mountains.


    The reason why Huo Qingqing was named the first beauty was that among the women most people saw, her appearance was the most outstanding.


    Huang Jiuge has a good water quality and likes swimming very much, so she swims and approaches the waterfall unconsciously.


    When the people in the waterfall saw that Huang Jiuge was getting closer to the waterfall, their eyes sank and their brows wrinkled.


    Did she find something? Or unintentionally?


    He thinks that he has hidden himself very well. Even if ordinary experts come here, they won''t find him here, but this woman has no internal power! In other words, the strength of this woman has reached the point where she can hide her strength.


    No, he would never believe that.


    So, why on earth!


    Whatever it is? He hoped that the woman wouldn''t find him, otherwise ¡¤¡¤


    "Huang Jiuge" had already got through Ren Du''s two channels and had a lot of internal power because she had been practicing martial arts since childhood. But it''s only in the early days. In front of people with ordinary internal power, I can''t see enough.


    However, it''s a good foundation for Huang Jiuge. At least it''s not difficult for her to cultivate her internal power. It''s just a matter of time.


    For the idea of the person behind the waterfall, Huang Jiuge knows nothing about it. As for why she is also a martial arts practitioner, that person can''t see it at all! In fact, that''s the reason for the dragon scale dagger.

 Chapter 14

    Because of the existence of the dragon scale dagger, her weak internal power is inexplicably hidden. This is something that even Huang Jiuge doesn''t know.


    But Huang Jiuge didn''t find anyone behind the waterfall from the beginning to the end. She just approached the waterfall unconsciously, and then saw a beautiful flower on the stone wall of the waterfall, so she swam directly to pick it off.


    The people behind the waterfall also saw that Huang Jiuge didn''t come for him. They were relieved, but it was earlier.


    When Huang Jiuge picked the flowers, her foot on the stone wall suddenly slipped and fell down.


    And fortunately, I fell into the waterfall.


    Although the waterfall is also a pool, but the water is relatively shallow, so Huang Jiuge''s back still bumps into the stone under the pool and cries out in pain, "Ouch


    Huang Jiuge thinks that she is dying. She has nothing to pick! She didn''t find that she used to like flowers! Is it Zhongxie today?


    What she doesn''t know is that some things seem to have been doomed in the dark, once unintentionally, maybe it''s a lifelong obstacle.


    The people behind the waterfall did not expect that Huang Jiuge would suddenly fall in. Naturally, they had to suspect that she was intentional. They were even more alert and sent out a chill, which made Huang Jiuge shiver.


    Huang Jiuge gets up in a hurry. Suddenly, he sees a man sitting behind him, and he is still a man.


    Huang Jiuge was so scared that she almost fell down again.


    "Huang Jiuge opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, it turned into the sound of swallowing.


    And that pair of eyes, all see straight, a heart, also not calm.


    Oh, my God! She has never seen such a beautiful man, even those modern stars, not as good as ah!


    The man is in his early twenties. His face is as beautiful as a sculpture. His facial features are distinct and his angular face is extremely beautiful. However, the deep purple eyes send out the cold thousands of miles away.


    And that cold, let Huang nine songs can''t help but feel startled.


    The man''s black hair was scattered on his shoulders and back. He was wearing a purple robe, but because he was wet, he was close to his body. Therefore, although separated by several layers of clothes, but still clearly printed that full and strong chest and eight abdominal muscles of the body.


    Huang Jiuge''s vision is violently impacted, brain Ren is jumping suddenly, and there is an impulse of nosebleed.


    No, this man is the best in the world!


    Originally, the sudden appearance of Huang Jiuge had already annoyed the man. When he saw Huang Jiuge''s eyes, his face turned black.


    Blasphemy, this is blasphemy to him!


    What''s more, as a woman, she just wears a belly pocket and a pair of trousers to swim outside. The most important thing is to see a man who doesn''t know how to avoid it. Does she know how to be ashamed!


    However, Huang nine songs just don''t have this consciousness, on the contrary excitedly say hello to him way, "Hi, beautiful male, have you eaten?"


    Huang Jiuge''s tone is frivolous, her eyes are obscene, and she is a pretty girl.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge is still a flower maniac. Although she was a virgin in her previous life when she lived to 25 years old, she usually flirts with beautiful men.


    After hearing this, the man''s black face became darker, and his eyes became colder and more disgusted.


    However, because he could not feel the threat from the other party for the time being, he was not moved. After all, he was in a special situation and could not move easily.

 Chapter 15

    But in his heart, he decided that this woman was definitely not a serious woman. She was so frivolous and dissolute that she was either a firework woman or a hooligan.


    It''s no wonder that men think so. In ancient feudal times, what they pay most attention to is reputation. But where does this woman care?


    Huang nine songs but silk don''t mind, instead because can''t get the man''s answer, continue to speak, "how don''t talk! Are you dumb? Oh, my God! It''s the envy of talent! Such a beautiful man is dumb. How can corrupt women live? "


    After that, he sat on the reef at the edge of the pool.


    On the surface, Huang nine songs a pair of sad appearance, but secretly, Huang nine songs to explore the man in the end is what poison.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge can see that the man is poisoned, but as for what he is poisoned, she can''t see for a moment, so she has to look at him secretly.


    Although she is not good at poison, as a killer, she can''t understand it at all! Otherwise, I would have been poisoned several times in those places where there are endless infighting and intrigues.


    So for the general poison, she got it anyway.


    Soon, Huang nine songs then see what kind of poison is in the man.


    What he was talking about was a kind of plant poison, which was not common, but not rare.


    This kind of poison generally grows in the dark and humid mountains and forests. It is highly toxic, but it is not difficult to solve.


    Once the poison is poisoned, it immediately enters the body and begins to heat and distend. If it can''t be detoxified in time, the blood vessels will burst, either dead or disabled.


    As for the method of detoxification, if there is a direct symptomatic antidote, it is the best, or it is the application of needle detoxification.


    If these are not within the conditions, then you must have internal force, use internal force to force out the poison gas in your body.


    Of course, this internal force is the use of their own or others to help.


    If not, then wait for death!


    As for why he used his internal force to force poison underwater, it was because cold water would play an auxiliary role in alleviating the pain of fever.


    Because I have received the memory of "Nine Songs of Phoenix", I only know the meaning of internal force.


    Because of her training, Huang Jiuge had been in all kinds of dark mountains and forests in her previous life. Before she went, she would be fully prepared.


    Therefore, poisonous snakes, insects, mice, ants, flowers, plants and trees may appear in the deep mountains. We have made an understanding of their toxicity, symptoms and solutions.


    So from the man''s so-called symptoms, Huang Jiuge already roughly knows what poison he is in, and also knows how to understand, but she won''t.


    However, looking at the man''s face gradually getting better, it was obvious that the man had already forced out the poison.


    "Shut up" man Qingjin jump, endure pain, difficult to squeeze out two words, cold heart bone.


    Damned woman, dare to use beauty to look like him, it''s damned.


    "Ah! It''s not dumb! It''s OK. " Huang nine songs a listen to, immediately clap chest, a pair of lucky appearance, as if the man is dumb or not to concern her matter in general.


    Huang nine song''s words and deeds in the man''s eyes, only feel that the other party is very poor beat.


    "Beautiful man, how can you bathe here alone! I''ll accompany you. How about we take a mandarin duck bath together? " With that, Huang Jiuge moved forward.


    Naturally, Huang Jiuge doesn''t really go to take a bath with him. It''s just that Huang Jiuge''s mouth has always been very short and she can''t help teasing him.


    The man''s face was even more distorted. He was teased.

 Chapter 16

    Damn, this woman is so bold that she dares to tease him. It''s a great shame to him!


    When does anyone dare to talk to themselves like this? Arrogant as he, how can not accept such humiliation?


    "Roll" is full of murderous words. It''s so cold that Huang Jiuge can''t help feeling a trace of oppression.


    However, it has to be said that although the man was poisoned and unable to move, he still exuded such a strong aura, which shows that the man''s life is not simple.


    Although rolling word let Huang nine songs really don''t like to listen to, but see in is she ask for of, also don''t because of this anger man.


    "Go away, I won''t. why don''t you teach me? But you are poisoned and can''t move. It seems that you can''t teach me. " Phoenix nine song toward the man picked pick eyebrows, red fruit provocation.


    "You..." the man was stunned, his eyes flashed, and he was surprised. It was obvious that Huang Jiuge knew that he was poisoned and could not move.


    Originally, he wanted to scare the woman away with his own momentum, but it was obvious that the woman was not a vegetarian and was not moved.


    If I were an ordinary woman, I would have been scared away by his momentum.


    However, the man is not afraid of the other side''s disadvantage, because he has the confidence to solve the other side before the other side starts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. You look so beautiful, and I can''t bear it!" Huang nine songs how much guess each other''s mind, so first open to explain.


    She really didn''t mean to hurt the man, and she didn''t have any reason to kill him, even though he was so gorgeous, she didn''t want to hurt him!


    But this does not explain well, an explanation, angry man is a mouthful of blood vomit in the heart infarction!


    How can he stand being described as a man by a woman several times with beauty!


    Looking at the man that wish to eat his eyes, Huang nine song eyebrows pick, "so looking at why ah! Do you like me! I know I''m beautiful. Men will be fascinated by me. But if you stare at people like this, they will be embarrassed. "


    Huang Jiuge obviously deliberately misinterpreted the man''s meaning, but also very narcissistic appearance, is to pretend a daughter''s shy attitude.


    Poof ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the man vomited countless blood on the myocardial infarction, and almost couldn''t help beating the woman away.


    He could not deny that although the woman was thinner and her skin was sallow, she was a little bit beautiful.


    However, it is so narcissistic, shameless and wild.


    "Look at your wronged little eyes, I feel so sad! Tut tut! Look at your figure. It''s a perfect body carved by God! I don''t know how it feels! " Huang nine songs say, then subconscious action, stretch out a hand to touch to the man body.


    But before the hand touched him, he heard a "click" and a tingling pain came from his wrist.


    "Lying trough" Huang nine songs burst out rude, this man, unexpectedly broke her hand, too special ruthless, a little demeanor.


    After the man broke her hand, he didn''t continue to hold it. Huang Jiuge jumped away reflexively and distanced himself from the man for fear that he would do something again.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge was angry and wanted to scold the man, but before she could say anything, she was choked by the man''s eyes.

 Chapter 17

    Huang nine songs have to admit, this man''s vision is really cold, give her to frighten.


    Moreover, Huang Jiuge feels that the man''s identity is not simple, he always exudes a breath of king, and seems to be born.


    All right! Huang Jiuge admits that she has fallen this time. Although she doesn''t think she will lose against him, she feels inexplicably from the bottom of her heart that this man is very dangerous. Maybe she can''t get up with him.


    Just, can''t provoke, can''t she hide?


    With a click, Huang Jiuge corrected her dislocated wrist, which surprised the man. Unexpectedly, the woman not only didn''t feel pain, but also corrected her dislocated wrist so easily.


    And look at her skilful technique, it is obvious that she has been able to do it.


    It''s true that Huang Jiuge was a killer in her previous life. When she was training, dislocation or something had become commonplace. It was nothing at all.


    "I really don''t know how to be compassionate. Man, you are cruel." Huang nine song ferociously dropped a word, then left, seem to worry about the man to chase to come over general, speed some to run away feeling.


    Although Huang Jiuge has a dragon scale dagger, don''t be afraid of this man, but don''t forget that although the dragon scale dagger is powerful, it''s not invincible.


    And the most important thing is that after the dragon scale dagger recognized Huang Jiuge as the main one, the power and the spirit of Huang Jiuge are inseparable. The power of the dragon scale dagger will be strong and weak with the master''s mental power, and the battle of the dragon scale dagger will also directly affect Huang Jiuge''s mental power.


    If the previous life is OK, Huang Jiuge''s mental strength is too strong to say after more than ten years of devil training, but now her body is too weak to say.


    Besides, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think it''s necessary for her to deal with the man with the dragon scale dagger.


    Not to mention that she and this man have no grievances or grudges with her, she has no qualification and reason to ask for someone''s life just because she is in the first place in this matter.


    She''s a killer. She kills countless people, but she never kills innocent people.


    She has a fierce temper, and she will always be rewarded, but she does not distinguish right from wrong.


    The man didn''t chase Huang Jiuge, but he was not kind-hearted and willing to give up. If he offended him, he should die.


    It''s just that his current situation doesn''t allow him to move any more. Otherwise, if the woman didn''t kill her, she would hang up first.


    Just as Huang Jiuge left for a moment, "poof", a mouthful of blood gushed out from the man''s mouth. It was obvious that it was because he had just started forcibly.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s back from the gap of the waterfall, the man thought to himself: woman, you''d better not let me see you again, otherwise, I''ll make you feel helpless.


    Huang Jiuge is in a hurry all the way. After walking far away, she makes sure that there is no one behind her. Then she is relieved and slows down.


    Although she admitted that she was wrong first, she was still unwilling. She just felt that the other party was too tasteless. It was just a tease! There''s no less meat, and she hasn''t met him yet! She just dislocated her hand.


    Fortunately, dislocation is a routine for her. The pain is a little painful, and she can''t stand it, and she will correct it.


    If you change to be an ordinary woman, and you can''t correct it, you have to faint!


    Suddenly, a "hiss" sound came, which made Huang Jiuge feel numb. When she saw that there were many snakes hanging on the branches around her, she vomited letters to her one after another. Huang Jiuge felt sick and wanted to vomit.

 Chapter 18

    Nima, what the hell is this place! Why so many snakes! I''m really afraid of anything.


    Huang Jiuge immediately calls out the dragon scale dagger and releases the evil spirit. Soon, the snakes step back one after another.


    However, how come the woods are getting denser and denser, and people are not allowed to walk well?


    Did she go deeper and deeper? That''s not good news!


    There''s no way. Huang Jiuge can only change her direction and walk towards the sparse forest.


    After changing the direction, it didn''t take long for Huang Jiuge to walk out of the woods. But it''s not long, it''s about an hour.


    And after walking out of the woods, Huang Jiuge was so tired and hungry that she just sat down on the ground.


    Mainly! Or the body is too weak, although there is some internal force, but there is no good physique, this internal force can not play any role.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge is initially integrated with this body, and has not mastered the internal power.


    However, with the foundation left behind by "huangjiuge", she thought that with her IQ, she could definitely master and use it in a short time, but not now.


    Internal power is not urgent. At present, the most important thing is to fill your stomach first.


    After breathing slowly, Huang Jiuge got up and continued to walk. As she walked, she looked around to see if there were any wild fruits or rivers around. She had to find something to eat!


    As she walked, she suddenly smelled a smell of fish, and went straight to Huang Jiuge''s nose and nerves. She licked her lips and immediately went to the direction where the smell of fish came.


    Finally, eyes locked in a nearby fire, a fish is hanging roast, but no one beside.


    Because she was hungry, Huang Jiuge couldn''t care so much. She ran directly to the fish. After she was sure that there was no poison, she took it and ate it. Who cares who the fish belongs to!


    "Hello! How can you steal other people''s fish Just when Huang Jiuge ate the fish almost, an angry male voice came. Listening to this voice, it was a little immature.


    Sure enough, the voice just falls, haven''t waited for Huang nine songs to have reaction, that person has already fallen beside the fire.


    It was a young boy in a navy suit, about twelve or thirteen years old, with a jade crown on his face. He was staring at Huang Jiuge angrily.


    "Poof", the boy came too suddenly, Huang Jiuge was scared to spew out the fish just in his mouth, and then there was a cough, which made her face red.


    "You, are you ok?" The youth sees Huang nine songs this appearance, eyebrow a twist, pour is not to have the heart to blame, immediately inquires a way.


    "Why don''t you try?" Huang nine songs have no sense of being wrong at all, on the contrary white youth one eye, don''t have good spirit of say.


    This person, do you want to appear so fast! It''s just a blink!


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to admit it. In fact, she''s jealous. She''s jealous of the young boy. He''s so fast. Maybe her martial arts are not bad!


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge becomes eager to improve her internal power.


    However, when the boy heard Huang Jiuge''s words, his heart immediately rose to anger and said, "you, you, you are so ugly. You can steal other people''s food so righteously. Do you know what shamelessness is?"


    Ugly?


    Huang nine songs a Zheng, she just came back of time can specially according to the water looked at his appearance! Although because of thin and some sallow skin and can not be regarded as the best, but it is definitely with the beauty of ah! How come in front of this young man, he became ugly!

 Chapter 19

    But just in a moment, Huang Jiuge responded. The boy was absolutely unhappy with her, and then he said she was ugly.


    What Huang Jiuge didn''t know was that on the way out of the mountains and forests, she had already wiped her face unintentionally. Although she was not as dirty as the beggar before, she couldn''t see that she was a beauty.


    However Huang nine songs also don''t mind, pour is not to implicitly take over the words of the youth, "sorry, this girl is shameless ancestor."


    The meaning of this is very obvious, shameless to her, is the essence of general, no need to sophistry.


    "You..." the young man suddenly stopped, this woman, too shameless!


    She is the first person in history to admit shamelessness so openly!


    "But thank you for the fish. I''m full. It''s time to go." Phoenix nine song is not stingy thanks way, after all, she ate other people''s fish, said to get up, patted buttocks want to leave.


    Just, how can the teenager let her go so easily!


    "Wait" young voice to stop, at the same time, words fall, people have appeared in front of the nine songs.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Jiuge stops and asks.


    "After eating my fish, I want to go, but it''s not so easy." The young man said calmly, obviously didn''t want to give up.


    "I''ve already said thank you," said Huang Jiuge, who seemed to be saying that the boy had nothing to look for.


    "Thank you. Can my fish come back?" The youth spirit loses the bad way quickly.


    "That''s stingy. I''ll catch one for you." Huang nine songs white youth one eye, say, then turn to want to walk toward the river.


    "OK, as like as two peas, but unless you can grab a exactly the same one." The young man didn''t stop him, but he said that there was no difference between this and blocking!


    , as like as two peas, as like as two peas, you can see that the Phoenix is singing like a fish.


    "Don''t bother to talk to you" Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to pay attention to the youth any more, turns around and goes.


    "Stop" the boy was naturally unconvinced. He raised his foot and was ready to stop him. He just took a step and was stunned by Huang Jiuge''s next words. "I''m going to take a bath by the river now. Do you want to peek?"


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then his cheeks turned red. He was angry and yelled, "you''re too shameless"


    although he didn''t believe the truth of Huang Jiuge''s words, he was still frightened. Who knows if this woman will really come here! What if they do come?


    Besides, he can''t leave now. Martial uncle is still in the forest! I don''t know if martial uncle has found the wild man he wants to find.


    He didn''t know that the wild ginseng that his martial uncle was looking for couldn''t be found, but he was poisoned. If he knew, he couldn''t stay outside so calmly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Xiangguo Temple is 20 miles away from the capital, and it takes about two hours to walk, that is, about four hours.


    It''s almost evening now, and it will be dark in an hour or two, and now the gate is closing, so it''s impossible for Huang Jiuge to return to the city tonight.


    Here before not village, after not shop, Huang nine song afraid is can only sleep in the wild.


    However, sleeping in the wild is not a problem at all for Huang Jiuge. In her previous life, when she was training and performing tasks, she did not know how many times she had slept in the mountains and forests. When she came to this ancient time, was she still afraid?

 Chapter 20

    Even though she is ready to sleep in the wild, Huang Jiuge still goes on all the way, taking advantage of the fact that it''s still not dark. If you''re lucky, it''s better to meet a broken Temple than to sleep in the open.


    Fortunately, Huang Jiuge was lucky. After walking for about half an hour, she met a broken temple.


    Since met, Huang nine songs nature also don''t plan to walk again, even if the day isn''t completely dark now.


    However, as soon as she entered the broken temple, Huang Jiuge smelled a faint smell of blood, which made her frown and alert.


    In Huang Jiuge''s experience, is this blood human blood or fresh human blood. I don''t know if there are injured people, or dead people, or blood left by others.


    However, no matter what, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to meddle in her business, so she turns around and plans to leave.


    Just just turn round, the Huang nine songs of keen sense organ then feel strange, Mou son can''t help but get a Lian.


    This is the most familiar breath of Huang Jiuge.


    Without waiting for her to think more, she felt that in a flash, a few shadows fell from the sky and fell around Huang Jiuge, blocking her way.


    Looking at the four masked men in black who suddenly appeared, Huang Jiuge''s face did not change, but she was a little cold in her heart.


    She is sure that these people are not looking for her. Maybe they are looking for the people hidden in this broken temple. It''s just that she came at the wrong time, and it happened.


    Look at the dress of these people in black, and the murderous spirit emanating from them. What Huang Jiuge can be sure is that these people are definitely professional killers, and their skills seem to be not low.


    At present, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think these killers will let her go. If she doesn''t want to be embarrassed, she won''t come out when she wants to leave.


    She didn''t know what these people thought. Why did she have to kill such an outsider! She left. It''s not bad for them either! Or? They think she has something to do with the people they''re after?


    Think of this, Huang nine songs in the heart can''t help but want to curse Niang, really TM''s bad luck! Just a passer-by stepped on a mine.


    Although Huang Jiuge was not afraid, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, these were all masters, and they had a lot of internal power.


    So for the first time, Huang Jiuge called out the dragon scale dagger with her consciousness, held it in her broad sleeve, and released her evil spirit.


    Although the deeper the internal power, the less easily affected by the evil spirit, but the more murderous people, the more easily affected by the evil spirit.


    These killers obviously did not hide or control their murderous Qi, so when the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger was released, they felt a strange chill.


    Even so, it''s unrealistic to influence them, so Huang Jiuge can''t be slighted from the beginning to the end.


    Although several killers felt that the chill was strange, they didn''t care. They just met each other, and one of them came with a sword.


    That unusual random movement, obviously is don''t put Huang nine songs in the eye.


    Also, for them, Huang Jiuge is just a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken.


    But even so, these killers still ignore her calmness, so despise the enemy, it is really a taboo!


    Looking at the sword stabbed at her, Huang Jiuge is still silent, but when the killer''s sword is about to stab Huang Jiuge, she makes a mistake and raises her arm, and crosses the killer''s side neck.

 Chapter 21

    The action is fast, like running water. Before the killer can react, he has fallen to the ground heavily.


    What''s more, I can''t even close my eyes.


    Even the other killers only reacted after the killer fell down. They were shocked to find that this seemingly helpless woman had such speed and means.


    Except for Huang Jiuge, no one saw a touch of spirit floating out of the dead, but Huang Jiuge didn''t stay much because she didn''t have the leisure and time.


    This person doesn''t know how he died when he died. The spirit body is unconscious and just floats away.


    Only those who struggle before death, who have too much obsession, who have too much resentment, who do not want to die, or who swear to become fierce ghosts after death, will have a chance to keep their memory.


    Of course, it''s just a chance. Whether we can keep our memory depends on chance.


    "Up"


    Although several people were shocked by Huang Jiuge''s method, they didn''t give up and didn''t think much about it. With one person''s order, they all attacked Huang Jiuge.


    Because of the experience of her friends, the three men no longer despise Huang Jiuge. No matter what strength or luck she just hit, in a word, this woman is not so simple as having no power to bind a chicken.


    Huang Jiuge throws the dragon scale dagger, and the dagger attacks the killer.


    And this scene shocked the three people again. They never knew that the dagger could be controlled through the air?


    They''ve seen a lot of martial arts experts, but they haven''t seen anyone with such ability. It''s not a matter of martial arts level, it''s just fantasy!


    However, shock is shock. The current situation does not allow them to think too much. Otherwise, they will not even know how to die.


    Since it is man-made control, it is natural that the thief should catch the king first. Therefore, the three killers attack Huang Jiuge with the strange dagger of two people fighting each other tacitly.


    However, this shows that Huang Jiuge has to work with two minds, which is a great challenge for her physical and mental strength.


    To fight hard, Huang Jiuge naturally knows that she can''t fight each other, but she can delay! As long as these killers are deeply affected by the evil spirit, she can fight back.


    However, it has to be said that the strength of these killers is really not weak. Although they are affected by the evil spirit very quickly because of their murderous spirit, they can persist for a long time.


    However, it''s also good that Huang Jiuge is agile and can avoid the attack of the other party every time. When she is in danger, she controls the dragon scale dagger to come back to rescue.


    Therefore, even though Huang Jiuge was embarrassed, she was not hurt.


    It''s not that the killers can''t feel the coldness and the difficulty of breathing. But even if they feel something wrong, they can''t know the reason. In addition to the current situation, they are not allowed to explore more.


    But when their limbs become inflexible, their attacks become weak, and their breathing is not smooth, they can completely feel bad. This situation is so strange that even their eyes turn color one after another.


    What''s going on? No one knows.


    Although at the moment, Huang Jiuge''s physical strength has been exhausted to the limit, and she can''t support it any more. And as Huang Jiuge''s physical strength becomes weaker, naturally, she doesn''t have much mental power to control the dragon scale dagger any more. Her situation is in danger!

 Chapter 22

    But fortunately, these killers are no longer able to fight back, and there is no big difference between them and the lamb to be slaughtered, so Huang Jiuge holds her last breath and controls the dragon scale dagger to attack the lifeblood of the three killers.


    Then, as expected, the three killers were killed by the dragon scale dagger.


    And Huang nine songs, also directly collapse to the ground, even pant all don''t have much strength.


    Soon, there were three more spirits in the yard, but they didn''t stay, just left.


    And Huang Jiuge, glancing at the four corpses on the ground, had a stronger idea, otherwise the next time might not be as lucky as today.


    After a long rest, Huang Jiuge calmed down a little, and then she felt that she was looking at herself behind her.


    Because did not feel bad, so Phoenix nine song looked at the eyes and did not take other emotions.


    At the gate of the temple stood two women, about seventeen or eighteen years old. They were wearing the same strong blue clothes. Their hair was tied up high and simply wrapped with a blue ribbon.


    At the moment, their faces were pale, and the corners of their mouths were still bloodshot, but it was not difficult to see that their facial features were good, and they could be regarded as great beauties, and their brows were a bit cold and heroic.


    But at the moment, they are not much better than Huang Jiuge.


    The main reason is that their clothes were scratched in several places and bleeding. Some of the bloodstains were dry, but some of them were new. They helped each other, and at a glance they knew that they were badly hurt.


    Huang Jiuge was not surprised. Within the scope of the release of the evil spirit, they were able to come out.


    They are affected by some evil spirit. In the case of serious injury, the injury is more serious and their limbs are much stiff.


    But fortunately, they were far away from each other, and they never showed their murderous spirit, so they were not controlled by the evil spirit.


    Of course, this also proves that their internal power is not shallow, and they feel the strangeness of cold, and they protect their heart with internal power for the first time.


    "Although this matter was hit by the girl by mistake, the girl killed them and saved my sister. Here, my sister and I thank the girl for her help." A little older woman in green opened her mouth. Although her voice was feeble, it was not overbearing, but her thanks were sincere.


    It is not difficult to see that the woman''s temperament is cold and indifferent.


    "Thank you for saving my life" with the words of the slightly older woman in green, the slightly younger woman also said thanks. Her voice was also feeble, but it was much more gentle than that of the slightly older woman in green.


    "No need"


    the two words "Huang Jiuge" mean a great atmosphere! It''s not that Huang Jiuge is really grand, but it''s just that she made a mistake. If you kill them, they will kill her.


    However, she killed them and saved them, which is also an unchangeable fact, and she is quite comfortable with it.


    Then he got up, turned and left.


    Even if she huangjiuge doesn''t care about details, she doesn''t want to sleep with these dead people!


    "Green Sandalwood, Green Sandalwood."


    As soon as Huang Jiuge stepped out of the gate of the broken temple, he heard an anxious call from behind. Without looking, Huang Jiuge knew what had happened.


    The two women were seriously injured, especially the one who fell down. Even if they escaped the disaster, it was still one thing whether they could survive such a serious injury.

 Chapter 23

    Originally, Huang Jiuge really didn''t want to meddle in her business. What do they have to do with her!


    But after thinking about it, I stopped.


    Looking back, he looked at the young woman named Qingtan, who fainted in the arms of the older woman. The wound on his body was bleeding continuously, and his face was pale to no color. If he could not stop bleeding in time, he would die within an hour.


    Inexplicably, it evokes the sympathy of Huang Jiuge.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge is not so ruthless, just not easily emotional.


    "Wait for me to come back" with some helpless four words left, Huang Jiuge immediately turned to leave.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Qingzhi looks up and looks at her left figure. The complicated light in her eyes flashes by.


    About half an hour or so, it was already dark, and Huang Jiuge came back, holding a few bundles of herbs in one hand and three fish with branches in the other.


    Broken temple, green Gardenia has been lit a fire, Green Sandalwood lying on one side of the mat, still unconscious.


    Because Huang Jiuge said waiting for her to come back, so Qingzhi didn''t leave.


    The wound of Qingtan is not light. It is not suitable for moving at all. Moreover, although the wound has been treated simply, it is still very dangerous without medical treatment. And she can''t leave Qingtan alone and find herbs by herself.


    So, for the purpose of huangjiuge let them wait for her to come back has been clear, green Gardenia heart in addition to gratitude, or gratitude.


    When she saw Huang Jiuge come back, green Gardenia face flashed surprised, although she had guessed that Huang Jiuge was looking for herbal medicine, but she also caught the fish.


    In the heart, the gratitude to Huang Jiuge is one more layer.


    "Smash it and apply it to the wound." Huang Jiuge directly gives the herbal medicine man to Qingzhi, then goes directly to the fire and sits down and roasts the fish.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t help them. It''s not that they don''t have the qualification. It''s just that it''s hard for her not to save her.


    Moreover, she believed that even if Qingzhi was injured, it would be possible to pound and apply a medicine.


    "Thank you" Qingzhi doesn''t care about the attitude of Huang Jiuge. She finds herbs for them. She is very grateful. It''s just that her cold and indifferent nature makes her face not have too much expression and her voice not too emotional.


    Qingzhi did not deliberately look at or guess the identity and character of Huang Jiuge, nor did she introduce herself, nor did she ask each other''s name. In her opinion, they just met by chance, there is no need to explore.


    She saved them, they were grateful, if she wanted them to repay, they would not refuse. But if she doesn''t need their reward, she won''t stick it. After all, they are dangerous now.


    In this way, peace and quiet for a night, the next morning, Huang Jiuge left, before leaving, only left two words: take care.


    That night, because of the serious injury, Qingtan got hot in the middle of the night. However, under the care of Qingzhi, the fever had subsided and she woke up at dawn.


    Although they are injured and inconvenient to move, the current situation has forced them to leave here as soon as possible and find a safe place to hide and recover.


    Although the killers who pursued them all the way, the last four have also died. But they don''t think there won''t be a second batch of killers coming after them. After all, they have what that person wants.

 Chapter 24

    The capital city of Dongqing kingdom is divided into four parts: outer city, inner city, imperial city and palace city.


    The outer city is the outermost wall of the capital, which is generally inhabited by ordinary people;


    the inner city, located between the imperial city and the outer city, is the central area of the capital, the gathering place of Commerce, and the dignitaries also live in the inner city;


    the Imperial City, surrounded by the palace, is the ancestral temple, the government, the inner court service agencies, warehouses and defense and other official buildings The Yamen office belongs to the forbidden area, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter;


    the palace city is the Imperial Palace, the residence of the emperor.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge was walking on the street of the outer city. Although the outer city was not as prosperous as the inner city, it was the capital after all, and the capital of a country.


    Although Huang Jiuge has a silly name in the capital, few people have seen her, especially in the outer city. So she is walking in such a swagger that she doesn''t worry about being recognized.


    Even in the inner city, no one will recognize Huang Jiuge.


    After all, the former Huang Jiuge was a fool, disheartened all day, like a beggar, where there was a chance to see her face! Besides aunt Tong, who is closest to Huang Jiuge.


    Even the Nalan QIANZI sisters, although they have seen the real face of Huang Jiuge, they have been deeply jealous of her appearance, but what they see is more disheartened Huang Jiuge, so even if they see the present appearance of Huang Jiuge, they may not be able to recognize it immediately.


    Because the gorgeous appearance of Huang Jiuge has been temporarily forgotten by them.


    Nevertheless, in case Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing know that she is still alive, Huang Jiuge disguises herself before entering the inner city.


    Since they think she''s dead, they all think she''s dead. If she doesn''t cooperate well, isn''t it too bad for their arrangement?


    But now, Huang Jiuge is penniless, almost unable to move!


    For the first time, Huang Jiuge felt that money was so important.


    However, Huang Jiuge was not a man of integrity and didn''t mind taking it by immoral means.


    Huang Jiuge looked around for a moment, and then her eyes fell on a young man in his early twenties, dressed in medium brocade, holding a birdcage in his hand, whistling and looking around.


    His purse loomed around his waist.


    Huang Jiuge squints, and then goes to the boy brother, but he just passes by.


    After passing by that childe brother, Huang Jiuge already had an extra purse in his hand, and that childe brother had no feeling that the purse had been stolen.


    After that, Huang Jiuge went into a clothing store and came out, it was already a different look.


    A red dress, very dazzling, graceful, red veil cover, very mysterious.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was going to dress up as a man, but when she thought about it, she thought that a woman was a woman, and no matter how she dressed up, she couldn''t go anywhere, so she gave up the idea.


    As for why Huang Jiuge chose this attractive red, it wasn''t her deliberately high-profile, nor how much she liked red, but she was used to it.


    In previous lives, red was her representative color, whether it was clothes, hair, nails or lipstick, it was red.


    Just like her code name, huohuang is so red.


    However, after making this suit, there is little silver left. It''s enough for a meal at most.

 Chapter 25

    No, she has to find a way. She can''t finish this meal and ignore the next one.


    You know, her situation in Nalan house is like walking on thin ice. She has no private money at all!


    It''s not that Nalan doesn''t give her food, it''s just that what she eats is either leftovers or vegetables. Wear, are Nalan QIANZI two sisters through not, monthly money is also very poor.


    Originally, as her daughter, Huang Jiuge''s monthly salary was ten taels of silver, but when it comes to Huang Jiuge''s singers, one or two taels would be good.


    Although this one or two liang does not make her unable to live, after all, an ordinary family costs only one or two Liang a month, and they still live well. However, Huang Jiuge bullies many people on weekdays. There are many minor ailments and injuries. Most of the money is used to buy medicine for Huang Jiuge, so it''s not enough.


    Usually, if it is not for Aunt Tong to do some needlework to sell in her spare time, I''m afraid she will lead a worse life.


    Thinking of aunt Tong, Huang Jiuge can''t help sighing that she is the only one who is good to Huang Jiuge in Nalan mansion. Although she has been bullied for three days, she still doesn''t leave Huang Jiuge.


    There are so many things happened to "Huang Jiuge". Huang Jiuge can''t stop sighing. Since she has promised to avenge "Huang Jiuge", everything will come back.


    If you want revenge, you have to eat and dress first! She can''t do what she did just now. She can''t take care of other people''s things!


    However, the best and fastest way to make money is gambling.


    In her previous life, because of the need of tasks, she often came and went to various occasions and casinos. When she went to many casinos, she naturally had to learn some blocking skills.


    Although she does not have amazing gambling skills, but she has a keen ear, to deal with those ordinary gamblers, it is not difficult.


    After the decision is made, Huang Jiuge speeds up her pace and goes to the inner city. She wants to go to Wenjia gambling house, the largest gambling house in the capital.


    The Wen family is the richest man in the capital. It has a good reputation and proper means. It won''t be like some gambling houses. If you win too much, you will be retaliated by the dark. So the Wen family''s gambling houses patronize a lot of people.


    After entering the inner city, although I learned from the memory of my predecessor that the capital was prosperous in business, it ranked first among the four big countries in the world.


    But when Huang Jiuge saw it with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but wonder that the building was even bigger than the one in the real history! It''s just like the renovated ancient buildings or Hengdian, which specializes in making costume plays.


    In history, the real ancient architecture is not so bright and tall.


    By the way, this continent is called Tianyun continent. The four countries are powerful, and they are Dongqing country, Nanxiao country, Beiyue country and Xifeng country.


    Among them, Xifeng state is a daughter state, and the four countries are almost the same in power, each with its own strong points. It''s just the first time for the whole country to be divided.


    The reason why Dongqing was the first of the four states was not that the emperor of Dongqing was so powerful in governing the country. In fact, the most important reason was that Dongqing had the support of Chonglou Kingdom, the only vassal kingdom in Tianyun.


    The kingdom of Chonglou is subordinate to the state of Dongqing, covering an area only equal to one county of Dongqing, but it is located in the hinterland of Dongqing, with rich materials and the most powerful economy.


    Moreover, although the kingdom of Chonglou belonged to Dongqing, it was not controlled and constrained by Dongqing at all. It was a special and independent country.


    The treatment of Chonglou kingdom can be traced back to the founding of Dongqing kingdom.

 Chapter 26

    Jiangshan can never be continued by a surname, just as Jiangshan of Nangong family has only been established for a few decades.


    Before Dongqing Kingdom, this country belonged to Sikong family, and was called Tianlong kingdom.


    Tianlong Kingdom has existed for 300 years, and it has been prosperous. It is also the longest country in history.


    However, three hundred years later, he died under the rule of a fatuous monarch.


    Today''s Chonglou kingdom is also regarded as the descendant of Sikong family in Tianlong Kingdom, but why is it also regarded as "yes" instead of "yes"!


    Because although the leader of Chonglou kingdom is Sikong, half of the blood of Sikong family is still in his blood, but he should not be Sikong.


    Why!


    In the year of Tianlong 316, the emperor was greedy for women, fatuous and incompetent, treacherous officials were in power, and the people complained so much that a group of heroes in the river and lake had to rebel, led by nangongqing and huangwutian.


    Of course, Tianlong kingdom is not without capable people.


    At that time, the eldest princess Si kongning was a generation of female heroes. She was the guardian of half of the river in Tianlong kingdom.


    Although she had the heart to protect the Tianlong Kingdom, but the emperor was fatuous and had no children, so she could not support the new emperor.


    As a woman, she didn''t want to go to court, so when Nangong Qing and Emperor Wutian rebelled, in order not to let the people suffer, she had to surrender.


    However, the condition of her surrender is to take a hinterland as a territory and settle down with her subordinates.


    This territory will not be subject to any control and restriction of the state, and will not infringe upon each other with the state.


    Moreover, if the country is violated, Sikong will not sit by and ignore it. If the country is in trouble with Sikong''s family, Sikong will fight back.


    Since Sikong Ning is willing to surrender, Nangong Qing, Emperor Wutian and others will not disagree. Moreover, Sikong Ning has a lot of troops. If the war really starts, the people will suffer.


    After nangongqing ascended the throne as emperor, he granted sikongning the title of marquis, which was inherited from generation to generation and granted a hinterland in the South as a territory.


    In this way, the kingdom of Paris will come.


    However, in order to mark Sikong as the surname in the kingdom of Chonglou, it is necessary to take Sikong as the surname to inherit the throne, regardless of gender.


    Therefore, the current Marquis of Chonglou kingdom is the grandson of Sikong Ning.


    The development of Chonglou Kingdom has been very rapid, especially in the seven years since the new king ascended the throne, the financial resources and power of Dongqing kingdom were discussed at the same time, which made Nangong, the emperor of Dongqing Kingdom, afraid that Dongqing kingdom would be replaced by Sikong family.


    Although the country originally belonged to the Sikong family, it had already changed dynasties.


    Which emperor is willing to give the duck to others!


    Therefore, Nangong Li sent the undercover agents to the king of Chonglou on the pretext of sending the beauty many times. Although the king of Chonglou didn''t refuse, the undercover agents sent to him never heard from him.


    The king of Chonglou is ruthless, cruel, resourceful and resolute. He is one of the people in this continent who are marked as not easy to provoke.


    The folk custom of Dongqing state is also open. Unlike in ancient times, women are generally not allowed to go out. The women here can go out at will, and also can have contact with men, as long as it is aboveboard, no one will gossip.


    As soon as she got to the inner city, Huang Jiuge kept hearing about her disappearance.


    "Did you hear that? Huang Jiuge is missing. "


    "Yes? How could you be missing! "

 Chapter 27

    "It''s said that he went to the temple fair secretly yesterday, but he didn''t come back after that. The Nalan family has sent someone to the royal temple to look for him!"


    "You say, will you meet some mountain bandits and be captured?"


    "How can it be? That Huang Jiuge is just a fool."


    "That''s it"


    "what''s impossible! A fool is also a woman! What the mountain bandit''s nest needs most is a woman. No matter what fool she is, it''s just a woman. "


    "It''s also"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    for these comments, Huang Jiuge said that she was speechless. She was really not well-known. She could hear the news of her disappearance everywhere.


    Just, just missing?


    In addition to the insiders, for everyone, nature is just missing, and the insiders naturally will not have nothing to look for, will say things out.


    Why do you think Huang Jiuge went to Xiangguo Temple? Because Nangong Yuhao will also go!


    For Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao is everything. Where Nangong Yuhao appears, as long as Huang Jiuge knows, he will follow.


    Of course, as long as you can get out.


    As a result, many of Huang Jiuge''s sisters played her around, and many times she couldn''t see the figure of Nangong Yuhao.


    After learning that Huang Jiuge is missing, for the first time, Na LanJin, as a father, is not worried about the death of Huang Jiuge, but how to explain to the emperor if Huang Jiuge is dead.


    Although she knew that the emperor was only using Huang Jiuge, he was more worried because he was using it.


    Since ancient times, which emperor does not cherish the throne.


    Although the prince seizing the throne is the constant rule of the royal family since ancient times, it is not allowed to be blatant, let alone threaten the emperor.


    Therefore, for the sake of the stability and long-term stability of his throne, the emperor often wanted to balance the power of those sons who won the throne and restrain each other, so that he didn''t have to worry that they would rebel.


    If there is something wrong with Huang Jiuge, won''t it damage the emperor''s affairs? What''s the difference! It would be bad if he was involved.


    Such a father, really cold.


    Also, if he really cared about Huang Jiuge, he would not have lost her to pianyuan for so many years.


    A fool, let Nalan family shame, where he like up ah! Simply out of sight and out of mind, as long as she does not eat and drink, she will not die.


    Before Huang Jiuge was not stupid, even though he had a heart knot because Huang Jiuge''s surname was Huang instead of Nalan, he couldn''t spoil her. Fortunately, she was clever and sensible, and he liked her a little.


    Anyway, Huang Jiuge is her daughter. Even if she doesn''t like it, she can''t really let her go.


    Therefore, after learning the news, nalanjin sent people out to look for it, and it was not ambiguous at all.


    And the news of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance naturally spread to the emperor Nangong Li, and he didn''t have to think about it, so he decided that it had nothing to do with Nangong Yuhao.


    Besides, I''m afraid it''s as simple as missing.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Nangong Li didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he appreciated Nangong Yuhao''s ruthlessness. If he wanted to be an emperor, he had to do anything.


    Of course, this unscrupulous means can only be used in other people, if used in him, then he can not recognize.


    This is the emperor, selfish and self-interest.


    And in the case of unscrupulous, can not corrupt the royal face and their own reputation, because an emperor to do is not only unscrupulous, but also popular.


    An emperor who does not win the support of the people will not be able to do so for a long time.

 Chapter 28

    So why didn''t he ask Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge to divorce after the collapse of the Huang family? Because he wanted everyone to see that the Huang family was kind to him, and he was also kind to the Huang family.


    Of course, Nangong Li didn''t blame Nangong Yuhao because he didn''t have the ability to deal with the aftermath of the incident and let the royal family come to shame. He would not give up on him.


    Although Nangong Li doesn''t care about the life and death of Huang Jiuge, he can''t help but be moved for the sake of face. So after learning the news, he immediately sent a large number of officers and soldiers to find the whereabouts of Huang Jiuge.


    At this time, the palace of king an was closed.


    In the study hall, there is a sandalwood round table with tea cups on it. To the left, through the barrier, there is a long wooden table with four treasures of the study. Nangong Yuhao sits in front of the desk and leans lazily on the chair. He takes a deep breath of sandalwood mixed with the fragrance of ink.


    "Brother Hao, Huang Jiuge is dead now. When will you ask the emperor for marriage?" Huo Qingqing went to Nangong Yuhao and asked.


    Nangong Yuhao took Huo Qingqing into his arms. His angry eyes suddenly became gentle. He comforted him and said, "I also want to marry Qingqing back to the palace as soon as possible, but I can''t be too hasty to make people suspicious."


    "When will that be?" Huo Qingqing is not happy, but know that brother Hao said so, there must be his reason, just, when to wait! She can''t wait.


    "What? Does Qingqing just want to marry me and be my wife? " Nangong Yu Hao is not angry, slightly narrowed his eyes, the corner of his mouth is evil, jokingly said.


    On hearing this, Huo Qingqing flushed his cheeks and hung his head shyly. However, he said frankly, "they just want to marry brother Hao and be his wife!"


    After all, Huo Qingqing was born in a general family. Since he was a child, he has been playing with swords and guns. He does not like to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. He should be more open-minded in character, not as reserved as a lady in a boudoir.


    "I don''t want Qingqing to be my woman! It''s just that Qingqing has been unwilling. Qingqing insists on waiting until she gets married. Naturally, I can''t force it. " Nangong Yuhao said helplessly, although his heart had already been unable to restrain.


    Huo Qingqing is the first beauty in the capital. She is not only gorgeous in appearance, but also hot and enchanting in figure. Which man doesn''t salivate and doesn''t respond!


    But she did not want to, in order not to annoy general Huo, he did not dare to force.


    "Brother Hao, i... Huo Qingqing''s face immediately became nervous. In fact, it was not her unwillingness, she was afraid. You know, how important a woman''s chastity is!


    Mother has been telling her that before Nangong Yuhao marries himself, don''t give him his body. If you become Nangong Yuhao''s person, Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge can''t break their engagement, then she can only be a concubine.


    Tang Tang is the daughter of the first class Hussar general. She has a noble status. How can she be a concubine for others! Even the concubine of the Lord can''t. It''s humiliating to the family.


    "Well, don''t be nervous. It''s getting late. Go back first! When the time comes, I will ask the emperor for permission. " See Huo Qingqing or so of reaction, South Temple Yu Hao immediately comfort way.

 Chapter 29

    "Brother Hao, I''ll go first." Huo Qingqing also knew that he had been out for a long time and it was time to go back, so he didn''t stay.


    "Be careful not to be found out." South Temple Yu Hao exhorts a way.


    "Well," Huo Qingqing answered, then turned back three steps and left reluctantly.


    Although it''s no secret that Huo Qingqing and Nangong Yuhao like each other in the capital, they are still polite and don''t make any unusual moves.


    Therefore, every time Huo Qingqing comes to the palace of king an, he comes secretly.


    As soon as Huo Qingqing left, Nangong Yuhao got up and left his study and went to my concubine''s yard. Since Huo Qingqing didn''t give it to him, he went to my concubine to go. He didn''t want a woman.


    Here, Huang Jiuge has already entered the gambling house of Wen family.


    "Come on, buy big, buy small, buy sure, leave your hand..." when you enter the gambling house, you can hear the loud voice.


    Wenjia gambling house, the hall is about several hundred square meters, although there are many people, it will not appear narrow, and the vision is good.


    There are no three, six, or nine grades here. No matter you are a member of the lower class, or a member of an official family or an official of the central government, as long as you gamble, you are in this hall. It won''t limit how much you bet. As long as you dare to bet, you will lose if you win.


    Because the people who come to the casino are all kinds, no matter they are men, women, old and young, so the arrival of Huang Jiuge doesn''t attract other people''s attention.


    Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to bet, but first observe, know yourself and your enemy, then you can win a hundred battles!


    For a while, Huang nine songs feel can, this just wager, the body is only one or two silver all bet in the big side.


    "Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come.


    "Buy to leave the hand" the dealer yells, see all bet, open, "big"


    win, Huang Jiuge mouth raised light radian, expected, also not how excited.


    One after another, Huang Jiuge also failed to win, but it was just that Huang Jiuge deliberately lost a few games in order not to show off, but gradually, the several taels of silver had become tens of taels.


    In this case, even if Huang Jiuge didn''t want to show off, the gamblers around also found that the boy''s luck was really good.


    "This girl has a good hand!"


    "Yes! Look at her. She only had a few taels of silver when she first came here. Now it''s more than ten taels. "


    "Why don''t we follow her, maybe we can win some more!"


    Say, the people around also gradually follow the Phoenix nine songs up, Phoenix nine songs also don''t care, she how under or how under.


    A few games down, although also occasionally lose, but the overall or win more, so as more people follow Huang Jiuge bet, the scene also gradually out of control.


    Looking at the scene gradually out of control, the banker''s face is a little bad, squint at eye Huang Jiuge, but also did not think much, continue to shake the cup.


    After all, the Wen family has a great career and a just style. Even the people who work under the Wen family have received serious training, so they won''t worry about this little uncontrolled scene. The big deal is that the gamblers will win more.


    However, because the scene was out of control, it attracted the attention of the people in an elegant room on the second floor.

 Chapter 30

    "Oh! This woman has a good fortune Gentle male voice with a bit of banter, the man dressed in white, face like sculpture, facial features, angular face is very beautiful, the appearance seems to be licentious, but the eyes inadvertently reveal the essence of people dare not underestimate.


    But, this person is precisely this "Wen family gambling shop" young master, Wen family direct line eldest son - Wen Jinran.


    Wen Jinran is a young man in his early twenties. He is not only a man of Arts and martial arts, but also a business genius. Compared with the master of the Wen family, he is better than the blue!


    In the capital, it''s the dream lover of many young girls in spring! And Wen Jinran has always been clean, no wife, no concubine, no connected room, which makes girls crazy.


    Of course, while he has a good reputation, there are also bad rumors. Some people say that Wen Jinran may have broken his sleeve. Others say that Wen Jinran already has a sweetheart. But these are just rumors, and no one has confirmed them.


    "This man looks familiar." However, another male voice has doubts.


    Wearing a purple robe, the man''s skin is as beautiful as snow, and his facial features are as beautiful as knife carving. His thick eyebrows are raised slightly rebelliously. Under his long and slightly curled eyelashes, he has a sharp and deep look. He doesn''t feel oppressive! Like a natural king.


    And this person is not others, it is yesterday under the cliff, was huangjiuge tease man, Sikong cut.


    Huang nine songs at this time is the veil cover face, Si kongcao feel familiar, is her eyes.


    If at ordinary times, he naturally would not pay attention to other women''s eyes, but in the case of yesterday, he just couldn''t do without looking!


    After hearing this, Wen Jinran was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help joking, "yo! When did you become interested in a woman? She''s covered with a veil. You can see that she looks familiar. "


    "If you don''t remember the enemy''s appearance, how can you get revenge?" Sikong cut this voice some gnash teeth, the eyes is a dark, think is hate through the Phoenix nine songs.


    However, Sikong cut just feel familiar, familiar does not mean is, so did not have to explore.


    When Wen Jinran saw this, he was shocked and even more curious. What did that woman do to make Sikong cut hate him so much, and how powerful that woman was to escape from the palm of Sikong cut''s hand at that time.


    Thinking about it, Wen Jinran couldn''t help getting evil in his heart. He joked, "can''t it be any woman who is attracted by your appearance and then confesses to you, and then is rejected by you, and then pounces on you directly?"!


    Wen Jinran had not finished his words, but he was surrounded by a cold wind. He felt bad and stopped immediately.


    See Sikong cut a face gloomy looking at oneself, Wen Jinran immediately thrilled, should not, was guessed by him!


    "Cough! That, that, I''m just talking nonsense, you, don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously. " Wen Jinran immediately laughs awkwardly, trying to ensure that he really didn''t mean to.


    Just, is he right or not!


    If so, Wen Jinran couldn''t help thinking that the way Sikong was attacked by that woman was wrong! Can Sikong cut be easily attacked by women? With his understanding of Sikong, he should not!

 Chapter 31

    The more he thought about it, the more disordered Wen Jinran was. However, he felt that the air-conditioning around him was getting heavier and heavier, so he immediately regained his mind. He was afraid that he would think about it again and didn''t know what would happen.


    "Cough! In fact, I just thought that this wild ginseng is so powerful. After taking it twice, my Qi, blood and breath will be much smoother. " Wen Jinran immediately explained, but it was obvious that there was no silver here.


    However, Sikong did not care with him, just said, "don''t worry, there is ink, you can''t die."


    Although this words poison tongue a bit, but do not deny is, he is comforting Wen Jinran.


    Others only know that Wen Jinran is not only a man of Arts and martial arts, but also a business genius. Compared with the Wen family, he is better than the blue.


    However, what others don''t know is that Wen Jinran is suffering from a strange disease. Once the disease occurs, he feels that his Qi and blood are blocked and his breathing is difficult. He is tortured to death every time.


    Many times, Wen Jinran wanted to end his life when he was ill, because it was too painful.


    However, since he got to know Mo, a doctor with extraordinary medical skills, his condition has been alleviated and controlled. From once in ten days and a half a month to once in two or three months now, his pain has been reduced a lot.


    Yesterday, after Sikong came to the capital, he happened to be ill, so he went to help him find a hundred year old wild ginseng.


    After he took it, his Qi, blood and breath were unobstructed a lot. You know, every time he got sick, he got well for several days.


    He just fell ill and shouldn''t have come out for a while, but for a reason, he had to come out.


    Because of the interlude of their conversation, they also forget about Huang Jiuge downstairs, and Huang Jiuge left after winning 200 Liang.


    Although Huang Jiuge can win more, she thinks it''s too ostentatious to win so much all at once, which will lead to trouble. Anyway, the gambling shop can''t run. Just come back when you have no money.


    If you let the Wen family know about Huang Jiuge''s idea, she will surely vomit blood in anger. Huang Jiuge is as good as her own silver. She can take it if she likes. If it''s just a few hundred Liang, it''s OK. If you win the whole Wen gambling house with the ability of Huang Jiuge, what can you do!


    In other words, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to win more silver, but in the eyes of these gamblers, the two hundred taels of silver is already a huge sum of money, especially for ordinary people. The two hundred taels of silver is enough for ordinary people to eat and drink for more than ten years!


    Therefore, they are still targeted by evil people.


    As soon as she left the gambling shop, Huang Jiuge felt a few bad eyes and knew that they were staring at the silver in her hand. She also believed that these people were definitely not from the Wen family.


    However, she can be found so easily, which also shows that the other side is just a few ordinary people, not afraid at all.


    Therefore, it''s no harm to give them opportunities, but whether they have the ability to take money from themselves depends on their ability.


    All right! Huang Jiuge feels bored.


    But in the daytime, they must be hard to start, so Huang Jiuge deliberately went to a remote place.


    Originally, those people who followed Huang Jiuge were worried that there were too many people to start with. When they saw Huang Jiuge going to a remote place, they immediately had a happy look, but what they didn''t know was that they were just trapped.


    In the remote alley, almost no one passes by. Seeing that the time has come, several men behind Huang Jiuge immediately run to Huang Jiuge and surround her.

 Chapter 32

    They were three young men in ordinary clothes, obviously just ordinary people.


    "What do you want?" In order to cooperate with the atmosphere, Phoenix nine song pretends to panic asked.


    "Chick, we only seek money and don''t want to be killed, so as long as we take out your money, we won''t be in trouble with you." A man said that it was robbery, but he said it so naturally that Huang Jiuge couldn''t help feeling contemptuous.


    These people are more shameless than her!


    "Oh! If I don''t give it! " As soon as the intonation of Huang Jiuge changes, what''s the panic! Some are completely playful.


    The change of Huang Jiuge made the three men slightly surprised, but they didn''t think much about it. One of them immediately threatened, "if you don''t give it, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "That is, don''t toast, don''t drink, you have to think clearly, no life, no money."


    "Oh! What should I do? I''ve always only liked to drink. Now I''ll give you a chance to prove whether you have the ability to let me drink Huang nine songs sneer way, full of disdain and provocation.


    Such disdain and provocation, immediately angered the three men, his face showed cruel color.


    "In that case, don''t blame us. Let''s go." With the words fall, three men immediately toward the Phoenix nine songs.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t change her face. She doesn''t pay attention to these minions.


    When the three men approached, Huang Jiuge squatted down, out of the foot, toward a person a sweep, that person immediately fell. Then he punches at the other person''s lower abdomen and immediately covers his lower abdomen. Then he gets up as fast as he can, raises his foot and kicks at the third person''s footwall. The person immediately covers his footwall and kneels down, screaming and wailing.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t give a hard hand, not to be seriously injured, not to be abandoned, just a small lesson.


    "So vulnerable, dare to come out and rob." Huang nine songs disdain of sneer a way.


    Seeing the strength of Huang Jiuge, those people naturally feel scared. The man who has the fastest reaction is the man who has been punched in the belly, and he is also the one who has the least injury.


    The man immediately knelt down and asked for mercy, "female, nvxia, we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive us! I have an 80 year old mother, and I have a ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    hearing this, Huang Jiuge can''t help but help her forehead. She is speechless. Do you want to be so old-fashioned!


    "There''s a three-year-old child under me. Such old excuses can''t be used enough! Isn''t there anything fresh? " Huang Jiuge interrupts the man directly.


    The man obviously didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would say that, so he was stunned, but he soon reacted. However, he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he thought about it for a while and said, "nvxia, there is an old mother in my family. Now she is very sick and waiting for me to take care of her, so I can''t die!"


    Poof! This time Huang nine songs really can''t stand, this man is not monkey send to amuse than! Do you want to be so funny!


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge felt the lack of interest.


    These people are not qualified to be their opponents, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t have to kill them. She doesn''t care anymore and turns around and leaves.


    Next, she went to have a big meal. Besides, she was very hungry.


    However, the plan often can''t match the change. Huang Jiuge originally went to have a meal first and then taught Huo Qingqing, but unexpectedly, she met Huo Qingqing first.


    However, it''s just a lesson. I don''t intend to end her life.

 Chapter 33

    It''s easy to kill a person, but it''s the highest way of revenge to make life worse than death.


    At this time, Huo Qingqing is strolling in the street. Beside Huo Qingqing is her handmaid, named Wenlan. Behind her is Huo''s carriage and coachman.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to start. After all, there are too many people here. It''s hard to start, so first observe and find an opportunity to do it.


    Moreover, even if she appeared in front of Huo Qingqing, she couldn''t recognize her, let alone frighten her.


    So, Huang Jiuge immediately went into a clothing store, bought a set of plain clothes to change, and then continued to follow Huo Qingqing.


    After a long time, Huo Qingqing had a good time, so he got on the carriage and went back home.


    Huang nine songs also follow all the way, gradually, the complexion reveals a trace of smile.


    It''s a long way from the main street to Huo''s house. Huo Qingqing doesn''t like to take a carriage for a long time, so as long as there is a shortcut, she will take it.


    Short cut, has always been less crowded alley or forest, which means away from the busy crowd. For Huang Jiuge, that''s the best chance to start.


    When Huo Qingqing''s carriage entered the alley, it gradually separated from the busy crowd ¡¤


    "Miss, now that the fool is missing, no one can stand in the way of miss. Ask LAN Zhen to be happy for miss! Before long, the young lady will be Princess Ann In the carriage, Huo Qingqing''s maid asked LAN and said that her words were full of flattery.


    It''s said that she''s missing. It''s just to echo the news from Nalan''s family. The real reason is that as Huo Qingqing''s close maid and confidant, her heart is like a mirror.


    Huo Qingqing has always been very helpful to ask LAN to please and flatter him, so after hearing this, Huo Qingqing raised his chin haughtily and looked proud, "hum! That fool, Huang Jiuge, dares to think about brother Xiao. It''s just a daydream. "


    "Is, Huang nine songs a fool, where can compare with young lady!" Ask Landau.


    "That''s... Nature.


    The more he was praised, the more proud Huo Qingqing was. He raised his mouth higher, but before he finished, he was interrupted by the following accident.


    With a "hiss" sound, the horse barked because of a sharp pull, and the carriage was forced to stop, which also led to a shaking of the carriage, which made Huo Qingqing and Wenlan in the carriage habitually fall back. "Dong" sound hit the board, which made them cry with a cry, some grinning.


    "What''s the matter?" Huo Qingqing is full of anger and asks. He sits up and lifts the car curtain to see what''s going on. At the same time, he also wants to teach the damn driver a lesson.


    Just as his hand lifted the curtain, an object fell down. Without waiting for Huo Qingqing to react, he fell down on the carriage with a "Dong".


    That''s the coachman.


    "Ah! Little miss, this, this... This "


    looking at the driver who fell on the carriage with his eyes closed, he asked LAN, the first one who was scared to scream, and his voice was stuttering and speechless.


    Huo Qingqing was also frightened, but more or less daring, not out of control.


    However, the more frightening is still behind.


    I saw a red figure outside the carriage gradually came into my eyes. With the other party''s appearance gradually clear, Huo Qingqing''s pupil gradually widened, and the more scared, unbelievable.


    "Ah! Ghosts Without waiting for Huo Qingqing to respond, he asked LAN. When he saw someone coming, he was so frightened that he fainted.

 Chapter 34

    Ghost? Isn''t it? A person they thought was dead suddenly appeared in front of them. What else could it be besides ghosts!


    Yes, it''s Huang Jiuge.


    At the moment, Huang Jiuge is a plain dress, some ragged, some dirty, and her face is also gray, and her hair is also messy, almost restoring the beggar like Huang Jiuge.


    Otherwise, how could these people recognize her! This is not, just a face-to-face, they recognized.


    "Huo Qingqing opened her mouth and wanted to make a sound. But before she could make a sound, she felt her throat tight and swallowed the sound.


    Huo Qingqing''s neck, I don''t know when was a hand to buckle, and the owner of that hand, of course, is Huang Jiuge.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s face in front of her eyes, Huo Qingqing''s pupils are constricted and his whole body trembles.


    "What? Are you surprised? " Phoenix nine song evil spirit of hook the corner of the mouth, voice light floating.


    Just, surprise? It''s a shock!


    Although frightened, Huo Qingqing still subconsciously grabs Huang Jiuge and clasps her neck as a hand. She wants to break it off, but before she moves, she is interrupted by Huang Jiuge''s cold voice.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll die faster." The light voice was not angry, but Huo Qingqing''s ears were as gloomy and ethereal as the ghost of Shura. He was afraid to move. He only looked at Huang Jiuge in horror.


    "No... want... To..." Huo Qingqing opened her mouth difficultly. Because she was tied around her neck, her voice was so hard and low that she could hardly hear it.


    Frightened at the same time, Huo Qingqing also doubts, isn''t Huang Jiuge dead from the cliff? Why are you here? Did her ghost come back for revenge? Thinking of this, Huo Qingqing is more scared.


    Because of the fact that Huang Jiuge is a ghost, Huo Qingqing ignores the fact that Huang Jiuge''s hand around her neck is warm.


    Moreover, if Yujiu is not a ghost, how can she hold her neck in an instant!


    "No? ha-ha! This is not up to you, and this sentence, not you say it? If I don''t die, I will get in the way of you and Nangong Yuhao, but if you don''t die, I can''t get my revenge. When you and Nangong Yuhao killed me and pushed me down the cliff, did you ever think that I would turn into a fierce ghost to ask for my life? " Huang nine songs sneer a way, always offend her, all can''t have what good end.


    Although she has always liked simple and rough, but this time, she likes to play slowly.


    Huo Qingqing is shaking all over. She wants to explain, but she can''t speak. Only one pair of eyes can express her present emotion, fear, helplessness and despair.


    No, no, no, she didn''t push her down, it''s brother Hao, it''s brother Hao ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    if Huang Jiuge knew this, he would die of laughter, which really fulfilled the saying, "husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster." Ah!


    Although Huo Qingqing and Nangong Yuhao are not husband and wife, they have already recognized each other in their hearts, which is almost the same. They were so scared that they betrayed each other.


    If you let Nangong Yuhao know, I don''t know if he will be dizzy.


    "Soon, you and Nangong Yuhao will accompany me. Then, I don''t feel lonely." Huang Jiuge says again, Huo Qingqing listens, pupil stares big again, silent cry in the heart!


    No, no, no, she doesn''t want to die, doesn''t want to die...


    she doesn''t want to die

 Chapter 35

    "Beg ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huo Qingqing opened her mouth in pain, pleaded all over her face, tears had been constantly emerging.


    Huo Qingqing at the moment where there is pride in the past ah! If before, she would never easily ask for words!


    Also, no matter how proud people are, they are afraid of ghosts and death!


    "Please? Late, because I want you to die, you do not die, how to eliminate my heart hate it! But I''ll give you two choices. How do you want to die? Do you want to fall off the cliff and die like me, or do you want to be cut to death? " Huang nine songs ask a way, open mouth shut up dead of, say of is so of cloud light breeze light, seem to be discussing what dish to eat today general.


    But in Huo Qingqing''s ears, he smelled the breath of death, and it was getting stronger and stronger.


    She wanted to faint, but did not dare to faint, she was very painful, but can not complain, she did not want to die, but she did not seem to have a choice, the biggest pain in life, it is nothing greater than this!


    "Forget it, the cliff is too far away. Cut it to pieces!" Huang Jiuge said that, the dragon scale dagger appeared on the other hand, slowly approaching Huo Qingqing.


    No, no, no ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huo Qingqing''s pupils are wide, and she almost stares out her eyes. She can''t care about the threat of Huang Jiuge any more, so she starts to struggle hard, breaking off the hand of Huang Jiuge clasping her neck.


    Because if she doesn''t break away, she will have to be slaughtered.


    However, now she did not have much strength, simply can not break ah!


    "The dagger doesn''t have long eyes. If it moves wildly, the threat rings in my ears. Huo Qingqing immediately doesn''t dare to move. In this way, he watched the dagger touch her cheek, cold.


    Then, Huo Qingqing couldn''t bear the fright any more and suddenly fainted.


    Huang nine songs with loose buckle Huo Qingqing''s hand, let her body center of gravity is not stable, toward behind, just press on the LAN body.


    Dizzy? It''s no fun to faint.


    As a result, he raised his hand and slapped Huo Qingqing in the face. "Pa" was very clear and loud. Five palms of Ba were printed on his face, which was very bright red. Obviously, Huang Jiuge used a lot of strength.


    Although Huo Qingqing fainted, the slap still made her eyebrow move, but she didn''t wake up.


    "Tut tut" Huang Jiuge frowned slightly. It seemed that she was not satisfied that the slap failed to wake Huo Qingqing up. She could not help wondering whether it was her lack of strength or Huo Qingqing''s thick skin.


    So, Huang Jiuge raised her hand again, and the sound of "pa" fell on Huo Qingqing''s other face again. A face was in harmony, and Huo Qingqing woke up in pain.


    Huo Qingqing wakes up and screams subconsciously, but when she sees that she is only one palm away from her, pointing to her dagger, she can''t cry out. She was afraid that when she called, Huang Jiuge would stab her.


    "Please, please, let me go!" Huo Qingqing didn''t dare to face up to Huang Jiuge. Her eyes were slightly slanted and she cried.


    Hearing Huo Qingqing''s plea, Huang Jiuge sneered and said, "please? I remember when you pushed me off the cliff, I also begged so hard, but you! You are so determined to put me to death. Now, what qualifications do you think you have to ask me! "


    Yes! When they wanted to kill Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge also begged bitterly, but they never softened at all. Now, as a murderer, what qualifications does she have to come to ask for nine songs!

 Chapter 36

    At this moment, Huang Jiuge has countless ways to make Huo Qingqing completely destroyed, such as disfigurement, such as scrapping, such as destroying innocence, etc., but Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to do it, at least not now.


    "Beg, beg..." Huo Qingqing couldn''t listen to Huang Jiuge at all, only knew to beg blindly.


    "Pa", Huang Jiuge slapped Huo Qingqing''s face again. The pain made her tears. Without waiting for her reaction, "Pa Pa Pa Pa" was clear and loud with more than ten slaps.


    Huo Qingqing''s face was swollen like a pig''s head. He fainted again with pain, and his hand was red and swollen with pain.


    Just looking at his red and swollen hand, Huang Jiuge frowned with pain. It''s not a good job to beat someone! However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to abuse Huo Qingqing any more. Today, she just wanted to teach her a little lesson.


    And today''s lesson is enough to torture Huo Qingqing.


    After Huang Jiuge goes away, there is a scream in the alley. Huo Qingqing wakes up and is awakened by pain.


    After waking up, Huo Qingqing has become delirious. He only feels that he has no bondage, so he subconsciously gets up and runs away.


    At this time, Huo Qingqing had no sense of direction and ran towards the street.


    Along the way, Huo Qingqing panicked and staggered, bumped into many people and fell many times. He was in a mess, and even provoked many people to yell and scold.


    "Where is the madman! Don''t you have eyes when you walk? " Some people scold, because now Huo Qingqing''s face is red and swollen, he can''t recognize who it is.


    "Oh, my face is so swollen, it''s ugly!" Someone found Huo Qingqing''s face and immediately laughed.


    "Tut tut! If you fight so hard, you won''t be seducing someone''s husband and being caught and raped by his wife! " Someone said half jokingly and half seriously.


    However this words, pour also say right half, Huo Qingqing is to seduce other people''s fiance, push each other''s fiancee off the cliff, this will be such revenge.


    However, this is just the beginning. It''s the warm-up movement of Huang Jiuge.


    "I think it should be. Otherwise, how could you be beaten so badly! Women now! It''s a bit of a misdemeanor. " Someone echoed, saying that it was a man.


    Then, as soon as the man''s words fell, a woman''s voice retorted, "Hey, don''t shoot a boat of people! If it weren''t for your men''s fickleness and flirting everywhere, would other girls have a chance to follow? "


    "That is, eating the bowl, but also think about the pot, you men are not decent!" This word falls, the female compatriots around one after another echo way, although this is the age of three wives and four concubines, but which woman really want to share her husband with other women!


    Although the average family is almost monogamous, but men can''t avoid going out to have sex, which is the most hated thing for women.


    "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. If he has the ability, he will seize the heart of the men in your family and let them treat you all the time." The man was unconvinced and retorted.


    "Who do you think is the Yellow faced woman! Who is the Yellow faced woman This undoubtedly angered many women. Qi Qi besieged the man and scared the man to run away. His appearance was very funny and made everyone laugh.


    "Why! Isn''t this miss Huo Qinghuo, our first beauty? Wasn''t it good just now? How can it be like this in a twinkling of an eye! "

 Chapter 37

    Finally someone recognized Huo Qingqing. It was because this person had seen Huo Qingqing just now and knew the clothes she was wearing today. Therefore, this person could recognize Huo Qingqing mainly from her clothes.


    "What?" This sound is obviously a bomb. When it comes out, it will explode.


    Huo Qingqing, the first beauty, but now she has become, so embarrassed.


    "Ah! Don''t come to me, don''t come to me. "Now Huo Qingqing is a man of grass and trees. His name is called out and he is scared to run faster.


    "Well, Miss Huo, what''s the matter? How could you be beaten like this Some people wonder.


    "Yes! Miss Huo has offended a lot of people on weekdays. It''s the Revenge of others. "


    "But, looking at her delirious appearance, I''m afraid it''s not simple. It can''t be evil!" Someone guessed.


    "What? "The middle evil?"


    The two words "Zhongxie" were like pestilence, which scared people into beating and shivering.


    Soon, the story spread.


    "What? "The middle evil?"


    After hearing the news, Nangong Yuhao stood up from his chair. He was full of disbelief and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter?"


    "On the way back to Huo''s house, Miss Huo was blocked and her cheeks were red and swollen. It seemed that she was greatly stimulated and frightened. She became delirious and called for help." Subordinates report what they know.


    "What? Qingqing was beaten, but still confused? " Nangong Yuhao is shocked again. He knows Huo Qingqing''s temperament is pretty arrogant and has offended many people.


    However, even if it is revenge, it is impossible to stimulate and frighten the unconsciousness! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that things were more and more evil.


    However, he suddenly realized a problem and asked, "what about Huo Qingqing?"


    "After hearing about it, the subordinate immediately asked Liu Tong to look for it. If he found it, he would send it back to Huo''s house." Liu Fei said.


    Liu Fei and Liu Tong are two brothers and sisters. They are also Nangong Yuhao''s bodyguards and confidants.


    "Go and find out what happened?" South Temple Yu Hao life way.


    "Is" Liu Fei should way, quickly backed out.


    Here, a black dress, about seventeen or eighteen years old, looks pretty but does not lose the heroic woman is shuttling on the street.


    This is Liu Tong, Nangong Yuhao''s bodyguard.


    Soon, Liu Tong found Huo Qingqing on the street. When he saw Huo Qingqing like a madman, Liu Tong''s eyes flashed quickly.


    "No, don''t come here ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    as soon as Liu Tong came to Huo Qingqing, Huo Qingqing screamed in horror.


    Liu Tong doesn''t care about Huo Qingqing either. He directly slaps her in the neck. With Huo Qingqing''s fainting, Liu Tong directly carries Huo Qingqing back to Huo''s house with his lightness skill.


    At this time, Huo''s house had heard about Huo Qingqing''s affairs. It was a mess. Wave after wave of servants were ordered to go out and find Huo Qingqing.


    Until Huo Qingqing was sent back by Liu Tong, he was temporarily quiet.


    In the empty hall, general Huo Yan sat on the throne, looking at the two people kneeling on the ground, one face was gloomy and terrible.


    But these two people, are not others, is precisely today accompanies Huo Qingqing to go out the intimate maid to ask the orchid and the rickshaw puller.


    At this time, they were trembling all over, nervous and scared to death.


    Naturally, if they can choose, they will want to live well.

 Chapter 38

    As a general, Huo Yan has long experienced the battle, and he has already created a powerful and domineering momentum. When he is not angry, he is awed like a fierce lion.


    Now Huo Yan, however, is full of anger and has a tendency to devour everything.


    They have also heard about Huo Qingqing. Although they fainted before, they don''t know what happened. However, they can''t shirk their responsibility for not protecting the Lord.


    "What''s going on?" Huo Yan asked in a low voice.


    "Slave, slave didn''t know anything. At that time, slave only felt a pain in his chest and fainted." hearing Huo Yan''s question, the coachman quickly explained, because he really didn''t know anything!


    "Lao, master, yes, it''s the ghost of Huang Jiuge. The ghost has come to avenge... But he asked LAN, his mind was still at that time, so he said it subconsciously.


    "What?" Hearing this, Huo Yan frowned more tightly.


    Has the ghost of Huang Jiuge come for revenge? Huo Yan just said this, which was the most important thing in the world. He never believed that there were ghosts in the world.


    And so on ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the ghost of Huang Jiuge?


    Think of this, even think of today heard from the Nalan family out of the news of the disappearance of Huang Jiuge, difficult not, Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, and Huo Qingqing?


    No, it should be said that the "death" of Huang Jiuge was caused by Huo Qingqing.


    This consciousness made Huo Yan feel frightened.


    Although he has nothing to do with the life and death of Huang Jiuge, he knows that his daughter resents Huang Jiuge because of Nangong Yuhao, and even wants her to die.


    However, Huang Jiuge is the emperor''s pawn, so she was killed, the emperor knows, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain.


    But then again, if Huang Jiuge was really killed by Huo Qingqing, and then turned into a ghost to revenge, he would not believe it.


    If you have to give an explanation for this matter, either Huang Jiuge is not dead, deliberately pretending to be a ghost.


    Or Huo Qingqing is avenged by someone, because after killing Huang Jiuge, he is uneasy, so he has the illusion that the other party is Huang Jiuge.


    He knows his daughter very well. She has always been domineering and has offended many people, but the other party is afraid of the Huo family, which is why he didn''t take revenge.


    But if you come in the dark, it''s not impossible.


    In any case, this matter has to be made clear, however, as Huo Qingqing''s maid asked LAN, naturally it is impossible not to know.


    "Ah Fu, you go down first." Huo Yan asked the coachman to step down. Naturally, the fewer people knew about it, the better.


    Ah Fu received the order, such as the general amnesty of Meng en, and immediately went out.


    Although he doesn''t know if Huo Yan will let him go, he is safe now.


    After Ah Fu went out, only Huo Yan and Wen Lan were left in the hall.


    Ask LAN has never been a fool, although her mood is not stable now, but it is not as panic as before. Seeing Huo Yan''s support for Ah Fu, we know that Huo Yan has something to ask her, and it''s about Huang Jiuge.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "what''s going on when the ghost of Huang Jiuge comes back for revenge?" Huo Yan asked seriously. Naturally, he didn''t really ask about the Revenge of the ghost of Huang Jiuge. Instead, he asked Huo Qingqing what he did to Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 39

    "Yes, it was the temple fair the day before yesterday, and Huang Jiuge also went, but then, miss and Lord an pushed Huang Jiuge down the cliff, today, today..." asked LAN difficultly.


    Although she didn''t see Huang Jiuge fall off the cliff with her own eyes the day before yesterday, the young lady said that she had already pushed it down! But today, why did she see Huang Jiuge?


    Or is she wrong?


    No, although she just saw one eye and then fainted, but she was sure that it was Huang Jiuge.


    And, she can''t believe, Huang nine songs fall down from such high cliff, still can intact alive come back.


    Since there is no such possibility, it can only show that it is the ghost of Huang Jiuge.


    "What?" Without waiting to ask LAN to finish, Huo Yan has been shocked to interrupt.


    Although Huo Yan had already had psychological preparation, he was still shocked when he heard that he had asked LAN to say it himself. In particular, Nangong Yuhao was also involved in this matter.


    Nangong Yuhao''s participation is better than Nangong Yuhao''s leading role, because Nangong Yuhao wants to die more than Huo Qingqing.


    As an ambitious Royal, what he wants to marry is not his wife, but power, which is the rule of the game that the Royal can''t break.


    Therefore, he was also very clear that Nangong Yuhao didn''t want to go to huangjiuge and wanted to marry Huo Qingqing because of the influence of the Huo family.


    But so what? As an important official of the imperial court, he has never been able to be alone. Sooner or later, he has to stand in line.


    Since Nangong Yuhao said that as long as he ascended the throne, Huo Qingqing would definitely be the queen, what reason would he not accept!


    You know, among the four princes who are expected to win the crown prince, Nangong yuche, the eldest prince, and Nangong Yuxuan, the second son of the emperor, have already had a concubine. Naturally, Huoyan''s daughter can''t be a side concubine.


    Side imperial concubine, is concubine, with his Huo Yan''s identity, can''t bear this kind of grievance, also can''t afford to lose this person.


    Nangong Yulin, the fourth prince, was born to the queen. He was the prince when he was born, but he died three years ago.


    As for the cause of the prince''s death, in fact, we all have a guess, but without evidence, we can only settle it.


    Although Nangong Yuchen, the fifth prince, is talented and has a strong family, he is still young and does not do his job all day. Naturally, he is not optimistic about it.


    Therefore, only Nangong Yuhao, the third son of the emperor, was suitable for him.


    Although as a royal, he is selfish and ruthless, his character is much more reliable than Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan. At least he won''t worry about Nangong Yuhao.


    Of course, he did not forget a seven emperor uncle nangongyin. In fact, compared with the emperor and his princes, nangongyin was the real talent of the emperor. However, he was not interested in the throne, and he was perverse and arrogant. He didn''t give any face to anyone. It was so respectful and frightening.


    Even the emperor, are afraid of three points, but also want to get rid of it and then fast, but also can''t help him.


    For what Huo Qingqing did to Huang Jiuge, originally Huo Yan didn''t want anyone else to know about it, but Huo Qingqing made a scene after waking up, even if he wanted to hide it. I had to warn all the people in the house, but I didn''t dare to go out and talk nonsense.


    "Master, if the ghost of Huang Jiuge comes, what should we do?" Mrs. Huo is a lady. She has some faith in ghosts, so she asked uneasily.

 Chapter 40

    "There are no ghosts in the world!" Huo Yan immediately scolded, because he didn''t believe in ghosts.


    He didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge fell from such a high cliff, not only didn''t die, but also appeared intact. What''s more, Huang Jiuge is a fool. Where do you know what revenge is! It is impossible to make Qingqing like this.


    So, it''s very likely that others intend to retaliate, so that Qingqing mistook it for the ghost of huangjiuge.


    Huo Qingqing lives in panic, but Huang Jiuge is eating and drinking in the box of the restaurant. She doesn''t leave until she has enough food and drink and enough rest.


    However, Huang Jiuge went out at the wrong time. When she just got to the corner, she directly hit a wall of meat, which made her nose sour. No matter who was right or wrong, she subconsciously scolded, "Damn it, it''s not long to walk..."?


    While scolding, he looked up.


    Just this don''t see don''t know, a see frighten, and also frighten she didn''t export words directly stuck.


    It''s him!


    Huang Jiuge really thinks that he is not the general bad luck! Maybe it''s because of a guilty heart, so subconsciously turn around and run.


    However, before she ran, her wrist had already been caught and she was directly pulled over. They were almost close to each other with ambiguous posture. They were just opposite eyes, but it was another scene.


    "It''s really you" with a gnashing voice, cold to the bone.


    Just when he was in the casino, he thought that this woman was familiar, but unexpectedly, it was really her.


    Now the nine songs of Huang have faded the veil, so let Sikong cut out all of a sudden.


    It''s no place to look, it''s no effort!


    He said that if he met her again, he would not let her go. Since he was automatically sent to the door, he would not give up.


    Feeling the cold air from Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge just feels so cold.


    "Hey, hey! Hey, hey, hey! Beautiful man, what a coincidence! I''ve come across you here. " Huang nine songs dry smile way, but in the heart is bitterness matchless, return really is the enemy road narrow!


    "It''s a coincidence. Should we settle yesterday''s account?" Said, Sikong cut hold of the hand of Huang Jiuge increased strength, hurt Huang Jiuge brow can''t help wrinkling, want to break free, but Sikong cut strength is too big, Huang Jiuge is unable to fight back.


    "Yesterday! What happened yesterday! I''m forgetful, so I forgot what happened yesterday. " Huang Jiuge blinked innocently, obviously pretending to be stupid.


    She knows that this man is not so easy to cheat, but she is also gambling that this man is not so magnanimous. After she chooses not to mention yesterday''s events, she can not care about it.


    But she forgot that if this man had tolerance, he would not break her hand yesterday and stop her today.


    "Yes? What a coincidence that you forgot! I don''t mind the hint Sikong cut mouth raised a smile, but this smile in the eyes of Huang Jiuge, feel is chilly cold.


    Phoenix nine song very not reserved rolled a white eye, unexpectedly this man didn''t give up the plan, she also no longer pretended to be silly, "then what do you want? Yesterday I was teasing you, but you also broke my hand! So it''s even. "


    This man can''t be so ruthless! But look at him, it''s really possible! Did she play a pit and bury herself!

 Chapter 41

    Just don''t mention tease these two words are good, a mention, Sikong cut more angry.


    If you tease him, can you tease him at will? If you tease him, can you break a hand and even it? You can''t kill too much.


    Besides, didn''t she break her hand?


    Sikong cut extremely displeased cold hum a way, "even, how can so easily even of!"


    Huang nine songs but a don''t approve of of of say, "isn''t is to tease for a while just?"? There are many pieces of meat, so desperate, like a woman. "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut gas knot, a breath blocked in the throat, also can''t come out.


    Humiliation, this is the humiliation of chiguoguo. He teased him and said that he wanted to live and die, like a girl. Where did he suffer such humiliation!


    This woman, dare not be so bold?


    Anger, grasp the hand of nine songs more tightly, tight nine songs eat pain frown, don''t know will crush the bone.


    She can correct the dislocation, but if it''s broken, she can''t help it!


    However, on the surface or show a pair of light, "how? Hold me so tightly, so afraid that I will run away! If you like me, just say it. I won''t laugh at you. "


    Sikong cut a Zheng, this just discover, oneself unexpectedly hold a woman''s hand, and also with her distance is how close, then subconsciously disgust of will Huang nine songs let go, quit a big step, a pair of disgust of say, "narcissism, shameless."


    "Narcissism is human nature. It''s wrong to be narcissistic! And I''ve always been shameless. There are more shameless ones. Do you want to know? " Huang Jiuge crows her eyes at Sikong cut. She is a goddess''s skin bag, but she becomes a woman.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut gas knot, a breath blocked in the throat, also can''t come out.


    Don''t women always pay attention to fame? But this woman, how can she look like a woman! What? She has always been shameless, and even more shameless. How shameless she is!


    "You look so handsome and elegant. The material is excellent brocade. You must be the son of a rich or noble family! If I follow you, I''m not at a loss, then "Huang Jiuge said. She slowly approached Sikong cut, and immediately sent out a pair of greedy, lustful, superficial appearance incisively and vividly. She wanted to disgust Sikong cut.


    If true, Sikong cut a to hear this words, was disgusted to, the body along with the Huang nine songs close and back.


    At the same time, he said with disdain, "hum! It turned out to be a vain woman who wanted to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. "


    "Who doesn''t love glory and wealth! Don''t tell me that you regard money as dirt and power as clouds. In this world where the meat is weak and the food is strong, having money and power is the strong. Only the strong will not be trampled by others, but also trample others. "


    Huang Jiuge is not hypocritical, and does not hide her pursuit of money and power. As she said, having money and power is the strong. Only the strong can not be trampled, and can trample others.


    Before, Huang Jiuge was too weak. She was the Royal daughter of the Marquis''s house and the princess of zhengerpin, but she didn''t know how to use it. She became a waste that everyone dares to cheat.


    But now she will not, not only in their own skills to improve themselves, but also in the money, power for, only strong enough to revenge, will not be bullied.

 Chapter 42

    Listening to Huang Jiuge''s words, Si kongcao was stunned. He didn''t think that Huang Jiuge''s words were so inspiring, but the yearning that Huang Jiuge showed when he said it. Behind the yearning, he revealed the pain brought by lack of money and power, which made Si kongcao feel pitiful for a moment.


    It''s just that these are thoughts in a moment, and they will be replaced by anger in the next moment.


    Because just now the road was blocked by Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge deliberately disgusted him, let him retreat, so had found the opportunity, then took the opportunity to escape.


    "Woman, how dare you run?" Sikong cut a cold reprimand, immediately chased out.


    "I''m not a fool. I''ll die if I don''t run!" Huang Jiuge keeps on running, but she doesn''t forget to retort. She gives Sikong a big white eye in her heart. She''s not a fool, because Mao doesn''t run!


    When she comes to the fence, Huang Jiuge jumps down the hall from the second floor, and Sikong Chou also jumps down, which makes everyone run away and yell.


    Just a few seconds later, Sikong cut close to Huang Jiuge. Seeing that she was about to be caught, Huang Jiuge immediately grabbed a woman on one side and pushed her to Sikong cut.


    I thought that Sikong would take over the woman, but I didn''t expect that Sikong would kick the woman away two meters away without hesitation.


    Huang nine songs see this, heart a jump, lie trough, this man too won''t pity jade! If you fall into his hands, I don''t know what it will be like to be abused.


    At this moment, Huang Jiuge is more afraid of Sikong cut.


    After hearing the news, Wen Jinran came out. At this time, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao were gone. They didn''t know what had happened. They asked, "what happened?"


    "Master, the young man with you went out after a woman in red, and hurt the girl." The shopkeeper came forward immediately and reported respectfully.


    Wen Jinran was stunned, but he soon realized that the woman in red should be the enemy that Sikong cut said yesterday!


    Just, this enemy has how big ability in the end, unexpectedly let Sikong cut not in a moment to catch.


    The more you think about it, the more curious Wen Jinran is. You know, Sikong''s skill is first-class! It''s not many that the whole Dongqing kingdom can reach such a state in its early twenties.


    Although Wen Jinran was very curious about the woman in red, he had to deal with what happened in his restaurant first. He immediately ordered someone to call a doctor to see the woman who had just been kicked by Sikong.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way." On the main street, Huang Jiuge ran forward in a rage, and Sikong Chou ran after him. He could not avoid bumping into people and knocking over spies, which made the street full of smoke, galloping and yelling.


    No matter how powerful Huang Jiuge is, she is just a person without internal power. Her physical strength and speed are not as good as Sikong Chou, who has deep internal power. If she wants to escape from Sikong Chou''s hands, she naturally has to be scheming.


    See next to a stand selling soybeans, Huang nine song heart a plan, directly took soybeans, sprinkled on the ground. She knows that this can''t stop Sikong cut, but can delay him, as long as opened a long distance, she can escape.


    Sure enough, as soon as the soybeans came out, Sikong Chou stepped on it and slipped under his feet. Suddenly, he lost his center of gravity and staggered a few times, unable to move forward. Although a few seconds later stabilized the body, but the Phoenix nine songs have disappeared.

 Chapter 43

    Moreover, because of the pursuit of Sikong and huangjiuge, many stalls on the street suffered losses. As soon as the people caught the opportunity, they came to Sikong and asked for compensation, which made Sikong even more unable to escape.


    Although the biggest culprit is Huang Jiuge, if they can''t catch Huang Jiuge, they have to catch Sikong. After all, it has nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Si kongcao''s face could not be black any more. His eyes were angry and he swore in his heart that if he met that woman again, he would never let her run away again.


    However, he has a little responsibility for breaking these things, which he can''t shirk, so he has to compensate one by one.


    With Sikong''s skill, he shouldn''t let Huang Jiuge escape. But he didn''t realize that when he met Huang Jiuge, he was so excited that he lost his calmness and propriety.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t run far. She just jumped into a courtyard and looked at it by the wall. She didn''t leave until Sikong was gone.


    After leaving, Huang Jiuge went directly to Nalan mansion.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry that once Huo Qingqing is taught a lesson, she will show that she is the murderer who gives Huo Qingqing a black hand.


    What about exposure? What if I knew it was her? Not to mention that she Huo Qingqing has no evidence, just because she is in the first place, even if she wants to make trouble, the Huo family will never let her make a big trouble.


    So this time, Huo Qingqing knew that it was Huang Jiuge who made the ghost, but he could only eat Huanglian dumb and could not say what he suffered.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for her to give up. It''s so obvious that she can''t go dark! I''m afraid there will be endless intrigues, just because her existence really blocked her way.


    However, is she like a scared person? Not afraid of her coming, just afraid that she will not come, so that she can not find the reason and excuse to teach her.


    Of course, even if she doesn''t come, Huang Jiuge still finds reasons and excuses, but it seems that she has nothing to do.


    Although Huang Jiuge seems powerless and everyone can be bullied, she has a nominal identity that people can''t easily challenge. It''s just that the former Huang Jiuge won''t use it, which leads to people not paying attention to her.


    As for Nangong Yuhao, who killed the real murderer of "Huang Jiuge", Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to confront him directly.


    It''s not because she''s afraid of him that she doesn''t fight head-on, it''s because she''s never going to fight a battle that she''s not sure about.


    Yes, for Nangong Yuhao, Huang Jiuge is not sure at present.


    However, even if she was sure, she would not kill others.


    After all, she promised "huangjiuge" in order to make the other party lose her reputation and die hard. Therefore, it''s too easy not to let the other party die.


    Of course, in addition to this, she also has her own considerations. Nangong Yuhao, after all, is a royal and powerful man. Once he is killed by her and known by others, she can''t live in peace.


    So she wants revenge, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to live a good life. Her rebirth is not for revenge, revenge is just for "Nine Songs of Huang".


    Therefore, revenge can only be carried out when she can retreat completely.


    Nalan mansion is not so magnificent. After all, Nalan Jin is just a Qingshui official, and his salary is only enough for his family.


    Of course, there are still several industries under the name of Nalan family. Their income is still considerable, not rich, but in modern terms, they are well-off.

 Chapter 44

    The gatekeeper Xiao Si sees the woman who appears in front of the house. He stares at her and wonders, where is the girl! So beautiful.


    Is it the fairy who comes down to earth?


    Obviously, Xiao Si didn''t recognize that it was Huang Jiuge.


    Also, who can connect this beautiful woman with an ugly fool! Because on weekdays, Huang Jiuge has a pretty face. Let''s call her ugly!


    Huang nine song ignores to look at the small Si that oneself wanders, lift foot to walk toward the gate.


    The two little Si are absent-minded, but they don''t lose consciousness. Seeing Huang Jiuge coming, they seem to want to go in directly. They immediately react and subconsciously block Huang Jiuge''s way.


    However, for the sake of looking at each other''s beauty, Xiao Si asked in a good tone, "girl, are you looking for someone? If so, please allow the small ones to report. "


    Huang Jiuge just glanced at them faintly, and naturally knew that they didn''t recognize themselves, so they didn''t deliberately make trouble, "no, I''ll go in myself!"


    Leaving a word behind, he stepped in again, but Xiao Si stopped him again. Why, "girl, you can''t..."


    "what happened?" Xiao Si''s words are still in decline, but he is interrupted by a domineering female voice.


    In the front yard, a graceful, beautiful, 14-5-year-old woman in a blue green smoke shirt came.


    This is the third lady of Nalan mansion, Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Nalan QIANJIAO and Nalan QIANZI are two babies in one birth. Both of them have nine songs for half a year, and Nalan QIANZI comes out half an hour earlier than Nalan QIANJIAO. Although they came out of the same cell, they didn''t look very similar. Even their personalities were very different.


    Nalan QIANZI is quiet, gentle and kind-hearted, but Nalan QIANJIAO is pretty, domineering and brainless.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI''s so-called gentleness and kindness is only superficial. At the bottom of her heart, she is really deep-seated and vicious. Compared with Mo Rushuang, it can be said that she is better than Mo Rushuang.


    However, in addition to Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI''s confidants, no one really knows Nalan QIANZI''s heart.


    Now, behind Nalan QIANJIAO is her maid, Qiushui.


    At the moment when she saw Nalan QIANJIAO, Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly and her look was dim.


    Nalan QIANJIAO, for so many years, the most serious bully of huangjiuge is her. And this time, huangjiuge can go to Xiangguo Temple without disturbing others. Nalan QIANJIAO is the greatest hero!


    If you want to say that in Nalan mansion, the one who wants Huang Jiuge to die most is the eldest aunt Mo Rusheng and her daughter, because the existence of Huang Jiuge blocks their way to Qingyun!


    Originally, Mo Rushun and nalanjin were childhood sweethearts, and they recognized each other since childhood. But later, in order to get the throne, nalanjin had to marry Huang Yao, the daughter of the founding General Huang Wutian.


    Because Huang Yao can''t give her child the surname of Nalan, she can''t inherit for Nalan''s family. Concubine is for sure.


    A year later, Huang Yao got pregnant, and the old lady decided that Huang Yao was pregnant and could not serve Nalan Jin, so she let Nalan Jin take her niece Mo Rushun as her concubine.


    However, nalanjin did not dare to neglect Huangyao.


    However, Mo Rushun, who might have become the main chamber, was reduced to a concubine''s chamber. Naturally, she was not willing to.


    No, it''s not just reluctance, it''s hate to death. She wished that Huang Yao would die, and then she would be righted.

 Chapter 45

    But how, the Huang Yao family is so fierce, she dare not fight with her, also can''t fight her.


    Therefore, she has been tolerating, low and small.


    Fortunately, she has nalanjin''s true love, but Huangyao never deliberately embarrasses her.


    Just four years ago, Huang''s family perished, and Huang Yao died. She thought she could help herself. But unexpectedly, the emperor''s edict sentenced her to a fixed-term imprisonment, saying that before Huang Jiuge got married, nalanjin could not continue.


    At first, she put up with it, but later, when she learned that Nangong Yuhao would not marry Huang Jiuge, she felt the crisis.


    Huang Jiuge is a fool. He doesn''t want to marry Nangong Yuhao, who else will! It''s a long way to go, isn''t it?


    This makes their mother and daughter hate Huang Jiuge more and more strongly. They just want her to die.


    Once, when Huang Jiuge was beaten to death by Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan Jin knew and stopped her.


    Then he warned them that if Huang Jiuge died, Nalan''s family would also suffer.


    From then on, no matter how Nanlan QIANJIAO bullied Huang Jiuge, she didn''t dare to kill her, or even hurt her seriously.


    Otherwise, how can Huang Jiuge live to now.


    In other words, when Nalan QIANJIAO saw Huang Jiuge, she was also surprised, but after the surprise, she was jealous, and she wrote it on her face.


    Obviously, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t recognize Huang Jiuge.


    Although she has seen the real face of Huang Jiuge, her disheartened image has already been deeply imprinted in her heart, so although she has a sense of familiarity with the woman in front of her, she is dazzled by jealousy and ignored.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Nalan QIANJIAO''s tone is not good, and her eyes are shining with resentment.


    After listening to the nine songs, the corner of her mouth began to smile, "what? I haven''t seen you for a few days, so I don''t know you. "


    Na LAN thousand Jiao a Leng, stare at Huang nine songs, some reaction don''t come over, she this words exactly is what meaning.


    What does it mean that they don''t know each other after they haven''t seen each other for just a few days!


    No, how could she feel that the woman was a little familiar, but she still didn''t recognize who she was.


    Heart, can''t help but fret up, angry asked, "say, who are you in the end?"


    Because Nalan QIANJIAO''s voice was too loud, it immediately attracted the attention of the pedestrians around, and they all gathered around to see the play.


    Huang nine songs slightly drop eyes, lift eyes again, the facial expression has already become ignorant and cowardly.


    "Third sister, Ge''er is going home. Will you let Ge''er go home?" Huang Jiuge''s voice is timid, imploring.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge''s words are like a thunderbolt. The sound of "bang" explodes in Nalan QIANJIAO''s brain, and her eyes stare at Huang Jiuge with disbelief.


    This words, this look, this voice ¡¤¡¤


    No, it''s impossible. How could this beautiful woman be Huang Jiuge! Besides, Huang Jiuge has been pushed down the cliff and died, hasn''t she?


    Even though Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t want to believe that Huang Jiuge was still alive, and she was so beautiful, she was still a little nervous and at a loss.


    And also afraid that she is Huang Jiuge, afraid that she will come back, so in a panic, Nalan QIANJIAO does not forget to give each other a deduction, "what nonsense? Who''s your sister? If you want to get involved, you have to see who you are. If you dare to come to our Marquis''s house to cheat, I''ll send you to the government to be severely punished. "

 Chapter 46

    Say, don''t give Huang nine song to refute of opportunity at all, then immediately to small Si order way, "still pestle what! I don''t want to catch this cheap hoof and send it to the government. "


    As soon as the two boys heard it, they immediately came to Huang Jiuge.


    And the people who watched the play looked at Huang Jiuge with disdain. It turned out that they were climbing up the relationship!


    "No! Third sister, I''m really a singer. I''ve climbed up from the cliff. " Seeing that Xiao Si is about to come near, Huang Jiuge "scared" to hide to one side in a hurry. At the same time, she also "hurried" to explain.


    Her voice is not big, but will Na LAN thousand Jiao frighten not light.


    Climb up from the cliff, climb up from the cliff, the cliff ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    few people know that Huang Jiuge fell off the cliff, and none of them will leak out, so how does this woman know? How do you know that?


    Is it possible that ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s frightened eyes are full of disbelief, but she can gradually and clearly overlap the woman and the fool in front of her.


    She is to forget, also ignore Huang nine songs in clean time, is also beautiful make her envy.


    Although the two little Si didn''t understand what Huang Jiuge was saying, she didn''t catch her when she dodged.


    "Third sister, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at some scared silly Nalan QIANJIAO, Huang Jiuge steps forward and asks anxiously, if you ignore the playful smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Ah! Don''t come to me, don''t come to me... "The voice of Huang Jiuge immediately calls Nalan QIANJIAO back to God. The first reaction is not that Huang Jiuge is still alive, but the ghost of Huang Jiuge comes to revenge.


    Just imagine, how can a person survive if he falls from such a high cliff?


    So, with a scream, he ran to the house like running for his life, leaving a group of people waiting, feeling puzzled.


    "Miss... As Nanlan QIANJIAO''s maid, Qiushui naturally chased her own lady. As for why Nanlan QIANJIAO suddenly did this, she also felt puzzled.


    Because of the affair of Huang Jiuge, her intimate maidservant also doesn''t know.


    Huang nine songs coldly smile, then walk toward the door.


    Although the two little girls didn''t know what was going on, they clearly heard the fairy looking woman calling miss three as her third sister.


    Although they still can''t connect the woman and the fool in front of them, it''s obvious that they know the woman in front of them by looking at the frightened appearance of the third lady.


    They didn''t dare to stop Huang Jiuge. Only after Huang Jiuge stepped into the mansion, they stepped on their heels. However, they went to the east yard of the backyard. Obviously, they went to report to Mo Rushuang.


    The common people were originally going to the theatre. Although they could not understand what was going on, when they saw that there was no theatre to watch, they dispersed.


    After being scared away, Nalan QIANJIAO ran to Dongyuan.


    East courtyard, main courtyard, Yalan garden.


    Next to the round table sat a woman in blue. She was thirty years old, with a beautiful face and a sneer. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    This person, it is this Hou mansion big aunt, Mo Ru frost.


    Yes! Can she be in a bad mood when she is "dead"?


    As soon as Huang Jiuge died, the day of her righting was just around the corner.


    Although the Nalan family has been under her control since the death of Huangyao, and her life is no different from that of Zhengfang, she still can''t change her identity as a concubine.

 Chapter 47

    In Nalan house, she can be a bully, but outside, she''s still just a concubine who can''t get on the stage.


    No matter it''s a palace banquet or a family banquet of any minister''s family, she is not qualified to attend, let alone make friends with the official lady.


    In fact, she is also very lonely.


    Moreover, the daughters, bearing the status of common women, were also treated coldly outside.


    Even if her eldest daughter has a reputation as a talented woman in the capital, even if her youngest daughter is friendly with Huo Qingqing, her humble identity is not valued.


    Now Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO are only half years old. They are just over 14 years old. They have less than a year to go before they reach the hairpin. But just because of the identity of the common woman, the one who is proposing marriage now is either the wife of the lower gate or the concubine of the higher gate.


    Although Nalan QIANZI is a miss of Houfu, she is a common woman. Therefore, the identity of those who proposed marriage did not insult her. However, the mother and daughter have higher eyes than the top and can''t see these identities.


    Nalan QIANZI''s mother and daughter also conjectured the position of the prince''s wife, or the third grade official or his son''s wife! But people with these identities have not yet taken a fancy to Nalan QIANZI.


    This makes Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter anxious, otherwise, they would not agree that her daughter and Huo Qingqing join hands to cheat Huang Jiuge out quietly.


    Had it not been for Nalan Jin''s warning that if Huang Jiuge died, Nalan''s family might have been implicated. With their thinking of Huang Jiuge''s death, they would not have let her live until now.


    But now it''s Huo Qingqing. Even if he is found, Huo Qingqing will carry it. With the influence of the Huo family in the court, the emperor will not tear his face away from the Huo family for the sake of a nine song Phoenix.


    And Huang nine song is a fool, say she is oneself go out, who can not believe!


    The most important thing is that there is no proof of death now. As long as they don''t admit it, who can do what to them!


    It''s just that it can''t do what she wants.


    Just when Mo Rushun was immersed in her good mood, she was interrupted by the noise outside the yard. She frowned and asked harshly, "what''s the matter? What are you shouting about? "


    Then he got up and walked towards the door.


    Just out of the door, he saw a frightened figure running towards him, scared to avoid. But when he saw that Chu lairen was his little daughter, he was afraid that he would fall away from her, so he didn''t escape.


    Just, by Na LAN Qian Jiao such a flutter, some can''t bear this strength, also retreated several steps.


    "What''s the matter with you, jiao''er?" Mo Rushun was not angry because of Nalan QIANJIAO''s recklessness, but worried. Because she knew her daughter''s temperament. Although she was a little bit coquettish and bad tempered, she would never be so reckless.


    "Ah! Don''t come to me, don''t come to me ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Nalan QIANJIAO has been scared out of her mind. As soon as she heard Mo Rushun''s voice, she was scared to push Mo Rushun away and run to the bedside. She climbed into the bed and covered herself tightly with bedding.


    "Madam"


    Mo Rusheng was pushed by Nalan QIANZI and almost fell down. Fortunately, she was caught by Qiushui running behind Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Although Mo Rushun has always been a concubine, since the death of Huang Yao, the housekeeper''s business has fallen on Mo Rushun, and people have already called her as their wife in private.


    "What the hell is going on?" Mo Rushuang sees that Nalan QIANZI is out of order, and immediately asks Qiushui.

 Chapter 48

    "Just now, the maid and the young lady were going out. They met a beautiful woman at the gate. She said she was Huang Jiuge. Then the young lady ran here in fright."


    Qiushui has never been a fool. Although she is the confidant of Nalan QIANJIAO, there are many things she doesn''t know. However, from what happened just now, she also guessed some.


    The disappearance of Huang Jiuge is absolutely related to Nalan QIANJIAO.


    As for why the ugly fool suddenly turned into a fairy, although Qiushui was surprised, it was not surprising. She was originally a slave of the Marquis''s house. She had been in Nalan''s house since she was sensible, so she knew something about the past.


    Huang Jiuge was a beautiful girl before she knew that she was not stupid. Although she has changed her image in front of people for so many years and made people ignore the past, just think about it a little and you can remember it.


    "What?" Hearing these three words, Mo Rushun was also shocked.


    But think about it, feel impossible, Phoenix nine song has fallen off the cliff dead.


    What''s more, the ugly appearance of Huang Jiuge has nothing to do with the beauty!


    No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mo Rushun suddenly had the gorgeous face of Huang Yao and the delicate face of Huang Jiuge four years ago in her mind.


    Over the past few years, although Huang Jiuge looks ugly every day, she is not ugly, just ignored by them.


    Is Huang Jiuge not dead?


    Think of this, Mo Ru frost heart suddenly born unwilling. Of course, she is still skeptical before she can confirm it with her own eyes.


    Perhaps, it is the woman with a bad heart who knows that Huang Jiuge is missing and pretends to be her!


    Mo Rushuang really guessed half right, now the Phoenix nine songs are not original, at least the soul is not.


    "You look at the young lady here, I''ll go and have a look." Mo Rushun worried about Nalan QIANJIAO, so she left Qiushui.


    However, just out of the yard, a servant girl came in a hurry, also because of what happened at the gate. It''s just that she is the one who helps the gatekeeper to send a message. After all, men except naranjin are not allowed to enter the backyard unless they get the owner''s permission.


    And here, Huang Jiuge has returned to the courtyard where Huang Jiuge lives, north by courtyard.


    The north courtyard is where the servants live, but the north courtyard is not as good as the servants'' residence.


    The courtyard is very small, and the entrance is a 50 square meter open space with houses on three sides, which is very simple and desolate.


    But it''s clean.


    In the right corner of the yard, there is a big tree. What kind of tree is it.


    Under the big tree, there is a round stone table and four stone benches.


    Seeing such a simple and desolate yard, Huang Jiuge can''t help sighing. It shows that Huang Jiuge is a noble lady in Hou''s mansion, but she has no real name. She can''t live as well as a servant. She''s just a wimp.


    Huang Jiuge came in, did not see Aunt Tong, don''t think Huang Jiuge also know, the only care about Huang Jiuge aunt Tong must go out to find Huang Jiuge.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge some worry, but did not go out to find her, because in front of Huang Jiuge into pianyuan soon, he heard several rapid footsteps to pianyuan.


    You don''t have to guess. Huang Jiuge also knows who is coming.


    In addition to Aunt Mo Rushuang, she really did not expect who would come! After all, this time, nalanjin can be in the Department of household affairs!

 Chapter 49

    Sure enough, just for a short time, Mo Rushun led several servant girls to the gate of pianyuan, but they didn''t come in. Her vigilant look showed what she was taking care of.


    "Doesn''t that mean the fool is back? Anyone here? Go in and look for it. " Mo Ru frost some don''t dare to go in, natural have to order servant girl to go in.


    Because several servant girls didn''t know the truth of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, but they didn''t feel afraid. After hearing the order, they went in.


    But looking for a circle, but did not see the figure of Phoenix nine songs.


    "Ma''am, there''s no one in there." The servant girl replies a way.


    "What? No one. Where did you go? " Mo Rushun is not surprised. After all, Huang Jiuge is a fool. She always likes to run around, but she is not happy and can''t see anyone.


    "Are you looking for me?" As soon as the Frost''s words fell, a cold female voice rang out behind him.


    Suddenly, the female voice startled everyone and subconsciously turned around.


    When I saw the beautiful women dressed in red, they were all amazed. Of course, it was just these servant girls.


    But Mo Rushun, just like a thunder, exploded in her mind. Her eyes were wide open in horror, and her face turned pale. What''s more, she was so scared that she staggered at her feet and stepped back several steps.


    Fortunately, the servant girl behind him helped her and didn''t fall down.


    "You, you, you... You"


    look at the woman in red, you can''t speak.


    People don''t know what happened to Mo Rushun. She looks at the woman in red, full of fear, as if she were a ghost.


    Yes, now in Mo Rushun''s eyes, she is a ghost.


    Because in Mo Rushun''s eyes, the woman who suddenly appears is not Huang Jiuge who thought she was dead, but Huang Yao who has been dead for four years.


    Why!


    Because in front of this face, it''s just that Huang Yao is alive, but she looks much younger. And before her death, Huang Yao always liked to wear a red dress, which was also a cold expression.


    For these, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know, Huang Yao in the memory of Huang Jiuge has been blurred, so there is no deliberately dressed as Huang Yao, this is just a coincidence.


    So, when she saw that Mo Rushun had such a big reaction, she was also surprised. After all, she was psychologically prepared and shouldn''t have such a big reaction!


    "Aunt Mo, what''s wrong with me?" Huang Jiuge''s voice was very light, but it was not so soft. On the contrary, it was a little cold.


    This time, Mo Rushuang trembled with fright.


    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" The two maids holding Mo Rushun feel Mo Rushun''s trembling and ask anxiously.


    "You, you''re dead, aren''t you? Why, why are you here? " Mo Rushuang ignores the greetings of the two servant girls, but stares at Huang Jiuge and asks tremblingly.


    Is it that Huang Yao knows that Huang Jiuge has been murdered by them, so she comes to her for revenge?


    The more I think about it, the more I tremble.


    And the servant girls hear this words, is also scared a big jump, looking at Huang nine song''s eyes to show a panic, the body also follow to tremble.


    The lady said that the woman was dead. Is she a human or a ghost?


    People have always been instinctively afraid of the word ghost. Several servant girls want to scream and run, but because Mo Rushun is still there, they dare not, so they have to stay with Mo Rushun.

 Chapter 50

    "How does aunt Mo know I''m dead? "Could it be?" asked Huang Jiuge, in a calm and meaningful voice.


    "No, no, it''s not me. It''s you who died of illness after you learned that your father and brother died in battle. It''s none of my business." Mo Rushun explains that although there is some relationship between Huang Yao''s death and her, she refuses to admit it.


    But it''s ok if we don''t explain. It''s obvious that there is no silver here!


    But this words, is to let Huang nine songs feel stunned, they say, seem not a matter!


    However very soon, the Phoenix nine songs change reaction come over, the facial expression in the eyes can''t help but deep.


    It seems that Mo Rushuang took her as Huang Yao, the mother of Huang Jiuge, because Huang Yao fell ill after learning that her father and brother died in the battle. Later, she died.


    Originally, she thought this was the case, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    If she guesses correctly, the death of Huang Yao is absolutely related to Mo Rusheng.


    Otherwise, she would be so scared when she saw the nine songs of Huang Yao! This kind of fear is not only the fear of seeing ghosts, but also the fear of guilt and revenge.


    Originally, she thought that it was because Mo Rushun had been involved in cheating Huang Jiuge out, but now, although several servant girls entered the house after Huang Yao died, they had heard about Huang Yao. So after hearing Mo Rushun''s words, they thought of Huang Yao one after another.


    The fear is still there, but I don''t know what to do.


    "Oh! What happened to Aunt Mo? What do I mean when I learned that my father and brother died in battle, I couldn''t accept it and died of illness! Isn''t my father in the account department now? And Jiuge never knows that she has a brother. I think aunt Mo is talking about Jiuge''s mother Huang nine songs sneer, full of irony.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t directly question whether Mo Rushuang''s death has something to do with her, not to say that Mo Rushuang won''t admit it, but admit it. So what? Can''t you kill her?


    It is also a crime to kill people openly for whatever reason.


    Even if a prisoner needs to be convicted, it must be the Yamen.


    And even if it''s going to the yamen, Huang Jiuge has no evidence at all. Mo Rushuang can deny it at any time and can''t be convicted.


    Of course, it''s very easy for Huang Jiuge to kill a mo Rushun silently, but Huang Jiuge has no plan to kill Mo Rushun at present.


    Since "huangjiuge" wants Mo Rusheng and Nalan QIANJIAO to live rather than die, she can''t go against her last wish.


    "What?" Mo Ru frost is to listen to the words of Huang nine songs, suddenly a Zheng, a time some reaction don''t come over.


    Nine songs, nine songs, she is not Huang Yao, she is - Huang nine songs.


    After reaction, Mo Rushun was surprised again, but the fear had obviously decreased a lot.


    "You, you are Huang Jiuge?" Although in the heart already thought so, Mo Rushun still some uncertain asked.


    It''s more uncertain than unacceptable.


    However, the first reason why she can''t accept it is not because Huang Jiuge is still alive, but because now Huang Jiuge is so beautiful that she has compared her two daughters.


    What''s more, her appearance is almost the same as that of Huang Yao. When she puts on this face, she feels very uneasy. There is still the illusion that Huang Yao will take revenge.

 Chapter 51

    "Yes! I''m Huang Jiuge. " Huang nine song light smile, but this smile has no temperature.


    "No, it can''t be." Although Huang Jiuge admits it, Mo Rushun still can''t accept it.


    However, the servant girls were also shocked.


    What?


    Is this the first lady?


    That stupid young lady who looks like a crazy beggar all day?


    "Why not?" Huang nine song pretends not to understand of ask a way.


    "This, this... No, Huang Jiuge is a fool, but you are not stupid. You are not Huang Jiuge." Mo Rushun was stunned and didn''t know how to answer, but he soon realized a very important question. Huang Jiuge was not stupid.


    Of course, it''s no wonder that Mo Rushuang is still questioning. No one would easily believe that the fool who was ugly the day before and the fairy who became beautiful the day after are united.


    Although her appearance is almost the same as Huangyao, there are many people with the same appearance in the world!


    Think of in front of this Huang nine songs is fake, Mo Ru frost that uneasy heart a little relaxed a little bit.


    Of course, it is not difficult for Huang Jiuge to prove that she is Huang Jiuge.


    "Oh! I''m not Huang Jiuge. Who am I? Is it Huang Yao? " Huang Jiuge asked, looking at Mo Rushun''s eyes with deep meaning.


    Hearing this, Mo Rusheng trembled. If she said that the woman in front of her was Huang Jiuge or Huang Yao, she would rather be Huang Jiuge than Huang Yao, because Huang Yao was so powerful that she had seen her before.


    But what she doesn''t know is that from today on, Yujiu song is the most powerful one.


    Without waiting for Mo Rushun to respond, Huang Jiuge continued, "as for why I''m not stupid, I have to thank Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing! But for their help, how could I have become normal! "


    Huang nine songs did not directly say the cliff thing, but for know the truth of Mo Rushun, has heard the meaning of Huang nine songs.


    "How, how possible?" Mo Rushuang still can''t believe that a person fell from such a high cliff and didn''t die.


    Or, king an and Huo Qingqing didn''t push Huang Jiuge down the cliff?


    If Huang Jiuge didn''t die after falling from such a high cliff, it would be a great life!


    But if King an and Huo Qingqing didn''t push Huang Jiuge down the cliff, why! Is it because king an suddenly finds out that Huang Jiuge is beautiful? You don''t want to ruin this engagement?


    If so, how could Huo Qingqing agree?


    It''s funny to say that if Huang Jiuge can marry Nangong Yuhao, Mo Rushuang''s first thought is not that way, and her time of righting is just around the corner. Instead, she thinks, how can Huo Qingqing promise?


    Maybe subconsciously, Mo Rushun doesn''t want Huang Jiuge to marry Nangong Yuhao! Because once Huang Jiuge married Nangong Yuhao, she was the princess. How could she let a fool marry better than her daughter! If you want to marry, it should be her daughter''s, even if it''s side concubine!


    "Why not? Do you want me to tell Aunt Mo what happened in the past four years one by one! Although I''ve been silly for four years, it doesn''t mean I don''t remember anything! I can clearly remember that my father warned you that if my father knew that this incident had something to do with aunt Mo''s mother and daughter, I don''t know if he would be sarcastic and meaningful.

 Chapter 52

    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Mo Rushun was surprised. She interrupted without waiting for her to finish saying, "no, this time''s matter has nothing to do with our mother and daughter. Don''t talk nonsense. Now that you''re back, you can stay well!"


    At the moment, Mo Rushuang is confused, although she still can''t accept that the person in front of her is Huang Jiuge. Although she hasn''t got the answer she wants, she can''t find any reason to question it.


    And after getting better, Huang Jiuge''s speech is sharp and seems to be able to see through her. Now she can''t say it at all, and she''s worried that the more she says it, the more wrong it will be, so she just wants to run away.


    Think so, nature also did so, language, then the footstep falters to flee.


    Looking at Mo Rushuang''s back, Huang Jiuge''s face is still smiling, but the look in her eyes is cold.


    After returning to the east courtyard, Nalan QIANJIAO has calmed down. After learning that Huang Jiuge is not dead at all, her fear has disappeared, and her anger has replaced it.


    Damn Huang Jiuge, dare to scare her.


    Just heard that she was not stupid, but also became beautiful, jealousy immediately filled Nalan QIANJIAO''s whole heart, holding a whip to teach her, but was stopped by Mo Rushun.


    Even though Nalan QIANJIAO is unwilling, she always listens to Mo Rushun''s words, so even if she is unwilling, it''s just that.


    Later, he was sent back by Mo Rushun.


    Mo Rushun is sitting alone. His heart is still restless for a long time. For the change of nine songs, Mo Rushun keeps alert and restless.


    Although she doesn''t think a nine song can turn up any storm, she still wants to try it out.


    At this time, outside the door came a woman in her early thirties. She was ordinary looking and a little mean.


    It''s not a gorgeous dress, but the quality is good.


    This person, named Gao Yan, is mo Rushuang''s dowry maid. She is also the most powerful maid in Nalan mansion. When people see her, they have to call mother Gao politely.


    "Madame, I heard that the fool has come back." As soon as mother Gao came in, she said, in a tone of shock and uncertainty.


    Mother Gao is also one of the insiders of the truth of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, but there is no fifth person in Nalan house to know.


    Just don''t know, in that Huo mansion, already no one didn''t know.


    Mo Rushuang told mother Gao what had just happened. Mother Gao was also very shocked.


    Just because mother Gao didn''t see it with her own eyes, she didn''t react as much as frost.


    They always know that Huang Jiuge is not ugly, but they never know that Huang Jiuge looks so similar to Huang Yao. They can''t help feeling a little nervous.


    "I didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge was not dead, but he was better. What a big life Mother Gao said, a trace of poison flashed in her eyes.


    Others think that Huang Jiuge is a fool because she is ill, but they don''t know that there is an unknown secret.


    But this secret, also only then Mo Rushun and high mammy just knew.


    "But madam, I don''t think it''s Prince an and miss Huo who don''t push the fool off the cliff. Even if the fool becomes beautiful and not stupid, there is still no power behind her. King an won''t look up to her. The slave feels that this fool has a big life. He didn''t die, and his head is OK. " Said mammy Gao.

 Chapter 53

    "But if you fall from such a high cliff, even if you don''t die, you will be disabled. But look at her, let alone disabled, she is not hurt at all!" It''s not that she''s out there, but it''s a fact that can''t be ignored.


    "This..." mammy Gao was puzzled. If she really fell down, even if she didn''t die, it was impossible for her not to be hurt or maimed! But why does the nine songs of Huang not hurt or maim!


    After thinking about it, Mammy Gao said, "maybe that fool was saved by the master!"


    Mother Gao thinks it''s possible, because after listening to Mo Rushuang''s narration, she doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge is a fake.


    If it''s fake, some things can''t be known so clearly.


    "But anyway, let''s wait for the master to come back! The madam still calms down the heart well, if that fool really shakes this matter to expose, well deals with, takes off the suspicion. Recently, the master has been resting more with her. If she is pregnant with a boy, it''s a great threat to her! So at this point, don''t let the master be dissatisfied with you. " Mother Gao reminded.


    Although Mo Rushun and Na LanJin are childhood sweethearts, they have been doting on her for more than ten years.


    But since ancient times, which man has always focused on a woman? If not, how can Na LanJin return that bitch Jiang Hui to enter after Mo Rushun!


    If you want to say that Jiang Hui is not as good-looking as Mo Rushun, but her maiden identity is much higher than Mo Rushun.


    When Mo Rushun didn''t enter Nalan mansion, her family was just an ordinary merchant. She was ranked first in that small county-level place, but if she compared the capital, it was not enough.


    However, after she entered Nalan mansion, her elder brother also got an official position in Beijing. It''s only more than ten years since I became a Shaoqing in Dali temple.


    And Jiang Hui, although born ordinary, but who let her have a capable brother! Not long ago, he was promoted from the third class to the third class.


    In other words, the senior officials are killing people! Jiang Hui''s elder brother, Jiang Ying, is much younger than Mo Rushan''s elder brother. Naturally, the future is much brighter than Mo Rushan''s elder brother.


    Although nalanjin dotes on Mo Rushuang, he pays more attention to his status. Otherwise, he would not have married Huangyao for the sake of abandoning her sixteen years ago. So now, seeing that Jiang should be promoted and have a bright future, how can nalanjin not be better than Jiang Hui!


    If Jiang Hui was pregnant and gave birth to a son, it would be a great threat to Mo Rushun.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO listened to Mo Rushun''s words and went back to her yard, she was restless at the thought of Huang Jiuge. Thinking about it, he still disobeyed Mo Rushun''s command and went to the north by courtyard to find Huang Jiuge with a whip.


    "Miss, madam said that" Qiushui saw this and quickly stopped it.


    She is not as brainless as Nalan QIANJIAO, and naturally knows that Mo Rushun''s warning is reasonable.


    "Whose servant girl are you in the end? If you like to listen to the lady so much, go to the lady''s side and serve her." Nanlan QIANJIAO is very agitated in her heart. She is blocked by Qiushui and scolds angrily.


    "Maidservant dare not" autumn water a listen, since dare not refute again.


    Although she agreed with Mo Rushun''s warning, she couldn''t refute Nalan QIANJIAO''s order, so she had to follow Nalan QIANJIAO.

 Chapter 54

    After Mo Rushun leaves, Huang Jiuge wants to go out to find aunt Tong, but she decides not to.


    After all, even if you go out, you may not be able to find it.


    Although she was worried, she believed that Aunt Tong would not have an accident. At least she would never let herself have an accident before she found Huang Jiuge.


    Moreover, as long as nalanjin and the emperor knew that she was back, they would withdraw those who went out to look for her, and this action would not be small. If aunt Tong knew, she would come back naturally.


    So, Huang Jiuge had to stay in the mansion first.


    Huang Jiuge turns around in the yard first, and can''t help but dislike seeing such a miserable yard.


    Although sometimes she doesn''t stick to details, she doesn''t have any conditions. Now it''s obviously better to live under such conditions. Naturally, she won''t hurt herself.


    So when naranjin came back, she asked to live in a good yard.


    As for why we should wait for nalanjin to come back and ask him, instead of living where we like! It''s because she doesn''t want to break up with naranjin yet.


    Huang Jiuge burns water and wants to make tea. But after burning water, she finds that there is no tea in her yard. This makes Huang Jiuge feel depressed. She can''t get out, so she has to drink water.


    After drinking water, I plan to lie down. But just after I lay down, before I can close my eyes, I heard footsteps coming from outside the yard.


    Although I don''t know who it is, no matter who it is, Huang Jiuge won''t be surprised.


    She knew that the day she came back would not be peaceful.


    No, it should be that after she comes back, the days of Nalan house will not be peaceful.


    Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to go out. She just sits up from the bed and looks through the hole of the broken window. She sees Nalan QIANJIAO rushing into the yard with the momentum of autumn water.


    In the yard, Nalan QIANJIAO sees that Huang Jiuge is not there, so she guesses that she should be in the room, but Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t mean to enter the room.


    It''s not that Mo Rushuang warned her not to provoke Huang Jiuge, but that the room is too small for her to show her fists.


    So, Nalan QIANJIAO just stood in the yard and yelled at the front room, "Huang Jiuge, you come out for me. I want to see if I''m really not stupid."


    For Nalan QIANJIAO so quickly from fear to good, Huang Jiuge also don''t feel surprised, because Nalan QIANJIAO is a big chest no brain woman, feel that even if she huangjiuge is not stupid, or as good as before bullying.


    When Nalan QIANJIAO was a child, she saw Huang Jiuge practicing martial arts and wanted to learn, so she pestered Mo Rusheng to find a master for her.


    It''s just that Nalan QIANJIAO is not good at talent, and she is fond of playing. She has been fishing for three days and drying her net for two days to learn martial arts, so her skill is only a three legged cat, and she can only bully ordinary people''s lives.


    Can make friends with Huo Qingqing, that is because once three years ago two people had the friction, fought.


    Although Huo Qingqing is not a master, his aptitude is not so good. But he was born in the general''s family and was strict in martial arts, so his skill was not equal to that of Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Ten to move, Nalan QIANJIAO was defeated, is beaten black and blue.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO''s unyielding temperament is in line with Huo Qingqing''s appetite, but also in that she is Nalan''s family after matching with her sister.


    Of course, Huo Qingqing just uses Nalan QIANJIAO to bully Huang Jiuge.


    Looking at the clamour of Nalan QIANJIAO in the yard, Huang Jiuge''s eyes are deep, and a sneer rises from the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 55

    Although a Nalan QIANJIAO is not worthy of her attention, she is her enemy. Even if there is no threat, she is doomed not to be forgiven.


    Huang Jiuge stood up, went out and said lazily, "Oh! I''m not stupid, and then! What do you want? "


    Say, the person has already walked out of the door, smile rather than smile of looking at Na LAN Qian Jiao.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO has met Huang Jiuge, she knows that she is so beautiful now that she is about to compare Huo Qingqing, who is known as the first beauty.


    Of course, if Huang Jiuge''s face is not so thin, it will highlight her beauty.


    When Nalan QIANJIAO saw Huang Jiuge again, she couldn''t help being surprised, envied and envied.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO bit her teeth, and a smear of malice flashed in her eyes, "I think, destroy your face."


    With that, the whip flies to Huang Jiuge. The momentum is bound to destroy Huang Jiuge''s face.


    Phoenix nine songs and did not immediately escape, let the whip toward himself.


    When Nalan QIANJIAO sees this, she thinks that Huang Jiuge''s gorgeous face has been destroyed. She can''t help but smile.


    Just the next second, the accident happened, let Nalan QIANJIAO just pulled up the smile stiff live, that look very funny.


    When the whip was about to fall on Huang Jiuge''s face, she saw Huang Jiuge wave her right hand, and the whip broke, broke, broken ¡¤¡¤


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s unbelievable wide eyes didn''t react for a moment.


    The autumn water behind her directly covers her mouth for fear that she will cry out.


    What''s going on? Why did the whip break with the wave of Huang Jiuge''s hand! How does Huang Jiuge do it?


    Because of the inexplicable things, let Nalan QIANJIAO suddenly raised a fear, once again doubt, in front of this Phoenix nine song in the end is a person or a ghost?


    But when she saw the singer holding a dagger, she immediately realized that her fear was replaced by anger, "OK! Huang Jiuge, you little bitch, you''ve gained a lot of courage! How dare you cut my whip


    But Nalan QIANJIAO forgot that Huang Jiuge could cut off her whip in an instant. You can imagine that her skill must be extraordinary.


    For the fear of Nalan QIANJIAO just now, Huang Jiuge knows that the dagger is what Huang Jiuge deliberately let Nalan QIANJIAO see.


    Because if you really let Nalan QIANJIAO think that the scene just now is a ghost, I don''t know how it will spread out, then she will also spread unnecessary trouble.


    Although she is not afraid of trouble, it does not mean that she likes trouble. She is not idle enough to look for trouble!


    "Pa" of a, in Na LAN thousand Jiao words fall after ring out.


    See Na LAN Qian Jiao hand to cover the hot left cheek, shocked looking at Huang Jiu Ge, shocked that she dare to hit herself at the same time, also shocked that she should have such a quick action, even she did not see clearly how Huang Jiu Ge shot.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Qiushui was also surprised and hurried forward to express his sympathy.


    It''s just that it''s OK. When asked, it makes Nalan QIANJIAO angry. With a "pa", Nalan QIANJIAO slaps Qiushui with her hand. She says angrily, "do you feel like there''s something wrong?"


    Qiushui covers his beaten cheek. He is angry in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to make a sound again.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO has a twinkling of an eye to look at the nine songs of Huang, her eyes are scarlet because of anger, "Nine Songs of Huang, how dare you beat me?"

 Chapter 56

    At this time, the breath on Huang Jiuge''s body changed, became fierce, and put on the posture of her daughter, "so what if I beat you? A common girl, dare to be presumptuous in front of her daughter, where are your upbringing? If aunt Mo can''t teach, the person in charge of the family in the backyard will be replaced. "


    Concubine, if you speak better, miss, if you speak worse, that''s half a slave.


    In front of the legitimate daughter, the common daughter can only bow her head, let alone scold, even if she is beaten, she has to be next to her.


    However, after the death of Huang Yao, Nalan QIANJIAO has already regarded herself as her own daughter and has long forgotten her identity.


    So although Huang Jiuge is right, she still deeply stabs Nalan QIANJIAO''s pain, which makes her not only not astringent, but also more stubborn. She roars, "don''t care, you are a fool. What''s the qualification to occupy the position of the direct daughter? My mother is the chief husband, and your mother is shameless to rob her father. So my sister and I are the direct daughter, the direct daughter¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although outside, many people reject them because they are common women, no matter how angry she is, she will restrain them.


    But in front of Huang Jiuge, she can''t restrain herself, because the person who makes them bear the name of common girl is right in front of her, which will only aggravate her anger.


    "Pa" is a slap on Nalan QIANJIAO''s face again, and Huang Jiuge''s look is a little colder.


    What is the name of Huang Jiuge''s mother? She doesn''t want to be ashamed to rob Nalan Jin. In order to get the throne, Nalan Jin abandoned Mo Rusheng and married Huang Yao.


    It''s not a secret that nalanjin married Huangyao because of his power, and in the eyes of the big family, it''s normal to get married because of his power. The reason why the Huang family married Huang Yao to nalanjin was that nalanjin had a good character and was more reliable than many officials.


    It is undeniable that in the ten years when Huangyao married nalanjin, nalanjin did not treat Huangyao badly. Even if he is upset that the child born to Huang Yao must have a surname of Huang, it is his choice. Naturally, he will not complain and treat it well.


    The only thing that can''t be given to Huang Yao is sincerity.


    Both sides of Nalan QIANJIAO''s cheeks were burning with pain, and her palmprint was very clear.


    Let Huang nine song accident is, Na LAN thousand Jiao and don''t have Jiao Qi of cry out, on the contrary hair crazy general, Zhang Ya dance claw of toward her.


    "Ah! Huang Jiuge, I''m going to kill you, kill you ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    Nalan QIANJIAO has lost her mind, and it''s necessary to push Huang Jiuge down, so this attack is full of strength.


    How could Huang Jiuge stand in the same place and let her fall down! So the body a stagger, Na LAN Qian Jiao then fluttered an empty. However, it''s more than that. Huang Jiuge also trips her feet with evil taste. Nalan QIANJIAO''s whole body is like a broken kite, falling to the ground heavily.


    "Miss..." seeing this, Qiushui was shocked and wanted to help, but it was too late.


    Only heard "bang", Nalan QIANJIAO had fallen to the ground in a dog''s dung posture, her chest was almost suffocated by the shock, and she couldn''t breathe for a moment, even more called.


    "Miss" Qiushui immediately went over and helped Nalan QIANJIAO up. Seeing that Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t have much consciousness, she was even more anxious.


    Because what happened to Nalan QIANJIAO, she can''t think about it.


    Although she can see that the nine songs of Huang are different, maybe she is no longer the fool who is bullied by others. But she also knew that no matter how Huang Jiuge changed, she was weak in Nalan mansion after all. At most, she just wanted to be quick.


    Mo aunt, is the person who has the final say in the government.

 Chapter 57

    It has to be said that Qiushui is not wrong, but the mistake is that she doesn''t know that the soul of huangjiuge has been changed. If change to do before the Phoenix nine songs, even if not silly, really also can''t lift what storm.


    Therefore, Qiushui''s fear of huangjiuge has faded down, but now huangjiuge is not stupid, so subconsciously, she doesn''t dare to be as reckless as before.


    "Miss, you can''t get any good from treating miss three like this. It will only make it more difficult for you to do anything in Nalan mansion." Maybe the sound of Qiushui doesn''t sound so arrogant, but the warning and threat are irrefutable.


    "Oh! What are you, Miss Ben? What do you need a servant to talk about? " Huang nine songs slanted autumn water one eye, the facial expression is full of disdain and scorn.


    It''s not that she looks down on her subordinates, it''s just that she looks down on their subordinates, and Qiushui is just a vicious dog in her eyes.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qiushui is full of Qi. She just returns to Qi. She hasn''t lost her mind to quarrel with Huang Jiuge. She is really afraid of Huang Jiuge''s anger and treats her like Nalan QIANJIAO.


    So, Qiushui wants to leave here at the moment.


    "Huang, Huang Jiuge, you, you..." Nalan QIANJIAO gradually eased her breath, staring at Huang Jiuge, looking like she wanted to eat her.


    "What? Still want to play? " Huang nine song asks a way jokingly, as if really just playing.


    Of course, for Huang Jiuge, it''s really playing, but for Nalan QIANJIAO, it''s suffering.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO is very angry. Where is she playing? She is very serious and wants to teach Huang Jiuge a lesson.


    "Miss, forget it. Let''s go back first." Qiushui immediately persuades Nalan QIANJIAO to wink at her. If this goes on, the young lady will not get any good.


    "Shut up" but Nanlan QIANJIAO is ungrateful and can''t see the meaning of Qiushui, so she is angry when she hears this. I didn''t have any strength, but now I have it. I threw the autumn water away and said angrily, "forget it? Qiushui, whose servant girl are you? Your young lady is bullied by that fool. How can you count


    Although Huang Jiuge is not stupid, she has been used to calling her a fool for so many years, and she can''t change her words for a while.


    But for this address, Huang nine songs also don''t mind, as long as it''s not a bitch, or touch her bottom line.


    Qiushui just want to cry, hate Nalan QIANJIAO so impervious, don''t know to see the situation.


    "Oh! What do you want? " Huang Jiuge is amused by Nalan QIANJIAO''s mindlessness. She is like this now, and she has no consciousness at all. This makes Huang Jiuge feel that abusing her is to belittle her intelligence.


    However Huang nine songs also don''t mind, belittle to belittle! Who let her Na LAN thousand Jiao owe abuse!


    "I want to kill you." if she just wanted to destroy Huang Jiuge, now she wants to kill her.


    Nalan QIANJIAO never hide their emotions, also disdain to hide their emotions, so the silk will not hide their intention to kill red fruit exposed.


    Then he got up and wanted to kill Huang Jiuge.


    Just how, she this fall can fall of not light, although that pain she still can barely bear, but her feet can''t. Because she twisted her foot when she fell.


    So, when Nalan QIANJIAO just stood up, her sprained foot was made worse by the snow, and she screamed in pain and fell down again.


    "Miss" Qiushui was surprised, and quickly held Nalan QIANJIAO, so that Nalan QIANJIAO did not fall too miserably.

 Chapter 58

    Huang Jiuge looked at it with a smile and said, "Oh! Do you think you have the ability now? "


    For Nalan QIANJIAO said to kill her, Huang Jiuge is not angry, because in her eyes, Nalan QIANJIAO is just a clown, not enough to be afraid. On the contrary, those two seemingly powerless hands, but deep-seated Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI, still need to face up to some.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Huang Jiuge is afraid of them. She just thinks it''s time to fight with them!


    And this big chested and brainless Nalan QIANJIAO is at best a toy that needs hands-on play.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO is furious. She wants to tear up Huang Jiuge to prove that she has this ability.


    However, the pain under her feet made her unable to stand up. What did she take to prove her ability!


    Nevertheless, Nalan QIANJIAO still didn''t have the consciousness of a loser. Instead, she gave out cruel words, "Huang Jiuge, don''t be happy too early. You wait for me. I''ll go back and tell my father to clean you up."


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry, but expects him to come. If he doesn''t come, how can she carry out her plan!


    "Good! I''ll wait for your good father to deal with me. "


    Huang Jiuge''s calmness and lightness make Nalan QIANJIAO crazy, but she can''t find words to refute.


    See one side dull autumn water, Na LAN thousand Jiao is more angry big, "cheap maidservant, didn''t see this young lady can''t stand up?"? Why don''t you help Miss Ben back soon? "


    At the moment, his face is ferocious and twisted because of anger, which makes his beautiful face look ugly.


    "Is" a listen to autumn water, will be in a hurry to help up Nanlan QIANJIAO, leave.


    Nalan QIANJIAO, with two palms on her face and a limping face, walked in the backyard and immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Some probably guess what''s going on, but some still don''t know what''s going on. When Nalan QIANJIAO goes away, people dare to talk.


    "Why, what''s wrong with the three ladies?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "It''s said that the fool has come back. Looking at the direction of the third lady, it must be the fool''s yard. With the temperament of the third young lady, she must have gone to the fool for trouble, but the third young lady was injured


    "It means that the third lady went to the fool for trouble, but she was taught by the fool?"


    "What? Impossible! Can that fool bully miss three? "


    "But don''t you see that miss three is hurt?"


    "So it is


    "You say, when miss three was injured like this, did the fool die! You know, with the temperament of miss three, she is not willing to be bullied. "


    "Who knows! Maybe that fool suddenly became worse! I heard that the fool had practiced martial arts when he was a child, but he didn''t understand anything until he became a fool. "


    "Is that really so?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although they knew that Huang Jiuge had come back, she was still dressed clean and became a great beauty. However, they don''t know that Huang Jiuge is no longer stupid, so they feel more surprised and curious about Nalan QIANJIAO''s injury, but no one dares to inquire.


    However, when Nalan QIANJIAO was injured, it soon spread all over Nalan house.


    And the first to know the news is mo Rushun, because someone saw Nalan QIANJIAO injured, then ran to tell Mo Rushun.

 Chapter 59

    "What? Is jiao''er hurt? " As soon as Mo Rushun heard that Nalan QIANJIAO was injured, she suddenly stood up from her chair and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I don''t know why. I have a bad feeling in my heart. I think it has something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I don''t know what Mrs. Hui said, but I saw that the third lady came out from the yard of the first lady, with two palms on her cheeks and limping at her feet. She seemed to be injured." The maid replied carefully.


    "What?" There are two palms on his cheeks. He is limping at his feet. The injury is not light!


    Besides, it really has something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    But at the moment, her first reaction is not Huang Jiuge, but Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Because she had already warned her not to offend Huang Jiuge, but she didn''t listen. Now it''s better to be taught.


    Her own daughter, she knows, with Nalan QIANJIAO''s irascible and domineering temperament, coupled with her resentment for Huang Jiuge, she naturally goes to fight or scold.


    If you can bear it, you are either a saint or a fool.


    In the past, Huang Jiuge was a fool. She couldn''t fight back. But now, Huang Jiuge is no longer a fool, and seems to be much smarter. Even today, she refutes her.


    But now she does not have so much time to think about these, just want to see as soon as possible, Nalan QIANJIAO in the end how the injury.


    The South courtyard is where the concubines of Nalan mansion live.


    Once upon a time, Mo Rushuang lived in Yuxiang Curie, but since Huang Yao went, he occupied the east courtyard. The east courtyard is not only big, but also has better buildings than other courtyards.


    At this time, in the courtyard of yinzhuju in the South courtyard, in a pool about ten square meters in size, Xiaohe was exposed. The water was very clear, and the goldfish could be seen swimming in the water. At the edge of the pool, half is a rockery, half is a pavilion and trees, flowers and plants.


    In the pavilion, a woman about twenty-five or six a year is sitting idly drinking tea, occasionally throwing some fish food into the lotus pool.


    Behind him stood two maidservants, gently shaking the fan for the woman.


    Women are not very beautiful, but they are very good-looking. Their behavior is not as elegant as a lady, but they are not vulgar. In short, there is nothing special about them.


    The woman is no one else. She is the mistress of Nanyuan, the second aunt of Nalan mansion, Jiang Hui.


    At this time, Jiang Hui doesn''t know about Huang Jiuge''s return. If she knows, she won''t be so calm.


    However, she soon knew, because at this time, a 30-year-old woman (Jiang Hui''s maid) came in in a hurry and told Jiang Hui about Huang Jiuge''s return and what had just happened.


    "What? Is Huang Jiuge back? And beat Nalan QIANJIAO? " After hearing the news, the second aunt Jiang Hui is also very shocked, but the shock is not that Huang Jiuge has come back, but that Huang Jiuge has beaten Nalan QIANJIAO.


    You know, Nanlan QIANJIAO has practiced martial arts. Huang Jiuge is a fool. How can she be an opponent!


    Is it difficult? Nalan QIANJIAO is injured, but huangjiuge can''t live!


    No wonder Jiang Hui thinks so. Over the years, Huang Jiuge''s silly appearance has gone deep into their hearts. Although Huang Jiuge once practiced martial arts, how can a fool know what martial arts are!

 Chapter 60

    For the existence of Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui never cares. On the contrary, because she is against Mo Rusheng, she saves her many times from the abuse of Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter!


    Jiang Hui''s eight year old daughter, Nalan Qianxi, often brings food to Huang Jiuge, because Huang Jiuge is too poor for her.


    In this way, Jiang Hui and Nalan Qianxi are the people who are kind to Huang Jiuge except aunt Tong in Nalan mansion.


    Jiang Hui doesn''t want to be righted, but she knows that with Nalan Jin''s feelings for Mo Rushun, even if she is righted, she will only help Mo Rushun.


    At first, she was a little afraid of Mo Rushun''s position in Nalan mansion, but since her elder brother Jiang yingguan gradually rose, Nalan Jin began to pay attention to her. In recent years, she has not been afraid of Mo Rushun and has always been against her.


    For nalanjin, Jiang Hui still knows that although he really dotes on Mo Rushuang, he cares more about power and status.


    Otherwise, 16 years ago, how could he have married Huang Yao in order to inherit the candidate and abandon Mo Rushun? And in recent years, how can she turn a blind eye when she and Mo Rushun fight against each other!


    "And I also heard that that silly young lady has become like a fairy, faster than the first beauty Huo Qingqing." Mother Lu continued.


    Hearing this, Jiang Hui laughs, and laughs sarcastically, "where can Huang Yao''s daughter be ugly? In the past four years, Huang Jiuge has always been silly and dirty all day. It seems ugly, but that doesn''t mean she is really ugly. "


    Yes! When Huang Yao was so beautiful, where could her daughter be so ugly!


    They don''t know the truth of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, but they don''t doubt Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter. But think about it, nalanjin warned them that they should not do too much to Huang Jiuge.


    Finally, it can only be thought that Huang Jiuge knew that king an was going to Xiangguo Temple, so he also ran away secretly.


    "What I don''t understand is that how can miss silly beat miss three! You know, those three ladies have practiced martial arts! And for so many years, that silly young lady didn''t resist, but she was always beaten Mother Lu was also very confused about this matter.


    "Don''t forget that Huang Jiuge has practiced martial arts, and her aptitude is better than that of Nalan QIANJIAO. Maybe she''s suddenly enlightened, but maybe she hurt Nalan QIANJIAO, and she''s going to die." Jiang Hui guessed.


    "That slave girl goes to inquire again?" Mother Lu said.


    "Go! See if Huang Jiuge is dead. If she is, Nanlan QIANJIAO is the murderer. " Jiang Hui doesn''t feel much about the life and death of Huang Jiuge, but if Huang Jiuge dies and Nalan QIANJIAO becomes a murderer, it''s good for her.


    At this time, the north by court.


    Huang Jiuge walked up and down in the yard, feeling bored.


    In ancient times, there was nothing, and she couldn''t fit in for a while.


    Feel a light footstep to come toward this side, Huang nine song look to the gate, eyebrow light frown, a listen to this voice, Huang nine song will know, come person is stealthy.


    Who could it be! Huang nine songs don''t know, also don''t guess, anyway, soon knew.


    Just for a moment, a small head came out of the door, a young face, some baby fat, a pair of big round eyes flickering, small mouth tooting, very lovely.

 Chapter 61

    At the sight of the comer, Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes softened immediately, and some memories came out.


    Nalan millennium, the daughter of her second aunt Jiang Hui, is now eight years old.


    Although aunt Jiang is not a good girl, she has never bullied her. On the contrary, because she is against Mo Rusheng, she has saved her many times from the harassment and abuse of Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter.


    In a word, aunt Jiang is kind to her.


    In particular, Nalan millennium, although she is small, but it is in addition to Aunt Tong, is the second Nalan house to give her warmth.


    Huang Jiuge is a person who has revenge, but also a person who has kindness. So for Nalan millennium, she is willing to protect her as long as she treats her sincerely and doesn''t have any bad thoughts.


    As for Jiang Hui, she can help her get what she wants as long as she doesn''t have any bad thoughts as usual.


    And what Jiang Hui wants is nothing more than to defeat Mo Rushuang and win the position of the main room.


    After all, this is what she wants to do. If she helps Jiang Hui, it''s just her own way.


    Just whether Jiang Hui wants this chance or not depends on her attitude.


    As for Nalan Jin, although there is hatred in her heart, it''s her father. She doesn''t want to do anything to him, so she won''t do anything to him!


    However, the premise is that nalanjin does not touch her bottom line, otherwise, she will be rude.


    As soon as Nalan Millennium looked, he saw the nine songs of Huang in the yard.


    However, because she had never seen Huang Jiuge so clean and beautiful, she didn''t recognize her. On the contrary, because she was strange, she sat down on the ground and felt that she met a bad person.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge immediately walks over and wants to help Nalan Qianxi up.


    However, at the moment, Nalan Millennium didn''t know Huang Jiuge. Seeing her coming, she thought she was going to catch herself. She was as timid as she was. Suddenly, she was so scared that she cried out and cried out, "don''t catch me, don''t catch me"


    Huang Jiuge was covered with black lines. When will she catch her?


    But in a moment, she came back. Now she has a new look. How can this little guy recognize her! I''m afraid she thought she met a bad person!


    Although speechless, Huang Jiuge still comforted, "Xi''er doesn''t cry, I''m the big sister!"


    In order to make Nalan Qianxi believe, Huang Jiuge specially imitates the silly voice before. Although listening to it, Huang Jiuge feels a little chilly.


    As soon as he heard the big sister''s three words, Nalan millennial suddenly stopped crying, but his big round eyes looked at Huang Jiuge, obviously with doubt, and asked carefully, "are you really the big sister? But you are not like your elder sister at all


    "Because big sister washed her face and changed into new clothes!" Huang Jiuge said.


    Nalan Millennium looked at Huang Jiuge warily and kept silent.


    She didn''t have the dirty things on her face, and her clothes were really beautiful, but after all, she didn''t see the real face of Huang Jiuge, so she still didn''t believe it.


    See Nalan millennium or don''t believe, Huang Jiuge feel that although this girl is timid, it''s not without a heart. In this way, it is not so easy to be cheated.


    What does Huang Jiuge want to say, but the movement from her ear makes her eyes astringent. In a twinkling of an eye, she sees a figure and avoids it. Although it''s very fast, Huang Jiuge still sees the comer clearly.

 Chapter 62

    "Come out!" Huang Jiuge''s voice was flat, and there was no anger and displeasure.


    Because today she is ready for the yard to be patronized at any time, and the visitors are not necessarily different.


    The person who was hiding secretly came to see whether Huang Jiuge was dead or not. She just arrived, and even before she could see the appearance of Huang Jiuge clearly, she found it. It surprised her. This feeling was too sharp!


    But unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge found out, and she didn''t plan to hide, so mother Lu came out gradually, her face was unnatural, and she was obviously guilty.


    When she came out, the first thing she saw was Huang Jiuge''s squatting red figure. I don''t know why, she saw something unusual from that figure.


    In front of Huang Jiuge, it''s her young lady.


    She knows that Nalan Qianxi often comes to play with Huang Jiuge, although aunt Jiang tells her to stay away from Huang Jiuge to avoid being bullied by Nalan QIANJIAO. However, Nalan Millennium since childhood good, promised aunt Jiang, but also secretly to see nine songs.


    When Nalan Qianxi saw Mother Lu, she immediately ran over. Obviously, she still didn''t believe that this woman was her elder sister.


    "Da... Da... Ma Lu opened her mouth. Although she didn''t look up to this fool, she didn''t do anything too much to her. When people saw her, she was a fool. At least she would call the first lady, even though there was no respectful meaning in the title.


    Only when the word "big" came out, I saw Huang Jiuge turning around after I got up, and the word "Miss" was stuck in my throat.


    She opened her mouth wide and opened her eyes wide. She was shocked, incredible, unbelievable, and even more reflexive.


    "Yao, Yao, Yao ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Mrs. Yao? Obviously, mother Lu also took Huang Jiuge as Huang Yao.


    For Huang Jiuge, they only know that she is missing, and missing does not mean death. Even if she comes back, she will not feel rare. But for them, Huang Yao was a man who had been dead for four years. Now suddenly, the first thing I thought of was the ghost.


    So, mother Lu''s reaction is so big, but it''s much better than frost. After all, for the death of Huangyao, frost is guilty.


    "Mother Lu has made a mistake. I am Huang Jiuge, not my mother Huang Yao." For mother Lu, Huang nine songs are not hatred, so do not mind to explain.


    "What?" Hearing this, mother Lu''s shock did not decrease, but she was less afraid of ghosts.


    "You, you are big, big miss?" Mammy Lu didn''t believe it, but she was so shocked that she was so similar to Huang Yao. She thought she was Huang Yao.


    Of course, she was shocked not only by this, but also by the fact that this young lady is not a fool? In recent years, I haven''t heard her say a complete sentence.


    But now ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    this voice, this tone, calm and clear, is obviously spoken by a normal person.


    Puzzled, mother Lu couldn''t help asking carefully, "you, aren''t you stupid?"


    "Yes, I''m not stupid." Huang Jiuge''s voice was flat, without any emotion, but mother Lu saw the coldness and pride from her, which made her look up.


    However, although she suspected that Huang Jiuge was not stupid, she was shocked after hearing her confirmation.

 Chapter 63

    In addition to thinking about what happened to Nalan QIANJIAO who was hurt by her just now, she is in awe of Huang Jiuge. After all, Huang Jiuge is not the fool who has no power to bind a chicken and makes people bully.


    Although Nalan Millennium understood something, she understood one thing. This beautiful sister is really her big sister. Immediately, Xinxi replaced the doubt just now, and immediately ran to huangjiu Ge from behind Mother Lu. Nuo Nuo''s voice was full of joy, "big sister, you are really big sister."


    In the face of Nalan millennium, Huang Jiuge''s breath and face are gentle, "OK, go back with mammy Lu! I''ll see you later. "


    It''s time for Nalan Jin to go back to her home. She must be called there, so she asked Nalan Qianxi to go back first.


    "Well, elder sister must come to see Xi''er!" Although Nalan millennium was a little reluctant, she was obedient and left with mother Lu.


    Before mother Lu left, Huang Jiuge thought about it and warned, "mother Lu, you know what kind of life I''ve lived in these years. I won''t let go of those who once bullied me."


    "Well, aunt Jiang was kind to me, especially Xi''er. So please mother Lu to take a message for me to Aunt Jiang. As long as she doesn''t have any bad thoughts on me as usual, I will definitely return this favor and let her get what she wants. "


    Hearing this, mother Lu was stunned. She couldn''t react. However, when she reacted, Huang Jiuge had already left, leaving only a lonely and proud figure behind.


    What aunt Jiang wants is naturally the master mother of the marquis.


    As for whether aunt Jiang doesn''t have bad thoughts on Huang Jiuge as usual, mother Lu doesn''t think she will have any bad thoughts.


    But Huang Jiuge said that she would let aunt Jiang get what she wanted, which made mother LV doubt. It''s not doubt that Huang Jiuge is just saying this, but doubt that Huang Jiuge has the ability to let aunt Jiang get what she wants.


    Even if Huang Jiuge is not stupid, she is a girl who is not in charge of human affairs after all. How can she compare with the mother and daughter of Mo Rushuang! In addition, she is so weak that she can''t compete with mother and daughter like frost!


    When she thought of this, she did not think of anything else.


    Does Huang Jiuge think that if she is not stupid and becomes beautiful, king an will marry her?


    If so, mother Lu thought it was very possible.


    However, no matter what, mother Lu will still convey Huang Jiuge''s words. As for what she plans to do, she needs a long-term consideration.


    Not long after mother LV left, someone came to pianyuan again. However, it was not Mo Rushuang who came to ask for a crime after learning that Nalan QIANJIAO had been injured by her. It was Nalan Jin who sent someone to summon Huang Jiuge to the hall.


    It was a maid who came to deliver the message. She was also a second-class maid in the courtyard of Mo Rushun. Her name was Yuzhu.


    Although Yuzhu knew that huangjiuge had become beautiful, when she saw huangjiuge, she couldn''t help but be astonished and didn''t come back for a long time.


    Huang nine songs also didn''t remind, wait for her to come back to herself.


    However, when she came back, her eyes were full of jealousy. A fool, why could she be so beautiful!


    Think of, jade bamboo then unconvinced cold hum a way, "hum, fool again beautiful is also a fool, what great ah!"


    Because of jealousy, she even forgot the things that Huang Jiuge was no longer stupid.

 Chapter 64

    However, for Yuzhu''s address and attitude, Huang Jiuge is not unhappy, but for what Yuzhu had done to her, she clearly remembered it in her heart!


    Although Yuzhu is mo Rushun''s second-class servant girl, when Mo Rushun is upset with Huang Jiuge, many Yuzhu who wants to brush her sense of existence humiliates and scolds her. Therefore, Yuzhu gradually develops a pair of high-spirited attitudes towards Huang Jiuge.


    It seems that Huang Jiuge is the ant under her feet. As long as the master gives orders, she can trample her to death.


    "At least a fool is not only beautiful, but also a master, but some people, even if they are not stupid, can only be servant girls." Huang Jiuge''s slow voice is very calm. It seems that she is not mocking her, but saying, "the food is delicious today.".


    "You... Yuzhu" is not very smart, but she is not a fool. She can''t hear Huang Jiuge mocking her as a servant girl.


    However, it is true.


    Although she is a servant girl, it doesn''t mean she is willing to be a servant girl!


    Who doesn''t want to be born well and live a life of clothes and food! But who let her cast the wrong fetus, can only be a servant girl!


    So, she thought many times, why is Huang Jiuge a fool and miss Hou Fudi? How nice it would be to be her!


    However, when she was angry with Huang Jiuge''s words, it was also a surprise. The calm and complete tone suddenly reminded her that Huang Jiuge was no longer stupid.


    Don''t be silly, she is not afraid of a person who has been bullied by herself, but she beat the third lady just now, which makes her panic.


    Even the third young lady who has studied martial arts has been beaten by Huang Jiuge. Isn''t she, though a little scared, reluctant to show weakness, forced to calm down and say, "master, let''s go to the front hall."


    Say, don''t wait for Huang nine song agree, turn round then leave.


    This appearance seems to disdain to pay attention to the nine songs of Huang, but in fact, is to flee.


    Huang nine song eyes flashed a touch of fun, also slowly followed Yuzhu behind.


    Along the way, people looked at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, some amazing, some confused, some disdained.


    Obviously, they all heard the news that Huang Jiuge had come back, and they also heard that Huang Jiuge had become very beautiful, but they didn''t know that Huang Jiuge was no longer stupid.


    So some people think that no matter how beautiful Huang Jiuge is, she is just a fool, so she disdains it.


    However, not all the people in Nalan Prefecture regard Huang Jiuge as a mole ant and bully her casually. Although some people can''t see Huang Jiuge, they just regard her as the air, and they can''t see her when they see her.


    However, some people still sympathize with Huang Jiuge''s experience. They just sympathize with her, but they never helped her.


    These servants, even if they have hurt "Huang Jiuge", are not enough to make Huang Jiuge look down on them, and they don''t want to worry about them, but only if they don''t provoke him from now on.


    Of course, the servants who are not paid attention to by Huang Jiuge do not include those who have been cruel to her. Because her heart is not big, she is doomed to end up with her master.

 Chapter 65

    In the front hall, there are all kinds of people.


    On the host, there was a man about thirty-seven or eighty years old. He was well-dressed and handsome. In addition to his prime of life, he was charming.


    In officialdom, although nalanjin had no power, he was a second-class official after all. In addition, he had been immersed in officialdom for so many years, and his momentum was dignified.


    At the moment, his eyes were shining cold stars, and his eyebrows were curving like paint, which made everyone in the hall dare not speak.


    For Huang Jiuge back things, nalanjin is happy, at least don''t worry, can''t explain to the emperor.


    What''s more, when he heard that Huang Jiuge was not stupid, and he looked like Huang Yao, he was also shocked. After the shock, he felt uncomfortable. Maybe it''s because she''s been indifferent to her in recent years. Now she''s suddenly not stupid. Some people don''t know how to face it!


    Nalanjin would have such an idea. She still has a conscience, but I don''t know if his conscience can be maintained.


    Sitting beside nalanjin, the one who belongs to the position of mother is mo Rushun.


    Although Mo Rushuang is just an aunt, she is not qualified to sit in the position that she should be the master mother, but she has been in charge of Zhongfu for so many years, and has already regarded herself as the master mother of Nalan mansion.


    And she sat in this position, naranjin never said her, this is not on behalf of acquiescence?


    Jiang Hui sits on the lower left side of the theme. After she was shocked, she feels calm and calm.


    She originally asked mother Lu to see if that Huang Jiuge had been killed by Nalan QIANJIAO. In this way, she could use the title to attack Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter.


    However, mother Lu brought back an unexpected and even shocking news.


    Huang Jiuge is not only not killed by Nalan QIANJIAO, but also not injured.


    Of course, this is not the most shocking. The most shocking thing is that Huang Jiuge, who has been silly for four years, is not stupid.


    Although Huang Yao looks like Huang Yao, it doesn''t shock her much. She just thinks that since Huang Jiuge looks like Huang Yao, you can imagine how gorgeous it is without looking at it.


    However, for Huang Jiuge let mother Lu bring her, she is not as complicated as mother Lu thought.


    Huang Jiuge just said that as long as she doesn''t have any bad thoughts on her as usual, looking at her kindness, she will help her get what she wants.


    It''s not about making an alliance, asking her to do something for Huang Jiuge, or paying for it.


    Although she once saved Huang Jiuge, just because she was against Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter, even without Mo Rushuang, she didn''t plan to have a hard time with Huang Jiuge, even though she was peeping at the master''s mother''s position.


    But she knows that some things can''t be changed by her.


    No matter how hard Huang Jiuge is, no matter how silly he is, no matter how unwilling Wang An is to marry her, this engagement is given by the emperor after all. Unless the emperor agrees, no one can change it, even king an himself.


    If you let her know that Nangong Yuhao knew that he couldn''t change his mind to kill her, she would say four words: sure.


    Moreover, if you want the emperor to agree to divorce, unless the emperor wants to beat himself in the face and let him bear the name of ingratitude.


    Don''t think that the emperor is the king of a country. He can do whatever he likes. The higher he stands, the more he pays attention to face and reputation. He would rather Nangong Yuhao kill him because he doesn''t like Huang Jiuge than cancel the engagement himself.

 Chapter 66

    Unless, this marriage contract cancellation premise, will not damage his reputation and face.


    Although Jiang Hui is just a woman, she still knows something about the situation in the court. Although she is fierce, her mind is much more delicate than Mo Rushun.


    However, on the other hand, she and Huang Jiuge are on the same front, because they all share the same enemy.


    However, if Huang Jiuge really has the ability to help her get what she wants, she naturally appreciates her.


    But if she didn''t have this ability, she would have no loss. The big deal is that she is now.


    She doesn''t believe that, even if Mo Rushun really becomes the principal, with her elder brother Jiang Hui''s position in the court, she is afraid that Mo Rushun dares to bully her?


    Of course, if she can, she naturally hopes that Huang Jiuge has the ability to help her.


    But whether she has this ability or not depends on her next performance.


    Sitting next to Jiang Hui is the third aunt of Nalan mansion, Zhao Qingqiu and Zhao aunt.


    Although aunt Zhao had no influence, she was very capable. She was almost in charge of all the shops in Nalan mansion.


    Most importantly, aunt Zhao is mo Rusheng''s distant cousin. One year after Huang Yao died, Mo Rusheng let aunt Zhao into the mansion.


    Aunt Zhao is not a gorgeous beauty, but she is also pretty and small, which can easily arouse men''s desire for protection. Therefore, not long after entering Nalan mansion, Nalan Jin took a fancy to it, which also hit Mo Rusheng''s heart, so he decided to be Nalan Jin''s aunt.


    Although the mother of Nalan house has passed away, there will be no happy event in Nalan house in three years, but it is OK to take a concubine. After all, there is no etiquette, just give an identity.


    The reason why Mo Rushuang allows aunt Zhao to enter Nalan house is to find a helper for herself. In addition, aunt Zhao has a strong ability in managing the shop, so Mo Rushuang asks her to manage the shop products and wants everything under her control.


    Today, although aunt Zhao is only in her early twenties, she has been working hard for several years, and her face has traces of years. She looks several years older than her actual age.


    But anyway, compared with Mo Rushuang and Jiang Hui, they are much younger.


    In this house, aunt Zhao is the quietest. Although aunt Zhao is mo Rushun, aunt Zhao never takes part in the struggle between Mo Rushun and Jiang Hui.


    For this reason, Mo Rushun complained a lot about Aunt Zhao, but aunt Zhao always found excuses and reasons to identify for herself.


    However, for the truth of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, aunt Zhao, who is mo Rushun''s right-hand assistant, doesn''t know whether Mo Rushun is guarding against aunt Zhao or because Aunt Zhao is too busy to tell her.


    However, Huang Jiuge is just like a stranger to Aunt Zhao. Although she sympathizes with her, she will not help her.


    In the hall, in addition to Nalan Jin and the three aunts, there are Nalan QIANZI, the eldest lady of Nalan mansion, and Nalan QIANJIAO, the third lady, sitting on the lower right side of the throne.


    Nalan QIANZI is the last to know that Huang Jiuge has come back. Because today Nalan QIANZI went to the piano shop to watch the piano, she was not in the house when Huang Jiuge came back.


    However, because she was outside, she heard Huo Qingqing''s "Zhongxie" rumors and said madly, "don''t come to me, don''t come to me.".

 Chapter 67

    The first thing that Nalan QIANZI thinks of is whether the ghost of Huang Jiuge comes to Huo Qingqing for revenge? After all, Huo Qingqing and king an killed Huang Jiuge.


    At that time, she was also frightened by her own idea. Although she did not participate in the event, her mother and sister participated in it. If Huang Jiuge really becomes a ghost, they will not be let go.


    But think about it, there are no ghosts in the world.


    But I don''t know why, but my heart is inexplicably uneasy, can''t calm down, all the way is absent-minded.


    When I came back to the mansion, I was more surprised to hear that Huang Jiuge had come back than to think that the ghost of Huang Jiuge would take revenge.


    Didn''t Huang Jiuge fall off the cliff and die? Why are you still alive and back?


    Did Huo Qingqing and anwang not push her to the cliff at all?


    But why?


    This doubt, she naturally won''t ask these servants, this question, isn''t exposed oneself to know the real reason of Huang Jiuge missing?


    Therefore, she went to Mo Rushuang in a hurry to ask what was going on.


    But at this time, she had no chance to ask, because nalanjin had summoned all the family members in the front hall, and asked them to summon Huang Jiuge. If she wanted to know why, she had to go to the front hall.


    In the front hall, Huang Jiuge hasn''t come yet, but she hears the news that shocked her.


    That is, the Phoenix nine songs not only came back, and not silly, but also beat Nalan QIANJIAO.


    As everyone knows, Nalan QIANJIAO has learned martial arts, and her skill is not very strong, but she can also defeat four or five ordinary men. However, she was hurt by Huang Jiuge.


    What does that mean? It shows that the nine songs of Huang are not simple.


    What''s more, I heard that Huang Jiuge looks like Huang Yao. You can imagine what a gorgeous face that is!


    Nalan QIANZI doesn''t know that Huang Jiuge is a beauty, but seeing his dirty side for many years, she has already ignored her beauty. But now, how can she accept so many changes at once?


    Why? Why? Why is it like this?


    Nalan QIANZI looks gentle and kind, but in her heart, she is more noble and careful than Nalan QIANJIAO. She just can disguise, so she can''t see much difference.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO, originally because of injury, Mo Rushun let her rest in the room, but she wanted to see how Huang Jiuge was taught by Nalan Jin, so she wanted to come.


    Mo Rushun had no choice but to agree.


    At the moment, Nalan QIANJIAO, originally because of being hit red cheeks have almost disappeared, plus a little Rouge cover, can''t see the trace of being hit.


    And that sprained foot, although there is no big problem, but when walking, there will be some limp, and also slight pain.


    However, Nalan QIANJIAO has practiced martial arts, and she is not so delicate.


    When Huang Jiuge came, the complaint and discussion had passed, and there was only silence. Everyone was immersed in their own thoughts.


    However, when people saw Huang Jiuge, this kind of thought was replaced by surprise.


    Even though they already know that Huang Jiuge looks like Huang Yao, they can''t help but regard the person in front of them as Huang Yao when they really see her, because she is so similar.

 Chapter 68

    If it''s just like her, she''s still wearing her favorite red dress and her cool temperament. It''s really like her.


    Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO''s memory of Huangyao is not so deep, so after the beauty of huangjiu song is amazing, they have a strong jealousy.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI''s performance is very obscure. After her eyes are dark, she returns to normal, and all her thoughts are in her heart.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO, the jealousy has been written on her face. In addition, because she was hurt by Huang Jiuge, she resented her. A beautiful face became ferocious and ugly.


    If it wasn''t for worrying about Nalan Jin, she was afraid that she wouldn''t rush to fight with Huang Jiuge, and she would be abusive.


    "You, are you a singer?" Zheng Leng after, Na LAN Jin some uncertain ask a voice.


    Nanlan Jin just made a sound, but he didn''t wait for Huang Jiuge to reply. Instead, Nanlan QIANJIAO''s voice rang out first, "Dad, Huang Jiuge slapped me twice today, and pushed me to fall down and broke my foot. You have to decide for me!"


    Although has already complained, but Nalan QIANJIAO still can''t help but add fire.


    It''s just that the fire didn''t add up. Instead, he got a look of warning from nalanjin.


    For Naran QIANJIAO''s complaint, Huang Jiuge doesn''t pay attention to it, but for Naran Jin''s question, Huang Jiuge chuckles, and the laughter doesn''t cover the irony, "how? Father, don''t you even know your daughter? "


    After hearing this, Nalan Jin''s face flashed a little unnatural. Although he did have some faults in saying this, he was more angry because of the irony of Huang Jiuge.


    Then, his face sank and his voice said coldly, "you''ve been crazy for the past four years. You''ve made a mess all day. Who knows what you look like?"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault that I''ve been so crazy in the past four years that I don''t even know my father, and I''m not as good as a pig or a dog. But I''m better now. Does my father want me to live a normal life? " Huang Jiuge can''t hear any complaints about the past. Some of them are still sarcastic, but it''s the people in front of her that make her live a better life than pigs and dogs.


    This made Nalan Jin look pale. He knew that in the past four years, Huang Jiuge had not had a good life in the mansion, but he used the idiom "pig and dog are not as good as this" to describe whether he had lived a little.


    Even if Nalan Jin doesn''t like Huang Jiuge any more, she turns a blind eye to Nalan QIANJIAO''s bullying, but she is always short of food and drink.


    But what he didn''t know was that he didn''t lack Huang Jiuge to eat and drink, but it didn''t mean that Mo Rushuang didn''t have it. The food and drink were leftovers of the servants. The monthly money, even the food and drink expenses, could not afford. The clothes were worn by Nalan QIANZI and her two sisters. What''s better than pigs and dogs?


    Mo Ru frost heart is to clap Deng for a while, don''t be afraid of Huang nine songs to complain, because she has been ready to deal with. Only in this way, she is bound to make some sacrifices, so if she can choose, she naturally doesn''t like Huang Jiuge to complain.


    So, without waiting for Huang Jiuge to complain or for Nalan jinzai to ask in detail, Mo Rushuang said, "look what Ge''er said. If this word is spread out, I don''t know what outsiders think about our Marquis mansion!"


    You know, nalanjin is most concerned about the reputation of the Marquis, so as soon as Mo Rushun opens her mouth, she kidnaps Huang Jiuge. I hope that Huang Jiuge feels oppressed and doesn''t mention it again.

 Chapter 69

    "It''s true that you''ve had a bad life in recent years. It''s just that you were so crazy that you can''t control your self-control and some damage. Although the Marquis''s house is not short of anything, it is not rich. Where can it afford to be destroyed! That''s why I decided to let you live in the side yard. You are already well. Naturally, you have to rearrange your residence. "


    Mo Rushuang wanted to let it go easily, so he didn''t say anything too bad. Although he kidnapped Huang Jiuge first, and then blamed her for all her mistakes, her tone and attitude were mild, and she was willing to step back and let her move out of the old courtyard.


    However, Mo Rushuang belittled Huang Jiuge. Not to mention a reputation kidnapping, as long as she wanted to say and do, she would not take her life as a threat.


    More will not be because Mo Rushuang will blame on her, will let her feel guilty.


    Besides, other people don''t know. She''s like frost. Isn''t she clear? The so-called destruction of her nine songs is all designed by her. She just knew that Nalan house was not rich, so she grasped the point, broke some porcelains, tore up some famous paintings, and then put them on Huang Jiuge''s head, saying that she was crazy and stupid.


    In this way, she can rightfully drive Huang Jiuge to pianyuan.


    If change to do before, Jiang Hui certainly because of this words to Mo Rusheng sneer, but today, she is more want to see Huang Jiuge how to deal with.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t retort. She just looked at her with a meaningful smile.


    Mo Rushuang is not comfortable to see, so he doesn''t dare to see the nine songs of Huang.


    At this time, nalanjin also echoed, "yes, you are better. Just rearrange your residence."


    Perhaps, he has guessed that Mo Rushun treats Huang Jiuge more seriously than he thinks, but he is not willing to break this view, so he agrees with Mo Rushun.


    Hearing what Nalan Jin said, Mo Rushun sighed. She thought that no matter how Huang Jiuge was, she would not violate Nalan Jin''s words, because Nalan Jin was her father.


    It''s just that no one can guess the mind of Huang Jiuge. Even Heifeng, who was more than ten years old, didn''t really know her.


    If not, how can Heifeng lose to her!


    "I don''t know where my father arranged for me to live." Huang nine song asks a way, the tone is some meaningful.


    You know, her original yard has been occupied by Nalan QIANJIAO. Except for her mother''s yard, Nalan QIANJIAO can''t give it back to her.


    Of course, if she wants to, Nalan QIANJIAO can''t keep it.


    "You can live wherever you want. There is no yard in this house." Nalan Jin doesn''t care where Huang Jiuge wants to live. Anyway, it''s also where she lives.


    "Yes? Then I want to live in my old yard! " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Hearing this, Mo Rushuang''s heart clattered for a moment. She never thought that Huang Jiuge wanted to live in the east yard and her original yard.


    How is that possible? Not to mention her original courtyard, even living in the east courtyard is impossible.


    "Impossible" Mo Ru frost has not said anything, but is Na LAN Qian Jiao first excited voice, that voice, but is ear shaking! It scared everyone.


    Of course, it doesn''t include Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 70

    However, they are even more surprised by Huang Jiuge''s words, so they ignore Nalan QIANJIAO''s out of control.


    They did not expect that Huang Jiuge wanted to move back to the original yard.


    But that courtyard has been lived by Nalan QIANJIAO, does this Huang Jiuge still want Nalan QIANJIAO to move out? Is that too much?


    Of course, these ideas do not include Jiang Hui and Zhao Qingqiu, who are still indifferent.


    "Why not?" Huang nine songs and didn''t because Na LAN thousand Jiao of refuse and displeasure, just light of ask a way.


    "Because that''s my yard." Nalan QIANJIAO stares at Huang Jiuge and declares her ownership.


    "Are you sure that''s your yard?" Huang nine songs asked, tone is still not salty, but more meaningful.


    "I live now, and of course it''s mine." Nalan QIANJIAO said overbearing.


    "Enough" suddenly, Nalan Jin roared, looking at Nalan QIANJIAO and Huang Jiuge''s eyes, they were dissatisfied, and the voice was even more impatient and said, "can''t it be a yard? What''s the point? It''s not the same where you live? Ge''er, especially you, your original yard jiao''er has lived for so many years and is used to it. You can''t let her move away! "


    This is obviously to protect Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANJIAO listened to, proud Chaohuang nine songs show off smile.


    Huang nine songs see in the eyes, only feel funny, this Nalan QIANJIAO really think, Nalan Jin defend her, she really won! If she doesn''t, nalanjin doesn''t have the ability to stop it.


    However, Mo Rushuang also thinks that Huang Jiuge doesn''t dare to disobey Na LanJin''s meaning, so what she worries about now is that Huang Jiuge can''t live in qianjiaoyuan, and she also wants to live in the east courtyard.


    If Huang Jiuge wants to live in the east courtyard, she is an outsider to ask for her own things. How can she accept it!


    So he suggested, "how about this! Now the Yuxiang residence in the South courtyard is empty and spacious enough. Let Ge Er live in Yuxiang! "


    It''s more a suggestion than a hint to Nalan Jin to arrange Huang Jiuge to live in Yuxiang.


    If true, after hearing this, nalanjin''s face softened a little bit. He obviously agreed, but just about to agree, he was interrupted.


    "Oh Seeing this, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, but the smile was obviously cold, "is aunt Mo joking? The South courtyard is the place where my aunt lives. How can I live there, a daughter of the Marquis''s family! What''s more, that yuxiangju is aunt Mo''s yard. Is aunt Mo not afraid of outsiders saying that Aunt Mo lives in the nest of magpies and oppresses her daughter? "


    These words surprised everyone in the crowd. They didn''t think that what Huang Jiuge said was wrong. They were just surprised because they were right.


    It''s a crime if it''s spread!


    You know, since ancient times, there has been a difference between the di and Shu. Even though the mother of Nalan mansion has passed away, now her aunt is in charge of the middle feeder in the mansion, but that identity, in the end, is still a concubine, and she is not qualified to live in the east courtyard.


    So this east courtyard, can only be as di female Huang nine song of.


    Because Huang Jiuge is stupid, because Nalan Jin''s special love for Mo Rushun, he despises the rules.


    Don''t say that Huang Jiuge wants to live in the east courtyard, and go back to her original courtyard. Huang Jiuge is to drive Mo Rusheng out of the east courtyard, which is also right.


    Even if Nalan Jin wants to stop, as long as Huang Jiuge is a little stronger, he has no way.

 Chapter 71

    "I... Mo Rushun wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and found that he didn''t know what to say.


    For Huang Jiuge, she doesn''t know, but she only lives in with the consent of nalanjin, and no one dares to say it. She has been fearless and has forgotten her identity for a long time.


    Huang Jiuge is a direct daughter, so what? Before, she was a fool who didn''t know anything, so she didn''t pay attention to her at all. She had to live where she liked.


    Now, although she is not stupid, she is a spoiled abandoned girl after all. She can live wherever she wants!


    However, they never thought that Huang Jiuge would refute it, and it was right.


    Mo Rushun is not afraid of Huang Jiuge, even if she is not stupid, even if she does make her uneasy, but she is not afraid. What she was afraid of was naranjin.


    Although nalanjin dotes on her, it doesn''t mean that she can really be lawless. As long as it affects nalanjin''s reputation, he will turn against her.


    If nalanjin didn''t pay attention to the affairs in the backyard because of the affairs in the court, if nalanjin didn''t trust her, or if nalanjin didn''t spread any bad rumors except that there was a silly young lady in nalanjin''s house who made many people laugh at her, where would nalanjin allow her to do so?


    Therefore, in front of nalanjin, Mo Rushun dare not express his mind without fear.


    At this time, Nalan Jin''s face is not good-looking. Although Huang Jiuge points to Mo Rushun, he is not stupid. Without his consent, even Mo Rushun dare not live in the east courtyard.


    He is a little worried that this word will be spread out and have an impact on Nalan mansion and him, but he is more angry that Huang Jiuge, who says this word, thinks that she is deliberately embarrassing him.


    In his opinion, even if he is wrong, as a child, he has no right to blame him.


    So, nalanjin wanted to put on his father''s airs and teach Huang Jiuge a lesson, but as soon as he thought about it, he was interrupted by the sound of "pa".


    Along with, people''s eyes fall on Nalan QIANJIAO, only to see her palm on the table, the whole person has jumped up, and just that clap sound, is from Nalan QIANJIAO.


    At the moment, Nalan QIANJIAO''s face is angry, and shouts at Huang Jiuge, "Huang Jiuge, what are you! Even if you are a legitimate daughter, you are just a spoiled abandoned daughter. You can live wherever you want! It''s already a great gift for you to live in yuxiangju. Don''t push your inch. In the end, you can''t even live in yuxiangju. "


    If change to do her, don''t say is jade Xiang Ju, is original yard all don''t give her to live, directly blow her out Na LAN mansion is more simply.


    But let Huang Jiuge live in yuxiangju, this word is mo Rushuang said, Nalan QIANJIAO heart even if thousands of don''t want to, also won''t refute.


    It''s just that Huang Jiuge is too ignorant. She even wants to live in the east courtyard. No way.


    "Shut up" Nalan QIANJIAO''s words fell, and they were scolded by Mo Rushun and Nalan Jin, and their faces were not good-looking.


    Even if what Nalan QIANJIAO said is true, it doesn''t mean that she can say it so brazenly.


    Now the nine songs of Huang is not the nine songs of Huang who are foolishly at the mercy of others, and now it''s obviously their fault. This remark of Nalan QIANJIAO obviously adds fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 72

    If Huang Jiuge is reasonable and unforgiving, and really spreads these words, it''s Nalan mansion and Nalan Jin who lose face.


    Be roared Nalan thousand Jiao although the heart is unwilling, but also because of fear, then temporarily obediently shut up.


    Why is it temporary! Because enalan QIANJIAO''s big chest, brainless brain and arrogant temperament can''t stand the stimulation. Once she is stimulated by the stimulation, she will forget the pain.


    With a sneer, Huang Jiuge shoots her fierce eyes at Nalan QIANJIAO. With a kind of aggressive momentum, Nalan QIANJIAO is scared to be breathless for a moment.


    Then he said coldly, "what am I? Oh! Don''t you know that I''m the daughter of Nalan mansion? Even if I''m not in favor, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m a legitimate daughter. And you, a common girl, say good, you and I are blood sisters, say practical, I am the Lord, and you, just half master and half servant, dare to shout with me? Since ancient times, there has been a difference between private and common people. If you cross the border, it is a crime. If you let outsiders know that we are not separated from each other in Hou''s mansion, and that we have no law and discipline, you can''t bear the consequences. "


    This is really the face of chiguoguo! And it was crackling.


    Especially in the last sentence, "there is no distinction between the law and the common people, and they are disobedient." Such a big hat is even more frightening to everyone.


    Yes! Since ancient times, there has been a difference between private and common people. If you cross the border, it is a crime.


    Nalan QIANJIAO, as a common girl, half master and half servant, doesn''t want her to talk at all, let alone yell at Huang Jiuge, who is her own daughter. This is a big taboo.


    If it is spread out, outsiders don''t know how to say Nalan mansion! If someone wants to tell the emperor, nalanjin''s official career will not be stable.


    Nalan Jin also realized, so his face became more and more ugly, but he didn''t say anything, just looked at Huang Jiuge deeply.


    He doesn''t deny that what Huang Jiuge said is wrong, but he doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge can set off any storm, although her words really make him feel uneasy and scared.


    Now I just feel that Huang Jiuge is more and more like Huang Yao.


    Appearance is needless to say, eight points like God, if you don''t know, will surely admit it wrong. He felt that more and more like Huang Yao, is that a cold and aloof temperament, always give people a pair of unattainable appearance.


    In fact, he hated this kind of temperament, especially because in fact, Huang Yao''s identity was really high for him. But after all, he chose, so he put up with it.


    It can also be said that part of the reason why he did not dare to treat Huang Yao badly was because he was afraid of Huang''s family.


    What makes nalanjin confused is that Huang Jiuge has been a fool for four years, and the memory and thinking of these four years are in a blank period. Even if it is good, the cognition is still four years ago!


    Four years ago, when Huang Jiuge was ten years old, although she was smart at that time, she was not as smart and powerful as she is now.


    But now, the change of Huang Jiuge is really hard to accept.


    Of course, he doesn''t know that the soul that really belongs to this body has disappeared. Instead, it''s a soul from another world, and it''s also a strong and intelligent soul. Those so-called blank periods are nothing to Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 73

    After the panic, Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter''s face also became very bad.


    Mo Rushuang''s face was green and white. He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI is not much better. Her face is tight and her eyes are dark. Although it is not obvious, she has shown her inner anger and resentment.


    One Jie common daughter, half master and half servant, di common is different, these words but deeply stimulate the nerve of mother and daughter Mo Ru frost. Because Shu is a thorn that they have been unable to touch for more than ten years. Once stabbed, their heart will be more painful than death.


    Even in dreams, they all want to change from commoner to di.


    Jiang Hui looks at Huang Jiuge more and more deeply, because it''s just the beginning, so she''s not sure whether Huang Jiuge has the ability to defeat Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter, but what she''s sure is that Huang Jiuge is not simple, maybe she can really fight against Mo Rusheng.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix, you..." and Nalan QIANJIAO is so angry that her lungs are going to explode. She hates the identity of common girl most. Even if it''s true, she doesn''t want to hear it.


    Moreover, Elaine QIANJIAO doesn''t know how serious this matter is. She only knows that she must get what she wants.


    "I don''t know what? Am I right? " Don''t wait for Nalan QIANJIAO to go on, Huang Jiuge interrupts and continues to say, but this time it''s said to Mo Rusheng, "aunt Mo, you say, am I right?"


    Mo Rushun is already very angry. At this time, Huang Jiuge even asks her, which makes Mo Rushun''s face more ugly and angry.


    However, she knew that the fire, but it can not be issued, can only endure.


    Even though she was unwilling, Mo Rushuang had to endure her anger and try to squeeze out the word "right".


    Huang nine songs smile, then say, "unexpectedly Mo aunt also know this is right, but why also happened to make it! Although aunt Mo is in charge of the central government, she is still a concubine. What''s the reason for a concubine to live in her mother''s yard? Now there is no master''s mother in Nalan mansion, but it can''t be guaranteed any day. If the master''s mother comes in, will she have to live in another yard? "


    "Aunt Mo, if you don''t think about it, you should think about it for yourself! Although it''s not a crime of exterminating the family, once it''s spread to the emperor, it can''t guarantee that "if one room is ruled out, why should the world be ruled out?" According to the father, then father''s official career is worried. At that time, aunt Mo, let alone live in the east courtyard, I''m afraid she can''t live in Nalan house. "


    These words are accusing Mo Rushuang of disdaining the rules, treating Nalan mansion with unkindness and Nalan Jin with injustice in order to live well.


    But in fact, the meaning of this is not naranjin.


    For it was with the consent of naranjin that Mo Rushun entered the eastern court.


    Therefore, as the head of the family, Nalan indulged his aunt and had no rules. As an official of a dynasty, how can the country be ruled out?


    Huang nine song this words, once again a public etc. bluff arrive.


    Although nalanjin is now the Minister of the second grade household Department of Yuanning Marquis, the household department is not a powerful department. Nalanjin is also an ambitious man, and he also wants to get a promotion and get rich. Otherwise, he would not have married Huangyao in order to wait for the throne, and now he would not pay more attention to Jiang Hui because of his brother''s bright official career.


    Of course, nalanjin is hardworking and has strength in his work.

 Chapter 74

    If not for the destruction of the Huang family and the death of the Marquis, the Nalan family would not have been lost. Nalan Jin would have been a minister even if he had not been the prime minister.


    In officialdom, you need not only ability, but also powerful backstage. Otherwise, no matter how high your official position is, you won''t have much weight.


    Therefore, Nalan promotion is not small, but the weight is very small.


    On the contrary, nalanjin was cautious, but ignored the inner house.


    "Huang Jiuge, what are you talking about! My mother is the mother of Nalan house. " The others haven''t spoken yet, but Nalan QIANJIAO has spilled again. If her mother can''t be the mother, she can''t be the daughter.


    Huang Jiuge has to praise Nalan QIANJIAO for her big chest and no brain. She always thinks of herself and never thinks of others.


    But the more noisy she is, the more wonderful it is, isn''t it?


    The sound of "pa" came from Nalan QIANJIAO''s words, and the voice of Nalan Jin''s clapping the case came from the theme. Because it was too fierce and too loud, all of them gave birth to a big jump. Then there was an angry scolding, "bastard"


    I don''t know whether to scold Nalan QIANJIAO or Huang Jiuge. However, it can''t be denied that their words angered Nalan Jin .


    Nalan Jin first looked at Nalan QIANJIAO with warning eyes, and then at huangjiu song. His eyes were angry and said, "huangjiu song, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "If one room is not ruled out, why is it that every family and country in the world should be ruled out?"


    She has nine songs. I dare say that.


    He didn''t deny that Huang Jiuge''s words were wrong. It was because he was right that he would be angry.


    If we say just now that "Di Shu does not divide, chaos Chang Lun." If he didn''t make nalanjin feel afraid, then this sentence: "if one room is not ruled, why is the country in the world?" It really scared naranjin.


    If this is really spread to the emperor, his Nalan family will be worried about his future.


    However, if there is something wrong with Nalan''s family, does she think that she won''t follow the bad luck?


    Therefore, nalanjin''s words are warning and threatening Huang Jiuge. Some words can''t be said casually. Don''t destroy others or yourself just because of a moment''s anger.


    "The main thing is, does dad know what I''m talking about?" Huang Jiuge turns a deaf ear to Nalan Jin''s warning, but throws the problem to Nalan Jin.


    Yes! The fuse of this matter is nalanjin. If he doesn''t correct it, what does it have to do with her?


    "You" nalanjin is angry. I didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge was so bold to refute him.


    However, he didn''t know that he really didn''t think about it. If something happened, could he shirk it to others? The answer is No.


    At this point, no matter how angry he is, he can''t get angry with Huang Jiuge. Isn''t this the crime that Huang Jiuge said?


    For now, he can only swallow the anger.


    Of course, we have to solve this problem.


    So, Nalan Jin Dynasty Mo Rushuang said sternly, "aunt Mo, in three days, your mother and daughter will move back to Yuxiang."


    Of course, moving back to yuxiangju is only temporary. Stop yujiuge first.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge gets married, he can help Mo Rushuang to be upright, and Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter can return to the east courtyard.


    If Huang Jiuge was stupid before, he really thought that he couldn''t get married, but now it''s not the same. Huang Jiuge is not stupid, and she looks so gorgeous. Even if King an doesn''t marry her, it''s possible for her to be his wife.


    Anyway, no matter what concubine she is, just get married.

 Chapter 75

    "Yes, sir." Mo Rushuang knew nalanjin''s plan, and she knew that she had no right to object to it, so she was very clever.


    Nalan QIANZI is the same.


    Just Nalan QIANJIAO, don''t understand, a listen to say to move out of the East Hospital, that bad temper came up again, "no, I don''t want to move out of the east hospital."


    "Nalan QIANJIAO, please shut up and pay attention to your identity. You are not qualified to speak here." Nalanjin cried angrily.


    If you want to say how arrogant Nalan QIANJIAO is, in front of Nalan Jin, he doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous or hurt Daya, so he also indulges.


    But today, Nalan QIANJIAO dare not pay attention to him for three or four times ¡¤


    his anger has already been provoked by Huang Jiuge, but Huang Jiuge''s every sentence is reasonable, and he can''t refute it. It''s hard for him. Now Nalan QIANJIAO is so ungrateful, where can he hold it!


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO was shocked, and her heart was very unwilling, but she was really afraid of Nalan Jin, so she did not dare to say anything. Just a pair of Nu Mou mercilessly stares at Huang nine songs, wish to tear her to pieces generally.


    After roaring Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan looks to huangjiuge with deep eyes and a clenched voice. "Are you satisfied?"


    "Oh Na LanJin''s words make Huang Jiuge feel funny, "my father is doing all this for me! That''s really flattering to Jiuge. However, my father doesn''t want to do so. Let''s forget it. I''d better live in another yard! "


    This words no doubt poke Na LAN Jin''s anger point again, feel oneself is being played to play general, can''t help roaring, "Huang nine songs, what do you want?"


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t pay attention to Nalan Jin''s anger at all, but still looks like a cloud and light breeze. "The east courtyard is so big, I can''t live in it. Aunt Mo will live in it for the time being. I''ll move when Nalan mansion has a mother. What about me! It''s almost hairpin. I haven''t been in Nalan mansion for a long time, so I''ll stay in Weiyang Pavilion for the time being! "


    Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to live in the east courtyard. She didn''t mean to play tricks on them. She just set up a power to block Mo Rusheng.


    In particular, the sentence "just move when Nalan mansion has a master mother" pokes into Mo Rushun''s heart. Although she has already determined that she is the master mother, but the words of Huang Jiuge clearly show that the master mother is another person. Isn''t that beating her face?


    But she couldn''t say anything, she had to hold it.


    Weiyang Pavilion is a two-story attic, which was the study of the old Marquis when he was alive. However, after the old Marquis died, nalanjin suspected that Weiyang pavilion was a little far away from his yard, so he moved the study to the middle yard.


    Weiyang Pavilion is adjacent to the east courtyard. Standing on the second floor of Weiyang Pavilion, you can clearly see the whole east courtyard.


    Of course, most of what you see is just the roof. You can''t see the situation in the yard clearly. Moreover, on the Weiyang Pavilion, you can see a lot of scenery of the back garden, and the bad environment is also good.


    It''s unexpected that Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to live in the east courtyard, but also let Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter continue to live, and she wants to live in Weiyang Pavilion.


    However, she just said so much, how much does it mean?


    Nalanjin took a deep breath, trying to calm his mind, so as not to be really sick.


    "Huang Jiuge, you just in order to let aunt Mo move out of the east courtyard, do not hesitate to threaten, now let them live in the east courtyard, what do you mean? Don''t forget that you are also a member of the Nalan family. If you talk nonsense outside, the reputation of the Nalan family will be damaged, and you can''t feel better. " Naranjin coldly threatened.

 Chapter 76

    "Dad is joking. How can I do something to damage the reputation of Nalan family! It''s just that "Huang Jiuge" doesn''t cheat Nalan Jin, because she promised that "Huang Jiuge" would not retaliate against Nalan Jin, so she would not violate her last wish.


    Moreover, at present, Nalan Jin''s performance is quite good, at least does not let Huang Jiuge feel that he is so cruel.


    Although he is indifferent to Huang Jiuge, which leads her to be in deep trouble, his original intention is not to regard Huang Jiuge as a thorn in the eye that he can''t wait to get rid of. At most, it''s just out of sight and out of mind.


    Therefore, no matter how to fight with Mo Rushun, it''s better to live or die in the house.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "just what?" Today, nalanjin has been so shocked by the change of huangjiuge that he has indigestion, so the word "just" makes him nervous. He always feels that nothing good will happen.


    "It''s just that I''ve been so stupid these years that I haven''t used any money. My aunt is so kind that I''m afraid I''ll lose all of them. So she saved them for me and gave me one or two liang every month. But I''m not stupid now. I''ll take care of it myself. Besides, there are many places to use silver, so please give it to me later. "


    "According to the law of the legitimate daughter, every month is ten liang of silver, four years, that is 48 months, a total of 482. It''s not easy to calculate the difference between one and two every month. Let''s count all of them as two or two! So even if it''s eight Liang a month, it''s three hundred eighty-four Liang a month for 48 months. Here''s the change! Take it as if I am filial to Aunt Mo and have saved so much money for me. Just give me 380 yuan. "


    Hearing this attack, everyone was dumbfounded.


    In particular, Mo Rushun''s heart trembled violently. His first reaction was to see nalanjin''s reaction. Seeing his face as black as the bottom of the pot, Mo Rushun was even more worried. He wanted to faint.


    But she knew that even if she fainted, things could not pass.


    However, three hundred and eighty taels of silver, does she think that the silver is made of stone? What''s more, she can calculate so clearly ¡¤¡¤


    Mo Rushun is not a fool, although Huang Jiuge said that she was stupid because she kept her money. Don''t say that the insiders all know this matter, even those who don''t know it can guess it after listening to this. She has collected all the missing silver into her own pocket.


    Now Huang nine songs say so, don''t want her to take out from her own pocket?


    She doesn''t want to deny it, but she has been upset by the change of Huang Jiuge today. She can''t get angry in the face of Huang Jiuge.


    But 382, her little Treasury is just like frost!


    What''s more, the change is four Liang for her? Should it be a beggar?


    "Phoenix nine songs, you don''t push an inch, lion... Big mouth.


    After all, Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t know her lesson. She is again stimulated out of control by Huang Jiuge.


    "You shut up and don''t pay attention to me three or four times. Who gave you the courage! Go away, you go away for a month, copy the ring a hundred times Nalan Jin is in a hurry. Today, Huang Jiuge makes him angry again. He is not as angry as Nalan QIANJIAO. He is so angry that he is going to get sick.

 Chapter 77

    "Dad ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO was surprised and quickly begged for mercy, but Mo Rushun interrupted her before she asked for mercy. "Don''t you go quickly, don''t you think the punishment is light enough?"


    On weekdays, Nalan QIANJIAO is a little arrogant, but she has never had such a headache as today.


    Daughter was punished, when the mother''s natural distressed, but she knows that if Nalan QIANJIAO continue to make trouble, this punishment will only be heavier.


    "Niang... Nanlan QIANJIAO wanted to say something, but seeing Mo Rushun''s warning eyes, she swallowed the words.


    No way, Nalan QIANJIAO had to quit. When she left, she glared at Huang Jiuge and wanted to eat her. But she also knew that she could not eat her now, so she gave a cold hum and limped out of the hall.


    Nalan QIANZI really didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, but the anger in his heart was accumulated a lot.


    I have to say that Nalan QIANZI can really bear it.


    "It seems that the three sisters can''t recognize their own identity! A common woman, dare to call the owner of the family father, call aunt mother Huang nine song face hang satirical meaning, meaningful say.


    Mo Ru frost in the heart clapped for a while, although know should not, but has become a habit, so never want to take the consequences.


    Today, maybe I was scared by Huang Jiuge, so it''s rare for me to be humble this time. "What the eldest lady said is that I''ll go back and teach her well."


    As an aunt, you are not allowed to call your daughter''s name. You must call her miss, and you must call yourself concubine.


    Because in front of her daughter, her aunt was just a senior servant, and she was not as good as a common girl.


    According to reason, aunt in front of the common girl, also want to call a miss! But even if they don''t call, they don''t commit any taboos, so they don''t care so much.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge is no longer in a dilemma. She wants to make her life worse than death. Naturally, she can''t hit her at once. If she makes her afraid, it''s no fun.


    Huang Jiuge is no longer in a dilemma, but it doesn''t mean it''s over.


    "Aunt Mo, how are you in charge of your family? If you can''t be in charge of your family, let the virtuous be." Nalanjin is really angry at Mo Rushun''s actions this time. He knows that Mo Rushun is not good at Huang Jiuge, and many of them are stinging her.


    However, he did not know that it was so serious.


    So when naranjin said this, he had this idea in his mind. However, I don''t know if there is any substance.


    When Mo Rushuang heard this, he was like a bolt from the blue. He was really afraid that nalanjin would seize the power of her official family.


    So, Mo Rusheng knelt down and pleaded, "no, master, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare to go back next time. I''ll return the money to the first lady."


    Housekeeper''s power, but she won it very hard. How can she give it to others!


    No, absolutely not.


    "Then I would like to thank aunt mo." Huang Jiuge deliberately bites the word "thank you", which is obviously provocative.


    "You are welcome, miss. This is what I should do." Mo Rushun looks humble and docile.


    Just in the eye that put on the ruthlessness of the gas, but how also can''t hide.


    Now, Mo Rushuang only prays for Huang Jiuge to leave as soon as possible. She is really afraid that Huang Jiuge will say something amazing again, which will make Nalan angry.

 Chapter 78

    It seems that hearing Mo Rushun''s prayer, Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to stay. She looks at nalanjin and asks, "if dad doesn''t have anything to do, then the daughter will leave. She also asks dad to clean up Weiyang Pavilion as soon as possible, so that I can move in as soon as possible."


    "All right, step back!" Nalanjin obviously doesn''t want to see huangjiuge any more. Hearing that, he immediately asks her to step down.


    Then, Huang Jiuge turned and left.


    Just, before leaving, Huang nine song eyes deep meaning hope to Mo Ru frost, say, "hope next time, Mo Yi Niang don''t do wrong position just good."


    Mo Rushuang was nervous when she was looked at by Huang Jiuge. Now when she heard Huang Jiuge''s words, she trembled all over. But without waiting for her to say anything, the figure of Huang Jiuge had disappeared outside the door.


    "Master..." Mo Rushun opens his mouth and imagines nalanjin pleading guilty.


    Just words haven''t said to export, was nalanjin impatiently interrupted, "well, after more attention to identity, if you don''t know convergence, you don''t want to be."


    Say, then mercilessly throw sleeve, turn round to leave.


    Mo Rushuang bit her lip, looking like an aggrieved figure, but at the bottom of her heart, she was greatly relieved.


    Although she knew that nalanjin would not punish her easily, she could not guarantee that she would do anything to make him angry.


    "Oh When nalanjin left, Jiang Hui gave a sneer and looked at Mo Rushun''s eyes. It was thought-provoking, "my sister will have to pay attention to her identity in the future, otherwise, losing face is small, losing identity is big."


    Identity refers to the identity of being in charge of a family?


    Say, also don''t wait for Mo Ru frost reaction, then get up to leave, leave Mo Ru frost a touch of proud back.


    Mo Rusheng was already very angry by Huang Jiuge. Now Jiang Hui added fuel to the fire, and Mo Rusheng almost didn''t come up in one breath. He slapped her on the table and made a loud noise.


    "Huang, Jiu, Ge, Jiang, Hui" is almost the voice squeezed out of the teeth. Mo Rushun''s face is pale and twisted, and his eyes are scarlet. It''s really a bit seeping.


    Nalan QIANZI looks at Mo Rushuang, an imperceptible dislike flashed in his eyes.


    Yes, dislike.


    Although Mo Rushun is her biological mother, it does not mean that she has accepted her concubine status.


    People are selfish, and she thinks she is no exception.


    She hated her identity as a common girl, because her identity made her cold and marginalized, even though she was talented and praised as a talented girl.


    So, she couldn''t help hating her own identity, her mother''s identity.


    Nalan QIANZI gives people the feeling that she is noble, but in fact she is vulgar. Others think that she doesn''t want anything. In fact, she wants everything, but she hides it in a good disguise.


    "Aunt or listen to father''s words, first convergence Nalan QIANZI said, his voice is flat, but also with some alienation.


    Aunt these two words let Mo Ru frost body suddenly a stiff, immediately hope to Na LAN thousand posture, the Mou inside write can''t believe.


    And Nalan QIANZI understood Mo Rushun''s mind at a glance, and explained first without waiting for her to open her mouth, "this is the warning of Huang Jiuge. It''s better not to break the rules, otherwise, we will suffer."

 Chapter 79

    Compared with Mo Rushun, Nalan QIANZI''s mind is much more delicate. She can see that Huang Jiuge is really not simple. It''s not so simple that she has to be on guard against her.


    Moreover, she can''t help doubting that this person is not Huang Jiuge, although her face is still that one.


    She didn''t understand that Huang Jiuge had been silly for so many years. Even if she was not stupid all of a sudden, she shouldn''t become so smart in the blank period of more than four years!


    After listening to Nalan QIANZI''s words, Mo Rushuang took away the unbelievable look, but he was still upset by the sound of his aunt, and his heart was bitter.


    It''s all nine songs of Huang, all these are nine songs of Huang. If it wasn''t for nine songs of Huang, how could it change so many things!


    After nalanjin left, it was still early, so he immediately changed his court clothes and went to the palace.


    He should tell the emperor immediately about Huang Jiuge''s coming back. You know, the emperor has gone out early. He can''t let Huang Jiuge come back, and let others look for him in vain!


    Even if he didn''t worry about those people suffering, he also worried about the emperor''s blame!


    And the people he sent from Nalan house, he also asked people to inform him.


    Weiyang pavilion was soon cleaned out, and Huang Jiuge lived directly in it. For all the things in the pianyuan, Huang Jiuge didn''t take one.


    After all, none of the things in the yard is worthy of Huang Jiuge''s eyes.


    What''s more, she has money now. She needs something new.


    In life, can not aggrieve oneself, Huang nine songs never aggrieve oneself.


    When it''s just dark, Nalan Jin sends a housekeeper to take advantage of tomorrow''s rest and let Nalan Jinchen bring Huang Jiuge into the palace.


    For the emperor''s summoning, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel so surprised. As for why the emperor wanted to summon her, he didn''t pay much attention to her. It must be because he knew she was not stupid.


    Of course, it''s not simple to summon her, because she''s not stupid. I''m afraid she''s afraid she''s going to say something. It''s not how much he cares about Nangong Yuhao''s reputation, but it''s also about the royal face, so the emperor thinks it''s necessary to kill it in the cradle.


    Is the night, moonlight, such as water in general, quietly diarrhea in this leaf and flower.


    The second floor of Weiyang Pavilion is Huang Jiuge''s bedroom, which keeps the original pattern. Although it is simple, it is elegant, which is in line with Huang Jiuge''s temperament and preferences.


    However, because there is no decoration of the vase scroll, it just looks empty. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t like those things. She doesn''t have the reality of eating, drinking and wearing, and it''s cumbersome. She can''t take them away even if she leaves later.


    Huang Jiuge stood at the window, looking at the sky, frowning and sighing.


    Although I''ve been in this world for two days, I''m still not used to it.


    There are no computers, no mobile phones, no high-tech things. It''s boring.


    Thinking of the ring on her hand, Huang Jiuge raised her hand and looked at it carefully.


    Looking at it, Huang Jiuge was in a trance. There was an illusion that she could see another scene through the ring. She was so surprised that Huang Jiuge immediately recovered. When she looked carefully, she felt nothing.


    Maybe she is too tired! There was an illusion.


    It''s late. It''s time to go to bed.


    Huang Jiuge can sleep, but some people can''t.

 Chapter 80

    The night is as cool as water, the breeze is gentle, the dark sky is quiet, the moon is bright and the stars are rare, the night in the distance is like a soft curtain, hanging in the gorgeous night sky, the night is so intoxicating because of the blue stars in the sky.


    Under the peach blossom tree, the man, dressed in a purple robe, stands with his hands down. His body is cold and alienated. It always gives people a kind of inaccessible temperament.


    His features are handsome and cold, but his brows are slightly wrinkled and his eyes are deep and unfathomable.


    Sikong cut this time to Beijing, there is an important thing to do, and can not be bright and upright in front of people. So in order to avoid meeting people who recognize him, some things still need Wen Jinran to do.


    He is not sleeping at the moment, which is the news of Jinran.


    For a moment, the sound of footsteps sounded in the yard. He knew that it was Wen Jinran who came back.


    Just as soon as people came in, it was not Wen Jinran''s reply, but a young male voice, "martial uncle, I heard that you are chasing a woman all over the street today. How about that? Have you got it? "


    This is a twelve or thirteen year old boy with a jade face.


    Young face dew excited and curious, looking forward to Sikong cut.


    And the youth is not others, it is the youth of the fish that was stolen by Huang Jiuge that day.


    "Poof


    This words a, the facial expression of Si Kong cut still has no time to black under, pour is Wen Jin Ran''s laughter first to spurt out.


    Wen Jinran couldn''t help laughing when he thought of Sikong''s action today. He really didn''t expect that Sikong, who was always cold, would run after a woman all over the street. It''s too bad.


    All right! I''ll chase after you, enemy!


    However, who can tell him that as a first-class master, Sikong Chou can''t catch up with a woman, but he is cheated and accompanied by silver.


    Isn''t that a little dramatic?


    Just smile a voice, feel a fierce vision shoot, Wen Jin ran whole body a stiff, immediately restrained smile.


    Indifferent, if you ignore his appearance of forbearance, it will be more convincing.


    But the young man obviously didn''t stay with Sikong for a long time, didn''t understand his temperament, and didn''t realize the danger, so he continued to ask curiously, "martial uncle, are you chasing that woman because you like her! But did you catch it? "


    Wen Jinran feels that he can''t help it. He is going to suffer from internal injury.


    Of course, at the same time, I was also worried about whether sikongchu would be angry and hurt the ink flow!


    Mo Liu, the young man, thought that men chasing women just like her, so he asked.


    However, Mo Liu did not wait for Sikong to reply, and continued to say, "Master said, uncle is not young, it''s time to marry a wife, but uncle has never liked a woman."


    Some master didn''t know that he was betrayed by his apprentice.


    In fact, for men and women, Mo Liu is still very ignorant, just heard his master said, remember.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Wen Jinran can''t help it. This boy is too bold to say anything.


    Moreover, since also involved to say Mo that kid, now afraid is Si Kong to cut in the heart exasperate to go up Mo!


    Sikong cut green silk jump, face more heavy, hard to suppress his anger, gnashing his teeth said, "who told you ye like that woman?"


    "Ah Ink flow is surprised, isn''t it? Why did martial uncle chase her!


    Thinking about it, he asked aloud, "I don''t like it. Why is that?"


    Although Wen Jinran thought it was fun, he was really afraid to let the boy go on. He would really annoy Sikong!

 Chapter 81

    So, he immediately interrupted Mo Liu, "well, your martial uncle doesn''t like that woman, it''s just that she has a grudge against your martial uncle. Your martial uncle pursues her, it''s revenge."


    He hoped that Mo Liu would stop asking after listening, but the plot did not develop as he thought.


    When Mo Liu heard that martial uncle was chasing a woman, he thought he liked it, so he was just curious. But as soon as I heard that he was the enemy of martial uncle, I was worried, "what? personal enemy? Have you chased that woman and avenged her? "


    Er!


    Wen Jinran chokes. Do you want to lose face!


    However, in order not to lose Sikong''s face, Wen Jinran had to open his eyes and tell a lie, "of course, with your martial uncle''s martial arts, can you help a little girl?"


    But when he said this, he regretted it.


    Although this words let Sikong cut in front of Mo Liu not lose face, but for Sikong cut, this undoubtedly does not give him face, in exposing his short, see his jokes.


    All right! In fact, his heart is really a bit of schadenfreude, who let Sikong cut this to them, always so strong ah! He always wanted to see Sikong''s jokes in his dreams!


    Now, Si kongcao met his opponent and made a joke. It''s strange that he didn''t laugh.


    Of course, even if he gloated again, he didn''t dare to show it openly unless he wanted to beat him.


    Don''t think he can get special treatment if he is ill. If he annoys Sikong, he will still be beaten.


    But he couldn''t beat Sikong! So I have to be a man with my tail in front of him.


    The most sad thing in life, but also so it!


    "Well, go and have a rest! I have something important to discuss with your martial uncle. " Wen Jinran wants to see a joke again and knows that business matters, so he urges Mo Liu to have a rest.


    "Oh! That martial uncle, elder brother Wen, I''ll have a rest first. " When it comes to business, Mo Liu no longer talks much, and then walks into the room.


    After the ink flow leaves, Sikong cut and Wen Jinran walk towards the study.


    In the study, Si kongcao and Wen Jinran sat opposite each other in a low atmosphere.


    "That man is very sharp. I was almost found by him when I followed him, so I didn''t find out where he lived. We don''t have any evidence yet, and we can''t find it rashly. If we arouse his vigilance, we''ll run away. " Wen Jinran said that his face was not good-looking, and he obviously encountered a problem.


    "He was able to escape from the events of that year, and he was not found by the emperor for five years. Naturally, his ability was not low." Sikong cut road.


    "Now we have to wait for Yin to come back. I''m afraid only Yin can persuade him to tell us what happened in those years. After all, Yin is a royal and his favorite brother." Wen Jinran said.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the morning, Huang Jiuge got up very early, got up at about five o''clock, and started running in the courtyard of Weiyang Pavilion before she had cleaned up.


    If you want to strengthen yourself, exercise is essential. In previous lives, as long as it doesn''t rain and doesn''t matter, Huang Jiuge will generally run in the morning.


    Of course, there are times when she is lazy. Huang Jiuge doesn''t think she is a diligent person.


    It took Huang Jiuge almost an hour to stop running. Even if she had a rest for two or three minutes, Huang Jiuge was already paralyzed.


    After all, it''s because the body is too weak to last long, so this morning''s running is the limit for Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 82

    For strong himself, Huang nine songs also have paranoid time, very hard to himself. As long as you can''t be disabled or die, Huang Jiuge will squeeze herself as much as possible.


    Because, the strong are step by step out of a hard footprint, only hard enough for their own, in order to get enough fast progress.


    After breathing slowly, Huang Jiuge goes back to the room to wash, and comes out after he has cleaned up.


    As soon as he came out, there was a knock at the gate of the yard.


    Because there''s only Huang Jiuge in Weiyang Pavilion. Aunt Tong hasn''t come back yet, and there''s no servant girl to wait on. Everything has to be done by Huang Jiuge himself.


    Huang Jiuge goes to open the gate of the yard. She comes from Mo Rushun''s confidant, Mammy Gao. She follows two servant girls. One of them is holding a tray with neatly folded cloth on it.


    It looks like it''s clothes.


    Huang nine songs in the heart some don''t understand, but on the face but don''t make a sound color, just ask a way, "high mammy what?"


    Although mother Gao knows what happened after Huang Jiuge came back, she has not seen the changed Huang Jiuge with her own eyes. So when she saw Huang Jiuge, she was still shocked.


    Of course, in shock, there was a trace of guilt and fear, because for a moment, she could not help but regard huangjiuge as Huangyao.


    But soon, mother Gao responded. Of course, the flash of change could not escape the eyes of Huang Jiuge.


    "Miss, it''s like this. Last night, my master told aunt Mo that you would go to the Palace this morning to prepare a decent dress for you. You won''t lose the face of Nalan mansion until you enter the palace." High mammy said, the tone is lukewarm, although there is no obvious disrespect, but it is still a bit high air.


    Also, although mother Gao heard from Mo Rushuang how Huang Jiuge had changed and how she was clever, she didn''t see it with her own eyes, so she still despised it in her heart.


    But after all, Huang Jiuge made aunt Mo suffer a big loss. Naturally, it was not a soft persimmon for anyone to handle. Therefore, mother Gao was much more astringent than before.


    Of course, at the moment, mother Gao was more of a tentative mind.


    "Oh! Isn''t my dress decent? " Huang Jiuge frowned. The clothes on her body were not cheap, and she looked at them, and they were very good!


    Hearing this, Mammy Gao''s face changed, a faint look flashed through her eyes, and her voice became low in vain. "If the clothes on the eldest lady were of other colors, it would be OK. But red and white are taboos in the palace. If the eldest lady is not afraid to offend the emperor, she can''t wear them either. "


    It''s not granny Gao''s kind reminder, but she''s afraid of being implicated by Huang Jiuge. If not, she''d like Huang Jiuge to go in red, which angers the emperor and makes him feel guilty!


    "Oh Huang Jiuge was surprised for a moment, then remembered that red and white were taboos in the palace. There was such a thing.


    For red, it''s usually worn in the palace.


    In the palace, the queen is the main palace, so only the queen and her princesses can wear red.


    It''s the same in every family. If there is a wife and concubine, only the principal and the daughter can wear red. If the concubine and the daughter wear red, they will be punished.


    If they are not concubines or common women, but ordinary people, they can wear red.


    Unexpectedly, this is the rule. Huang Jiuge naturally doesn''t have nothing to look for trouble. She has to wear red to enter the palace. She still has nothing to look for trouble to such a degree!

 Chapter 83

    "Let me see." Huang nine songs say, then walked over to see.


    Mammy Gao didn''t think much about it. She saw Huang Jiuge coming. She staggered her body and made way for her.


    When Huang Jiuge saw the dress clearly, she saw that there was a palm like crack on the underarm seam of the dress. As long as she pulled it with a little force, it would make the crack bigger and probably tear the whole sleeve apart.


    Immediately, his face sank.


    Love is like frost. Give her old clothes! And it''s rotten.


    She said that this dress looks familiar! It turns out that this is what Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t want.


    I don''t know why, for more than four years, the memory of "huangjiuge" has become so clear when it comes to huangjiuge. Even Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter used to bully her, she clearly remembered.


    Perhaps, this is some kind of chance she did not know!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t get angry, just pretended to be confused and asked, "eh! This dress looks familiar to me! "


    Hearing this, mother Gao was stunned, but she didn''t feel guilty or uncomfortable because of this. Instead, she naturally said, "this is the dress worn by the third young lady, because ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "bold" didn''t wait for mother Gao to go on. Huang Jiuge angrily scolded her, which made mother Gao tremble and confused.


    But before she could react, she heard the voice of Huang Jiuge continue to ring out, "what a high mother, how dare you take an old dress to prevaricate Miss Ben? What''s the reason for the Royal daughter to wear the clothes that ordinary women don''t want? If this is spread out, where will my reputation of Yuanning Marquis''s house be placed? Since the beginning of history, there has been a difference between private and common people. Don''t you understand that? Do you want the outsider to say that the concubine''s daughter is bigger than the legitimate''s daughter, and that I''m far away from the Marquis''s family, and I''m lawless? And he said, "what do you mean, you maidservant?"


    Huang Jiuge''s words scared mother Gao, especially mother Gao.


    Huang Jiuge''s words directly put the accusation on her head. If she really let the words spread, she would lose the face of Yuanning Marquis''s house. Even if she was the person beside aunt Mo, she would never escape the punishment.


    The problem is, she''s not finished yet! She was enraged by Huang Jiuge, and mother Gao was very angry, so her tone was not good. "Miss, I haven''t finished my words! It''s too early for you to get angry


    "Oh! Then you go on Hearing this, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She just naturally stopped her anger and said faintly that nothing happened.


    Mammy Gao was so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could she feel shameless!


    Although she was very upset in her heart, Mammy Gao still held back her anger. After all, she was not angry enough to lose her mind.


    Taking a deep breath, mother Gao said, "because time is too hasty, my aunt has no time to prepare new clothes, and there are no new clothes for the second and third ladies, so she has to take the clothes worn by the third lady."


    Besides, didn''t you always wear the clothes that the first lady and the third lady didn''t want? Don''t you have a good time wearing the same clothes? Now is not silly to be able to dislike, again dislike also can''t change you once picked up other people''s rags life. This time, if it wasn''t for the master''s command, my aunt would not have given you a good cloth!


    Of course, later this words high mammy dare not say, she can be regarded as feel, now of Huang nine songs but Diao of ruthless.

 Chapter 84

    Mother Gao continued, "moreover, aunt Mo told the master, and the master agreed. The eldest lady is discontented. For the sake of the face of the Marquis, let''s be in a hurry and be in power! "


    The implication is that even if you are dissatisfied, you have to bear it. After all, the master agreed. Even if you don''t pay attention to Aunt Mo, she can''t disobey the master''s meaning!


    Therefore, Mammy Gao suddenly had the strength to rise, straightened up her waist, and her last words were even more arrogant.


    "So it is." Huang Jiuge has a clear appearance. Mother Gao thinks it''s all right, so she tells her servant girl, "don''t you put down this dress for the first lady."


    However, before the maidservant behind Mother Gao moved, she was interrupted by Huang Jiuge, "wait a minute"


    "what''s the meaning of Miss Gao?" High mammy eyebrow heart a pick, don''t understand, also don''t displeased of ask a way, isn''t she already said clear? What''s the dissatisfaction of this Phoenix nine songs!


    "What do you mean?" Huang nine songs sneer, suddenly, raise a hand is to throw, "pa" of a, a slap fell on the high Mammy''s cheek.


    Because the voice is too loud, startled another servant girl all over a quiver, then all in succession stare big eyes, shocked looking at Huang nine songs.


    The first reaction is that Huang Jiuge can''t believe that she dares to beat mother Gao. Mother Gao is aunt Mo''s person. Even if she beats a dog, it depends on her master! But the next second they will react, big miss even three Miss dare to hit, hit high Mammy and what unbelievable!


    And mother Gao, confused for a while, was changed by the burning pain on her cheek. She was also unbelievable. Huang Jiuge hit her. The main reason is that she feels that the slap is too puzzling. Has she done anything wrong?


    Mammy Gao, who has been domineering for many years, has suffered such grievances. She is extremely angry. However, because she still has a trace of reason, she doesn''t make any extraordinary moves. She just asks, "why should I be beaten by Miss Gao?"


    "Because you should hit" Huang Jiuge said, "pa" sound, mother Gao''s face immediately printed the same bright red five fingerprints as her left face. In a few seconds, she became puffy.


    No matter how good temper she was, she was beaten away by these two slaps. What''s more, Mammy Gao was not a good temper. She forgot the change of Huang Jiuge and lost her reason. "You little bitch, how dare you hit me? Look, I won''t teach you. "


    Say, then raise palm, Dynasty Huang nine songs delete.


    It''s just that Huang Jiuge can''t be easily touched by her. Her hand is raised, and it''s controlled before it falls down. What''s holding her wrist is Huang Jiuge''s seemingly thin and weak hand.


    Mother Gao is shocked to see Huang nine songs to clamp own hand, haven''t yet reacted to come over, the cold and fierce voice then rang out in her ear.


    "Mammy Gao is so powerful! I''ve done something wrong. Can''t I teach you a lesson as a master? A lowly slave, how dare you scold Miss Ben and teach him to be careful! You are not a coward! You call Miss Ben a little bitch, then dare to ask, what is Miss Ben''s father? Is it an old bitch? What should be the crime of committing such a crime? "


    After that, Huang Jiuge shakes mother Gao''s hand, which makes mother Gao stagger and go back a few steps.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is not strong. If she really does, Mammy Gao will fall to the ground instead of stepping back a few steps.


    However, hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, mother Gao was very scared. She just felt that she was soft all over and could hardly stand.

 Chapter 85

    How can she forget that now''s Huang Jiuge is no longer a fool who can''t be manipulated, beaten or scolded. If this is heard by the master, it will not be as good as her.


    What''s more, she was so awe inspiring.


    But soon, mother Gao calmed down a lot. What if she said that? They are the only people who know. These two girls are her people, so they won''t tell. So even if Huang Jiuge goes to complain, as long as she doesn''t admit it, will she still want to "make a move"?


    I''m afraid that mother Gao''s idea will be defeated.


    Just as mother Gao wants to open her eyes and tell lies to refute the accusation that Huang Jiuge has deducted, nanlanjin''s voice comes from afar, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it a gift? Why do you stand outside the yard and make a lot of noise, like what? "


    Nalanjin heard the noise in Weiyang Pavilion, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Originally, he was waiting for Huang Jiuge to come out in the side hall, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see Huang Jiuge come out. He was afraid that he would miss the time to see the emperor, so he came in person.


    At that time, aunt Mo was also with nalanjin, so she came with her.


    As soon as she heard nalanjin''s voice, Mammy Gao was flustered. She didn''t know if nalanjin had heard what she had just said, but she prayed secretly that nalanjin would not hear what she had just said.


    "I''ve seen you, aunt mo." Mother Gao led two servant girls to salute nalanjin and morushuang.


    When nalanjin and Mo Rushuang saw the red and swollen five fingerprints on mammy Gao''s cheeks, they couldn''t help but take a breath. They were too cruel.


    "Mother Gao, who hit you in the face?" Mo Rushuang''s relationship with mammy Gao, though a master and servant, was in love with her sister. Seeing that mammy Gao''s cheeks were red and swollen, she ran over and asked.


    Although she asked, she already knew that mother Gao was her best friend. There was no one in Marquis Ning''s mansion to change her deception, and now she was in the territory of Huang Jiuge. Who else would be there besides Huang Jiuge?


    But she also knew that it must be mammy Gao who provoked Huang Jiuge, and she was beaten.


    But she didn''t tell high Mammy, Huang nine songs become not simple, don''t go to provoke her first? Why does mother Gao...


    do you think it''s about old clothes? Mo Rushun suddenly thought of this.


    Although the master asked her to prepare a body face clothes for Huang Jiuge to enter the palace to face the saint, so as not to lose the face of Hou Fu.


    Mo Rushuang said that only Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO wore the latest one on the pretext of not having enough time to prepare new clothes. Nalanjin didn''t care whether the clothes were new or old, so he agreed.


    Mo Rushuang doesn''t take new ones on purpose, because he wants to block up the nine songs of Huang. Even if Huang Jiuge doesn''t care that the dress is old, as long as she wears it, it can be regarded as giving her a Mawei. In this way, at least she feels comfortable.


    However, this matter is agreed by the master after all. Even if Huang Jiuge has any dissatisfaction, shouldn''t he go to the master? Or bear this dissatisfaction, why take out the anger with mother Gao!


    Of course, before mammy Gao pointed out that Huang Jiuge came out, she couldn''t question her directly. It seemed that she was deliberately finding fault and would make the master unhappy.


    Originally, mother Gao wanted to open her eyes to tell lies and deny what she had said. But now that nalanjin came, she really felt guilty. After all, she was afraid of nalanjin.

 Chapter 86

    "This... For a moment, mother Gao hesitated and didn''t know whether to put the responsibility on Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs also don''t talk, she pour want to see, this high Mama how to explain this matter.


    Of course, she didn''t think that mammy Gao would admit that she scolded her little bitch. In this way, she would undoubtedly challenge nalanjin''s anger and jump into the fire pit by herself.


    Otherwise, Mammy Gao would open her eyes and tell lies, blaming her for her mistakes. Otherwise, mother Gao would find other excuses to let the matter go.


    But no matter what she does, she doesn''t want to let her go easily today.


    Of course, it''s just a lesson. In a word, it won''t let nalanjin kill her or drive her out of the house.


    Looking at mother Gao''s hesitation, nalanjin asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, needless to say, he can guess that it must be Huang Jiuge, but he also knows that when Huang Jiuge hits mammy Gao, it must be what mammy Gao does to annoy Huang Jiuge.


    He didn''t trust Huang Jiuge so much, but didn''t trust mammy Gao''s character.


    Over the years, although he is indifferent to Huang Jiuge, he still knows that Mo Rushun and others bully her. It''s just that I don''t look at it too much. I just turn a blind eye to it.


    Only yesterday did he realize that this was not too much, but more than he knew.


    Even if he didn''t like Huang Jiuge, she was his own daughter after all. If it was too much, he was not surprised.


    The most important thing is that if the reputation of Hou Fu is damaged, he will not be able to sit back and ignore it.


    High mammy bite teeth, heart a ruthless, "Dong" a then kneel down in front of Na LAN Jin, a pair of wronged said.


    "Master, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. At first, the eldest lady was dissatisfied with the clothes she sent. She explained that because of the rush of time, I didn''t have time to prepare new ones, only the old ones. Let the eldest lady be in a hurry.


    Moreover, this matter has been agreed by the master and you, and the first lady has not said anything. I thought that the first lady agreed. However, when the maidservant asked yu''er to put down her clothes, the maidservant asked her to wait. She didn''t understand and asked her what she meant. Without saying a word, the maidservant beat her. She also wondered what was going on! "


    Mother Gao''s words are true. She really doesn''t understand why Huang Jiuge suddenly hit her. However, it was mother Gao who was really wrong, but she did not say it, did not dare to say it, and would not admit it.


    Mother Gao''s words made Nalan Jin and Mo Rushun''s face look bad. Her sincere attitude didn''t look like a fake.


    However, why did Huang Jiuge beat her inexplicably! Is it because I can''t stand it?


    Nalanjin hasn''t spoken yet, but Mo Rushun has spoken first.


    Mo Rushun looks at Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t feel angry in his imagination. Instead, he blames himself and says, "it''s all my fault, because the first lady was so stupid that she didn''t prepare more new clothes for her, so when she used them, she didn''t have a decent one. Zi''er and jiao''er have decent clothes, but they are all worn. In order to save money for the Hou family, I haven''t bought new clothes for zi''er and jiao''er for a long time, so I can only take out this one. "

 Chapter 87

    It has to be said that Mo Rushuang''s acting is really lifelike. For those who don''t know, they will be deceived by her appearance.


    Nalan Jin doesn''t care about the backyard, so he really thinks Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO haven''t bought new clothes for a long time, so it doesn''t make any sense for Mo Rushun to give old clothes to Huang Jiuge.


    Anyway, in his opinion, it''s not just a dress, whether it''s new or old, just wear it.


    Just can''t think of, Huang nine song unexpectedly for an old clothes make trouble.


    However, in addition to Nalan Jin, we all know that Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO often buy new clothes. In the cupboard, there are still many clothes that they don''t wear!


    If you have a mother in charge of your family, why don''t you spend money to dress up for your daughter!


    Aunt Mo then said, "besides, the eldest lady is about to enter the palace to see the emperor. It''s too late to prepare new clothes, so we have to be in a hurry. Otherwise, it''s too late to see the emperor. The emperor''s blame will come down, and the Marquis can''t afford it!"


    Mo Rushuang looks like she''s thinking about Hou''s house. She''s really saying that Huang Jiuge offends the emperor for a piece of clothes and ignores the safety of Hou''s house.


    If the previous words just let Nalan Jin unhappy, this, but let Nalan Jin angry.


    It''s a crime of deceiving you to see the emperor late for a dress! He can''t bear the crime of deceiving you!


    "Huang Jiuge, you..." nalanjin looks at Huang Jiuge angrily, and is about to get angry. But before he goes on, he is interrupted by Huang Jiuge.


    "It''s too early for my father to get angry with me! You have to listen to what I said. You can''t just listen to the one-sided words of mother Gao! " Huang nine songs sneer a way, the complexion mocks not to hide at all, add this words, let Na LAN Jin some uneasiness.


    Indeed, he just listened to the one-sided words of mammy Gao.


    He may not know much about Neizhai, but in officialdom, he is still very taboo about listening to one-sided words. Because once you have wronged others for believing the one-sided words, it will not only destroy others, but also your own reputation, and it is also a manifestation of your own inability.


    And hear Huang nine song this words, high mammy body subconsciously a stiff, although know Huang nine song won''t give up, oneself as long as don''t admit good. But after all, it''s their own fault, the heart will still feel guilty, there will be some uneasiness.


    But now that she is in difficulty, she can only fight to the end.


    Mo Rushuang frowned slightly. Seeing the guilty and uneasiness in mother Gao''s eyes, she felt bad.


    Is that more than that?


    But she won''t let mother Gao tell the truth at this time, so the only way is to deny as long as mother Gao really does something to make Huang Jiuge have a reason to beat others.


    I have to say that Mo Rushun and mother Gao are not the same people. They don''t go into the same family! The mind is equally vicious.


    "What''s the matter, then?" Nalanjin asked sternly.


    "I''m not satisfied with the old clothes, but I know it''s urgent to see the emperor. The old clothes can be worn, but the ragged clothes can be worn. "With that, Huang Jiuge took out the clothes from the tray on yu''er''s hand, and let the holes in the clothes appear in front of people''s eyes. She said sternly," how can I wear them? "


    When they saw a crack in the armpit of the dress, they were immediately dumbfounded.

 Chapter 88

    In particular, Mo Rushun and mammy Gao never thought that this dress was under the armpit and had a crack as long as a palm. It''s very important to wear this ragged dress to see the emperor.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with a garment crack. Which one can guarantee that there won''t be an accident!


    However, if you ask about the reason and know that it is mo Rushun''s "deliberate" preparation, then this is the most serious crime. If you think she is intentional, then you can''t guarantee that she will be charged with contempt for the emperor.


    Nalanjin''s face was too dark to be black any more. The anger in his eyes came out faintly, but before he became angry, the voice of Huang Jiuge continued to ring out, "don''t you mean to wear decent clothes for the sake of Hou Fu''s face? Why can''t I see the decency of this dress? "


    "Plop" a, Mo Ru frost immediately knelt down, hastily explained, "master forgive me, I don''t know this dress is cracked, if you know, even if I borrow my body ten courage, I also absolutely dare not take this dress to the eldest lady to wear into the palace to see the emperor!"


    She just wanted to give her old clothes to Huang Jiuge, but she didn''t mean to pay for one of her clothes!


    If you know that this dress is cracked, she will not dare to take it out with ten courage!


    But don''t think, Mo Rushun also guessed that the crack was made by Nalan QIANJIAO. Nalan QIANJIAO is forbidden for a month by Huang Jiuge, but she hates Huang Jiuge. How can she willingly give her clothes to Huang Jiuge! Even if Huang Jiuge wears this dress, they will become Ma Wei, but it''s still not enough to let out LAN QIANJIAO''s anger.


    However, in order to vent her anger, Nanlan QIANJIAO almost ran into a catastrophe.


    For the first time, Mo Rushun thinks that Nalan QIANJIAO is too arrogant and stupid, because she hasn''t been in any big trouble before, so she doesn''t think so.


    But now, what does Nalan QIANJIAO do, as long as it involves Huang Jiuge, she will feel that it is possible to make a catastrophe.


    Perhaps Mo Rushuang didn''t realize it, or couldn''t accept it. Subconsciously, she already regarded Huang Jiuge as a dangerous person.


    "Yes, sir, people have their own faults and horses have their own faults. My aunt has always attached great importance to you and Nalan mansion. How can Nalan mansion be trapped in injustice?" Mother Gao also explained immediately.


    Mo Rushuang knows that this dress is Nalan QIANJIAO''s hands and feet, and mother Gao doesn''t know it! But you can''t give up Naran QIANJIAO!


    During this period of time, the master often stayed in aunt Jiang''s yard because of her brother''s promotion.


    In addition to yesterday''s events, although the master did not scold his wife (mother Gao has already regarded Mo Rushun as her wife, and she also called her wife in private.) But I''m not satisfied with my wife.


    If you let the master believe that this rag thing is deliberately done by your wife, I''m afraid you''re going to estrange your wife. Although the master loves his wife, he loves his official career and the face of Nalan mansion even more!


    After hearing this, nalanjin''s face lightened a lot, and he believed it obviously.


    Although he is very dissatisfied with some of the things that Mo Rushun has done, most of him still trust Mo Rushun''s nature. She thinks that even if she aims at Huang Jiuge, she will not fall into the Nalan mansion for injustice, otherwise for so many years, there will be nothing wrong with Nalan mansion.


    So now, nalanjin doesn''t intend to pursue this matter, because if he delays the time to see the emperor, it is the real contempt for the emperor!

 Chapter 89

    Nalan Jin wants to give up, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to! So without waiting for Nalan Jin to speak, Huang Jiuge said it first.


    "I don''t know? I don''t know why you didn''t see the crack I saw at a glance! Don''t you think this reason is too far fetched? " Huang nine songs sneer a way, obviously don''t believe.


    It''s not that she really doesn''t believe it, because Mo Rushun is not stupid enough to compensate for her.


    But so what? Even if Mo Rushuang didn''t mean to fall into the hands of Huang Jiuge, there''s no reason to give up!


    Hearing this, Mo Rushun and mammy Gao were surprised, and their faces turned white in vain.


    Yes! Such an obvious crack, Huang Jiuge can see at a glance. Why didn''t they see it! Listen, they feel a little far fetched.


    However, they really didn''t find out!


    Even naranjin could not help doubting.


    Seeing nalanjin''s suspicious eyes, Mo Rushun was more and more frightened. This time he was so anxious that he almost cried out, "master, you have to believe me! I really don''t know! "


    "Oh! Well, why don''t you know? " Nalanjin''s voice was low, obviously holding back his anger. And such an obvious problem, nalanjin can''t help doubting that Mo Rushun really doesn''t know.


    "I... Mo Rushuang really didn''t know how to explain it. Even she felt that if she didn''t know, she was so weak, even if she didn''t know.


    And Mo Rushun''s speechless, in nalanjin''s eyes, is guilty, so more angry, thought it was really Mo Rushun''s intention.


    Seeing this, Mammy Gao knew that when things got to this point, she couldn''t give up.


    Mo Rushun is not only her master, but also her benefactor. Without Mo Rushun, she would not have had such a good life for so many years. Therefore, when the master is in trouble, as a slave, she naturally has to step forward.


    Mother Gao''s eyes turned, obviously she thought of something.


    So, before nalanjin got angry, Mammy Gao said in a hurry, "master, calm down. My aunt really didn''t know about this matter, because last night, after the maid and aunt took the clothes from the third lady''s yard, they had checked them, and they were in good condition, but I didn''t know why they suddenly cracked in the morning. And this dress has always been in yu''er''s hands, isn''t it? "


    Speaking of the back, Mammy Gao pretended to be surprised, and then showed an unbelievable appearance. Although she didn''t directly say that it was yu''er, the appearance actually told everyone a piece of news, that is, the clothes crack was related to yu''er.


    Yu''er, the maid with the clothes, was not stupid either. As soon as she heard this, she knew that mother Gao doubted her. She was so scared that she immediately knelt down and kowtowed, "master, forgive me. The maid didn''t move Miss Gao''s clothes."


    But poor yu''er didn''t know that she was not suspected by mother Gao, but was pulled out by mother Gao to make amends.


    "Yu''er, in fact, I don''t believe you can move miss''s clothes, but the clothes are still good before, but when it comes to your hands, there is a problem. If you say you haven''t moved miss''s clothes, others will not be convinced." Mother Gao looked helpless. Although she said she didn''t believe it, she said she didn''t believe it. After all, she still didn''t believe yu''er.

 Chapter 90

    "Mammy, I really don''t have..." yu''er was more anxious. Although she didn''t touch the dress, it was always in her hands, so she was helpless.


    "Yu''er, you are the slave of the Nalan family. The Nalan family is good to you. You can''t do anything stupid!" Don''t wait for the jade son to finish saying, the high mammy then says earnestly.


    So far, where does yu''er not understand? Mammy Gao is threatening her family to take the charge!


    Suddenly, the jade son spreads to the ground, also no longer refute, the face is like dead ash.


    However, if it was so obvious, how could Huang Jiuge not hear it! Even though it''s the first time she''s been through a house fight.


    Nalanjin naturally heard it, but he didn''t mean to pursue it. In the final analysis, it was nothing like frost. Although nalanjin was angry, nalanjin was still partial to her.


    After all, many years of feelings here, want to love a person to become hate, really not overnight!


    "Slave, confess... Finally, the word" confess "came out from Yu Er''s mouth, and Mo Rushun and mother Gao were relieved.


    It''s just, is that how it goes? Of course not, Huang Jiuge is not such a talkative person!


    "Oh! You plead guilty? Then miss Ben asked you, why did you do this? Where on earth can I make you hate to ignore the life of your family and commit the crime of deceiving you to frame me? " Huang nine songs ask a way, if don''t know she is just pulled to make amends of words, so she still really can''t think of, a maidservant why want to frame oneself!


    As soon as Huang Jiuge says this, Mo Rushun and mammy Gao jump in their hearts. They think that as long as yu''er confesses, Huang Jiuge will directly treat yu''er''s crime, even if it''s over.


    But unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge didn''t give up and continued to ask.


    Does Huang Jiuge not believe it?


    Obviously, Mo Rushun and mother Gao still think of Huang Jiuge too simply.


    Mo Rushun and mother Gao are uneasy. They just hope that yu''er will be a little smart and admit the crime.


    Then, secretly give jade son to pass a threatening look in the eyes.


    "I... yu''er''s face is extremely pale. What makes Huang Jiuge hate her so much that she ignores her family''s life to commit the crime of bullying her? Of course not.


    Even if there is, she will not ignore the life of her family and commit the crime of deceiving you to frame Yuhuang Jiuge! Just like now, she can take the blame for the life of her family.


    When it comes to hate, it''s Huang Jiuge who hates her. After all, Huang Jiuge has never done much to her, but she has done a lot of humiliation and abuse to her before.


    Huang Jiuge continued, "or, what did aunt Mo do to make you hate to ignore your family''s life and commit the crime of bullying you to frame her! If I make a fool of myself in front of the emperor in this broken dress, if the emperor knows that Aunt Mo has "specially" prepared this dress for me and committed the crime of bullying you, it''s aunt mo. "


    "No, no, I didn''t hate aunt mo." Maybe it''s because of the fear of Mo Rushun. As soon as yu''er hears this, she retorts excitedly, as if she is afraid that if she slows down, she will offend aunt mo.


    But I don''t know that in the eyes of the public, there is no silver in this place. People have to doubt that this jade is really like what Huang Jiuge said. She hates nothing like frost.


    Of course, the premise for her to hate Mo Rushuang is whether Mo Rushuang has done anything possible to her?

 Chapter 91

    Nalanjin, Mo Rushun and mammy Gao''s face were not very good-looking, especially nalanjin''s eyes, which looked at Mo Rushun, became sharper, and naturally doubted it.


    Mo Rushuang wants to stop yu''er''s mouth. She is worried that the more she says, the more wrong she is. But she doesn''t dare. If she does, isn''t it obvious that she is guilty?


    "Oh! So you hate me? Can you tell me? Why do you hate me Huang nine song asks a way, that appearance really does not have the appearance of doubt, some, just the leisurely appearance of light cloud and breeze.


    Also, Huang Jiuge knew that yu''er was pulled out to make amends. She didn''t want yu''er to admit that she was threatened. She just appreciated Mo Rushun and mother Gao''s panic.


    "Yu''er opened her mouth, but didn''t speak, because she didn''t know what to say.


    Well, unexpectedly, yu''er confessed her guilt and beat the twenty boards with her staff, then drive her out of the house! " Nalanjin impatiently opened his mouth, although it made him very unhappy, but also not to break the casserole to ask in the end.


    The main thing is that he is still in a hurry to bring Huang Jiuge into the palace to see the emperor!


    Yu''er''s face is as gray as death. Although she is not as deadly, she will die for her weak body.


    After naranjin said that, he told the housekeeper behind him to ask two people to come in and drag yu''er down, but before the housekeeper left, he was stopped by Huang Jiuge, "wait a minute"


    naranjin''s face suddenly sank and asked, "what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Execute in this yard! Besides, call more people, because mother Gao will also be punished. " Huang Jiuge said, she didn''t forget what happened just now! Since she has decided to teach mother Gao a lesson, there is no reason to be soft hearted.


    This words, let everyone have surprised, looking at the eyes of nine songs is full of doubt, don''t know why nine songs to hit high mother.


    Even mother Gao was puzzled.


    Obviously, mother Gao forgot to call Huang Jiuge a little bitch.


    "Why should mother Gao be punished?" Mo Rushun asked, his voice filled with anger.


    "Why? Oh Huang Jiuge sneered and said, "then why does my aunt think that a servant who scolds me as a little slut and threatens to teach me a lesson? This Diao Nu scolds Miss Ben as a little slut. What''s the father who gave birth to a little slut! Old slut? "


    Huang Jiuge''s voice was slow, but what she said was that everyone was pale, especially mother Gao and nalanjin.


    Of course, mother Gao was afraid, but nalanjin was angry.


    Without waiting for Nalan Jin to get angry, Mammy Gao quickly yelled, "master, you are wronged! I didn''t scold miss, let alone you


    "You mean that Miss Ben has wronged you. Then you should tell me why Miss Ben has wronged you!" Huang nine song Nu way, a sharp light shoots out from that pair of sharp eyes, permeate let a person''s awe momentum.


    Mammy Gao had never seen such a frightening look. She was really frightened this time, and her heart trembled violently.


    "Because, because, because..." mammy Gao wanted to retort, but she couldn''t say it, and her eyes kept dodging. She was obviously guilty.


    "Son of a bitch" nalanjin yelled angrily. Obviously, she believed Huang Jiuge, because she also felt that Huang Jiuge didn''t need to wrongly mother Gao, but mother Gao was likely to say that.

 Chapter 92

    So, nalanjin was red in the face and ears, and his eyes were scarlet, "what a high mother, what a Diao Nu!"


    Mother Gao was so scared that she didn''t dare to plead injustice. She kowtowed to admit her mistake in a hurry, and her tears ran wild. "Master, forgive me, master, forgive me! If I know my mistake, I will never dare again. "


    "Wrong? Didn''t you just say that you were wronged? Do you play with me? What''s it like to be a marquis? As a slave, how dare you commit such a crime? Have you forgotten what you are or are you impatient with living? " Nalanjin said angrily, saying that he was an old cheap man. People, right! I''m tired of living.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushuang immediately responds and wants to plead for mother Gao. She also knows that it''s not easy to save mother Gao, but it''s better to let her suffer less.


    "Shut up. If you want to plead for this Diao Nu, don''t blame me for punishing you." Don''t wait for Mo Ru frost to say to export, Na LAN Jin then interrupted.


    Although nalanjin is angry with Mo Rushun because of today''s events, she still defends her. After all, nalanjin and Mo Rushun really have feelings. They can''t break up because of one thing.


    Although Huang Jiuge could see it, she didn''t say anything. As soon as mother Gao heard it, she was afraid that Mo Rushuang would say anything more and cause nalanjin''s punishment, so she immediately called out, "it''s all my fault. I''m willing to accept the punishment. Please don''t anger my aunt!"


    "Mammy..." Mo Rushun changed her voice subconsciously. Her eyes were full of worry, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Although she was worried about mother Gao, she didn''t want to be punished with her. If she did something good or bad, some things in the house would be out of control.


    "Come on, Mammy Gao is a servant, but she breaks the rules below and hits twenty boards with her staff." Nalanjin coldly ordered.


    Mother Gao and Mo Rushun are both chilly. Even if mother Gao is still healthy, she will stay in bed for ten days and a half months!


    However, up to now, they do not dare to plead, even more dare not oppose. If you annoy nalanjin, I''m afraid the criminal law will only be aggravated.


    Soon, the housekeeper came with two guards, each with a wooden stick as thick as his arm. It looked scary.


    And mother Gao and yu''er had been lying on the bench, waiting for execution. Although they were afraid, they did not dare to ask for mercy.


    "Pa Pa Pa" sound sounded in the yard, with a wailing sound, not seeping.


    Each 20 boards, finally hit, and high mother and jade son, also had already fainted.


    Especially yu''er, who is dying, if not treated in time, I''m afraid she will die!


    Although yu''er was driven out of Hou''s house after being punished by the staff, it doesn''t mean that her family can''t take her to treatment. So, in the punishment of the staff, nalanjin has already let people inform her family, almost at the same time when the punishment is finished, her mother comes.


    Yu''er''s mother is just a rough nurse in the kitchen, but she was already in Nalan house when she didn''t give birth to yu''er, so yu''er was born at home.


    Yu''er''s father was a servant in the mansion, but he died ten years ago.


    When yu''er''s mother saw her flesh and blood, she cried heartbroken, but when she came, she knew that it was her own fault, so she was punished.


    So, yu''er''s mother didn''t dare to ask for justice at all. She left with her daughter in silence.


    And mother Gao also called someone to carry her away.

 Chapter 93

    When Mo Rushuang leaves, she stares at Huang Jiuge fiercely. She can''t hate any more. Just at this time, Huang Jiuge says something that makes her want to vomit blood.


    "Aunt, don''t forget the 382 taels of silver! When I come back from the palace, please send it to me


    Huang Jiuge smiles at Yan Yingying, but she doesn''t feel gentle at all. On the contrary, Mo Rushun feels that Huang Jiuge is warning and provocation.


    Mo Rushuang took a deep breath and tried to control her anger. She didn''t want to be dissatisfied with her any more. However, the voice of the reply was still gnashing her teeth. "Miss is so thoughtful. When Miss comes back to the house, I will send her."


    Originally, Mo Rushuang still had a fluke mentality and wanted to drag on. If Huang Jiuge had forgotten, it would have been better.


    However, it was obvious that she thought too much. She remembered the nine songs more clearly than she did!


    Three hundred and eighty taels of silver, for Mo Rushun, who is stingy and stingy, is bleeding her heart!


    "What are you doing! I''m going to send another dress. I''ll check it this time. " Na LAN Jin impatiently orders a way, obviously is because of high Mammy''s affair exasperate Mo Ru frost.


    "Yes, I will go now." On the Na LAN Jin, Mo Ru frost also has no temper, although the heart is wronged, also dare not talk nonsense.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw that Nalan QIANZI was coming, followed by two maidservants. One of them was holding a tray with cloth on it. You don''t have to guess it was clothes.


    "QIANZI met his father" Nalan QIANZI went to Nalan before he was promoted, blessed his body, but did not look at Mo Rusheng, "clothes QIANZI sent, aunt no longer need to prepare."


    "Well!" Nalanjin just said, no words.


    Nalan QIANZI doesn''t mind. She looks at Huang Jiuge and says apologetically, "yesterday my aunt came to ask me if I have a decent new dress. I looked for it, but I didn''t find it. My aunt went to ask jiao''er. But I don''t want to. I still don''t have new clothes.


    Just now I heard that the old clothes were not happy here. Jinglan suddenly remembered that a new one I bought with my private money a few days ago was brought here, but it happened that I was not here. Jinglan took it and put it in another box, so I didn''t find it. Now I give this dress to my sister, and I hope she doesn''t dislike it. "


    Although Nalan QIANZI hates and envies Huang Jiuge in her heart, she is much smarter than Mo Rushun and doesn''t easily put her emotions on her face. Also, she knows when to do something and when not to do it.


    Of course, success or failure is not within the scope of her expectations, just like the previous murder of Huang Jiuge, they did not expect that Huang Jiuge could come back alive.


    In fact, they have succeeded in murdering Huang Jiuge, because the real Huang Jiuge is dead. It''s just an unknown variable in this matter.


    And this variable, is in the body of Huang Jiuge, has changed a touch from the alien soul.


    If they don''t kill Huang Jiuge, maybe everything will be on the original track, only the track of huohuang will be changed. However, what has happened can no longer be changed. They are doomed to pay a heavy price for this variable.


    It''s not a coincidence that Nalan QIANZI came at this time, but he has been watching in the dark for a long time.

 Chapter 94

    Nalan QIANZI is not in a hurry to come out. One is to see Huang Jiuge''s ability, and the other is because he knows that he can''t change anything.


    I have to say that the nine songs are really impressive!


    When she brought the clothes, she knew that the clothes she had brought before could not be worn. She knew that Mo Rushun was very angry and didn''t want her to work any more. And the reason why she took the new clothes, also just want to block the mouth of Huang Jiuge, lest she make what moth again.


    "There''s nothing to dislike. Go and change your clothes into the palace soon. If it''s too late for the emperor to blame, no one can afford it." Don''t wait for Huang nine songs to talk, pour is Na LAN Jin impatient voice.


    Although the matter of mother Gao and yu''er made him unhappy, he blamed Huang Jiuge and her for making trouble.


    Originally, it was not a big deal for the clothes to break. When I saw it, I would like to remind you to change it again. However, she had to be reluctant to let go of trivial matters, which delayed her life for such a long time.


    However, he also saw that Huang Jiuge was a reasonable and unforgiving person, but what she said was so eloquent that it was impossible to refute.


    Therefore, nalanjin had to follow her intentionally or unintentionally. If she didn''t punish mother Gao and yu''er, who knows when and how much she would make trouble.


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows that Nalan Jin is angry with herself, but she doesn''t care, because she also understands Nalan Jin''s mood. The emperor summoned her, but she delayed a lot of time.


    Although this time is not necessarily late, but it is enough to make naranjin scared.


    "Thank you two younger sisters," Huang Jiuge said with a smile. She took the clothes from Jinglan''s hand and turned to walk towards the room.


    After entering the nine songs of Huang, Mo Rushun also left, because she was worried about the injured mother Gao.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge changed her clothes and came out.


    The clothes are light blue, simple but elegant. I have to say that Nalan QIANZI''s taste is good.


    As a common woman, she can''t wear too gorgeous clothes, especially when she meets with those official ladies. If she is gorgeous, she will steal the limelight of others. In addition, her appearance is outstanding, so it''s inevitable to be hated.


    However, this simple but elegant dress is more eye-catching.


    It''s just that the dress, dressed in huangjiuge, seems to have changed a little.


    Huang Jiuge''s black jade like green silk is simply tied up in a bun. There is no complicated pearl hairpin and pearl flower, but a simple white jade hairpin.


    Her face is slightly powdered, which makes her beautiful and refined.


    She just stood at random and let the breeze blow from her body, giving people a kind of fairy down to earth, not eating fireworks between people.


    However, a little contrary to the word fairy is that Huang Jiuge''s expression and temperament are too indifferent and arrogant, so a domineering red suit is more suitable for her.


    Nevertheless, after Huang Jiuge came out, Nalan Jin and Nalan QIANZI, who were standing in the yard, were still amazed.


    Nalan Jin was in a trance. If Huang Jiuge had not been silly and had been so amazing, she would not have been indifferent to her, and she would not have lived such a hard life for so many years.


    Nalan QIANZI''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy, but soon disappeared, his face was still a kind appearance.


    Just in the heart, but hate to death, holding hands in front of the body, is almost the other hand broken feeling.


    However, the astonishment that Huang Jiuge shows to the public is not helpful, because she disdains.

 Chapter 95

    Outside Nalan''s house, two carriages have already been prepared. They are not luxurious, but at first glance, they are sedan chairs of wealthy families. Nalanjin and huangjiuge got on the carriage and went to the palace.


    At this time, the east courtyard was crackling.


    As soon as Mo Rushun came back to the house, she was so angry that all the teapots and cups on the table fell to the ground. Some vases close to her were not spared. Now the ground is in a mess!


    "Huang, Jiu, GE ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" is almost the voice squeezed out from the teeth. It''s not like frost. Its face is twisted and ferocious, and its eyes are scarlet. At the moment, Mo Rushun hates the nine songs of Huang! I wish I could split her up into pieces.


    "Madam, aunt Zhao is here." Just then, the voice of the maid came from outside the door.


    "Come in" Mo Ru frost collected the anger of the heart bottom, say.


    Along with him came a beautiful woman in her early twenties, dressed in a blue dress.


    Zhao Qingqiu saw a piece of debris under the ground, and then he flashed a little bit of obscurity. He walked to Mo Rushun, "I heard about the matter just now. My sister is angry, and my sister can understand it, but if she breaks something, it''s still my sister who loves you after the accident!"


    After listening to Zhao Qingqiu''s words, Mo Rushun''s heart clapped a little. He quickly looked at some pretty good vases among the things he had smashed. All of a sudden, there was a pain in the flesh.


    Although not very expensive, but stingy, such as cream, nature is also a pain in the flesh.


    In the heart secretly congratulates, Zhao Qingqiu comes in time, otherwise she does not know how many things will fall!


    Thinking that these are all caused by Huang Jiuge, he directly blamed the mistake on Huang Jiuge and said angrily, "it''s the little bitch of Huang Jiuge. She''s really angry."


    Zhao Qingqiu''s mouth slightly raised a touch of ridicule, which is not as calm as Frost''s temperament, still small family spirit, not a bit of mother''s demeanor. However, in recent years, she has always regarded herself as a master mother.


    From the two matches between Huang Jiuge and Mo Rushun, the change of Huang Jiuge is undoubtedly the tragedy of Mo Rushun.


    "Qingqiu, do you have any good way to rectify that Phoenix nine songs?" Mo Rushuang asked, but it was obviously that Zhao Qingqiu had not been involved in the house fight from the beginning to the end.


    "I don''t know that! I just know how to manage the shop. " Zhao Qingqiu said helplessly.


    But even if Zhao Qingqiu knew, he would not tell her.


    Zhao Qingqiu is always like this. Mo Rushuang can''t even be unhappy.


    After leaving Weiyang Pavilion, Nalan QIANZI went back to the east courtyard, but he didn''t go back to his own courtyard. Instead, he went to Nalan QIANJIAO''s courtyard, with a calm face.


    In QIANJIAO garden, Nalan QIANJIAO is lying on the table in the room. On the table, there is a plate of grapes and snacks, which she is eating with relish.


    She was in a bad mood when she was forbidden to walk, but she is still in a good mood when she thinks that the clothes that she has moved might make Huang Jiuge make a fool of herself in front of the emperor.


    But Qiushui, standing on one side, thinks that Nalan QIANJIAO''s action is really wrong. That huangjiuge disgraces her, so does Nalan house!


    Moreover, if you let the master know that this dress was damaged by Nalan QIANJIAO, I''m afraid it''s necessary to scold! If the time of banning feet is lengthened, she will feel uncomfortable and fidgety, and it will be their servant girls who suffer.

 Chapter 96

    Qiushui didn''t stop Nalan QIANJIAO, but she didn''t dare to say more when she was stared by Nalan QIANJIAO. Otherwise, a curse is light. If you are slapped, you will suffer!


    Nalan QIANJIAO is facing the gate, so as soon as Nalan QIANZI enters the gate, Nalan QIANJIAO sees it. She immediately sits up straight and says with a smile, "Hey, sister, here you are. Come and eat grapes."


    Nalan QIANJIAO is arrogant, but it''s all for the servants and outsiders. For Nalan Jin, Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI, they all listen to and obey.


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat." Nalan QIANZI didn''t give Nalan QIANJIAO a good face. Originally, she came to blame Nalan QIANJIAO. Now, seeing her appearance, she was even more angry, and her tone became severe.


    And said, people also went to Nalan QIANJIAO side, one hand will Nalan QIANJIAO just picked up the grape pat fly.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO seldom sees the angry appearance of Nanlan QIANZI, and her anger is not small, so she is stunned. She blinks at Nanlan QIANZI, and then she says, "how, what''s the matter?"


    Obviously, Nalan QIANJIAO''s brain can''t turn around.


    "Oh! What''s up? Don''t tell me to give it to Huang Jiuge. You didn''t open the cracks on her clothes. " Nalan thousand posture sneer, angrily said.


    "Why! How do you know? " Hearing this, Nalan QIANJIAO asked in surprise, but she didn''t have the consciousness of causing trouble.


    See Nalan QIANJIAO this appearance, Nalan QIANZI is almost angry smile, if not Nalan QIANJIAO is her sister, she really don''t want to know such a brainless person!


    On the contrary, Qiushui, when hearing that Nalan QIANZI said Nalan QIANJIAO was almost in trouble, he contacted the matter of clothes. Now listening to Nalan QIANZI''s question, I''m sure that something has happened to the clothes. I can''t help looking dark.


    She deeply knew that if the master investigated this matter, aunt Mo and her daughter would blame her for not being investigated.


    She knew aunt Mo and miss three too well. She was selfish and could do everything for her own benefit.


    Nalan QIANZI took a deep breath to calm down. She seldom gets angry, let alone angry. If it wasn''t for the stupid thing that Nalan QIANJIAO did today, or if it wasn''t for Nalan QIANJIAO''s sister, she really didn''t care.


    Later, Nalan QIANZI roughly said what happened in Weiyang Pavilion today. Nalan QIANJIAO listened to it and was more angry when she was afraid.


    "What? Huang nine songs since let a person beat high mother? She, she, how can she? " Nanlan QIANJIAO said angrily, because of Mo Rushun''s reason, mother Gao still has a certain weight in Nanlan QIANJIAO''s two sisters'' hearts.


    Even if she is not a family member, she will not be regarded as a servant.


    And Qiushui, when she hears that yu''er has been pulled out to plead guilty to Nalan QIANJIAO, her heart is cool. Although she is safe for the time being, it does not mean that such a thing will not happen to her next time.


    Perhaps also because Qiushui is Nalan QIANJIAO''s confidant, but also know that this thing is Nalan QIANJIAO do, so say these words, also did not avoid her.


    Of course, even if avoided, once Qiushui knew that yu''er confessed, she also knew that she was pulled out to plead guilty for Nalan QIANJIAO, so there was no difference between avoiding and not avoiding.

 Chapter 97

    "It was mammy Gao who said something wrong and angered her father, so you should restrain yourself from insulting and abusing Huang Jiuge as before. Don''t think that you are my father''s daughter, and my father will forgive you. This time you are forbidden to walk is the best warning." Nalan thousand posture hate iron not steel said.


    It doesn''t matter how they beat and scold Huang Jiuge before, because she doesn''t know how to retort and revolt, and she doesn''t know how to complain.


    But now it''s not the same. Huang Jiuge not only knows how to refute, but also complains.


    You know, the father is most concerned about the face, scold Huang nine song little bitch, this is also equal to scold the father? Father does not know also even if, knew, where has not angry the truth!


    This time, Nalan QIANJIAO angered her father three times and four times. The best warning is that her father was banned for a month. Even if his father''s daughter touched his bottom line, he would not be soft hearted.


    "I... i..." Nalan QIANJIAO tried her best to say something, but she wanted to say something. This time, she understood Nalan QIANZI''s words.


    South courtyard, lead bamboo Curie, Jiang Hui also know what happened in Weiyang Pavilion, happy she laughed for a while!


    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Otherwise, I would feel more interesting." Jiang Hui is very sorry, however, also more and more feel Huang nine songs is not simple.


    In just two days, Mo Rushuang suffered a great loss from Huang Jiuge several times. This is because she has been fighting with Mo Rushuang for several years, and she has never suffered such a big loss or so much anger.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Hui feels a little lucky that she didn''t bully Huang Jiuge before.


    She doesn''t think that she can beat Huang Jiuge. It''s not that she belittles herself, it''s that she knows herself.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nalan palace is not too far away from the imperial palace. Not long ago, the golden and magnificent imperial palace stood out.


    And the imperial palace is generally not allowed outside the royal carriage into, so to the Palace door, nalanjin and huangjiuge will get out of the carriage. However, you can go in by sedan chair. Generally, there are sedan chairs waiting in the palace gate.


    When walking into the palace gate, nalanjin whispered Chaohuang Jiuge warned, "be careful when you see the emperor talking. If you offend the emperor carelessly, no one can save you."


    With the performance of Huang Jiuge after he came back, he was really worried that Huang Jiuge would offend the emperor!


    Therefore, naranjin was uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I cherish my life!" Huang Jiuge said.


    See Huang nine song promise, Na LAN Jin can''t help but feel relieved, but still not completely at ease.


    Although for the emperor, Huang Jiuge didn''t show any fear, not being afraid doesn''t mean that she can offend him.


    Now she has no ability to fight with the monarch of a country, nor to fight with the monarch of a country, so she still knows how to be proper.


    As for her engagement with Nangong Yuhao, of course, she was about to withdraw. However, she really didn''t report much hope to make the emperor agree to withdraw! After all, it''s about the face of the royal family.


    But if you can''t get it back, just drag it! When she has enough strength, no matter what engagement it has, Tiangao will let the birds fly.


    It''s half a year before she gets hairpin! Half a year, some things are enough.


    The imperial palace is a very dignified place. The majestic palaces are orderly separated from each other, and everywhere is resplendent and resplendent. Here, identity is a noble symbol. No wonder so many people yearn for it.


    However, it is just a gorgeous cage, not as free as the outside to the natural and unrestrained.


    So, Huang Jiuge doesn''t like the palace.

 Chapter 98

    When he came to the imperial study, nalanjin asked the gatekeeper''s father-in-law to inform him. When he got the notice, he went in.


    In the imperial study, after the large case, Nangong Li, dressed in a Dragon Robe, is reading the memorial. A wisp of smoke is floating in the half person high censer beside the case.


    Although he learned that Nalan Jin and Huang Jiuge had come, Nangong Li didn''t stop putting down the memorial until the sound of Nalan Jin and Huang Jiuge saluting.


    "Chen nalanjin, see the emperor."


    "Chen Nu Huang nine songs to see the emperor."


    Nalan Jin and Huang Jiuge go to the center of the hall, kneel down to the south palace and salute.


    However, the kneeling is only nalanjin, and huangjiuge is just bowing.


    Of course, the reason why Huang Jiuge doesn''t kneel down is not that she doesn''t kneel down easily. Even if she doesn''t want to, she will obey in the face of forced form.


    Although she has always been arrogant and arrogant, she is not lawless. Sitting in front of her is the king of a country, who wants to make her kneel down. Although she is uncomfortable, she will not complain.


    However, in the case of no need to kneel, Huang Jiuge certainly won''t kneel.


    Although Nalan Jin lowered his head, Yu Guang also saw that Huang Jiuge didn''t kneel down. He was shocked and said in a low voice, "Ge''er, kneel down quickly."


    However, Huang Jiuge was still.


    When Nalan Jin and Huang Jiuge salute, Nangong Li puts down the memorial and looks up.


    That no longer young face, still facial features, slender contains sharp black eyes, just like the eagle in the night, cold and lonely but arrogant, not angry.


    This is the power of the king.


    However, when he saw that Huang Jiuge didn''t kneel down, Nangong liyingting''s sword eyebrows wrinkled and his face was not good-looking. Although he didn''t fight against anger immediately, it made him even more dignified and fierce.


    Although Nalan Jin and Huang Jiuge are bowing at the moment, they can''t see Nangong Li''s fierce eyes, but they can feel his fierce momentum, which makes Nalan Jin tremble.


    Phoenix nine songs also feel a cold attack, but not afraid.


    Nangong Li didn''t get angry immediately. He thought that Huang Jiuge was just right and didn''t know much about these rules, so he gave her time to realize.


    However, after Nalan Jin''s vigilance, Huang Jiuge is still motionless, so Nangong Li feels that he has been despised.


    Despise the king of a country, he really did not see anyone dare, but, this Phoenix nine songs unexpectedly dare. What''s more, Huang Jiuge is not frightened by her own momentum. Is she really not afraid, or is the newborn calf not afraid of tigers!


    No matter what, it made Nangong Li feel a little frustrated, and his mood was even worse.


    Nalan Jin wants to accuse Nangong Li, but he doesn''t want to. Nangong Li opens his mouth first.


    "Huang Jiuge, why don''t you kneel down and salute me when you see me?" Nangong Li asked, although still not angry, but the emperor''s momentum, even if not angry, also from the power, anyway, Nalan Jin was scared.


    Huang nine songs is calm and calm, neither overbearing nor humble said, "to the emperor, the emperor''s grace, Huang family can not kneel down to the Royal people."


    Of course, there is no disrespect.


    Yes, Huang Wutian, the grandfather of Huang Jiuge, and nangongqing, the former Emperor, are close friends. They won the world together. If Huang Wutian is not interested in the throne, who will be the emperor!

 Chapter 99

    In the end, nangongqing named Huang Wutian as the king of Dongqing in the name of Guohao. His position was only under the emperor and above ten thousand people. Moreover, the status of the children is the same as that of the princes and princesses. Both men and women of lineal blood can inherit the throne, and they can not kneel down to the Royal people.


    Although Huang Jiuge was born to a daughter who was married out, she could not inherit the throne. However, Huang Jiuge is half of the blood of Huang''s family. In addition, she is given the surname Huang. Therefore, Huang Jiuge can use the grace of not kneeling to the Royal people.


    Listening to Huang Jiuge''s words, Nalan Jin and Nangong Li suddenly remembered that there was such a thing, and they told the world.


    Nalanjin was a little relieved, but he didn''t feel at ease. After all, although the will of the former Emperor was permanent and effective, who could understand the heart of the emperor! It''s hard to ensure that the emperor is angry because of this!


    However, he did not dare to say anything.


    It''s true that Nangong Li is a little unhappy in his heart. He feels that it''s just like beating his face when Huang Jiuge says it.


    However, what she said is not wrong. He is cruel and selfish, but he is not cruel enough to become angry because of a word of truth. What''s the difference between him and a tyrant.


    He was cruel and selfish, but he was reasonable when he didn''t touch his own interests.


    Otherwise, why did he become the king of Ming Dynasty loved by the people!


    Of course, this Mingjun is only good at Kung Fu on the surface. Which emperor is not dark on the surface?


    So, even if Nangong Li was unhappy, he didn''t get angry because of it. Instead, he freely admitted his fault and said with a frank smile, "ha ha! Yes, I''m so busy that I forgot about it. Let''s go


    Seeing that Nangong Li didn''t blame him, nalanjin was relieved again.


    "Thank the emperor" nalanjin and Huang Jiuge thank way, then stood up.


    When Huang Jiuge raises her head and Nangong Li sees her face clearly, she stares in shock. However, at the same time of shock, her eyes flash a touch of uneasiness.


    Although very soon, so fast that even nalanjin did not find, but was still found by Huang Jiuge. Just, for Nangong Li to see her, no, let''s say it is to see "Huangyao" why not comfortable, huangjiu song don''t know, but feel, it seems not simple.


    Yes, when he saw Huang Jiuge, who looked so similar to Huang Yao, he felt that he subconsciously took Huang Jiuge as Huang Yao, so he was shocked, and he also made some gaffes.


    But soon, Nangong Li came over and sighed, "like, it''s so like."


    "Thank the emperor to praise" Huang Jiuge as Nangong Li, this is praising her beautiful! Because Huang Yao was the first beauty in those years! What does it look like?


    Therefore, the meaning of the Phoenix nine song form of thanks.


    "Oh! Why do you think I''m praising you? " Hearing this, Nangong Li was amused.


    Although his words did have the meaning of praise, he was curious about how to understand this Phoenix nine songs.


    After all, Huang Jiuge was a fool for more than four years. No matter how smart she was as a child, she couldn''t be so transparent.


    Huang Jiuge said with a smile, "the emperor said that my daughter looks like her mother, and her mother was the first beauty in the capital. Since my daughter looks like her mother, it means that my daughter is also a beauty! How can such praise be without thanks! "

 Chapter 100

    Nangong Li is a Leng at first. Obviously, he is a little surprised by Huang Jiuge''s exquisite mind, but he looks at her differently.


    "Ha ha ha! Well, it''s very like your mother''s temperament in those days, but it''s a pity that in those days ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Nangong Li said, and suddenly sighed, as if thinking of the unhappy past, he couldn''t go on.


    Yes, Nangong Li is expressing his regret for the destruction of Huang family!


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge also became "sad". Of course, it''s all pretending. She''s not the real Phoenix nine songs. She can''t really feel the real feelings of "Phoenix Nine Songs".


    And nalanjin, although not much feelings with Huangyao, but at the moment, the mood is also some affected, maybe not sad, some, just sigh!


    See the atmosphere is not right, Nangong Li immediately changed the topic, "by the way, song girl a few days ago is where, and, how can become good."


    This tone sounds concerned, but in fact it is a test.


    Of course, he knew that Huang Jiuge was missing in Xiangguo Temple. He just wanted to know if Huang Jiuge knew how he was missing.


    It''s best not to know. If he knew, he hoped that she would be more intelligent and let it rot in her stomach, so as not to make the royal family look bad. But even if she said it, he had a way to kill it, but he didn''t want to be bothered by such a small person as Huang Jiuge.


    There is also, why is the Phoenix nine song suddenly good.


    After learning that Huang Jiuge is not stupid, Nangong Li does doubt whether Huang Jiuge is really stupid or fake stupid over the years. However, he thinks that she doesn''t need to be fake stupid. She''s been wronged for so many years, and she''s annoyed by Nangong Yuhao.


    Although he didn''t care about Huang Jiuge, it didn''t mean that he didn''t understand her situation. Naturally, he knew that she was walking on thin ice in Hou''s mansion. As long as he didn''t make a big noise, he wouldn''t care more.


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows that Nangong Li is just testing.


    "When I return to the emperor, I don''t remember things very clearly because my daughter was mentally weak before. I only remember that I went to Xiangguo Temple, then to Houshan, and then I didn''t know what happened. When I woke up, I was already under the cliff, and there was a white haired grandfather. He said that I fell off the cliff, and he caught me, so he didn''t fall to death. Later, the old man pricked my head with a needle, and then I was fine. The grandfather also said that Jiuge became stupid because of poisoning. " Huang Jiuge naturally knows that she can''t tell the truth at this time, so it''s mixed.


    Moreover, the tone and attitude of Huang Jiuge can be described as a sincerity. Even Nangong Li didn''t see the trace of lying.


    Although he didn''t believe it completely, he believed most of it.


    Of course, you will also doubt whether Huang Jiuge is avoiding the heavy and neglecting the matter with Nangong Yuhao. If so, it shows that Huang Jiuge is clever.


    However, to his surprise, Huang Jiuge didn''t fall to death on such a high cliff. Moreover, he was saved by an expert and cured her. How lucky is she to escape from death!


    However, the poisoning made Nangong Li feel more profound ¡¤


    and nalanjin, after all, was not as deep as Nangong Li. He was just shocked that Huang Jiuge became stupid because of poisoning, but he couldn''t hear the meaning of Huang Jiuge''s words. However, even if he did, he might not want to believe it!

 Chapter 101

    In addition, he thought that Huang Jiuge was simply lost, but he did not expect that she fell off the cliff, which is also the cliff behind Xiangguo Temple.


    That cliff, even if the martial arts master who has profound martial arts skills falls from there, is a near death.


    He knew that Huang Jiuge was missing, but he didn''t ask where he had gone. He knew that Huang Jiuge was getting better, but he didn''t ask why. For the first time, he felt guilty for her.


    But the guilt is still too small after all. It''s as small as smoke in the past.


    However, she was lucky to be rescued by experts and cured.


    "Well, this time, it''s a blessing in disguise. Let it go in the past! The days ahead are still long! You have to live a good life. " Nangong Li''s words, people who don''t know, think Nangong Li is comforting! But for those who know, Nangong Li''s words are actually a threat.


    "Yes, Jiuge will obey the emperor''s instruction." Huang nine songs calmly should way, don''t see what dissatisfaction, or aggrieved look.


    No matter whether Huang Jiuge really doesn''t know or is smart, at least she is very smart, which makes Nangong Li satisfied.


    Huang Jiuge naturally sees Nangong Li''s satisfied look, but it''s not over yet!


    "It''s just that the emperor, the minister''s daughter, has a heartless request. I hope the emperor can fulfill it." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Ge''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" nalanjin doesn''t know what Huang Jiuge wants to say, but with her performance at home after she comes back, he subconsciously thinks it''s not a good thing, so he subconsciously wants to stop it.


    But before he could speak, Nangong Li raised his hand to stop him. With his eyes slightly sharp, he looked at Huang Jiuge and asked, "Oh! What''s the matter? "


    "The emperor also knows that although Jiuge has an engagement with king an since childhood, our Lang is merciless and our concubine has no intention. Even for king an, we hate Jiuge. Even if we are together, we will torture each other after all. Therefore, Jiuge implores the emperor to allow us to cancel our engagement. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Jiuge''s words surprised Nalan Jin and Nangong Li. It''s unbelievable. After all, Huang Jiuge liked Nangong Yuhao so much.


    Why don''t you like it now? Do you really don''t like it, or...


    all of a sudden, does Huang Jiuge want to cancel her engagement because she knows that she was murdered by Nangong Yuhao? This idea flashed through Nangong''s mind, so she looked at Huang Jiuge, her eyes became deep, and wanted to see something from her expression.


    But to his disappointment, what he saw was nothing but indifference and sincerity, and no affection for Nangong Yuhao, which made him confused again.


    Yes, although the current nine songs are not the original nine songs, it is impossible to have any affection for a stranger. But even before Huang Jiuge, when Nangong Yuhao personally sent her to hell, there was not much affection and hatred left.


    But it''s obviously not the time for revenge, so even if she tells the truth, Nangong Li will only protect Nangong Yuhao.


    In this way, she thought, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Although she is a bit cruel, evil and shameless, she doesn''t deserve to be a killer without strong endurance.


    Because the task is never easy. If you wait for a few days and nights, or track and assassinate for ten days and a half months, or even months, without strong endurance, how can it be done?

 Chapter 102

    If it''s really easy, employers don''t have to hire killers.


    Even if the emperor is merciless, little family, but little family, for her ruthless chess piece, she is the second into a slag life.


    So for Nangong Yuhao''s hatred, it''s better to report it in another way.


    Although he didn''t see the real reason why Huang Jiuge wanted to cancel the engagement, what he could be sure was that no matter whether Huang Jiuge knew it or not, she would not say it, because he didn''t think she had the courage.


    But, let''s leave this matter aside, if a daughter''s family is divorced, even if it''s just to cancel the engagement, the reputation will be affected, even if it''s hard to remarry! Isn''t she worried?


    It''s just that they all forget that Huang Jiuge has been a fool for several years. What''s his reputation!


    After the surprise, for nalanjin, he was frightened. How could he say that he wanted to cancel the engagement? The engagement was given by the emperor. Isn''t it a protest?


    I want to kill my head! Moreover, if it involved him ¡¤¡¤


    "plop", nalanjin immediately fell to his knees in fear and said, "the emperor forgive me, little girl is ignorant and nonsense."


    With that, he raised his head slightly, looked at Huang Jiuge with warning eyes, and said in a low voice, "Ge''er, how can you say this casually? I don''t want to apologize to the emperor. "


    However, Huang Jiuge is not moved, and is even more scared that Lan Jin wants to faint and pretend that he doesn''t know anything to escape.


    Whether he is selfish or tiger poison does not eat son, he and Huang Jiuge have no feelings. Why should he be implicated because of his fault!


    It''s true that Huang Jiuge wants to resist the imperial edict, but it''s not one-sided. She doesn''t have the ability to challenge the emperor''s authority! What''s more, she was just pleading, and did not say she would not marry. Therefore, she was not guilty of the charge of resisting the decree.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge''s words didn''t constitute the charge of resisting the edict, so Nangong Li didn''t get angry, just asked curiously, "didn''t you like king an very much before? Why don''t you like it now? "


    "The emperor, before that, the courtesan were so stupid that they didn''t know what love was or what love was. They only knew that Wang An was the future husband of the courtesan, so they just followed him wholeheartedly. However, Wang An''s heart is Miss Huo''s. why should I be such a villain, break up a couple of lovers and bear the world''s reproach! What''s more, my daughter''s reputation is so bad that she is not qualified to be a royal daughter-in-law! " Huang Jiuge''s words can be said to be reasonable and understanding. In order to get rid of her marriage, she did not hesitate to belittle herself. It was not easy for her.


    Nangong Li''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Huang Jiuge''s words were right, but it didn''t mean that he could promise to cancel the engagement. It''s not that he cares about face, but that Huang Jiuge is still valuable to him.


    If she''s dead, it''s OK, but she''s lucky.


    I can''t blame him for that.


    "Girl song, you are belittling yourself. You are not under Huo Qingqing now, and you are so reasonable. How can you not be a royal daughter-in-law? Before you silly, is not you want to, as long as you get along for a period of time, Wang will know your good Nangong Li''s attitude of being an elder was to praise and comfort Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 103

    Of course, if Huang Jiuge had no use value for Nangong Li, she would not be qualified to be a royal daughter-in-law. But Huang Jiuge still has use value to him, so whether he is qualified or not is just a word from him. Who dares to refute him?


    Just then, Nangong Li''s tone changed and became serious.


    "And since ancient times, marriage is the order of your parents, the words of the matchmaker. Your engagement with king an was made by your mother and lady at that time, and I''ll give you my marriage. The orders of your parents and the words of the matchmaker are all in line. Even king an can''t change this fact. Don''t you want to resist the order?"


    The last sentence is the threat of chiguoguo, and the emperor''s domineering power is exposed, which is really frightening!


    And Na LAN Jin, already scared to tremble all over, Huang nine songs pour is not what feeling, just angry almost scold Niang.


    Although the emperor would not agree to cancel the engagement, he was still upset. She wasted so much saliva that she was thirsty.


    Do you want to resist? She''s going to be beheaded. Dare she?


    Of course, she dares to resist, but not now. When she has enough ability to retreat, will she dare?


    But now I can''t return it, so let''s drag it! So that the king of hell will not be punished for disobedience and disrespect, and she will have good fruit to eat.


    "Courtiers dare not" at present, Huang Jiuge can only bow down, who let Nangong Li be the leader of a country, holding the power of life and death! She didn''t want to offend him!


    Until Nangong Li asked them to go back, Nalan Jin was completely relieved. He also complained about Huang Jiuge in his heart. He didn''t know the heaven and the earth were so rich. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t get angry. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Out of the imperial study, Nalan Jin several times can''t help but want to blame Huang Jiuge, but all want to say and stop. After all, this is the palace. He can''t help making noise, so he has to bear it.


    However, because of suffering, nalanjin''s face was ugly.


    Where can''t Huang Jiuge see Nanlan Jin''s mind! Looking a little sarcastic, he sneered directly, "if dad wants to blame me, I advise you not to. It''s just unnecessary."


    In fact, Huang Jiuge wanted to say: you haven''t controlled me for so many years, what qualifications do you have to manage me now?


    But think about it, Huang Jiuge still gives him face.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" for Huang Jiuge can see his mind, this let Nalan Jin a Zheng, good clear mind!


    But he was also a little unhappy. Was it wrong for him to blame her? Did she know she was almost in trouble?


    But it can''t be denied that Huang Jiuge is right. Now it''s unnecessary to blame her. After all, it''s all right.


    In this way, it was hard for him to say what he blamed, which made nalanjin feel a little angry.


    However, it has to be said that in front of the emperor, Huang Jiuge can be calm, not overbearing and not inferior, which really makes him admire. Even those high-ranking figures like general and prime minister can''t stand the emperor''s deterrence.


    She is not afraid! Or I don''t know the heaven and the earth? Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers!


    I can''t bear to think about it. My thoughts are interrupted in the next second.


    At this time, nalanjin and huangjiuge just went to the imperial garden.


    "Mr. Nalan, please stay." a female voice came from behind.


    Nanlanjin and huangjiuge heard the words, and they stopped and looked back.

 Chapter 104

    The visitor was a palace maid in a palace maid''s dress. She had a strange face. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was pretty, but she had a mean face.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the comer, but nalanjin does. This is the maiden beside Nangong Yuhao''s biological mother, Qin Shufei, green calyx.


    Green calyx in see Huang nine song of time, immediately by her that peerless appearance to amaze, of course, after amazement is envy, and still have disdain.


    Jealousy is the feeling that most women feel when they see a woman who is more beautiful than themselves. However, green calyx thinks that no matter how beautiful Huang Jiuge is, she can''t change the fact that she is a fool with a bad reputation.


    Just, in spite of this, still can''t erase the fact that she envies Huang nine songs.


    For the look of the palace maid, Huang Jiuge is to see in the eyes, eyebrows can''t help but slightly frown, obviously not happy, but not angry.


    "It turned out to be Miss Green calyx. I don''t know if Miss Green calyx is calling me. What''s the matter?" Although the other party is just a maid in waiting, nalanjin asked politely.


    Say is don''t know, but in the heart but also faintly had guess, afraid is this green calyx looking for something is not he, but Huang nine song! What''s more, it''s not green calyx who is looking for Huang Jiuge, but Qin Shufei.


    Sure enough, is this Miss Huang? I''m looking for Miss Huang. " Although has guessed this is the Phoenix nine songs, but the green calyx still wants to confirm. Just, the tone of green calyx becomes a little arrogant, and don''t call oneself a slave but I, obviously don''t put the nine songs of Huang in the eye.


    "Oh! What can I do for you? " Huang Jiuge was surprised that the maid of honor called green calyx came to find her, but she didn''t know her!


    "Lady Shufei hasn''t seen Miss Huang for a long time. I miss her very much. I just learned that Miss Huang is not stupid, so I asked Miss Huang to go to Shuyi palace to talk about the past with her." The palace maid said, a sneer flashed in her eyes.


    Miss you? Of course, it''s just an excuse. What does Qin Shufei regard Huang Jiuge as? We all know, who will take it seriously!


    What''s more, she said "let me, not please", which clearly shows how disrespectful and unimportant it is.


    Also, for Qin Shufei, Huang Jiuge is the stumbling block for her son Nangong Yuhao. How can she respect and take a fancy to it!


    I''m afraid of the emperor. I don''t dare to do it.


    Now I just heard that the emperor summoned Huang Jiuge, and Huang Jiuge was not stupid, so I wanted to see her.


    However, if they knew that the Emperor didn''t blame Nangong Yuhao for killing Huang Jiuge, they would not be so worried, and they couldn''t wait to kill Huang Jiuge.


    However, they are doomed not to know, because he hopes that Huang Jiuge will live more than Huang Jiuge''s death, which makes him continue to play this game.


    For Qin Shufei to find her, Huang Jiuge is not surprised, but has already expected, just unexpected, come so soon. And she thought that Nangong Yuhao would come to her before Qin Shufei.


    Huang Jiuge wants to meet this ungrateful woman who once fell in love with Huang Yao and proposed to marry her in laws.


    However, Nalan Jin is upset. It''s not that he is worried about what Qin Shufei asks Huang Jiuge to do to her, because even if Qin Shufei doesn''t like Huang Jiuge any more, she doesn''t dare to do anything openly.


    What he worried about was that he was afraid that something might happen to Huang Jiuge.


    However, he did not dare to refuse.

 Chapter 105

    "Dad, go back first! Don''t wait for me. " Huang Jiuge knew that she would not come back so soon, but she was sure that Qin Shufei did not dare to do anything to her.


    Of course, even if she really dares to do something to her, she has to see if she has this ability.


    So she was not afraid to go here.


    "This..." nalanjin knew that he could not refuse, so he did not dare to stop him. He also wanted to leave, but he felt that it was not kind. After thinking about it, he said, "I''d better wait for you here!"


    Hear this words, Huang nine song deeply saw Na LAN Jin one eye, some accidents.


    No matter what the intention of nalanjin was to wait for her here, he didn''t say he would leave without any conscience.


    "Well, I''ll be back soon." Huang Jiuge doesn''t chase him any more. It''s not that she is moved by him, but that she just wants to try to live in peace with him. Maybe "Huang Jiuge" also hopes that her father will pay more attention to herself! Although it is the soul of their own.


    "Lead the way!" Huangjiuge looks at the green calyx and says.


    Green calyx did not say anything, directly turned around and left, the posture, is very proud, a little maid look.


    But Huang nine songs also don''t care, as long as don''t provoke her, she still won''t care so much.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s back, Nalan Jin''s thoughts are very complicated.


    Did he do something wrong? Although Huang Jiuge''s surname is Huang, he is his own daughter after all!


    And she''s just a daughter''s family. Even if she''s Nalan, one day, she''ll get married with her husband''s family name.


    Selfishly, the marriage between her and an Wang can''t be changed. Before, he knew that even if Huang Jiuge married, he just had a name. It didn''t help the Nalan family. He didn''t care.


    But now it''s different. Huang Jiuge is not stupid, and she looks so beautiful. She has a delicate mind. It''s not impossible to win the heart of king an.


    As for Huo Qingqing, as long as the emperor does not agree, she can only be a side concubine, or a flat concubine.


    Of course, it is also possible that Wang An and Huo Qingqing will not have any contact.


    On the way to Shuyi palace, the maids can''t help looking at Huang Jiuge. They are surprised by her amazing appearance, but they also wonder who this woman is.


    But see is to follow the green calyx of the maiden in the palace of Shu Yi and go, presumably is the relative of the empress of Shu imperial concubine! After all, ordinary people can''t get into the palace.


    And that green calyx, see Huang nine song so eye-catching, in the heart is more jealous. Because her appearance is good, at least many concubines can''t compare with her, so she is always unfair. Why isn''t she liked by the emperor or the prince? In this way, she can fly to the branches and become a Phoenix.


    Of course, she dares to have such a mind, but never dare to show it, otherwise, I''m afraid she doesn''t even know how to die.


    Come to Shu Yi palace, green calyx let Huang nine song wait first, oneself report.


    Just this one go, but it is a long time did not come out, don''t guess, Huang nine songs all know, Qin Shufei this is with his dismount!


    However, Huang Jiuge is not angry, because she still has this patience, but not angry doesn''t mean she doesn''t care. This time, she wrote down that there will always be a day when Qin Shufei will pay the price.


    About half an hour or so, the maid in waiting came out and let Huang Jiuge in.

 Chapter 106

    The top of the cloud in the hall is made of excellent sandalwood beams, crystal jade as lamps, pearl agate as curtains, and Fan Jin as beams and columns. On the top of the palace is a huge bright pearl, shining like a bright moon.


    The blanket on the ground is made of tiger skin, which makes people want to stop for fear that they will get dirty. In the hall, Qin Shufei is the only one lying on the soft couch above the hall.


    When Huang Jiuge came in, Qin Shufei was careless and didn''t pay attention to her.


    However, it doesn''t matter. At first glance, it made her feel bad. She sat up suddenly from the soft couch like she was frightened by the sky. She didn''t have a good image.


    What''s more, looking at the eyes of Huang Jiuge, there was a look of horror and a look of living hell.


    Yes, in the eyes of Qin Shufei, she really went to hell.


    "I''ve seen lady Shufei" Huang Jiuge''s plain and leisurely blessing is the blessing of the body, and the way to see the ceremony is neither haughty nor humble.


    Naturally, she knew that Qin Shufei was frightened because she recognized the wrong person. However, she pretended not to know and didn''t report her name, because she was happy to see her frightened appearance.


    "You, you, you..." Qin Shufei''s voice trembled. You couldn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Green calyx see shape, frighten to come forward in a hurry, worry to ask a way.


    However, the Qin Shu imperial concubine actually hears, if not hears, a pair of eyes son just stares at Huang nine songs, again frightened and sharp, gnash teeth of ask a way, "you, who are you exactly?"


    Although he asked Huang Jiuge, he startled green calyx and looked at the woman standing in the middle of the hall. The first reaction was, isn''t she Huang Jiuge?


    But she is not Huang Jiuge. Who is she? Unexpectedly, she is not Huang Jiuge. Why did she come back with herself?


    "Isn''t it the courtesan that lady Shu asked green calyx to call? How can I not know who my courtesan is? " Huang Jiuge pretends to be surprised and asks, but she laughs in her heart.


    Hearing this, Qin Shufei was stunned, then her eyes widened, "are you Huang Jiuge?"


    Although she asked, she believed it. After all, Huangyao had been dead for more than four years. Even if she hadn''t died, she couldn''t be so young. It''s just that Huang Jiuge and Huang Yao are so similar that they think she is Huang Yao.


    "Yes," said Huang Jiuge.


    After being admitted by Huang Jiuge, Qin Shufei comes out of her fear completely. She doesn''t speak, but looks at Huang Jiuge.


    That year, she was ten years old and Huangyao was seven years old. They met at a palace banquet. Huang Yao doesn''t like noisy parties, so she goes to a place with few people alone in a daze, and she goes to chat with her.


    Apart from martial arts, they hit it off on other topics.


    Then, the relationship gets closer and closer, and even becomes a sister who has nothing to talk about.


    However, no one knows that her original purpose of approaching Huangyao was her father''s plan. Because of her background, making friends with her would do no harm to her.


    It is undeniable that later, she did take Huangyao as a real intimate friend, but still holding such a layer of interests.


    At the age of 15, she entered the palace. At the age of 16, she gave birth to Nangong Yuhao, the third son of the emperor.


    The first step in her plan is to have the prince.


    And Huangyao married nalanjin at the age of 16. She never thought that such an excellent Huangyao would marry down. However, this did not affect the status of Huangyao, still high.


    At the age of 17, Huang Yao gave birth to her daughter Huang Jiuge, which made her excited and happy no less than Huang Yao, because this is the second step of her plan.


    Therefore, she proposed that in order to get closer, she should get married.

 Chapter 107

    Because of their deep feelings, Huang Yao is also happy to approve. Therefore, her whole plan is completed.


    Then the imperial concubine Qin Shufei came forward, and the emperor also agreed. Soon, the imperial edict was issued, and everything went smoothly.


    However, four and a half years ago, Huang''s family perished overnight, Huang Jiuge became a fool, her plan was completely destroyed, and all the sisterhood disappeared.


    She asked the emperor to withdraw her marriage on the grounds that Huang Jiuge was stupid and unworthy of being the Royal daughter-in-law. However, she was refused by the emperor and was detained for resisting the imperial edict.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to kill Huang Jiuge directly. In this way, the engagement doesn''t exist. However, if something really happened to Huang Jiuge and let the emperor know that she did it, it would be the real destruction.


    That''s why she had to bear it.


    Of course, she also knew that the emperor did not agree with the real purpose of the divorce.


    Originally, I thought that Huang Jiuge had "disappeared", which was heaven''s help. But who could have thought that Huang Jiuge had come back, and she was not stupid.


    Although Nangong Yuhao didn''t tell Qin Shufei the truth, Qin Shufei also guessed that the disappearance of Huang Jiuge was related to Nangong Yuhao. Since it''s related to Nangong Yuhao, it''s a lot of bad luck.


    That''s why she had such a relaxed life these two days.


    But in the end, reality slapped her.


    What surprised her was that Huang Jiuge looked so much like Huang Yao. When she saw Huang Jiuge, she thought of Huang Yao and everything she had done to her.


    However, she did not feel guilty, because she felt that people would not be killed for themselves. She just felt a little uncomfortable when she saw the nine songs of Huang, which were very similar to Huang Yao.


    For Qin Shufei''s ecstasy, Huang Jiuge doesn''t interrupt, but just waits quietly. Of course, she also knows that she thinks of Huang Yao, so she can''t help feeling a little ironic.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t know that the friendship between Qin Shufei and Huang Yao was purposeful at the beginning, Qin Shufei was ungrateful after Huang Yao''s death. From this point of view, people with clear eyes can see that Qin Shufei only made use of Huang Yao''s interests.


    For a long time, Qin Shufei came back to her senses. She was a little annoyed when she thought of her gaffe because of Huang Jiuge, and her eyes were not good when she looked at Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, her gaffe is her fault, so she can''t vent her anger on Huang Jiuge.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "when you see my palace, you don''t kneel down. Do you still have my palace in your eyes?" Finally, Qin Shufei finds a reason to vent. Seeing Huang Jiuge standing in the center of the hall, Qin Shufei only feels that she is despised and becomes angry.


    "Eh!" Hearing this, Huang nine songs Yi a, a pair of surprised appearance, but again innocent extreme, then is wronged of say, "Shu imperial concubine empress is forget what?"


    Hearing this, Qin Shufei frowned slightly, but without waiting for her to think more, Huang Jiuge''s voice sounded again, "my name is Huang, the granddaughter of Huang Wutian, the king of Dongqing, who was granted by the former Emperor in the name of Dongqing. She has the grace of not kneeling to the Royal people. Even the emperor, I can not kneel. Why does the lady let me kneel! Is lady Shufei bigger than the emperor? However, even if I don''t have this grace, I''m still the second grade Princess granted by the emperor. Even if I don''t kneel down, it''s not disrespectful! "


    The Phoenix nine songs didn''t show sharp, what they showed was just a school of innocence, just like a frightened deer.


    But it was Qin Shufei who was shocked.

 Chapter 108

    "Shut up" Qin Shufei was shocked and scolded subconsciously.


    When Huang Jiuge said that she didn''t kneel down to the royal family, she suddenly remembered that she knew about it, but she forgot it after a long time.


    In the Phoenix nine songs have not yet said after the time, Qin Shufei has given birth to a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the sentence "is lady Shufei bigger than the emperor?" If you don''t know what to do, you''ll be shocked.


    If the emperor hears this, it''s OK to reprove him. If something else happens, it''s not good.


    "Niang Niang, isn''t Chen Nu wrong?" Huang Jiuge''s body shrinks in fear. She asks cautiously. She doesn''t look aggrieved.


    Qinshufei a Zheng, she said wrong? Naturally, there is no mistake, because there is no mistake, so she would be scared to scold her.


    However, she also knew that she had a big reaction. It was obvious that there was no silver here. Worried that Huang Jiuge would go out and talk nonsense, Qin Shufei had to gather her anger even if she was angry again, and suddenly changed into a warm appearance.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s timid appearance, Qin Shufei thought that even if Huang Jiuge was not stupid, she was weak and could be deceived, so she played the family card, "no, Ge''er didn''t make a mistake. It''s aunt Qin who forgot. Ge''er doesn''t mind with aunt Qin!"


    This song is so kind! But let Huang Jiuge can''t help falling into goose bumps.


    Although before Huang Yao died, Huang Yao often brought Huang Jiuge into the palace to see Qin Shufei, and Huang Jiuge''s name for Qin Shufei was aunt Qin, but today, it is already different from the past.


    But Qin Shufei''s words also made Huang Jiuge laugh at her, but her face showed a clever and obedient appearance, saying, "Ge''er won''t mind with aunt Qin."


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Qin Shufei was relieved.


    Unexpectedly want to play the family card, Qin Shufei naturally want to play to the end, "Song son also don''t stand, sit down!"


    "Is" Huang nine songs are not polite, should sound, then walk to one side to sit down.


    "By the way, Ge''er, the emperor summoned you just now. What did he say?" When she said this, Qin Shufei looked a little twinkling. She knew she shouldn''t inquire about it, but she couldn''t help wanting to know.


    As Qin Shufei expected, Huang Jiuge said frankly, "the emperor asked Ge''er how she disappeared, but she had a bad brain before, so she couldn''t remember. She only knew that she fell off the cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple and was caught by an old man. She was not stupid after stabbing her with a needle."


    Falling off the cliff behind Xiangguo Temple? This surprised Qin Shufei.


    But if you fall off the cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple, isn''t it inevitable? But why? Why is the life of Huang Jiuge so big that she was saved?


    This lets Qin Shu imperial concubine secretly hate unceasingly, hate that saves the person of Huang Jiu Ge, meddle in one''s own business.


    With that, Huang Jiuge looks sad. "Besides, Ge''er knows that brother Hao doesn''t like Ge''er, but only likes Huo Qingqing, so Ge''er doesn''t want to be a villain. She breaks up her lover and asks the emperor to cancel her engagement. But ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    speaking of this, Huang Jiuge deliberately pauses for a moment, causing Qin Shufei to ask eagerly," but what? "


    Huang Jiuge lowered her eyes and said helplessly and helplessly, "but the emperor said that since ancient times, marriage was the order of parents and the words of matchmakers, and the marriage between Ge''er and Hao was decided by Aunt Qin and his mother in those years, and it had the emperor''s imperial edict, so everything was taken for granted. Even if brother Hao doesn''t agree with what he can''t change, that is to resist the edict. "

 Chapter 109

    Although Qin Shufei also knew that no one could change the engagement as long as the emperor did not agree, she could not help but feel cold after hearing Huang Jiuge''s words.


    However, once the engagement cannot be withdrawn, Hao''er will not be able to marry Huo Qingqing, and if he cannot marry Huo Qingqing, he will not be able to gain the power of the Huo family.


    How could Huo Qingtang, a general with thousands of gold, be willing to be a side imperial concubine! If flat imperial concubine, even if is Huo family to promise, emperor also not necessarily can promise!


    All of a sudden, Qin Shufei felt helpless and irritable, and she also fell into regret for the nth time. She knew it would be like this, so she would not have made an engagement with Huang Yao.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was asked to make trouble for her, but after hearing her words, she couldn''t say what she said, but her eyes fell on her, a faint light flashed, and there was an impulse to make her disappear.


    But reason told her not to, at least not now.


    Qin Shufei took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. She was really afraid that she could not help but do something special to Huang Jiuge.


    And the more she looked at Huang Jiuge, the more upset her heart was, and she quickly sent her away.


    "I''m short of money. Please step back." Qin Shufei waved to Huang Jiuge powerlessly. Although this is usually an excuse for these noble people to send people, this time, Qin Shufei was really tired, and she was very tired.


    "Yes, I''m leaving." Huang Jiuge cleverly blesses Qin Shufei and retreats. After turning around, Huang Jiuge immediately shows a smile bathing in the spring breeze. Zhao shows that she is in a good mood at the moment.


    Also, sometimes it''s better to be a pig and eat a tiger than to fight with someone and make them angry.


    Hold it! Do a good job of choking out internal injuries, choking blood, this is good!


    Huang Jiuge is this kind of changeable character, in addition to business, all by mood.


    Huang Jiuge is leisurely, waiting for her in the imperial garden, but nalanjin is so anxious. Huang Jiuge has been there for more than half an hour, but she still doesn''t come out. I don''t know if something happened?


    He is anxious, saying that he is worried about the safety of Huang Jiuge! It seems that it''s not. It seems that it''s really worried. Even nalanjin doesn''t know what he is in such a hurry for.


    Perhaps, just because of this long wait for people to panic it!


    When see Huang nine song safe and sound of come out, Na LAN Jin''s heart just is completely put down, replace of, is not happy.


    "Why so long?" Nalan asks in a deep voice. He doesn''t know whether he wants to know whether Qin Shufei deliberately embarrasses Huang Jiuge or whether Huang Jiuge offends Qin Shufei.


    For such a long time, it must not be a simple reminiscence. He didn''t know Qin Shufei''s attitude towards Huang Jiuge.


    "It took two quarters of an hour for communication, and then we had a chat." Huang nine songs said relaxed, but Nalan Jin is not easy to hear.


    It took two quarters of an hour for communication? Obviously, it''s a downfall.


    You want to talk? To whom! Qin Shufei has this leisure? Even if there is this leisure, it is impossible to love Huang Jiuge.


    But see Huang nine song safe and sound of come back, return a school relaxed appearance, this also indicated that she didn''t have what matter. And since Huang Jiuge didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask. Anyway, it was in vain.


    Out of the Royal Garden, they went out of the palace in sedan chair.


    On this side, after Huang Jiuge left, Qin Shufei also asked people to summon Nangong Yuhao to tell him about Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 110

    About half an hour later, Nangong Yuhao came. He was so dusty that he was in a hurry.


    "Mother imperial concubine, the messenger says, Huang nine songs have come back, and don''t be silly, exactly is how to return a responsibility?" Nangong Yuhao asked as soon as he entered Shuyi palace.


    In fact, when he heard that Huang Jiuge was back, and he was not stupid, his first reaction was that he wanted to go to Nalan mansion to find out. But the concubine obviously expected that he might be like this, so she let the messenger stop him and let him go to the palace.


    Qin Shufei leaned on the soft couch, her face was dying, and she couldn''t lift her spirits. After hearing Nangong Yuhao''s words, she said, "yes, huangjiuge has come back, and it''s not stupid. Just now your father and emperor have already summoned her, and I have also summoned her."


    Hearing this, Nangong Yuhao''s heart immediately raised. His mother''s concubine was so anxious to see him. Did Huang Jiuge say something in front of her father?


    "And then!" Nangong Yuhao asked eagerly.


    "The disappearance of Huang Jiuge has something to do with you!" Qin Shufei did not rush to answer Nangong Yuhao''s question, just asked.


    Although she had guessed, she still wanted to get his own recognition before she could be sure.


    "Did she tell her father?" Nangong Yu Hao''s face sank and his eyes flashed a little uneasy. Although he didn''t admit it directly, he also admitted it in disguise.


    If there is no proof that Huang Jiuge is dead, he really doesn''t worry about exposure, but Huang Jiuge is not dead.


    However, since Huang Jiuge is still alive, even if his father knows, he won''t do anything about him. He is dissatisfied with him at most.


    However, if it is known to all, if it is known to his opponents, it will be troublesome.


    Nangong Yuhao admitted that Qin Shufei was not surprised, but it was a pity that she didn''t kill Huang Jiuge.


    "She said that she can''t remember how she fell off the cliff. She only remembered that she was caught by an expert, and then she was not stupid after she was given a needle." Qin Shufei said.


    Hearing this, Nangong Yu Hao narrowed his eyes suspiciously, and obviously didn''t completely believe Huang Jiuge''s words.


    Really, is there such a coincidence? Or, does Huang Jiuge hide the fact that he pushed her off the cliff?


    In fact, Qin Shufei didn''t completely believe it. She just didn''t have time to doubt it because of her emotional willingness. After Huang Jiuge left, she realized it later.


    Especially when she thinks of Huang Jiuge''s proposal to withdraw her marriage from the emperor, does it make her subconsciously doubt that it''s because Huang Jiuge knows that Nangong Yuhao has done her harm that she wants to withdraw her marriage?


    Although she said that she didn''t want to be a villain and destroy her lover, Huang Jiuge used to like her so much, didn''t she?


    However, whether by coincidence or on purpose, as long as she does not say it, there will be no trouble.


    As for whether Huang Jiuge will say different things in front of the emperor and her, it doesn''t make Qin Shufei worry much, because she thinks that Huang Jiuge hasn''t the courage to cheat her.


    "What? She begged her father to cancel the engagement? " When he heard this, Nangong Yuhao was surprised. He was so excited. But the next second, he was splashed by a basin of cold water.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. Your father didn''t agree, and he almost got rid of the charge of resisting the Edict and disrespect." When it comes to this matter, Qin Shufei is very angry. She is very sad.

 Chapter 111

    Nangong Yuhao''s eyes were cold and bloodthirsty. He said hatefully, "if you don''t kill her again, I don''t believe it. She is so lucky every time."


    "First of all, you should be restrained! Your father and those princes must have doubted you this time, but there is no evidence. What''s more, I''m afraid that after this incident, they''ve already targeted you. If they catch you, you won''t have time to regret it. " Qin Shufei hated that iron was not steel.


    Nangong Yuhao is smart, ruthless and resourceful, but after all, he is a little bit tender. He is impulsive and impulsive to things many times.


    Hearing this, Nangong Yuhao suddenly realized that he was really worried.


    It seems that I have to bear it. Anyway, there is still half a year to go to huangjiuge and Jiji. In this half a year, he will find a chance to solve it.


    Now don''t think, also know yesterday Huo Qingqing was beaten thing, certainly is Huang Jiuge did.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t question how Huang Jiuge, a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, could beat Huo Qingqing, because she knew that Huo Qingqing must have been so scared that she didn''t know how to fight back.


    Huang, Jiu, ge.


    Nangong Yuhao screamed in his heart, his face was ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    "Also, don''t go to Huo Qingqing these days, so that your father and the emperor will not make trouble." Qin Shufei thought about it and warned.


    Although Huo Qingqing is not happy with her temperament and reputation, who let her have a background! And to her, it''s respectful.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge returned to Weiyang Pavilion, Mo Rushun came with 382 taels of silver.


    "Miss, here is your 382 silver. I''ve brought it to you." It can be said that it is just right for Mo Rushuang to be humble and humble.


    Of course, if it is not the eyes flashing forbearance, it will really make people misunderstand, this is not like frost turn sex!


    However, even if you don''t see the forbearance in Mo Rusheng''s eyes, Huang Jiuge won''t believe that Mo Rusheng will change her nature.


    Huang Jiuge takes the silver in Mo Rushun''s hand impolitely, and points it in front of her face.


    When Huang Jiuge takes over the silver, Mo Rushun has a pain in her flesh. Seeing Huang Jiuge''s move to point the silver again makes Mo Rushun feel that she is beating her in the face.


    However, Mo Rushun didn''t dare to attack at this time, so as not to give Huang Jiuge a reason to be in trouble, so he had to bear it.


    "Now that the silver has been delivered, I will retire." When things are done, Mo Rushun has no reason to stay. She is afraid that the more she looks at Huang Jiuge, the worse she will feel.


    Huang nine songs hum a, Mo Ru frost then took own two servant girls to leave.


    When Mo Rushun came out of the courtyard of Weiyang Pavilion, his face became cold.


    Mo Rushuang returned to the east courtyard, not directly back to the main courtyard, but went to the side courtyard, where mother Gao lived.


    Because mother Gao was mo Rushun''s confidant, she got Mo Rushun''s permission and lived in the side yard of the east courtyard, which was convenient to serve Mo Rushun.


    Pianyuan is just a small courtyard, but although the courtyard is full of five zang organs, and the decoration is not bad.


    In the bedroom, on the bed, mother Gao was lying on her stomach, her face was not bloody, and her breath was very weak.


    Yesterday, she was beaten twenty boards with a stick. Although she saw the doctor and applied some medicine, it was only one day. Naturally, it didn''t work much. Therefore, mother Gao is still in pain, and she can''t even sleep.

 Chapter 112

    "Ma''am, what are you doing here? Seeing Mo Rushun come in, mother Gao struggles to get up to meet Mo Rushun.


    Just moved for a while, then affected the wound, pain she couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    Seeing this, Mo Rusheng ran over and held mother Gao down. She was worried in her reproach and said, "the swallow is hurt now. What''s the matter with those empty rites? Although you and I are masters and servants, we are also sisters. When did you see that I cared about these empty rites? "


    Mother Gao''s name is Gao Yan. In private, Mo Rushun calls her swallow, which also represents how deep their friendship is.


    "Swallows know that my wife treats me well, but now the room is full of herbs, I''m afraid it will make my wife uncomfortable." Mammy Gao also knows that Mo Rushun treats her well. After all, her feelings are here for many years. For her sake, she can even die.


    "I''m not a daughter born. I''m not so delicate. I''m just sad to see the swallow hurt." In the first half of the sentence, although Mo Rushuang said free and easy, she only knew how much she disliked.


    Because she is not the daughter of a rich family, she is doomed not to be the main house of nalanjin, which has been the pain in her heart.


    However, Mo Rushun''s concern for mother Gao is also true.


    Although she was not born to a rich family, she was also a rich family in the town, so there were some servant girls. Mother Gao had followed Mo Rushun since she was a child, so her feelings were deep.


    "It''s all that little bitch... That Huang Jiuge. If she hadn''t complained in front of the master, I wouldn''t have been beaten." Thinking of her own injury, mother Gao was also in a good mood, though she was wrong.


    Because she didn''t know how many times she had scolded her before, but nothing happened. But this time, because a little slut was punished 20 times, she was killed half of her life. How could she be convinced!


    But it has happened, and she can''t help changing it.


    Now, she almost said three words of little bitch, but because of the reason of this lesson, she quickly responded and changed her mouth.


    Although she knew that this was her own yard, even if she said it, she would not be found, but this time she was really scared.


    "Huang Jiuge, I won''t let her go." Mention Huang nine songs, Mo Ru frost complexion also became low, the eyes revealed the evil.


    It''s just that "it''s just that it''s more and more difficult to deal with Huang Jiuge. Now she''s not only not stupid, but she seems to be a lot smarter and has some martial arts skills. Even jiao''er has been beaten by her. " Although Mo Rushun is not willing to accept it, he has to admit it. Huang Jiuge is really hard to deal with.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became gloomy.


    For a moment, mother Gao said, "madam, I have a plan to cure the nine songs of Huang."


    "What plan?" Mo Ru frost a listen, eyes a bright, urgent ask a way.


    She doesn''t doubt that mammy Gao''s stratagem will be bad, because she and Jiang Hui can fight equally for so many years. In fact, Mammy Gao is on one side of the fight. Therefore, her stratagem is not as much and profound as mammy Gao.


    "As the eldest daughter of the Marquis''s house, Tong Xiang is not the only servant around. Therefore, I think it''s time for my wife to stick some servants around." Mother Gao''s words are reasonable, but she looks like a calculation!

 Chapter 113

    Mo Rushuang was stunned at first, but she didn''t react for a moment. Why did mother Gao let her send someone to serve Huang Jiuge.


    But a few seconds later, he reacted, his face immediately showed a smile, a virtuous look, and asked, "does that mammy have a suitable candidate?"


    "It''s a coincidence that I have a choice in my heart! Madam, can you remember that my maid had a distant cousin named Liu Mei. When she was still in the town before, Liu Mei came to take refuge with her maidservant. When her wife saw that she was poor, she took her in for a period of time! Later, she came to the capital to find her fiance. Instead of finding her fiance, she went into the palace and became a maid of honor.


    More than ten years, she from a small palace maid, made a concubine around the red man. It''s just that some time ago, the concubine''s family committed a crime, so the concubine was also implicated and was sent to the cold palace. The concubine didn''t want Liu Mei to suffer with her, so she asked the emperor to let her out of the palace. A few days ago, Liu Mei came to the maidservant and asked if there was any errand for him. I wanted to mention it to my wife to see if I could help her, but I forgot later. I feel that Liu Mei, who has been in the Imperial Palace, is a person who knows the rules and is a suitable person. " Said mammy Gao.


    In fact, she did not forget, she was just a little jealous, Liu Mei has been better than her, so she deliberately did not say.


    Although Liu Mei is out of the palace now and has no livelihood for the time being, it doesn''t mean that she''s having a hard time now. She had been with the concubine for so many years, but she got a lot of rewards. Even if she was idle, she would not worry about eating and drinking all her life.


    However, many of her savings were purchased by her in the outer city, and she took her sister''s family to live. Although the yard was not big, it was not small. The most important thing was that it was impossible for Gao Yan.


    She follows Mo Rushun, and usually she gets a lot of rewards. But with Mo Rushun''s financial resources, she can''t compare with Liu Mei''s. She didn''t complain, she was just jealous of Liu Mei.


    She always felt that Liu Mei had a better life than her, but now she came to her to introduce her job, just like she was unhappy, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Of course, she also knew that Liu Mei didn''t think so.


    But now is the time to employ people, for the sake of Mo Rushuang, she doesn''t want to care so much. After all, Liu Mei is a reliable one at present.


    Mo Rushun was glad to hear that. Although she was not as clever as mother Gao, she was not a fool. How could she not know that she had been living in the palace for so many years and had become a red man around a concubine from a little maid? I''m afraid it''s not easy for her to do so!


    If you put such a person beside Huang Jiuge, even if Huang Jiuge is hard to deal with, she will not believe that she has no time not to capsize.


    Because it was recommended by mammy Gao, Mo Rushun didn''t doubt each other''s character. Besides, she did have favor for Liu Mei. Now Liu Mei has asked for help from her, so she thinks that Liu Mei has no reason not to help her.


    So it was a happy decision.


    But now mother Gao is injured and can''t go out to look for Liu Mei. Moreover, the purpose of looking for Liu Mei is not known by others. Therefore, this matter can only be released for the time being.


    Mother Gao couldn''t sleep because of the pain, but on this side, as soon as Huang Jiuge got to bed, she fell asleep, and she was very stable.


    So, Huang nine songs can''t see, at this time, the red ring on her hand flickered weak red light, very strange.

 Chapter 114

    At this time, the story of Huang Jiuge''s return has spread all over the imperial city.


    "It''s said that Huang Jiuge has come back."


    "It''s said that Huang Jiuge is not stupid."


    These two sentences are everywhere in the city, but no one has been confirmed.


    However, the hole does not come from the wind, since it has been spread out, it must be true.


    The thing that Huang Jiuge came back didn''t surprise everyone, but the thing that Huang Jiuge was not stupid made everyone surprised and curious.


    Of course, this matter also spread to Huo Fu.


    Huo Qingqing''s cheeks were badly beaten. After a day, the swelling disappeared a little. The palm print was still clearly visible. However, if you don''t touch your cheek, speak softly and don''t touch your face, there won''t be much pain.


    However, if you touch, or talk to the face, it will be very painful.


    What''s more, Huo Qingqing hasn''t come out of the Revenge of the ghost of Huang Jiuge. He is still a little nervous.


    Ask LAN to go to the kitchen to help Huo Qingqing take bird''s nest, passing by the backyard, hear other servant girls whispering.


    "It''s said that the fool Miss Huang Jiuge of the Marquis mansion has come back, and she''s not stupid any more. Do you think that the lady was beaten by Huang Jiuge for revenge?" A servant girl asks another servant girl.


    Because after Huo Qingqing made such a fuss yesterday, almost all the people in the house knew that Huang Jiuge was killed by Huo Qingqing, but they didn''t know how.


    "I think it''s possible, but I''m more curious. Isn''t Huang Jiuge dead? Why did you return it? What''s more, it''s not stupid? " Another servant girl is full of doubts to say.


    Ask orchid in hear Huang nine songs is three words, subconsciously scared out of a cold sweat, obviously is to yesterday''s things still have a lingering fear.


    When the reaction of hindsight came over, what they said suddenly surprised, but also a little confused.


    What? Is Huang Jiuge back? And not stupid? How is that possible?


    She is a person who knows the truth. She knows that Huang Jiuge was pushed down from the cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple by Wang An and miss. But the cliff is too deep to see the bottom. It can be said that she will die if she falls down!


    However, Huang Jiuge came back, and he was not stupid.


    Immediately, he ran to Huo Qingqing''s yard. As soon as he entered the door, he said eagerly, "Miss, it''s not good. I heard that Huang Jiuge''s fool has come back, and it''s not stupid."


    She forgot that Huo Qingqing was still recovering from the injury and could not be angry at all, because once she was angry, the injury on her face would be very painful, and it would also affect the repair.


    But when she realized it was too late.


    "What?" Huo Qingqing a listen, sleep on the bed of body suddenly sit up, obviously surprised not light.


    And so exclaimed, mouth action is too big, pulled to the face, pain she took a breath, tears are about to come out.


    "Miss" asked Lan was startled and regretted that she should not be so excited. She did not expect that miss could not be angry, so she told her what made her angry.


    However, she also knew that if she didn''t tell the young lady immediately after she knew it, she would certainly blame her after she knew it. This let ask orchid can''t help but secretly cry bitterly, this is the life that becomes servant girl.


    "Impossible, impossible..." Huo Qingqing could not believe the whisper, the pain lesson let her mouth action dare not too big.


    She saw Huang Jiuge fall off the cliff with her own eyes! How can you not die! Not only back, but also not stupid?

 Chapter 115

    "The servant girl also listens to other servant girls to say, presumably also is outside spreads." Asked LAN carefully said, in fact, when she heard the news, she was anxious to tell Huo Qingqing, also did not go to confirm the truth of this thing.


    So, she is a little guilty.


    If this thing is false, she makes the young lady angry, so I''m afraid I can''t avoid a punishment.


    But then again, if it''s not groundless, how can it be spread like this outside!


    "No, I''m going to see it." Huo Qingqing can''t believe that Huang Jiuge is so lucky.


    How can she marry brother Hao if she can''t die!


    No, she doesn''t allow it. She doesn''t allow it to happen. Even if Huang Jiuge doesn''t die, she will kill her again.


    The news that Huang Jiuge came back deeply stimulated Huo Qingqing, so she lost her mind a little. Even if she pulled the wound on her face because of excitement, she didn''t care.


    With that, Huo Qingqing got up quickly.


    "Miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" asked LAN a surprise, quickly stop, block Huo Qingqing''s way. However, it was pushed away by Huo Qingqing.


    Of course, Huo Qingqing heard it here and Huo Yan and his wife heard it naturally. No one who knows the truth does not think that Huo Qingqing was beaten by Huang Jiuge.


    Huo Fu was so popular that he wanted to find someone else to talk about Huang Jiuge. Why did he attack her daughter so hard? However, Huo Yan scolded her and stopped her.


    What reason and qualification does she have to question Huang Jiuge! If their daughter hadn''t killed them first, would they have retaliated?


    What they should be worried about now is whether Huang Jiuge will tell Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing about her murder.


    It''s the kindness of a woman. She has long hair and short experience.


    However, they also know their daughter''s temperament, and know that if Huo Qingqing knew the news of Huang Jiuge''s return, there would be something wrong.


    Therefore, after learning the news, Huo Yan and Mrs. Huo were not at ease, so they hurried to Huo Qingqing.


    If she didn''t know, they wouldn''t let her know to avoid trouble. If she knows, they can stop her even if she wants to make trouble.


    However, as soon as Huo Yan and Mrs. Huo come to Huo Qingqing''s yard, they see Huo Qingqing rushing out in a rage. Huo Yan and Mrs. Huo know that Huo Qingqing already knows about Huang Jiuge.


    "Where to?" Huo Yan''s broad body blocked Huo Qingqing''s way. Huo Qingqing couldn''t stop, so he bumped Huo Yan.


    Huo Qingqing saw Huo Yan and said excitedly, "Dad, I heard that the fool Huang Jiuge came back. If she doesn''t die, I can''t marry brother Hao."


    Huo Yan''s face sank, showing displeasure, and asked in a low voice, "so, do you want to kill her again?"


    It''s more a question than a narration. Can he not be clear about his daughter?


    "Yes" Huo Qingqing admitted that the face was ugly enough because of the slap print, and now he showed a ferocious expression, which was very ugly.


    "Mischief" suddenly, Huo Yan will be a rage, Huo Qingqing scared all over a tremor.


    Huo Yan dotes on her very much. She''s so coquettish and domineering. As long as she doesn''t do anything harmful, he will let her take care of the aftermath. This time, Huang Jiuge''s "death" had something to do with her. He was also dissatisfied with Huo Qingqing, but because the killer was king an, he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 116

    But now, she knows that Huang Jiuge has come back. She is not worried about whether Huang Jiuge will expose the matter when she comes back, but she still wants to kill her. Moreover, it''s so bright that it''s a challenge to the emperor.


    If a crime of deceiving the king is deducted, even if Huo Yan is in a high position, he can''t save her.


    Moreover, I''m afraid it will affect the Huo family.


    Although, because of his daughter''s reason, he also hoped that Huang Jiuge would die.


    But it''s not that you can let people die if you want them to. Some people can''t be killed, they can''t be killed.


    Mrs. Huo was also startled by Huo Qingqing''s action. She thought Huo Qingqing might be angry, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to kill Huang Jiuge now. After Huo Yan''s warning just now, she naturally knew the seriousness of the matter.


    "If you go to kill Huang Jiuge now, it''s a blatant challenge to the emperor. It''s a crime of deceiving the king. Even the Huo family can''t save you, and it''s possible to compensate the Huo family." Huo Yan''s face was livid, and he said that he hated the iron.


    Huo Qingqing was surprised when he heard this.


    Even the Huo family can''t save her from the crime of deceiving you, and it''s possible to compensate the Huo family.


    No, no, she shouldn''t commit the crime of deceiving you and compensate the Huo family.


    "Qing''er, listen to your father, don''t do anything stupid!" Mrs. Huo quickly hugged Huo Qingqing and comforted her.


    Although Huo Qingqing was unwilling, he did not dare to go his own way.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    it''s night. Yuhao Nangong is so upset about Huang Jiuge that he tosses and turns in bed many times. He can''t sleep. Originally, he said he was not in a hurry, but he just couldn''t settle down.


    Finally, Nangong Yuhao decided to visit Nalan mansion at night.


    He wants to see, don''t silly after of Huang nine songs exactly is what appearance.


    As a result, Nangong Yuhao put on his night clothes and disappeared into the night.


    The security of Nalan mansion is not very strict. In the final analysis, it is because Nalan mansion does not have this ability. Therefore, the influence of Gong Yuhao in the South can easily sneak into the backyard of Nalan mansion.


    However, when Nangong Yuhao sneaks into Nalan house, he suddenly reacts that he doesn''t know where the courtyard of huangjiu song is.


    Nalan mansion is not as big as Wang mansion, but it is not easy to find a person, especially in this evening. If something happens accidentally, you will be regarded as a thief.


    He wasn''t afraid to be found out that he was the one who came. With the power of Nalan Prefecture, he wanted to retreat, but he didn''t want to make trouble.


    But what he didn''t know was that the roof he was standing on was just the roof of Weiyang Pavilion.


    Because before Huang Yao died, Nangong Yuhao was very satisfied with Huang Jiuge''s fiancee, so many people came to Nalan mansion to know that Weiyang pavilion was the study of the old Marquis, but it was always empty.


    Huang Jiuge''s martial arts may not be very good, but her senses are extremely sensitive. In addition, she has not fallen asleep yet, so whenever there is movement on the roof, no matter how light it is, she will find it.


    So, for the first time, Huang Jiuge held her breath.


    Maybe because the other party has restrained her breath, Huang Jiuge can''t feel the strength of the other party. However, no matter whether the other party is strong or weak, it''s not good for her to come in the middle of the night, so she can''t be careless.


    Of course, I know that the other side is not good, so Huang Jiuge can''t be soft hearted. While holding his breath, the dragon scale dagger also came out of the body, and the evil spirit came out and went straight to the roof.

 Chapter 117

    Nangong Yuhao, who is struggling to find Huang Jiuge''s residence or to leave, suddenly feels a cool chill, which makes him shiver and feel strange.


    Because he is a martial arts practitioner, his physical ability to resist the cold is much better than that of ordinary people. Even in winter, he doesn''t feel cold enough to shiver after wearing a few clothes. But now it''s still summer, even at night, he won''t feel cold, but he will feel a cool chill and shiver?


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, so he didn''t think there was anything unclean in Weiyang Pavilion, but he didn''t know what was going on?


    Maybe because of doubt, Nangong Yuhao didn''t leave immediately. However, as the chill of the attack became more and more serious, he wondered what was going on. At the same time, he immediately protected his heart with his internal power, which was better.


    Is it because he feels cold that he feels cold?


    For his body, Nangong Yuhao is very cherish, even a little cold, are not allowed. Because he doesn''t have enough healthy body, how can he fight with his opponent!


    Even in terms of women, he is very moderate and will never empty his body.


    As a result, Nangong Yuhao, who suspected that he was infected with the cold, could not find Huang Jiuge, so he went back to have a good rest first. Anyway, he would see Huang Jiuge sooner or later.


    Although Nangong Yuhao''s internal power was deep, he was still affected by the evil spirit. Although it was not deep, the cold wind became a prophecy.


    From the beginning to the end, Huang Jiuge didn''t know who was coming, or what he was coming for, or was it for her or someone else? Or passing by?


    But unexpectedly the other party left, she naturally did not pursue.


    Because, she has no ability to pursue now.


    The episode in the evening didn''t affect Huang Jiuge''s sleep, because her sleep was always very shallow, but it didn''t mean she didn''t sleep well. It''s just that what she has the ability to discover will be discovered, what she can''t discover, no matter how vigilant she is, she still can''t discover.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the morning, like Huang Jiuge, she got up early, ran for an hour, practiced some more fists and feet before stopping, and her stomach cried out impolitely.


    Just wanted to get something to eat, it was found that there was nothing in the Weiyang Pavilion, and she was too lazy to go to the kitchen.


    At the same time, let her think of, and aunt Tong.


    She has been back for two days, those who were sent out to look for her also came back yesterday afternoon, but aunt Tong has not come back, which can''t help but let Huang Jiuge have a bad feeling.


    I don''t think so. What''s the matter!


    Although she inherited the memory of "Nine Songs of Phoenix" and did not inherit the emotion of "Nine Songs of Phoenix", for Aunt Tong, her existence had no feeling for her, but since she promised to take good care of aunt Tong, she naturally did not ignore her reason.


    However, she clearly promised to take care of aunt Tong. Up to now, aunt Tong is still out looking for her day and night, but she is sleeping comfortably here. Isn''t she too heartless!


    Although she felt that even if she looked for it, she might not be able to find it, but it seemed that if she did not look for it, she had no chance to find it.


    So Huang nine song suddenly feel, she still need to find aunt Tong.


    Think of to do, Huang nine songs a get up, tidy up after then go out, plan to eat breakfast first, then go to find aunt Tong.

 Chapter 118

    I don''t know whether Huang Jiuge didn''t see the Yellow calendar when she went out, or because she was so beautiful that she provoked men''s sidelights everywhere. Besides, she showed her excellent eyes and even met with teasing.


    "Oh! Where''s the little lady! It''s beautiful. " With the frivolous male voice, four men with sharp mouths and monkey gills came towards Huang Jiuge.


    It''s not that they are really ugly. It''s just that they are too tired and their bodies are hollowed out, making their faces thin and concave and convex.


    However, the so-called "tiredness" refers to excessive drinking besides excessive lust. At the moment, aren''t they full of alcohol? The footstep is misty, the eyes are free.


    From the point of view of clothing, it is not rich or expensive.


    Huang Jiuge''s face sank. Although she was teased, she was a little unhappy, but for the sake of the other party''s delirium, Huang Jiuge didn''t want to care.


    So I decided to go away.


    Just, these people finally met a gorgeous beauty, and how so easy to let her leave!


    So, when seeing Huang Jiuge leaving, a man immediately blocked the way, "little beauty, don''t leave so soon! Play with my brothers


    "Yes! As long as you please the elder brothers, they will guarantee that you will enjoy spicy food all your life. "


    The movement here caused a lot of people to watch and sympathize with Huang Jiuge one after another. However, it''s just sympathizing, but there''s no one for Huang Jiuge.


    Not to mention that these childe brothers are all officials. They bully the weak and bully men and women. They are all evil. They are ordinary people who dare not fight against them.


    The most important thing is that people are selfish. They sympathize with Huang Jiuge, but for them, Huang Jiuge is just a stranger. They don''t need to make trouble for a stranger.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t need other people''s sympathy or fighting against injustice. She''s not so weak! Just this time, Huang Jiuge''s face has been completely black, endure the impulse to beat people, coldly spit out a "roll" word.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not a good kind, she is not a violent maniac, so she is not a person who always does it. At least she was willing to give each other a chance or two before she got angry.


    These people just don''t know what to do.


    "Oh! The little lady has a strong disposition! However, I like it, young master. I''ve tasted the soft taste, and it''s good to taste the spicy one. " The man was not angry, but the reaction of Huang Jiuge aroused his interest.


    "That''s it." the other three men echoed, all with a look of high spirits.


    "Is it?" Huang Jiuge suddenly laughs, revealing the evil of unknown meaning. However, in the eyes of the four men, that smile makes all things pale and infatuated.


    "That''s natural. I love spicy food." A man said, looking at Huang nine song''s eyes more red fruit.


    "In this case ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge''s mouth still had a smile of evil spirit, but in the next second, she gathered a smile and took the place of lengli.


    Just, don''t wait for Huang nine songs to have the next move, was interrupted by the next change.


    "In broad daylight, you dare to tease good women. Do you still have royal laws in your eyes?" With a kind of tender male voice, a gray figure came out of the crowd and stood in front of Huang Jiuge, protecting her.

 Chapter 119

    At first, people were still surprised that some people were not afraid to offend these young men, but when they saw the man, they were stunned, because he was a 12-year-old boy.


    Because the other side is small, everyone is disappointed, those childe elder brother is not to put him in the eye, originally, just don''t know the heaven and earth of small hairy child!


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t think so, because she had seen this boy.


    She just crossed that day, didn''t she steal his fish? This young man can flash to her from a long distance in an instant. How can it be simple?


    "Where''s the little hairy child? Get out of the way, or you''ll be hurt by your brother. Don''t cry." One of those childe brothers gave a vicious warning to the boy.


    "You, you are the little boy!" That youth a listen to, immediately get angry to explode hair, angrily say.


    The man was not annoyed. On the contrary, the boy''s words were a joke to him, so he couldn''t help joking, "boy, you look twelve or thirteen at most! The bud is not open yet! So what is not a little boy? "


    This can be said to be explicit, causing a few friends around to laugh, while others also face embarrassment.


    "You, you, you..." although the ink flow was small, he knew what the man meant. He was so ashamed and angry that he was at a loss, blushing and speechless.


    Huang Jiuge secretly helps her forehead. It''s really a little boy! He is thin skinned enough to be blocked up by others.


    But, won''t he do it directly!


    "I don''t know what? Don''t get out of here. It''s delaying my making out with the beauty. Be careful, I won''t let you go. " That childe elder brother impatiently roars a way.


    "Do you still have the royal law to molest women in broad daylight?" Ink flow angry way.


    "Wang fa? I''m wang FA. What can you do for me? " The man said arrogantly, without paying any attention to Wang FA.


    Yes! Have they done little evil over the years? But it never happened.


    Of course, they don''t dare to provoke anyone. They don''t dare to provoke the imperial relatives and the people who are higher than their family. Since childhood, they have been wandering in the aristocratic circle. They all recognize the people they can''t stir up.


    Although for the identity of Huang Jiuge, they are not provoked, but they do not know Huang Jiuge.


    But even if you recognize her, I''m afraid you won''t pay attention to her! After all, in their impression, Huang Jiuge is just a fool who is not in favor. If she is bullied, no one will come out for her.


    "You, you, you..." Mo Liu was enraged by the man''s words. It was the first time that he met such a person, so he didn''t know how to deal with it, and he was very at a loss.


    On the second floor of the teahouse, two men stood opposite the window and witnessed everything downstairs.


    "Tut tut! Mo Liu is still too young to refute in a few words. Are you sure it''s right for Mo Liu to let him follow you? " Gentle male voice with a bit of banter, looking at standing beside him, a purple robe, the whole body exudes this air-conditioned Sikong cut, Wen Jinran doubt.


    Sikong cut in see Huang nine song up to now, the air-conditioning on the body can''t help but send out, because was teased by her things for him is still haunted.


    However, he didn''t find fault with Huang Jiuge. No, she had been found fault, so he was happy to see the play.

 Chapter 120

    Wen Jinran didn''t care about the air-conditioning sent out by Sikong cut, because when he saw Sikong cut looking at Huang Jiuge, he knew that the woman was Sikong cut''s enemy! And it''s the woman who made Sikong suffer.


    Think of the enemy thing, Wen Jinran is still curious, in the end this woman to Sikong cut do what, just let Sikong cut not image of the full street chase!


    Of course, he still guessed what he had guessed before, but he didn''t dare to ask again, unless he thought his life was too comfortable.


    After hearing Wen Jinran''s words, Sikong cut back his air conditioner, but he was not angry, just said lazily, "did you treat him badly or what? Is it wrong for you to doubt that he follows you


    Wen Jinran chokes. Do you treat me badly? Of course not, but doubt, that''s true.


    Mo Liu is an active person, but he is arranged by his unscrupulous master to follow Sikong Chou, a cold guy. Can he not doubt it?


    He was really worried that ink flow''s active nature would become colder. That''s really unpleasant!


    These words, Wen Jinran naturally won''t say out, just thinking about how to deceive him, there is a shocking scene below.


    "Noisy" Huang Jiuge has lost patience because of the noise. She has no time to play with them. She has to go to find aunt Tong!


    After that, he pushes away the young man in front of her, that is, the ink flow in Wen Jinran''s mouth, and the ink flow is carelessly pushed away by Huang Jiuge.


    Mo Liu is not happy and wants to make a sound, but he just opens his mouth. Before he makes a sound, he sees Huang Jiuge''s action, and Sheng is stunned.


    The others haven''t responded yet, but Mo Liu and the two people upstairs can see clearly. Huang Jiuge shakes in front of the childe brothers, raises her feet, kicks them, and moves like running water.


    With the sound of a pig, a howl sounded.


    After the public reaction, only to see that a few men have tumbled to the ground, synchronous with his hands covering his lower body, his face because of pain and white distortion, and cry heartbroken.


    All of a sudden, the woman was so scared that she lost her face, and the man was so scared that he stepped back for fear of harming himself.


    At the same time, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, she was shocked. This woman, unexpectedly, kicked them ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    these people, are they not useless!


    As they all know, these people are all the children of the official family. At ordinary times, many of them molest good women and bully the common people. Seeing their end, I feel very happy.


    However, if the woman offended these people, she was afraid that it would be more or less bad, and all the people mourned for Huang Jiuge.


    "Tut tut! This woman is so tough! He attacked the place where men were killed. " Wen Jinran was also shocked, even the image can''t care, a pair of eyes staring boss.


    "Shameless" Sikong cut is also very shocked, but not Wen Jinran such a gaffe, just disdain to spit out two words, obviously refers to nine songs.


    Because of that day''s event, Sikong''s impression of Huang Jiuge was not good. Now after seeing her shameless behavior, the impression is even worse.


    "Ho! I think this woman is very funny. " Wen Jinran doesn''t mean to be against Sikong, but he really thinks that this woman is very funny and different.


    Although rampant, but not affectation, will not make people feel disgusted.


    All in all, he thinks so.


    "You, you, you, you..." the stuttering of your words is accompanied by the sound of swallowing foam, and the ink stream looks at Huang Jiuge like a monster.

 Chapter 121

    This woman is not only shameless, but also cruel.


    Of course, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with being cruel. In his eyes, the evil should be rewarded.


    Just, he thinks a woman, do such action can too not suit.


    For the reaction of the ink flow, Huang Jiuge gives him a white eye, "what am I? Boy, if you don''t know what to say, you should use force to solve the problem. Otherwise, you''d like to fight against injustice just like a mother? You''re here to be funny


    After that, Huang nine songs very with the strange smile twice, absolutely don''t look at the juvenile suspect.


    "I, i... I" was embarrassed by Huang Jiuge.


    However, how can he be so fussy! He''s just reasoning with them. It''s not his fault that these people don''t listen! How did he come to be funny!


    Thinking of this, the young man was very depressed and retorted, "you woman, people are clearly here to help you. Even if you don''t appreciate me, you still reproach me. Do you have any conscience?"


    Hearing this, the onlookers also turned to the young one after another and looked at Huang Jiuge with reproach. Even if he didn''t help, but there is no credit, there is also hard work! If you don''t appreciate it, how can you blame others!


    "What is conscience? Can you eat it? " Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about the young man''s words and the people''s accusations. Instead, she asks naively, as if she really doesn''t know what conscience is.


    Conscience, for her nine songs, only for those who have conscience, for those who have no conscience, she can only have no conscience.


    Of course, this is not aimed at this young man. She is really grateful that this young man can stand out for her, but she doesn''t play according to common sense. Even if she is grateful, she won''t be polite and thank you.


    Moreover, she felt that the boy was very interesting. She was not polite to him.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Liu is angry. Huang Jiuge''s impression in his heart is refreshed again. Is this woman a normal person?


    Don''t give them extra time to quarrel, they are interrupted by other voices.


    "You, do you know who we are? "How dare you, how dare you..." a man gritted his teeth in pain.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t kick hard, so she didn''t kick it, and she didn''t faint because of the pain. At most, she couldn''t stand the pain, which made them inhumane for a month or two.


    "Oh! Who are you? It''s none of my business? I''ve given you the chance to get out of here. You have to come up and help. I''m sorry for you. " Huang Jiuge''s words are so vulgar that she doesn''t pay attention to them. At the same time, she puts on a great posture of being happy to make people happy. It''s possible that she is angry and not worth her life.


    Shameless, Taite is shameless. This is the voice of everyone after hearing Huang Jiuge''s words.


    It''s obvious that she beat others and said that she would help them. It''s not shameless!


    "Pooh, this woman is really different!" Wen Jinran is more and more interested in Huang Jiuge. Although he is shameless, he doesn''t hate it.


    "You, you, you..." and the man was so angry that you couldn''t speak.


    "Hey, woman, these people seem to have a lot of talent. Aren''t you afraid of revenge when you treat them like this?" Clearly concerned, the boy asked in a vicious tone, as if just warning her.


    "Who are you? Little hairy boy, you want to call me sister, you know? " Huang Jiuge stares at the boy. In her eyes, the boy is a little boy, so she should be called her sister.

 Chapter 122

    What woman? Is that what he should call? She''s only fourteen now! It''s still a girl!


    "I''m not a little hairy boy." when he heard the three words "little hairy boy", the boy blew up his hair again.


    "If you are not a little boy, you can''t change the fact that you are two or three years younger than yourself, so you still have to call your sister." Huang nine songs naturally said, but this was also naturally.


    "You... Hum" although Huang Jiuge said it well, he was just unconvinced, so he gave a cold hum. Don''t turn your head and ignore Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs also don''t care, just playfully smile, at this time, is to answer the youth just asked, "they want revenge, also see if they have this ability and courage."


    No matter what they are, Huang Jiuge really doesn''t pay attention to them.


    Who is she? She is the daughter of the Marquis''s family. She is also the second grade Princess granted by the emperor. She teases her and bullies her. Isn''t she beating the royal family in the face?


    No matter how the Emperor didn''t like her, he still had to protect her for the sake of face?


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s arrogant words, people can''t help guessing whether this woman''s origin is bigger than these childe brothers?


    You know, these childe brothers are only the CHILDES of the second grade and third grade officials. There are many second grade and first grade officials above the second grade and third grade officials! No one can guarantee that this woman is the daughter of one of them!


    "I''m really curious. What''s the origin of this woman? Even these officials are not afraid?" Wen Jinran can''t help sighing. How do you want to know who she is?


    "Noisy, want to know, don''t you know yourself to check?" For the chattering Wen Jinran, Sikong cut said very impatient.


    "Yes Wen Jinran thinks that he is abnormal today because of an interesting woman.


    If on weekdays, he does not have the leisure and interest to investigate women, but today he is interested.


    However, without waiting for him to investigate, the protagonist will report his name.


    Of course, it was the several childe brothers who were angry when they heard Huang Jiuge''s arrogant words. "It''s a big tone. You''ve got a name in it."


    Just, this voice can''t hide to tremble, for the nine songs of Huang, they are more or less afraid of it! No matter her skill or her arrogant tone, this woman is obviously not easy to provoke.


    "Do you know common sense! I''m a woman and have no seed. " Huang Jiuge looked at the man with disdain, a preaching gesture.


    This words, cause people a Leng, and then caused a lot of jokes.


    Just, some jokes that man has no common sense, some jokes that Huang Jiuge is shameless, but these, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" that man is angry and wants to say something, but your words just export, and you are interrupted by Huang Jiuge.


    "However, I don''t mind my name in the newspaper. I can hear it clearly," said Huang Jiuge. She coughed two times and said with a serious face, "I''m not going to change my name, I''m not going to change my surname. I''m going to be far away from the Marquis''s house, so is Huang Jiuge."


    What do you hear? Phoenix nine songs? Which nine songs?


    No, isn''t there only one phoenix nine song in the capital? This is a representative name. Who dares to call it!


    It is said that Huang Jiuge has come back, and she is not stupid.


    However, who can tell them that Huang Jiuge is such a beauty! It''s about to compare Huo Qingqing, the so-called first beauty.


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 123

    "What? Is she Huang Jiuge Wen Jinran''s hand holding the cup can''t help shaking. The tea is shaking out. I can''t blame him because it really shocked him.


    He has seen Huang Jiuge several times, and naturally has an impression on her. That fool who is always disheartened, just like a beggar, always runs after Nangong Yuhao, but is abandoned by Nangong Yuhao as my fiancee.


    Although he had heard the rumors these days, he didn''t pay attention to them. But who would have thought that this Phoenix nine songs is not only not stupid, but also a change, has become such a beautiful woman!


    However, I''m relieved to think that Huang Yao, the mother of Huang Jiuge, is the first beauty in the capital. What''s wrong with her daughter!


    And at this point, this nine song really looks like Huang Yao.


    He was not familiar with Huang Yao, but he had seen her several times, so he had a little impression. But if he didn''t mention it, he didn''t think of it.


    When Sikong cut heard the three words of Huang Jiuge, he felt that the name was familiar for a moment, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    But Sikong didn''t care. For him, Huang Jiuge was just a person who didn''t matter.


    No, they have a holiday!


    "I can''t imagine that a fool who was once disheartened all day and looked like a beggar turned into a gorgeous beauty. I just don''t know if Nangong Yuhao will be moved! " Speaking of the end, Wen Jinran is looking forward to it.


    Although he didn''t mingle in the circle of officials, he still knew something about Nangong Yuhao.


    He knew that Yuhao Nangong abandoned Huang Jiuge because of the destruction of the Huang family, and then approached Huo Qingqing because of the influence of the Huo family. Therefore, he didn''t like Nangong Yuhao at all.


    However, even if he looked up to them, they were doomed to be hostile, because her aunt, Princess Wen Xian, was one of the four concubines like Princess Qin Shu. And there is another son under the knee, the fifth prince, Nangong Yuchen.


    The so-called royal family has no brothers, only interests, so Nangong Yuchen and the Wen family behind him are naturally one of Nangong Yuhao''s enemies.


    Even if Nangong Yuchen did not want to win the throne, Nangong Yuhao would not allow it.


    No, it should be said that for every ambitious prince, they will not tolerate each other.


    It''s well known that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want to marry Huang Jiuge. However, it''s impossible for Nangong Yuhao to retire without the emperor''s consent.


    Unless Huang Jiuge dies.


    Think of this, Wen Jinran mind suddenly flashed a consciousness, Huang nine song missing things, will and Nangong Yu Hao?


    However, this is only a guess. It may or may not be.


    Why! Because if Nangong Yuhao did it, he would not be soft hearted. He would have killed Huang Jiuge. Otherwise, it would have been in vain.


    However, Huang Jiuge not only didn''t die, but also didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise? Or maybe, she just simply disappeared, and then suddenly not stupid.


    Of course, Wen Jinran also doubts that all along, is Huang Jiuge pretending to be a fool?


    He didn''t know that Nangong Yuhao was responsible for the disappearance of Huang Jiuge, and he did kill her. Now the nine songs of Huang is only a semi fake of changing the soup without changing the dressing.

 Chapter 124

    "I''ve got my name. If you want to get revenge, just come. I''ll wait." Ignoring the shock of no response, Huang Jiuge arrogantly put down the words, then turned away, leaving everyone a lonely figure.


    "Hello... Mo Liu subconsciously wants to call Huang Jiuge, but think about it, why do you call her! This shameless woman, don''t talk to her!


    After thinking about it, Mo Liu stopped his voice and turned to the teahouse next to him with a cold hum.


    After Huang Jiuge left, all the people reacted, and the voice of surprise and discussion burst out in the crowd.


    "What? Is she Huang Jiuge


    "My God! I didn''t expect that she was Huang Jiuge


    "Huang Jiuge really came back, and really not silly, but the most unexpected thing is that she actually looks so beautiful."


    "Yes! It''s almost as good as the first beauty Huo Qingqing. "


    "That''s right. At that time, Huang Yao was the first beauty in the capital. How could her daughter be so poor?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    however, those childe brothers are entangled. What is the revenge for! Or not!


    Although they know something about Huang Jiuge, they don''t understand it, so they are afraid of her identity.


    With her skill, they were even more timid.


    But, was she abandoned in this way? They are not reconciled.


    "Martial uncle, you said, where does that woman look like a woman! It''s shameless. " As soon as Mo Liu entered the door, he said that he didn''t have a good temper. He looked like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "I thought it was unique and interesting." Si kongcao hasn''t spoken yet, but Wen Jinran has made his stand first.


    "Interesting? How interesting! Why don''t I? " Ink flow blinks, a pair of thinking, but ignorant appearance.


    "Puff Chi" saw that Mo Liu was so cute that Wen Jinran couldn''t help laughing. However, he didn''t mean to explain it to him. Instead, he changed the topic, "aren''t you hungry, going to buy steamed bread? Steamed bread


    Ink flow a listen, face a red, embarrassed of grasped to grab a head, embarrassed of say, "I, I, I forgot."


    The story of Huang Jiuge in the street was soon spread, especially in Nangong Yuhao''s place. Originally, he specially sent people to pay attention to the news of Huang Jiuge, so he soon received the news.


    After hearing what Huang Jiuge had done, Nangong Yuhao was also shocked, which made him wonder whether it was really Huang Jiuge?


    It seems that this is not a good omen!


    It''s said that Huang Jiuge is gorgeous, and seems to be slightly better than Huo Qingqing?


    In this regard, Nangong Yuhao was also surprised at the beginning, but after he figured it out, he didn''t feel it.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was not ugly, but in recent years, she made herself look like a beggar, which made everyone ignore her appearance.


    What''s more, there was a mother who used to be the first beauty. How ugly could she be!


    However, he more and more want to see this is not silly after the nine songs of Huang.


    "Where did she go?" Nangong Yuhao asked the subordinates who came to report to him.


    "Forgive me, my subordinates followed her, but they lost her." The subordinate immediately knelt down on one knee and reproached himself.


    "What? Lost it? " This surprised Nangong Yuhao. His subordinates knew that although he was not a first-class master, he was also a second-class master. He lost a little Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 125

    Although Huang Jiuge had some skill, in Nangong Yuhao''s eyes, it was nothing at all, so it was a small one.


    Nangong Yuhao naturally doesn''t think it''s because Huang Jiuge has the ability. He prefers to believe that it''s just an accident.


    "Go down!" Nangong Yuhao didn''t embarrass the subordinate and let him leave.


    "Thank you, my subordinates are leaving." Without being punished, the subordinate was relieved. After thanking him, he got up and left.


    Just now, after leaving the crowd, Huang Jiuge found that someone was following her.


    Obviously, because the other party despised her, so did not deliberately hide the breath, this just let the Phoenix nine songs easily found him.


    Although the other side despised her, but she did not despise the other side, and do not say how the strength of the other side, tracking her, has shown that she is purposeful.


    She doesn''t like others to make up her mind. Although it can''t be avoided, she doesn''t know it. Now that she knows it, she can''t regard it as nothing happened.


    Of course, she doesn''t want to take the initiative to have a direct conflict with the other party before the other party conflicts with her and threatens her. Not to mention that she doesn''t have the leisure to look for trouble, just because she doesn''t know each other''s strength, it''s better not to be impulsive.


    Therefore, even if you don''t want to conflict with the other party, it doesn''t mean you won''t let the other party follow you, let alone give up.


    So, Huang Jiuge went into a clothing shop and changed her clothes.


    Although she thinks it''s not reliable for women to dress as men, the first problem is that there is a big gap in height. But there is no denying that men''s clothing is much more convenient than women''s clothing. At least after she makes up deliberately, even if you see that she is a daughter, you won''t recognize her as Huang Jiuge.


    After changing clothes, Huang Jiuge doesn''t come out from the main door, but from the side door, and then wanders to the street, intentionally or unintentionally exploring the suspicious characters.


    Finally, at the stall not far from the clothing shop, a man in a navy suit looked at the clothing shop from time to time. He looked like a bodyguard of a wealthy family.


    The man waited for a long time, but he didn''t see Huang Jiuge come out. Suddenly he had a bad feeling and hurried to the clothing shop. There was no Huang Jiuge in the shop.


    Was he found out?


    Although the man did not want to admit it, he could not find any other suitable reason to explain it. Moreover, he was not easy to ask the shopkeeper, otherwise, he would tell others clearly that he had misbehavior?


    Although he is not the Lord''s personal bodyguard, many of them have been in and out with him, so if someone recognizes him and spreads this matter, it will certainly affect the reputation of the Lord.


    It''s yellow to follow Huang Jiuge. I can only go back to the palace.


    And in the dark, Huang Jiuge tracks the past.


    In modern times, for Huang Jiuge, who used to be the top killer, the tracking technique is almost superb. But for the ancients who had internal power and keen senses, Huang Jiuge was not sure.


    So, in order to keep track of him, Huang Jiuge is ten meters away from the man, as long as he can see his figure.


    And that man also won''t think of, he unexpectedly can be anti tracked by Huang nine songs, so didn''t care at all. Also because of his carelessness, let Phoenix nine song tracking success.


    When he saw the man enter the palace of king an, Huang Jiuge''s face changed and became gloomy.


    Nangong Yuhao

 Chapter 126

    Originally, she didn''t connect the matter of being followed today with the person who broke into Nalan house last night, but now, she has to doubt it.


    However, she didn''t think that Nangong Yuhao dared to kill her again at this juncture, for fear that he was curious because he knew that she was back and not stupid. He wanted to find out!


    At present, for Nangong Yuhao, Huang Jiuge is not afraid, but can not be despised.


    Next, Huang Jiuge bought a horse, and then out of the city, Huang Jiuge went along the route to Xiangguo Temple.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t hold any hope, she also looked for it very seriously. Even Xiangguo Temple, she went around.


    Although the temple fair has passed, there are still many pilgrims in Xiangguo Temple, which shows the good reputation of Xiangguo Temple.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t find aunt Tong, so she went down the mountain.


    Just on the way up and down, a small episode happened. Huang Jiuge was stopped by a Taoist priest, who said, "young master, please stay"


    this Taoist priest is about 50 years old, dressed in a dark blue Taoist robe and holding a vertical banner with "shensuanzi" in his left hand. Ordinary features, dark skin, a gray beard, palm so long, eyebrows are also gray, eyes some narrow, give the feeling is very uncomfortable.


    In addition, Huang Jiuge has no good feelings for this kind of magic wand, so her tone is not so good, "what''s the matter?"


    "From the perspective of face to face, you belong to the female prime minister, so you should be a girl." Said the Taoist.


    The Taoist saw that she was a woman, and she was not surprised at all, because people with clear eyes would see whether she was a woman disguised as a man. What''s more, she also made a sound. If she didn''t know she was a woman, she would be a fool.


    So, Huang Jiuge looked at the Taoist with the same look as a fool, and said in a disgusting tone, "I''m wearing a man''s suit! I didn''t say I was a man, and this obvious female voice, fools all know I''m a woman. "


    When the Taoist choked, his face was a little red and embarrassed. Even he felt that he was lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot.


    Huang Jiuge has never had a good impression of this kind of magic wand in the river and lake. Most of them cheat money. So Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to pay attention to it, so she has to leave.


    "Ah! Girl, I haven''t shown you my face yet The Taoist priest stopped Huang Jiuge in a hurry, which made Huang Jiuge unhappy immediately and said, "I don''t need to look at my face"


    "girl, calculate! That''s right. " Taoists don''t give up.


    "I have no money"


    "no money"


    "there is no free lunch in the world"


    "but there are people in the world! I think the girl is destined to be poor, so I just want to look at her face. "


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t believe in anyone who has a destiny. I''m afraid it''s someone who has a heart! There are so many people coming and going in Xiangguo Temple, how can we only have a predestined relationship with her? It''s not a person with a heart. What is it?


    I''m afraid the Taoist learned something about her, so he came to set up the Bureau! I really have a heart.


    See Huang nine songs ignore, that Taoist also don''t care whether she look at a face, then directly said, "a few days ago girl just experienced a catastrophe, die a lifetime."


    When he said this, the Taoist priest''s face was full of confidence.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge was slightly stunned, but she already thought that the Taoist priest knew something about her and came to show her face, so she didn''t really see it from him.


    "And it''s still a peach blossom robbery." seeing that Huang Jiuge didn''t believe it, the Taoist said again.

 Chapter 127

    Huang nine songs still ignore, in fact, these is not a secret, as long as a little ask, you will know, so there is nothing strange to say.


    "From the aspect of face, the girl had a bad life before. She had no mother or father, no elder, no sister, and the world deviated from her." Said the Taoist.


    "Not bad, not bad, quite accurate." Huang nine song is not stingy of praise way, if the tone is not so perfunctory words, more convincing.


    However, the Taoist priest continued to say as if he didn''t recognize Huang Jiuge''s perfunctoriness, "however, there is a person who is very good to the girl, and the girl who came out this time is the one who is looking for this person."


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge steps a meal, looking at the Taoist, very impatient said, "say it! What is your purpose? "


    "I think it''s for the girl to share her worries and solve her difficulties!" The Taoist priest is serious and takes it for granted.


    "What do you know most about sharing worries and solving difficulties? You''re kidding me Huang nine songs was angry to smile, this Taoist priest, he is a fool or regarded her as a fool!


    Taoist choked, he seemed to say a lot of nonsense, but this is only the prelude, Hello!


    However, the Taoist didn''t talk nonsense any more. He said directly, "the person you are looking for has already gone back, but the girl seal hall is black. There will be a disaster of blood in the near future."


    Huang Jiuge is black, but she doesn''t believe the Taoist''s words, but is not happy that the Taoist curses her so much.


    It''s nonsense that the seal hall is black and bloody.


    So, Huang Jiuge can''t help but get angry, "blood, your sister, blood, smelly Taoist, I don''t believe you. No matter what your purpose is, it''s better to take advantage of how far you are before I get angry. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    After that, go on your own way and let the Taoist become a passer-by!


    "What I said is true ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the Taoist priest saw this and rushed to catch up and explained.


    Nima, uncle can bear, aunt can''t bear, Huang nine song regardless of the image of the voice shouting, "ah! Come on! This Taoist priest is going to rob good women and men! "


    Shouting, but also made a look of being bullied, extremely wronged.


    The Xiangguo Temple is full of incense, so many people come and go.


    And the common people like to join in the fun, so when they listen to Huang Jiuge''s cry, whether it''s true or false, they all come together and point out.


    "No! Does the Taoist really like this young master? "


    "Why not! The young man is so handsome, and the Taoist doesn''t look like a good man. Maybe he is! "


    "I also feel"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "you ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although no one really stands out for Huang Jiuge, being instructed by others is enough to make the Taoist angry and embarrassed. His dark face turns red. Looking at Huang Jiuge, you are so angry that you can''t speak.


    In the end, the only thing left was ash.


    Huang Jiuge was proud and returned to the capital.


    As for what the Taoist said about the dark seal hall and the disaster of blood, Huang Jiuge was immediately forgotten.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge entered Nalan house, she received people''s strange eyes. Some were afraid, some were contemptuous, some were disdainful, but more were afraid. Don''t ask, Huang Jiuge already guessed that their reaction was related to what happened on the street today.


    This is not, Phoenix nine song just entered the house, haven''t had time to find aunt Tong, but was called by the housekeeper, said the master to find.


    You don''t have to guess. Huang Jiuge also knows why Nalan Jin is looking for her.

 Chapter 128

    In the study, nalanjin sat behind the book case and looked at the book.


    It''s just that his brow is slightly wrinkled, his eyes are slightly heavy, and his face is slightly dark. It''s obvious that he is in a bad mood at the moment.


    Yes! As soon as Huang Jiuge goes out, he gets into such a big trouble. Is he in a good mood?


    Although it was those childe brothers who were the first to make mistakes, there was nothing wrong with their lessons, and he was not afraid of those people to seek justice. However, the way that Huang Jiuge teaches others is too shameful. Is that what a daughter should do?


    "Alas Nalanjin sighed irritably and threw the book on the desk. How could he read the book!


    "Knock" at this moment, there was a knock outside the door, followed by the voice of the housekeeper, "master, here comes the first lady."


    "Come in" nalanjin Road, voice because of bad mood and some cold.


    With the words fall, squeak, the door is pushed open, Phoenix nine songs came in.


    "What''s the matter with dad looking for his daughter?" Huang Jiuge knows why Nalan Jin is looking for her, but she still asks calmly and calmly, without any awareness of causing trouble.


    It''s also true that today''s event is nothing to Huang Jiuge.


    "Did you beat four officials today?" Nalanjin asked in a stern voice. He didn''t have to ask clearly. He just wanted to confirm it, so that he wouldn''t deny it when he criticized.


    "Yes, I did." Huang nine songs pour is straightforward admit a way, anyway she always is dare to act boldly, beat is beat, have no what to hide.


    Moreover, this matter has been widely spread, and she can''t cover it up.


    "Bastard" after hearing Huang Jiuge''s own confession, he ignited Nalan Jin''s anger again. With this roar, Nalan Jin suddenly stood up from his chair, pointed to Huang Jiuge and said angrily, "do you know what you are doing? Do you know what people outside say about you? A girl''s family made such a move, shameless and self-respect, you simply lost the face of the Nalan family


    Huang Jiuge''s face sank and her eyes were cold. It was not because of Nalan Jin''s words, but because Nalan Jin pointed at her with her fingers, which made her very unhappy.


    But at the end of these words, nalanjin''s finger also put down, otherwise, she really can''t help but want to break it!


    "No shame, no self respect? Oh! What''s that? Can eat or can use! I can''t eat or use it. Why do I care about that! What''s more, I have lost less face to the Nalan family in these years? Even though I have no face to care about for a long time, why should I care? " Huang nine songs sneer way, a pair of don''t care and disdain appearance.


    "You..." naranjin was so angry that he almost didn''t come up.


    Yes, she lost her face when she was crazy about nine songs.


    However, at that time, she was stupid and had no cognitive ability of etiquette, righteousness and shame. Even if she did something shameful, she could understand it.


    But now, she is not stupid. She should know the etiquette, righteousness and shame!


    "I don''t think it''s shameful, I''m just a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. If you dare to blaspheme and insult me, it''s kind enough to make them inhumane for a month or two. If I don''t want to cause trouble, it''s not as simple as inhumane for a month or two. " Huang Jiuge said that the clouds are light, but let Nalan Jin feel an inexplicable cold, as if his lower body is also under threat in general, can''t help but tight.

 Chapter 129

    As a man, he can naturally understand the pain of humanity.


    Bad girl is OK, not easy demand, pain will be less. But those who can''t be humane for one or two months are still very nice women. In this way, it''s just suffering!


    "If dad wants to teach me a lesson for today''s affairs, I advise you not to! It''s just a waste of effort. It has happened whether it should or not, and it''s not my fault. I can''t guarantee that similar things will happen in the future. After all, if people don''t commit crimes against me, I won''t commit crimes. But if people commit crimes against me, they will surely pay back ten times. The old and the young will not be deceived. " Huang Jiuge said that the cold and firm attitude surprised Nalan Jin.


    In particular, the sentence "if you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. If you offend me, you will be rewarded ten times." Let nalanjin feel that this is a warning to him in general, daunting, not oppression.


    Moreover, Huang Jiuge suddenly became so violent that he couldn''t adapt.


    "If there is nothing wrong, my daughter will leave." Ignoring Nalan Jin''s reaction, Huang Jiuge says it and turns away without waiting for Nalan Jin to agree.


    Looking at the Phoenix nine songs to leave, Na LAN Jin this just tiny can''t check of a sigh of relief, even he can''t detect, he doesn''t want to face the Phoenix nine songs.


    After leaving the study, Huang Jiuge goes directly to Weiyang Pavilion.


    Why go to Weiyang Pavilion instead of pianyuan! After all, aunt Tong didn''t know that Huang Jiuge moved out of pianyuan and lived in Weiyang Pavilion! So aunt Tong is more likely to be in pianyuan!


    Because when the housekeeper brought her to the study, she had asked the housekeeper if aunt Tong had come back.


    Originally, because Aunt Tong has been out for several days, she is already in a mess. And when Aunt Tong came back, she heard the news of Huang Jiuge coming back in the street, and she was not stupid. She was too excited and at a loss. She was taken as a madman by the gatekeeper!


    Because the doorkeeper Xiao Si and aunt Tong are not familiar, so he did not recognize her. Just when the housekeeper heard the voice, he came out to see. Only then did he recognize aunt Tong and let aunt Tong into the door.


    The housekeeper told aunt Tong that Huang Jiuge had moved to Weiyang Pavilion, but Huang Jiuge went out in the morning, so she was asked to wait in Weiyang Pavilion.


    However, after waiting in Weiyang Pavilion for a long time, I didn''t see Huang Jiuge come back. Aunt Tong''s heart was raised again. She was afraid that there was something wrong with Huang Jiuge. However, she did not dare to go out to find, afraid of their own out, Phoenix nine song back to see her, and miss.


    Therefore, aunt tong can only resist the impulse to go out to find Huang Jiuge and wait in Weiyang Pavilion.


    Aunt Tong is a martial arts practitioner. Although she is not an expert, she is also in the class. So when someone outside Weiyang Pavilion approached, she found out. The first reaction was that the young lady came back.


    Aunt Tong rushed out of the yard to have a look. When she saw clearly who was coming, she was stunned.


    In addition to shock, I really don''t know what words to use to describe her at the moment.


    "Little Miss..." called aunt Tong, but even she didn''t know whether she was calling Huang Yao or Huang Jiuge.


    Because Aunt Tong was originally Huang Yao''s maid, she naturally called her miss. Even if she married later, she would still call her miss in private.


    And nine songs of calling Huang is a little girl.


    After the death of Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong called Huang Jiuge as Miss directly.

 Chapter 130

    However, different from others, aunt Tong has been taking good care of Huang Jiuge, so she knows the original appearance of Huang Jiuge. Just because the Phoenix as like as two peas before the Phoenix, it was not the same as the face of Huang Yao.


    But now, Huang Jiuge, who is no longer stupid, has a surprisingly similar temperament to Huang Yao. Just standing at random makes people feel proud and noble. That''s why aunt Tong feels in a trance.


    "Aunt Tong" Huang Jiuge comes to Aunt Tong, smiles at her and calls.


    Although she has tried her best to be gentle, she is still alienated and uncomfortable. After all, for Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong is just a stranger.


    The sound of "aunt Tong" immediately awakened aunt Tong, and also confirmed that the one standing in front of her was Huang Jiuge.


    As for the estrangement and uneasiness of Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong also found out, but she didn''t care. It was just because Huang Jiuge was just right, so it was not suitable.


    "Miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" aunt Tong cried with joy, and opened her arms excitedly, subconsciously trying to embrace Huang Jiuge. But the next moment, her movements froze and she immediately withdrew her hand.


    It''s not what Huang Jiuge did that made aunt Tong take back her hand.


    When seeing aunt Tong''s action, she really wants to avoid it. After all, she doesn''t like to be touched by strangers, even if this person is aunt Tong.


    Just don''t wait for her to have action, aunt Tong stopped herself and took back her hand.


    Then, aunt Tong looked at her embarrassed appearance and said "too dirty" awkwardly. She knew why she suddenly stopped and took back her hand. She was afraid that she would contaminate Huang Jiuge!


    Then, aunt Tong said with relief, "well, well, just miss back, just fine, just fine, just fine."


    It''s good. It''s not stupid.


    To Tong Yi''s action, Huang nine songs how much some touch, however, more is sigh!


    "Well, aunt Tong, go to the bath and change clothes first! I''ll talk about it later. " See Tong aunt also want to say what, Huang nine songs then interrupted, see her this body embarrassed appearance, also strange uncomfortable.


    "Good, good." Aunt Tong a listen, natural busy not even fall of promise, she also worried about his body accidentally soiled the Phoenix nine song, soiled the house.


    Now that Huang Jiuge has come back, she doesn''t need to ask why she is missing.


    After cleaning up, aunt Tong asked how Huang Jiuge disappeared, and Huang Jiuge told aunt Tong the same way that she told the emperor.


    Aunt Tong was frightened by the fact that Huang Jiuge fell off the cliff. Although Huang Jiuge said that there was nothing wrong, aunt Tong insisted on checking Huang Jiuge''s body again. It was really safe that there was no injury.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge is very uncomfortable and wants to escape.


    However, she still did not run away because it was hard for her to refuse someone who cared so much about her.


    Along with, aunt Tong is happy, happy that not only was Huang Jiuge saved, but also was not stupid, thanks to the old man who saved Huang Jiuge.


    For Huang Jiuge''s words, aunt Tong has no doubt. She doesn''t connect this matter with Nangong Yuhao. It''s not because she is stupid, but because she simply chooses to believe in Huang Jiuge.


    For Huang Jiuge back to the house, aunt Tong also asked again, nothing more than Mo Rushuang mother and daughter have bullied her, she is how to live in Weiyang Pavilion.


    "Aunt Tong, I''m not the original me any more. They can''t bully me." Huang nine song comforts a way, but also is a fact.

 Chapter 131

    "Don''t worry, miss. Aunt Tong will be by your side from now on. She won''t let others bully you any more." Obviously, aunt Tong didn''t take it seriously that Huang Jiuge said they couldn''t bully her.


    Although, Huang Jiuge is not stupid, but in the end is a helpless little girl!


    Although she devoted herself to Huang Jiuge, there were many things that she could not do! Otherwise, how could Huang Jiuge be bullied so much before!


    Fortunately, she also knew that they absolutely did not dare to be cruel to Huang Jiuge, so sometimes, she just put up with it.


    But now it''s different. The young lady is not only not stupid, but also has a gorgeous appearance, which will surely attract the jealousy of the mother and daughter. If they come to the light well, and have the chance to resist, I''m afraid they will come to the dark, and it''s impossible to prevent them!


    Therefore, aunt Tong decided to stay by her side to protect her.


    At least, don''t let her out of sight.


    For Aunt Tong''s worry and maintenance, although Huang Jiuge understands, it doesn''t mean she can accept it.


    Not to mention that now she does not need the protection of others, even if it is necessary, let a person follow her, she will not be killed, she will be bored to death.


    The most important thing is that Aunt Tong repeatedly said to protect her, but only for her to stop it, but did not fight back.


    Because she didn''t dare.


    Because, she felt that she was just a servant.


    Because, she is afraid to beat Mo Rusheng mother and daughter, be driven out of the house, when the time comes, Huang Jiuge is really helpless.


    So, she had to bear it, she had to compromise.


    In the past, it''s nothing to do with her nine songs. But now, by her side, she doesn''t need people who don''t know how to resist, who are timid and who are willing to compromise.


    So, Huang Jiuge had to beat aunt Tong.


    "Aunt Tong, I know what you''re worried about, but what I want to say is that I used to be stupid and I didn''t have the ability to resist, but now I''m not stupid. I won''t be bullied any more, and no one can bully me, so I don''t need anyone''s protection."


    "I know what aunt Tong has done is for my good, but from now on, I don''t want aunt Tong to be timid and complacent. People don''t deceive me, I don''t deceive others. If people deceive me, they will deceive me back, instead of just enduring. This will only help to increase the prestige of others. As long as we are strong enough, are we afraid that others will dare to bully us? "


    Huang Jiuge''s tone is a little cold, especially the sentence "don''t need anyone''s protection" may hurt aunt Tong''s heart, but she won''t feel the slightest guilt.


    In fact, this is not only for her own sake, but also for Aunt Tong''s good.


    She wants revenge, so she must be strong, not only herself, but also the people around her.


    At least, I can protect myself and not hold her back.


    Although it''s a little unkind for Huang Jiuge to think so, in reality, there are not so many human feelings for us to get close. Only with absolute strength can we be absolutely stable.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, aunt Tong was stunned. As for the sentence "no need for anyone''s protection", did it hurt aunt Tong''s heart? To be honest, it is a little bit, but it is more gratifying.


    Although she doesn''t know if Huang Jiuge has the strength not to be bullied, but seeing her strong temperament and confident attitude, she can''t help feeling that she doesn''t talk big.


    What''s more, before she was not stupid, she was smart and had both civil and military skills.

 Chapter 132

    Although the so-called literary and martial arts for her, not much ability, but at least will not be useless, right?


    So, although aunt Tong was still worried and suspicious, she didn''t dismantle her platform.


    Knowing that Aunt Tong is still worried, though Huang Jiuge is a little impatient, she roughly tells her what happened in these two days. This time, aunt Tong was surprised.


    "What? This, this is true? " Aunt tong can''t believe the exclamation, although she is sure that she has heard very clearly, but still can''t help but want to confirm.


    "Is" Phoenix nine songs is a word incomparably firm, let a person no doubt.


    This time, aunt Tong no longer doubted the ability of Huang Jiuge.


    Yes! Can beat Na LAN Qian Jiao, still let Mo Ru frost eat several times deficit, this calculate have no ability?


    In addition, Huang Jiuge is right. She is not only the daughter of Hou Fu, but also the princess of zhengerpin who was granted by the emperor! What''s more, there is a king''s fiancee, the title of Royal daughter-in-law to be!


    Although the emperor is just using her, although the king does not like her, but her identity is there, and the Royal hook, in order to face, the emperor will not sit and ignore.


    If Mo Rushun and her daughter had brains, they would not dare to bully her openly.


    But if it comes to the dark!


    "Dark? Don''t think that I''m a vegetarian. I don''t pay attention to it This is Huang Jiuge''s answer, arrogant, arrogant, but without the slightest sense of disobedience.


    Aunt Tong is completely see out, Phoenix nine song is like reborn general, become thorough.


    However, she didn''t doubt whether Huang Jiuge had been switched, because at the moment, Huang Jiuge''s temperament and temperament are too similar to Huang Yao. If she didn''t know that this was Huang Jiuge, she really thought it was Huang Yao!


    Of course, nine songs also deliberately suppress their own momentum, otherwise, compared with Huang Yao, only too much.


    "It''s getting late. Miss, you should be hungry! I''m going to cook. " Seeing that it was getting late, aunt Tong immediately got up to cook for fear of starving Huang Jiuge.


    "Wait a minute." Huang Jiuge immediately stops. Aunt Tong looks at Huang Jiuge with a puzzled smile. She says lazily, "why do we cook by ourselves? It''s a waste of money. "


    Aunt Tong is a little stunned. Obviously, she can''t adapt to the change of Huang Jiuge for a while.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to eat in the side hall, but you, as the first-class mother next to my daughter, will naturally go to the dining room to get what you deserve. Remember, if you don''t have eyes, you should teach Miss Ben a good lesson. As the first-class mother beside her, can''t you teach a few servants? " Huang nine songs say, that tone and manner, can be regarded as putting the airs of Di female properly.


    Servants are classified, first class, second class, third class, and the treatment of first class servants is naturally the best, especially the servants around the master and the mother''s daughter.


    The owner of the house doesn''t say it, and Nalan house doesn''t have a mother. Let''s talk about the legitimate daughter of Huang Jiuge!


    Aunt Tong, as a first-class mother, can be said to be among the servants in the backyard, with the highest status. Not to mention Mo Rushun, who is also a first-class mother, is mo Rushun, who is half a master. When she sees aunt Tong, she has to look up three points.


    The servants around my room make a mistake. As a direct daughter, Huang Jiuge has the right to punish. But when the servants around Huang Jiuge make a mistake, my room has no right to punish.


    And for the servants below second class, aunt Tong also has the power to teach.

 Chapter 133

    However, Nalan house is a different kind. The girl is stupid and can''t be spoiled. The people around her are nothing more.


    Of course, it''s not only Nalan mansion that is different. There are many pickles in those high gate courtyards. But as long as it doesn''t spread to the outside, no one will know.


    Servants always eat in the canteen. The higher their status, the better their food will be. Especially for the first-class servants, there are not only many dishes, but also meat and vegetables.


    Huang Jiuge decides to eat in the front hall. She doesn''t really think it''s a waste of money. She just wants to meet some people.


    Since Huang Jiuge says so, aunt Tong has no reason not to agree. She also knows that her own miss wants to make Wei. Naturally, she is also happy to see it become a success.


    If there is someone who doesn''t have eyes for her, she will not bear to swallow her anger any more, so as not to delay her.


    Generally, the rule in a rich family is that the master should eat first, and then the servants can eat.


    Of course, the meal time is all custom-made. The master''s dinner time is at you time, while the servant''s dinner time is at you time, which is half an hour apart.


    Half an hour is enough to finish a meal.


    If the master has something that he can''t eat on time, when it''s time, the servants can eat as well.


    When it''s time for dinner, Huang Jiuge takes aunt Tong to pianting.


    Because Nalan''s power and financial resources are not strong, so the servants are much less than the rich families, especially the servants around the master.


    When Huang Yao was alive, because of her condition, there were many servants around her. Two first-class maids, four first-class maids, four second-class maids, two third-class maids and two rough maids.


    Among them, a first-class maid is aunt Tong.


    However, as concubines, Mo Rushun and others could only have one first-class mother, two first-class maids, two second-class maids and two third-class maids.


    Of course, it''s the same now.


    Originally, Mo Rushun thought that even if she couldn''t be a hostess for the time being, she could enjoy the treatment of a hostess and be served by a large number of servant girls. However, after the death of Huangyao, the conditions of Nalan mansion also fell, and they couldn''t afford so many servants.


    As for Huang Yao''s servant girls, because of Huang Yao''s death, they were driven out of the house by Mo Rushan to protect the Lord.


    As the daughter of Huang Jiuge, when Huang Yao was alive, there were many servants. However, with the death of Huang Yao and the stupidity of Huang Jiuge, those people either left by themselves or were scattered by Mo Rushan.


    As for Aunt Tong, because she has a good relationship with Huang Yao, she doesn''t want to leave Huang Jiuge, so she has to stay and serve Huang Jiuge. Mo Rushun didn''t dare to make trouble to nalanjin, so she stayed.


    And there are only four maidservants around those common ladies of Nalan QIANZI, who have the heart of master and son, whose status is high.


    Mother Gao is injured, so the one who follows Mo Rushuang today is one of the first-class servant girls. Her name is Zuo Jingqiu.


    Jingqiu is surprised when she sees that Huang Jiuge is coming, because Huang Jiuge hasn''t come to Pian hall for dinner these days. Why did she come suddenly today. At the same time, thinking of Mo Rushun''s sitting position, my heart is not good.


    I want to tell Mo Rushun, but it''s too late.


    But mother Lu, who is beside Jiang Hui, bows to Huang Jiuge and says, "Hello, Miss"


    in fact, when I see the master, I don''t have to salute. Otherwise, some people who meet so many times one day and ask for their luggage each time will not be bothered, and the people who receive gifts will also be impatient.


    Of course, vanity strong, eager to go where people salute, where to go!

 Chapter 134

    Others didn''t say hello, but they also bowed symbolically to salute.


    Before I entered the room, I heard a discussion about the nine songs of Huang. The people inside obviously didn''t hear mother Lu''s greeting, so they didn''t stop talking.


    "Dad, that Huang Jiuge is too shameless to do such a thing. You must teach her a lesson so that she won''t do anything more in the future!"


    This is the voice of Nanlan QIANJIAO, but shouldn''t Nanlan QIANJIAO be forbidden? What''s going on?


    Huang nine songs of course know, is Na LAN Jin let her out, otherwise, she will dare to come out?


    "Master, it''s not that I can''t get along with the eldest lady, but that the eldest lady has gone a little too far. Where is there a daughter''s family like that?"


    "Now it''s said that the young lady has no sense of shame and self-respect. It''s not only the young lady who has lost her reputation, but also Nalan mansion has lost face." Mo Ru frost surface a pair of worried appearance, the bottom of my heart is not sure how happy it is!


    Yes, don''t mention how happy the bottom of Mo Rushun''s heart is at the moment. Huang Jiuge''s shameless behavior has to be drowned by the spitting core outside.


    But she forgot that Huang Jiuge had no reputation for a long time, and she didn''t care about it, so for her, it was just that she couldn''t eat or use anything, and it was not painful to lose it.


    As for the reputation of Nalan mansion, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care. It''s good that she can promise not to destroy Nalan mansion.


    "Oh! So what do you want me to do? " The familiar female voice rang out from the door, startled all the people in the room, and looked subconsciously.


    See a face of playful Phoenix nine song come in, Mo Ru frost complexion a stiff, behind the back said bad things, was caught, let her immediately guilty of bowed his head, dare not look directly at the Phoenix nine song.


    Only Nalan QIANJIAO, who has no face and no skin, doesn''t feel guilty and embarrassed. Instead, she looks at Huang Jiuge with disdain and hums coldly, "you dare to do such shameless things."


    "Jiao''er" Mo Rushuang immediately yelled. As soon as she saw the nine songs, she knew that it was not good.


    Although she was forbidden for two days, the master would let her out, but if something happened again, it would make the master more tired, and it would be bad to ban her again.


    "Nalan QIANJIAO wanted to say something, but when she received Mo Rushun''s sharp eye, she immediately shut up and turned her mouth unconvinced.


    Huang nine songs also don''t care, just swept one eye partial hall.


    In the side hall, all the people have come, but the food has not been served yet.


    Nalanjin sits on the main position, and around nalanjin, the position of the author''s mother and daughter is actually taken by nalanjian QIANJIAO, who is a concubine and a common girl.


    In the rules of the big family, even if the mother is not there, the position must be empty. No one is qualified to sit on it. Although it is nothing if the owner agrees, the premise is that the legitimate children in the family have no objection.


    However, in Nalan mansion, the concubines and aunts not only occupy the position of the mother and the daughter, but also have no spare place around them.


    for the arrival of Huang Jiuge, people are very surprised. They don''t expect that Huang Jiuge will come to the side hall for dinner, because she won''t come these days.


    Only Jiang Hui was not surprised.


    Because she is just one step ahead of Huang Jiuge to pianting hall. When she comes, she has already seen Huang Jiuge coming here with mother Tong from a distance.


    So she not only didn''t feel surprised, but also gave a faint smile, full of expectation in her heart.

 Chapter 135

    Yes, I''m looking forward to it.


    Yesterday, Mo Rushun was in a bad mood after being taught a lesson by Huang Jiuge, so he didn''t come to the side hall for dinner on the pretext of discomfort. This morning, because of millennium''s stomachache, she did not come to the side hall for dinner.


    So, after they came back from huangjiuge, they had dinner together for the first time.


    Just now, when she saw that Mo Rushun didn''t warn Huang Jiuge, she wanted to take the opportunity to choke her, but she didn''t.


    If you don''t see Huang Jiuge come, she will choke her naturally, just like this, can''t let Mo Rushuang suffer more.


    But let Huang nine songs open mouth, that effect can be different.


    So when Huang Jiuge comes to pianting for dinner, it means a good play.


    "Big sister" Nuo Nuo''s voice came from Jiang Hui. It was as small as a mosquito. If it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge''s good ear power, it might not have been heard!


    Seeing Huang Jiuge, Nalan millennium is happy.


    With the voice of Nalan millennium, Huang Jiuge looks at her and gives her a gentle smile.


    This does not smile is good, a smile, since let everybody see Leng Leng, it is a beautiful woman smile, pour the country pour the city!


    Suddenly, originally Chaohuang nine song demonstration, Nalan QIANJIAO was jealous, of course, there are mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI envious, but they did not show it.


    And Mo Rushun was caught saying bad things about Huang Jiuge. He was in a hurry. How could he have time to be jealous! Immediately embarrassed smile way, "big young lady came, quick sit, will have dinner soon."


    That docile appearance, don''t know still think she has how virtuous and kind!


    But when she said this, she made everyone look strange, especially nalanjin, who was unhappy, but Mo Rushun didn''t see it.


    And Nalan QIANZI, when Huang Jiuge came in, had already winked at Mo Rushun, but she didn''t see it.


    Now, some people have said such mindless words, not to mention that they don''t have this position, how can they sit? It''s because they are not supposed to sit in the right place. I''m afraid there will be another fight.


    To Mo Rushuang, it''s a man who hates iron but not steel! Just one day, I forgot my lesson.


    If she could, she didn''t want this brainless woman to be her own mother.


    "Oh! I don''t know where Aunt Mo asked Miss ben to sit! " Huang nine songs make no secret of satire smile a way, and don''t say Na LAN thousand Jiao occupied her position, depend on here have no extra position, let her sit where!


    Mo Rushuang''s face was stiff, but he didn''t know how to act silly, or he didn''t react. He just looked at it, didn''t see the extra chair, so he ordered to the maid behind him, "someone, prepare a chair for the first lady."


    This words a, unexpectedly let Jiang Hui almost can''t help but smile a voice, also can''t help but doubt, this Mo Ru frost is to pretend to be silly, really don''t know! Can''t understand the meaning of nine Phoenix songs?


    Nalan thousand posture is also a breath almost did not come up, in the heart secretly scold Mo Ru frost has no brain, but she has been looking at Mo Ru frost, want to use eyes to warn her, but Mo Ru frost still don''t look at her, and she dare not sound to remind, lest cause trouble.


    I don''t know whether nalanjin acquiesced! I didn''t realize it! Unexpectedly did not say a word, just a light look.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t stop Mo Rusheng either, waiting for the maid to move the chair. She wants to see where Mo Rusheng wants to arrange her to sit.

 Chapter 136

    "Put the chair next to the second lady." seeing that the two maidservants moved the chair over, Mo Rushun ordered that there was nothing wrong with the natural voice.


    Just because she doesn''t feel wrong doesn''t mean she doesn''t feel wrong!


    The irony of Huang Jiuge''s mouth is more magnified and sneers, "aunt Mo, are you sure I should sit there?"


    Mo Ru frost a Zheng, why can have a kind of bad premonition!


    Suddenly, she thought of what, in the heart secretly cry not good, suddenly hope to Na LAN Qian Jiao sit of position.


    In fact, it''s not that she forgot it, but she didn''t expect that the nine songs of Huang would suddenly appear. In addition, just now they sat down and didn''t see what nalanjin said, so they thought that they were acquiesced. That''s why they took it for granted.


    In fact, Mo Rushun was used to sitting there, so he forgot it for a while. If I remember, I will not let Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO make this kind of mistake.


    It''s just obvious that naranjin hasn''t realized it yet.


    However, don''t give Mo Rushun the opportunity to react, Huang Jiuge has already looked at Nalan QIANJIAO, pretending to be surprised and said, "eh! Isn''t the third sister supposed to ban feet? It''s only the first two days of this month! Third sister how come out, or, I sleep last night, is a month ah


    "What? My father lifted my ban. Do you have any opinions? " Nalan QIANJIAO complacently said.


    "I can have any opinion, but I didn''t expect that Dad''s decision was so changeable." Huang nine songs is to make no secret of ridicule way.


    Hearing this, nalanjin''s face sank, and he was naturally displeased by the reproach.


    But it was really his fault, so it was not good for him to get angry with Huang Jiuge. He just said, "there is still a month to go before the peony festival. This year''s peony Palace Banquet, the queen let the unmarried children from the families of officials above grade three participate in it, regardless of their families. Therefore, zi''er and jiao''er also have to participate. During this period, they have to practice their talents, especially jiao''er. "


    Peony banquet is also a blind date banquet in disguise.


    The implication is that Nanlan QIANJIAO doesn''t need to be forbidden!


    Why do you solemnly prompt "especially jiao''er"! That''s because Nalan QIANJIAO''s talent is too general, so she needs to be contacted.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Obviously, they didn''t know about the peony banquet.


    Also, nalanjin had planned to talk about it after dinner, but he had to say it in advance because of the trouble made by Huang Jiuge, so as not to let her go.


    However, after the shock, it was a big surprise for Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter!


    Why? Because the Palace Banquet has always been the common women are not qualified to participate in the chant! However, this time, the queen even let the common sons and daughters participate.


    What does that mean? Nature represents the chance to fly to the branches and be a Phoenix! How can they not be happy!


    Nalan QIANZI was stunned by the news, although how calm she was, it was hard to hide her excitement.


    I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time.


    "Really? Dad, can we really attend the peony banquet Nanlan QIANJIAO won''t cover up the most. She cried out excitedly, without any image to speak of.


    Although she is a bit coquettish and brainless, which girl is not pregnant? I don''t want to marry my husband!


    Especially those whose eyes are higher than the top, where can ordinary people get into their eyes! Although their status is not much higher.

 Chapter 137

    Nalan Jin stares at Nalan QIANJIAO. She is obviously unhappy with her impetuousness, but she can understand it, so she doesn''t scold her. She just answers in the affirmative, "yes, let your mother find someone to teach you talent, but don''t disturb your elder sister."


    Don''t let Nalan QIANJIAO disturb Nalan QIANZI, that''s because Nalan Jin doesn''t think much of Nalan QIANJIAO. Although she doesn''t have a small mind, her talent is very general. Generally, it makes him feel that it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t give him a long face. Don''t lose face.


    And Nalan QIANZI is not the same, outstanding talent, in the noble circle, has the name of talented woman.


    However, if Nalan Jin can choose, he is not willing to let Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO go to the peony banquet.


    Why? Because Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO are still common women now!


    In the rich families, many of the legitimate sons and daughters have been engaged in marriage since childhood. In fact, there are not many legitimate sons and daughters who have not yet been engaged in marriage at this age. Only the common sons and common daughters, because of their low status, were not appointed.


    Although nalanjin has ambition and selfishness, he is not a fool and has self-knowledge.


    Nalan QIANJIAO not to say, said Nalan QIANZI, even if how excellent, she is a common girl after all! It''s not easy to get the high gate''s son''s eye!


    Although he would like to be mo Rushuang righting, let Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO become legitimate daughter, in this case, it''s better to get married.


    But it happened that the emperor had something to say. Before Huang Jiuge got married, he was not allowed to continue.


    Six months later, Huang Jiuge and Ji got married, but the peony banquet was only a month later, so there was nothing she could do.


    Think of this, Na LAN Jin in the heart to Huang nine songs and dissatisfied.


    But even if he didn''t want to, there was no way! Who can''t disobey the emperor''s orders!


    "Great, sister, we can finally enter the palace." Nalan QIANJIAO excitedly holds Nalan QIANZI.


    Yes, they have never been to the palace, let alone any Palace Banquet.


    Although the Palace Banquet has always been a legitimate son and daughter who are qualified to participate, and it is not that there are no ordinary sons and daughters, these ordinary sons and daughters who can participate in the Palace Banquet are either the ordinary sons and daughters who have no legitimate sons or daughters at home and are raised by their legitimate mothers.


    Or is particularly favored, the owner himself to ask the emperor or the queen to agree to participate.


    Another point is that they have the reputation of four talented people or four talented women.


    Among the four gifted men and women, there is a common son and a common daughter. Because of their reputation and their position in the family, they are no worse than some of their own sons and daughters!


    Therefore, before Mo Rushuang could not be righted, Nalan QIANZI tried so hard to get into the title of four talented women. But there are people out there, and it''s hard enough for her to enter the mantissa of the top ten.


    And the source of the reputation of talented people and talented women is elected by the talent contest held on the first floor of the capital at the beginning of each year. Talented people and talented women who can win the name of four talented people and four talented women can participate in the peony banquet held annually in the palace.


    Although the contest was held among the people, it was an official event. Therefore, it not only attracted talented people and talented women in the capital, but also attracted many talented people and talented women from outside the province. It was also the hottest event among the folk activities.


    As soon as the name comes out, you will not worry about admiring it.


    "Well" for the excitement of Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANZI is just a light hum, as if there is no interest. Of course, it would be more convincing to ignore the hidden smile on her face.

 Chapter 138

    "Great, great." And Mo Rushuang, excited not less than Nalan QIANZI sisters, have been happy to be at a loss.


    But Jiang Hui''s eyes darkened, and she hated it in her heart. Unexpectedly, this Nalan QIANZI sister could also attend the peony banquet.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t matter, because the peony banquet has nothing to do with her, and she''s not interested. However, she''s interested in the next thing!


    "That''s enough. Is it time to deal with the present?" Huang nine songs very unkind voice interrupt Mo Ru frost mother and daughter''s excitement, that some impatient voice, if don''t know people, still think it is envy!


    Of course, some people really think so. The number one is Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "What? You must be envious and jealous Nanlan QIANJIAO, like a proud peacock, raised her chin and said triumphantly.


    "Oh! Why should I envy and hate? " Huang nine song asks a way, tone ponders.


    "Of course, I envy that my sister and I can attend the peony banquet, but you can''t!" Nanlan QIANJIAO said, with the appearance of a villain''s ambition.


    This words a, people see to Na LAN Qian Jiao of vision become strange, but Na LAN Qian Jiao also feel good think, oneself said right.


    "Oh Huang Jiuge can''t help laughing, but it''s a laugh, but it''s a laugh.


    Yes, the conditions for entering the palace are unmarried children of the right age. Although Huang Jiuge is unmarried, she already has an engagement, so it''s not within the conditions, so the peony banquet has nothing to do with her.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "since my three younger sisters all know why I can''t enter the palace, why do I need to envy and hate! When you enter the palace, you have to rely on your own talent and beauty to find your future husband. I don''t need to worry about that. " Huang nine songs say, just this words, how to listen how awkward, say of elephant fireworks woman rely on talent and beauty to capture a man.


    Even Na LAN Qian Jiao, who is not clever, can hear what Huang Jiu Ge means. Doesn''t it mean that they are just like firework women who test their beauty and talent to capture men''s heart?


    Jiang Hui couldn''t help but smile. She was obviously gloating. Zhao Qingqiu was indifferent. She didn''t have too much expression on her face. Of course, it would be more convincing to ignore the faint smile from the corner of her mouth.


    And Na LAN Jin and Mo Ru frost mother and daughter, is the facial expression not good-looking.


    But don''t women capture men''s hearts with their beauty and talent? But why say from the mouth of nine songs of Huang, it is so not to listen to!


    "What do you mean?" Nanlan QIANJIAO suddenly stands up from the chair, stares at Huang Jiuge and asks angrily.


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s extreme action scared everyone except Huang Jiuge. In particular, the youngest Nalan millennium, rushed to Jiang Hui''s arms for fear of being frightened by Nalan QIANJIAO.


    However, Nalan QIANJIAO bad side, she also saw more, so it is not scared to cry.


    "What do you mean? Literally, of course Huang nine songs shrug a shoulder, languidly say.


    "You" Nalan QIANJIAO was angry, but in a flash, he became proud again, "so what? Do you think king an will marry you? Wang an likes Huo Qingqing and wants to marry Huo Qingqing. When Nalan QIANJIAO opens her mouth, Nalan QIANZI secretly pulls Nalan QIANJIAO to remind her, but she still can''t stop her willfulness.

 Chapter 139

    However, before she finished her words, Nalan QIANJIAO was scolded by Nalan Jin, "shut up"


    Nalan Jin''s face was not good, and Nalan QIANJIAO was also surprised, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong with Nanlan QIANJIAO''s words, but it''s not that Nangong Yuhao didn''t want to marry him, so Nanlan QIANJIAO openly said this, which is beyond the limit.


    Nalan Jin wants to stop Nalan QIANJIAO, but how can huangjiu song let it go easily! Even if you don''t really do anything to her, it''s good to scare her.


    So, Huang Jiuge said, "good! Nalan QIANJIAO, how dare you say that king an will not marry me, but Huo Qingqing? My engagement with king an was given by the emperor. How can I say that he will not marry if he does not want to? You are trapping king an and unrighteousness! Still don''t pay attention to the emperor''s edict! If you don''t pay attention to the emperor''s edict, it''s a crime of deceiving you! If you let the emperor know that you are suffering a small amount of pain, if you implicate the Nalan family, then you are a great sinner. "


    "I, I, I don''t have..." Nalan QIANJIAO was scared and flustered. She shook her head like a rattle drum. Then she looked at Nalan Jin for help and tried to explain, "Dad, Dad, I don''t have it. I really don''t have it."


    "That''s enough. Shut up and make a lot of noise. What''s the point?" Na LAN Jin is impatient of scold a way, but don''t feel afraid or afraid because of Huang nine songs.


    Although nanalanqianjiao''s words were beyond the limit, they did not constitute the crime of bullying the king.


    This next, Na LAN thousand Jiao is quiet, although that pair of cruel eyes still can stare to Huang nine songs.


    And Huang nine songs, but just carelessly skimmed her one eye, not affected at all, let Nalan QIANJIAO angry big, but dare not send out.


    "All right, all sit down and eat! The food has come. " Mo Rushuang immediately came out to make it over. She was not angry with Huang Jiuge, but it was Nalan QIANJIAO who was in the first place. Therefore, no matter how angry she was, she could only hold her breath.


    But Huang Jiuge still stood, not moving.


    "What are you still standing for?" Nalanjin saw this, frowned slightly, and asked unhappily.


    "I remember the day before yesterday I reminded aunt Mo not to sit in the wrong place, but..." Huang Jiuge said. Her meaningful eyes swept past Mo Rusheng. Although she didn''t continue to speak, the meaning was self-evident.


    Surprise! Aunt Mo suddenly stood up from her chair and looked at nalanjin nervously, but she didn''t know whether she expected nalanjin to speak for her or not.


    Although she didn''t realize it at first, she just realized it after Huang Jiuge reminded her. However, after what happened just now, she thought that Huang Jiuge had forgotten, so she didn''t take the initiative to leave her seat.


    I just can''t believe that Huang Jiuge still remembers it.


    Nalanjin didn''t look at her, but she didn''t look good.


    Before that, he really didn''t remember so much, but after Huang Jiuge said that, he naturally remembered it. Moreover, he specially reminded Mo Rushun to remember his identity.


    He didn''t know whether Mo Rushun didn''t remember or knowingly committed the crime, but this time he didn''t want to investigate, so he didn''t speak at all.


    Living with nalanjin for so many years, Mo Rushun still knows nalanjin''s temperament. Although she could see that nalanjin didn''t blame her, she was not allowed to do it again.


    Although the heart is very angry, but now have to be humble.

 Chapter 140

    "Yes, I forgot it. Please don''t blame me. I''ll change it. I''ll change it." Mo Rushun sincerely admits her mistake. Of course, if you ignore the unwilling and uncomfortable expression in her eyes, it will be more convincing.


    Then, Mo Rushun quickly asked the servant to bring the chair again.


    She naturally knew that no one was qualified to sit in the position of the master mother except the master mother. Even if the master mother was no longer there, the position would be vacant, because there is no master mother now, which does not mean there will be no master mother in the future!


    Although she has already regarded herself as the master mother, nalanjin has already acquiesced that she is sitting in this position, but the premise is that Huang Jiuge, who is the legitimate daughter, can also agree.


    Otherwise, if the story is spread out, she will leave a story, not to mention losing the face of Nalan mansion, and the virtuous and virtuous that she has maintained over the years will be destroyed.


    In the future, she will be able to attend the family and palace banquets of other officials. If those officials'' wives look down on her because of these remarks, she will lose more than she gains.


    "Huang Jiuge, why do you want my mother to change her position?" However, the Na LAN Qian Jiao that does not know why sees this, immediately angry.


    "Jiao''er, shut up." As soon as Mo Rushun hears it, he shouts out in a hurry. For fear that Huang Jiuge will be investigated, he has to bow his head to Huang Jiuge and say with a smile, "jiao''er has no choice, please don''t blame me."


    However, Nalan QIANJIAO is not only ungrateful, but more angry because she sees her mother''s low body to Huang Jiuge, "I''m right, why should she blame me?"


    "Jiao''er" Mo Rushuang scolds again, but this time the voice is really more severe, and also throws a warning look at Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO is temporarily bluffing, but, can Huang Jiuge have a rest like this? Of course not.


    "Why? Oh! That''s not her seat. Not only aunt Mo''s position, but also the position you are sitting now is not what you should sit. The common female, must have the common female''s cognition, do not let others say we are far rather Hou Fu Di common not to divide Huang Jiuge said sternly, as if an elder was teaching the disobedient younger generation, so it was indisputable.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO heard that she shouldn''t sit in the same position now, and she was even more dissatisfied, so she was about to get angry.


    "Nalan QIANJIAO, you have enough. Just say one more word and get out of here." Nalanjin can''t stand it any more. His anger will frighten all the people in the hall, even if nalanjin doesn''t talk about them.


    Naturally, this does not include Huang Jiuge.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO subconsciously opened her mouth, but when she thought of Nalan Jin''s words, she didn''t dare to make a sound. She was so ashamed, angry and wronged that she didn''t know who was bullying her!


    Huang Jiuge pretended to sigh and said earnestly, "the third sister''s upbringing is not well adjusted! Arrogant, despicable, arrogant, irregular, even at home, the big deal is to make a house uneasy. Just, don''t go to the peony banquet at that time and don''t leave a good impression. On the contrary, it offends the noble and ignites the fire! " If it''s not for the sarcastic look of chiguoguo, I really think she is worried about Nalan QIANJIAO!


    This made everyone surprised, especially Mo Rushan.


    Although she doesn''t like Huang Jiuge to slander her daughter, she knows her daughter''s temperament. So, it''s really possible to offend people with the temperament of enalan QIANJIAO!

 Chapter 141

    Nalan Jin knew Nalan QIANJIAO was pretty, but he didn''t know it was bad, because Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Of course, it was a few days ago.


    Since Huang Jiuge came back, Nalan QIANJIAO has ignored his existence for three times and four times.


    Originally, he didn''t think it was serious, but after Huang Jiuge said that, he really realized that the situation was not light.


    So, after hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Nalan Jin couldn''t help but have other ideas, that is, should Nalan QIANJIAO go to the peony banquet! If you really offend the noble, what should you do?


    As soon as Mo Rushun saw nalanjin''s look, he could guess what he was thinking.


    Although she is also worried, she still insists on letting Nalan QIANJIAO go. What a good chance it is! How can we not go! At that time, let Nalan QIANZI watch, won''t it?


    "I... was so slandered that Nalan QIANJIAO naturally quit. When she was stimulated, she forgot her lesson and wanted to refute Huang Jiuge.


    Just spit out a word, was Nalan QIANZI to force a pull, see her warning eyes, Nalan QIANJIAO just have a trace of reason.


    At the same time, Mo Rushun also worried that Nalan QIANJIAO would make trouble again, and said at this moment, "what the eldest lady said is that I will teach Jiaoer well, and I will never let her do anything extraordinary at the peony banquet."


    Say, Mo Ru frost severe see to Na LAN Qian Jiao, make a way, "Jiao son, still not quick get out of the way."


    "Niang ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO wrongly looked at Mo Rushuang, did not move, this is not, also think that Mo Rushuang can see her poor, let her not move.


    It''s just that she forgot that it''s hard for her to protect herself now! How can you be the master!


    "The third sister should remember that even if aunt Mo is your biological mother, she is only an aunt, so she can''t be your mother, she can only be your aunt. Otherwise, others would think that our Nalan mansion has no rules, no distance, and no distinction between di and Shu! " Huang Jiuge kindly reminds a way, just if can ignore the fun of her facial expression, so look, more real.


    Huang Jiuge can be said to be addicted to the use of the division of DI and Shu. She always talks with the division of DI and Shu.


    Also, because Di Shu is the biggest thorn in the heart of aunt Mo''s mother and daughter. Every time she says it, she will be stabbed. Isn''t that more fun?


    "You..." Nalan QIANJIAO quit again. Why? Why should she call her mother her aunt!


    In fact, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t know. Four and a half years ago, her name was mo Rushun, and she always called her aunt. But over the past four years, jiaoniang has been used to it, so she can''t accept it for a while.


    Just, don''t wait for her to send out any dissatisfaction, Mo Ru frost then hastily interrupted, "hear, don''t quickly get out of the way."


    "Nalan QIANJIAO opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say anything. Even if she was not willing, she could only get out of the way.


    But at her feet, like a hundred catties of heavy things tied, every step made her step extremely difficult.


    Next, the positions on both sides of Nalan Jin were empty. Huang Jiuge calmly walked to the position on the left side of Nalan Jin, that is, the position Nalan QIANJIAO just sat in, and then sat down, very relaxed.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t want to be next to Huang Jiuge, so she has to sit under Nalan QIANZI.

 Chapter 142

    For Huang Jiuge''s fuss, Nalan Jin is not happy, but he is not ready to say anything. After all, what Huang Jiuge said and did is not wrong. If he accused, he could not be accused of some crimes on the crown of huangjiu song!


    Nalan QIANZI naturally hates huangjiuge in her heart, but her face is still calm. Of course, while hating Huang Jiuge, it''s also strange that Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI have no brains. Knowing that Huang Jiuge has changed, they still go to openly provoke. Isn''t it nothing to do?


    And Jiang Hui, if not strong restraint, afraid is already can''t help laughing out, it seems that Mo Rushuang, is really eaten to death.


    Zhao Qingqiu is still a pair of irrelevant high hanging appearance, but the heart is how to think, only she knows.


    What happened in the hall, aunt Tong and others waiting outside naturally heard clearly.


    At first, even though aunt Tong had already chosen to believe in Huang Jiuge, she would still be worried. After all, she had not seen it. However, after such a round, aunt Tong had to admire Huang Jiuge.


    Looking at Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter being crushed to death, even the master didn''t blame the young lady. Of course, she also knew that it was not that nalanjin didn''t want to blame Huang Jiuge, but that there was no reason to blame her.


    Miss is right. As long as they are strong enough, are they afraid that others will bully them?


    Until now, aunt Tong''s heart has really changed, and she''s going hard.


    This meal, some people have a big appetite, but some people have no appetite at all.


    Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui are the two people who have a big appetite. What they have no appetite for is mo Rusheng and Nalan QIANJIAO. As for Nalan Jin and Zhao Qingqiu, they are not affected at all. How to eat or how to eat.


    "I''m full. I''ll go back first." Nalan QIANJIAO reluctantly ate a few mouthfuls and then couldn''t eat any more, so she found an excuse to leave, and didn''t wait for Nalan Jin to agree or disagree.


    "This..." Mo Rushun looked at Huang Jiuge and Na LanJin nervously. He was relieved when he didn''t see their displeasure.


    In fact, she also wanted to leave like Nalan QIANJIAO, but she didn''t dare! It can only be ground slowly.


    "Miss" outside waiting for the autumn water to see their own young lady to leave, rushed to catch up.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO''s pace is very fast, Qiushui can barely keep up with it by trotting.


    When she came to the back garden, Nalan QIANJIAO suddenly stopped. Because it was too sudden, the autumn water behind her couldn''t stop, so she bumped into Nalan QIANJIAO''s back and made Nalan QIANJIAO stagger.


    However, it was also because she had some skills that she didn''t fall down.


    Nalan QIANJIAO had been suffocated by a stomach of fire, and now she was hit by the autumn water, and it broke out directly.


    "Pa" of a, Na LAN Qian Jiao turns round, a slap to throw toward autumn water.


    Because anger to the extreme, strength will not have a control, under the foot of the ruthless force, a slap will directly fall to the ground, and the corner of the mouth also spilled blood.


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s face was hideous, her eyes were scarlet, and she looked at the autumn water as if she had killed her mother''s enemy. She yelled, "damned cheap maid, do you want to kill Miss Ben?


    "Miss forgive me, Miss forgive me, maidservant no longer dare, no longer dare..." Qiushui immediately got up from the ground, knelt down in front of Nalan QIANJIAO and kowtowed to beg for mercy.

 Chapter 143

    Although, she felt very aggrieved and resentful in her heart, if not for Nalan QIANJIAO''s sudden stop, she would not have hit her. Besides, didn''t she fall? But I put such a heavy hand on myself.


    But who made her a slave! Who let her stand on this bad tempered master! So for Nalan QIANJIAO, autumn is more of a panic, let alone a grievance, is not angry, also dare not reveal.


    "No? I think you are very bold. " Nanlan QIANJIAO gnashed her teeth and kicked the autumn water. It was as if it was not a human, but a mole ant.


    Qiushui was kicked to the ground, no pain, but did not dare to cry out, just begged: "little miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "from today on, you don''t follow me, hum!" Nanlan QIANJIAO said, also no longer pay attention to Qiushui, a cold hum, then left the sleeve.


    Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t want Qiushui to follow her. What does it mean? It means autumn water is out of favor.


    However, this did not make Qiushui sad, on the contrary, the bottom of my heart was relieved.


    At first, in order to become Nanlan QIANJIAO''s intimate maid, she tried her best to please her. Because becoming the master''s servant girl means that she has a higher status than her servant girl, and even has more rewards.


    But now, she''s had enough.


    When Nalan QIANJIAO is happy, she will be rewarded with some jewelry.


    However, her domineering and cruel temper made her suffer a lot. As long as she is not happy, take her to vent, slapping is a routine.


    Here, we''re almost done with dinner.


    "Dad, I''ll go back first." Huang nine songs first get up, pour is very polite Dynasty Na LAN Jin say hello.


    Nalanjin just gave a reply, and Huang Jiuge took the lead to go out.


    "Miss" outside, aunt Tong see Huang nine songs come out, smile Ying Ying of call way, that eyes son, simply don''t too proud of!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything. She only said after she went far away: "well, we''ve all had a good meal. You can go to the dining hall too! Today we are going to make do with Liwei, so we''ll make do with it. Tomorrow we''ll start our own cooking. Remember, if you don''t have eyes, teach them directly. "


    "Is" Tong aunt should way, that appearance, some sparrows want to try, a long time, is also angry.


    Looking at Aunt Tong away is the figure, Huang nine song suddenly think of what, aunt Tong that clothes, it is too old. And she herself, except this one, was red and men''s clothes, which were very few.


    Now she has money, so it''s time to get a new one.


    Aunt Tong came to the canteen, people are eating, of course, this is only part of the people.


    Because just now the affair of partial hall delayed some time, many servants ate well.


    The dining hall here is somewhat similar to the modern self-service. The dishes have been prepared and put on the table. You can eat by yourself and then fight by yourself. You can eat as much as you want, but you can''t eat leftovers.


    Of course, if the remaining quantity is small, it is understandable.


    There are three dishes and one soup, and three dishes are two vegetables and one meat. This is a common dish.


    However, this is what the second-class and the third-class servants can eat. The first-class servants are different. They can also add chicken legs. I envy those second-class and third-class servants.


    Just, again envy also can only look at.


    As soon as aunt Tong arrived at the canteen, she attracted everyone''s attention, either because she didn''t know aunt Tong, or because she knew all of them, so she was surprised by her appearance.


    Yes, accidents.

 Chapter 144

    Over the past four years, aunt Tong has come to the canteen very few times. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she has been made difficult every time she comes. She gives some leftovers. Anyway, it''s just whether she likes it or not.


    No, then don''t eat. Don''t you want to hit people? If it''s true, then wait to be driven out of the house!


    Therefore, aunt tong can only bear it.


    However, aunt Tong is also a temperamental, although she can be angry with others, can''t she be cruel to herself?


    As a result, aunt Tong seldom came to the canteen later. She cooked herself in a small courtyard. Although she couldn''t afford meat, even if it was vegetarian, it was at least better than the leftovers.


    However, when the money was not enough, I went to the canteen to eat.


    Ignoring everyone''s unexpected eyes, aunt Tong calmly picked up the plate and went to eat.


    Just, still really have not long eye of stop her, Yin Yang strange Qi of shout a way: "Yo, it is mother Tong! What''s the matter today? I''ve come to the dining hall for dinner! "


    It was a 40 year old woman who stopped aunt Tong. Her features were ordinary, but she was very mean. No, it should be that she is mean.


    She is the steward of the kitchen. Her surname is Luo. Everyone calls her mother Luo.


    Mammy Luo is a frost like person, so this is aimed at Tong Xiang.


    "Spring is good. Come and help mother Tong to cook." Don''t wait Tong Xiang to talk, that Luo mammy then toward one side shout a way.


    Don''t get me wrong, mother Luo is not so kind as to ask people to help Tong Xiang cook, but to make some leftovers for her.


    Although it''s rare for people to see mother Tong come to the dining hall to have dinner, every time she comes, there will be the same play as now, so they are not surprised.


    "Yes" in response to mammy Luo''s orders, a woman in her early twenties came out and came to Tong Xiang. She was about to take the plate from Tong Xiang.


    However, the woman named Chunhao had not touched the plate before she was shunned by Tong Xiang. She said, "I''m not a good girl. I''ll do it myself."


    Said, around the spring good body, will go to the stage.


    Mammy Luo was surprised, but she was more angry. Tong Xiang didn''t dare to pay attention to her. Is it difficult for her to think that the young lady in her family is not stupid? It''s amazing! This family is still dominated by Aunt Mo!


    Mammy Luo didn''t see the change of Huang Jiuge with her own eyes. She heard that she was not stupid and beat miss three. She really didn''t know the rest!


    Therefore, she thinks that even if Huang Jiuge is not stupid, there is nothing wrong with it. In her opinion, it is no different from not being afraid of tigers when she is young.


    In the final analysis, this home or Mo aunt said, her Phoenix nine songs is not escape Mo aunt''s palm?


    Of course, if she had seen the change of Huang Jiuge, she would not think so.


    "Tong Xiang, what do you mean?" Luo Mama a few steps then once again blocked in front of Tong Xiang''s body, nu asks a way.


    Tong Xiang frowned, puzzled and asked: "where does mammy Luo say this? I''m just eating by myself? What do you mean? "


    "You... You..." mammy Luo is angry. She has been flattered for a long time, but she is not used to being ignored. Moreover, she has been oppressed and bullied by herself all the time.


    The servants around were also surprised by Tong Xiang''s attitude. Unexpectedly, Tong Xiang dared to refute mother Luo, but what surprised them was still behind.

 Chapter 145

    "I don''t know what? If it''s nothing, I''ll eat first. " Tong Xiang is still not salty, and does not pay attention to mammy Luo''s anger. This feeling of being ignored makes mammy Luo very unhappy.


    "Don''t eat it," mother Luo scolded.


    "Why?" This time, Tong Xiang''s face sank and his voice became cold.


    "Why? Just because I''m in charge here, if I don''t let you eat, you''re not allowed to eat. " Luo Ma Ma hands fork waist, a pair of high looking at Tong Xiang sneer way, as if in front of her, Tong Xiang is a mean mole ant general.


    However, if her appearance is not so obvious, maybe she can really see some momentum.


    "Pa!" The sound, in the eyes of everyone shocked, Tong Xiang a palm fan in the face of mammy Luo. Tong Xiang was originally a martial arts practitioner. Although he hadn''t practiced for several years, his skill and strength didn''t decline.


    So this palm, not only printed a palmprint on mammy Luo''s face, but also immediately became red and swollen.


    Around is a breathing sound, looking at Tong Xiang''s eyes, there are worries, Schadenfreude, excitement.


    Worry comes from those servants who still have conscience.


    Because mother Luo is aunt Mo''s person, so Tong Xiang beat mother Luo, is no doubt to cause trouble, to Aunt Mo see Tong Xiang''s not pleasing to the eye, I''m afraid will drive her out of the house!


    Schadenfreude, is those who cling to the frost, so aunt Tong and Huang Jiuge, is not pleasing to the eye attitude. So, now Tong Xiang hit people, naturally will be punished.


    And excited, of course, is Jiang Hui''s people and those who can''t see mother Luo. Those who can''t see mammy Luo are not enemies with mammy Luo, but mammy Luo always relies on her own incomparable people. Many people yell at them and regard themselves as masters, so they are angry with mammy Luo.


    And mother Luo, is silly, how also can''t think Tong Xiang dare to hit her.


    "Mammy Luo is so powerful! If you are in charge of the kitchen, you are not allowed to eat? Who gave you the power? " Tong Xiang asked sternly.


    Because it''s the reason of martial arts practitioners, their momentum is stronger than that of ordinary people, so they are shocked.


    Although mother Luo was also frightened by Tong Xiang''s momentum, the pain on her face made her feel both aggrieved and angry. She didn''t care what momentum was not!


    "Tong Xiang, how dare you beat me? What''s wrong with my prestige? You''re not allowed to eat. What''s the matter? This is the power my wife gave me. If I don''t teach you today, you really don''t know who you are. " While shouting and shouting, Mammy Luo rolled up her sleeves with a dry posture.


    Having said that, he threw himself at Tong Xiang.


    However, without any force, how could mother Luo be Tong Xiang''s opponent! Tong Xiang didn''t do it. She just tilted slightly to one side, and mother Luo threw herself into the air.


    Of course, this is not over, at the same time, Tong Xiang''s foot slightly stretched out, and then tripped mother Luo''s foot. Then, mother Luo was sad, and her whole body rushed towards the ground ¡¤


    "bang", mother Luo fell to the ground in a dog''s dung posture, arousing a piece of dust.


    "Oh, Hello!" The howling sound of killing a pig came from Mammy Luo''s mouth. This fall was not light, as if the bones were scattered, which made mammy Luo unable to move.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and didn''t understand why mammy Luo fell to the ground.

 Chapter 146

    Because Tong Xiang''s action is still secret, so don''t see is Tong Xiang trip, but the brain turn fast people also guess that must be and Tong Xiang.


    "Luo, Mammy Luo..." the first response was the woman who called Chunhao. She went to sit up with mammy Luo in a hurry.


    Mother Luo''s face was pale and twisted with pain, and she couldn''t breathe.


    "You, you, you..." mother Luo''s venomous eyes glared at Tong Xiang. She wanted to tear her to pieces, gnashing her teeth and yelling, but only a few words came out.


    "I don''t know what? It''s not that mammy Luo fell down by herself. It''s my fault Tong Xiang a face panic and innocent said, but if you can ignore the look of irony, it is more convincing.


    "You, you... You..." mammy Luo almost bit her silver teeth. Her eyes were even more venomous. She was not happy and cried out. It was you, it was you who tripped me. Why didn''t she admit it.


    "Oh! By the way, we Nalan house has no wife for more than four years. How can we give mother Luo the power! Is it the power given to you by the ghost of Mrs. Yao? " Tong Xiang is surprised to say, return specially "the ghost of Madam Yao" this words bite heavy, its purpose, self-evident.


    Mammy Luo''s body was stiff, and she could not help feeling cold behind her, as if the ghost of Lady Yao would really come to her.


    When he was afraid, he was angry and immediately retorted, "you, what are you talking about? What is there in the world? What ghosts are there


    I don''t know whether she is nervous or not. Mother Luo''s voice is breathless and trembling.


    "Oh! The lady in the mouth of mother Luo is aunt Mo! " Tong Xiang asked, not so much a question as a narration!


    Of course, she knew that Mrs. Luo was as good as frost. After the death of her wife, Mo Rushan not only occupied the east courtyard, but also regarded herself as her mother. Even in private, her servants had already called her wife.


    What a bunch of servants and concubines!


    At first, Mo Rushuang had a chance to help her, as long as her young lady married.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    Although miss did not say, but she can see that miss will not let Mo Rushuang righting.


    But what she can''t see is that Huang Jiuge not only won''t let Mo Rushan righting, but also will kill her.


    "Of course," answered mammy Luo, with her proud and proud face, as if it were her wife''s.


    Some people think this is reasonable, but others are not used to it.


    A 17-year-old maid came out of the crowd, looked at mother Luo and said: "mother Luo is so unruly. We all know that Aunt Mo has not been righted, so she is still aunt. When did she become a wife?"


    "It''s a matter of time," said mammy Luo.


    "Sooner or later? Oh The maid sneered: "mother Luo knows it''s sooner or later, not now. Mammy Luo now calls aunt Mo as his wife. If she is sent out, how can outsiders see our Nalan house? Those who know say that you have no rules and regulations, but those who don''t think aunt Mo has no nest! "


    The latter words seemed to be unfair to Mo Rushuang, but in fact they pushed both mammy Luo and Mo Rushuang to the mouth of the wind.


    Although it''s well known that Mo Rushun is a magpie''s nest, it''s all tacit, but when it comes to it, the meaning is different.

 Chapter 147

    Now, either mammy Luo admits that she has no rules and no distance, or she admits that she has no rules and no distance. Anyway, there is always someone who can''t win.


    And the maidservant who talks is just the first-class maid beside Jiang Hui, green meaning.


    Green is a smart, but also a bold, but also Jiang Hui''s confidant, so dare to say this words so unbridled.


    "I, I, i... I" was arrested by the charge of green meaning, and mother Luo was also flustered.


    Although Mo Rushuang Fuzheng is a matter of time, even now it''s nothing to call her wife, but these can only be private.


    If you take it out and say something openly, it''s very bad. If it''s not right, it''s not only disgraceful, but also has something to say. If it affects Mo Rushun Fuzheng, then she''s a sinner.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was.


    "Why do you want to be bold, Mammy Luo, to chew on my back and defeat my reputation?" The angry female voice rang out outside the door. The familiar voice surprised everyone subconsciously and looked at them one after another.


    Seeing Mo Rushun''s angry face and coming in a fierce manner, all the servants were startled. They all stepped back and bowed their heads. They didn''t dare to speak for fear that they would be harmed.


    Of course, not including Tong Xiang and Lvyi.


    When Mo Rushuang was in the side hall, she was angry and in a bad mood. But she came back to the east courtyard, and a maid came to report. Mother Luo was beaten by mother Tong.


    How to hear this news, Mo Rushun''s first reaction was to be more angry. But think about it, mother Tong hit people, which also means that she found a chance to vent.


    Although it''s Huang Jiuge who provokes her, mother Tong is the person beside Huang Jiuge. Teaching mother Tong a lesson can be regarded as beating Huang Jiuge''s face.


    Thinking, Mo Rushuang is quite happy to go to the dining hall, also ignored Tong Xiang Da Luo mammy will have what reason.


    When I came to the dining hall, I just heard the words behind the green meaning, and my heart suddenly became cold. It was obvious that mammy Luo had said something she shouldn''t have said.


    When mammy Luo heard Mo Rushun''s scolding, she was already scared to be soft all over. She knew what it meant to point like this.


    Mammy Luo immediately broke away from Chunhao and knelt down in front of Mo Rushun: "madam, no, auntie, forgive me, I dare not, I dare not any more"


    in a panic, she called out the two words of madam. Although she changed her tongue immediately, what she said was the water poured out. It''s hard to get rid of it!


    Mo Rushun''s face turned black again. She almost broke a mouthful of silver teeth. She coldly ordered, "somebody, take mother Luo back to the east courtyard. I''d like to ask her carefully what she thinks of me."


    Mo Rushuang said on her face that she would take her back to ask for a crime. In fact, it was just a disguised way to save mother Luo.


    Although mother Luo caused trouble for her, she would not give up until she had to.


    It''s an indisputable fact that mammy Luo has committed a crime. If you go back and give mammy Luo a small punishment casually, you''ll be done, so as not to spend more time here. It''s hard to clean up.


    With the order of Mo Rushuang, immediately two maidservants came to help mammy Luo and left.


    Mammy Luo doesn''t shout because she knows that Mo Rushun is saving herself in disguise. Of course, everyone knows that.


    Tong Xiang and Lvyi do not continue to entangle, Lvyi is just half way out to hold injustice, and Tong Xiang, also just want to Liwei just, did not break the meaning of casserole to the end.


    Moreover, because of this small matter, she wanted to get rid of mammy Luo, so she thought too much.

 Chapter 148

    "Do your duty well. If you dare to chew your tongue again, you''ll get out of the house." Mo Rushuang glanced at the crowd and gave a cold warning.


    Although Mo Rushuang doesn''t know her mother, she is also a surrogate mother, so there are still some permissions.


    However, this warning is not aimed at Tong Xiang.


    Because this incident was caused by mammy Luo calling her Madame, her warning was aimed at those who called her Madame.


    Although she always acquiesced in this, it was all in private, in front of her people. In public and in front of outsiders, she still did not dare to be called.


    Therefore, this time, Mo Rushuang is also guilty. Even if Tong Xiang hit people, she didn''t investigate.


    If Tong Xiang holds on and makes trouble to the master, it''s her who has no face, and it''s only her who is bored.


    Under Mo Rushun''s warning, people all responded. After that, Mo Rushun left in a hurry.


    At this moment, Mo Rushun''s mood is very irritable, want to get angry, almost crazy.


    These days have been very bad. It''s all nine songs of Huang. After she came back, she didn''t have a safe day. Even if it''s not stable, it''s still angry, and it''s still stuffy, and there''s no place to vent.


    She is really afraid that one day she will be angry with Huang Jiuge.


    Bah, bah, bah, she won''t be angry to death by Huang Jiuge! If you want to die, it''s Huang Jiuge who dies first. Mo Rushun thinks bitterly in her heart.


    After Mo Rushun left, the dining hall became quiet, and no one dared to talk much.


    That spring good see Luo mother''s end, also dare not embarrass Tong Xiang, and also hide far away, for fear of becoming the next Luo mother.


    For Chunhao, although she was a tiger, she didn''t take the initiative to kill her. She just listened to mammy Luo''s words and gave her some leftovers, so Tong Xiang didn''t want to attack her.


    This, Tong Xiang is to eat a full meal, this is also in recent years, one of the few good meals.


    After eating enough, Tong Xiang went back to Weiyang Pavilion leisurely.


    But at the moment of the east courtyard, the atmosphere is not so good.


    There was a "crackle" in the room. The teapot and teacup that should have been on the table had been dropped to the ground and had been broken.


    Next to the broken teapot and teacup was mother Luo kneeling. At the moment, she was so scared that she shivered, and the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    "Damn it, all damn it..." Mo Rushun roared angrily, his face was ferocious, his eyes were scarlet, showing his intention to kill.


    She didn''t mean mammy Luo, just because the anger she received at the end of the day made her burst out.


    But as soon as mammy Luo heard it, she thought it was talking about her, and immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy: "madam, please forgive me, madam"


    as soon as she heard the words "madam", Mo Rushun yelled at mammy Luo: "stop, have you forgotten the lesson just now? Are you trying to kill me? "


    Although there is no outsider here, it''s nothing to call madam, but because it was just because of the two words "madam" that Mo Rushun was still worried. Originally, she was not angry with mammy Luo, so she took advantage of the situation to vent her anger.


    "Maidservant dare not, maidservant dare not, beg husband, no, beg aunt to spare her life, beg aunt to spare her life!" Mother Luo begged bitterly. Because she was too nervous, she almost said the word "madam" again, but she changed her mouth in a hurry.


    Mo Rushuang suddenly blocked his chest and couldn''t get out.


    Although mammy Luo just called her lady and caused trouble for her, she was still upset to hear that she changed her name to aunt, but she couldn''t say anything. It was really humiliating!

 Chapter 149

    "Did I say I would kill you?" It is as cold as frost.


    Mammy Luo is stunned, some reaction does not come over, aunt Mo does not want her life?


    Hearing that Mo Rushun said she didn''t want her life, Mammy Luo was slightly relieved, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI came in, looked at the mother Luo kneeling on the ground, and the pile of debris beside her, frowned, could not see the mood.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes flashed a dislike to the angry face of Mo Rushuang.


    "Step back!" Nalan QIANZI looked at mother Luo and said.


    "This..." mammy Luo didn''t move, but looked at Mo Rushun. She was in a dilemma. How dare she step down without Mo Rushun''s consent!


    As expected, Mo Rushuang finally let go: "OK, step back! Give me a long memory in the future. Don''t blame me for being impolite if anything happens again. "


    Mo Rushuang''s words made mammy Luo feel as if she had been granted amnesty. She was very relieved and said in a hurry, "yes, I remember. There won''t be another time."


    After that, he went out.


    "Now that my father is in the house, my aunt can''t hold her breath. Do you want my father to see it, and then leave my heart?" Nalan QIANZI''s voice is a bit cold, a bit accusing, and a bit hating iron.


    My aunt is not in a good situation now. Recently, my father always rests in the yard of the woman Jiang Hui, which is a great threat to them. Once Jiang Hui is pregnant and a man, then the position of master mother will undoubtedly become Jiang Hui''s.


    In addition, now that Huang Jiuge has changed, she confronts them everywhere, causing her aunt to expose her shortcomings in front of her father. She has already begun to make her father dissatisfied with her aunt. If aunt is still restless, still can''t calm down, and make any more trouble, I''m afraid father''s heart will be farther and farther away.


    After hearing this, aunt Mo froze all over, and her anger dissipated immediately. Instead, she felt uneasy: "I, i... i..."


    after Tong Xiang returned to Weiyang Pavilion, she could not wait to tell Huang Jiuge what happened in the dining hall. She looked so happy and straight like a child.


    After returning to yinzhuju, Lvyi also tells Jiang Hui about the canteen. As long as it''s about Mo Rusheng''s eating, it''s no doubt to please Jiang Hui.


    "Alas! It seems that sister Mo''s future is more wonderful! " Jiang Hui sighs, people who don''t know think it''s envy! But who knows! Of course, I know she''s looking forward to it.


    Originally, a couple of days against her Jiang Hui is enough to make Mo Rusheng headache, now with a nine song Phoenix, it is to kill her rhythm!


    The next day, Huang Jiuge got up early and ran in the yard.


    Aunt Tong saw Huang Jiuge running in the yard for the first time, and she was scared to death.


    "Miss, what are you doing! Why are you running around in the yard Aunt Tong asked nervously, thinking irreverently, is Miss crazy.


    "Run, exercise." Huang nine songs should way, but didn''t stop meaning.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" Hearing Huang Jiuge say so, aunt tong can rest assured, just for her this kind of running around the yard, she is the first time to see, so still can''t help but feel some curiosity and worry.


    But when she saw Huang Jiuge practicing martial arts with a branch, aunt Tong was completely relieved and gave her advice from time to time.


    "Miss, why don''t you buy a sword! Even better. " Aunt Tong suggested.

 Chapter 150

    She knows that Huang Jiuge wants back the silver from Mo Rusheng, who has been detained by Mo Rusheng over the past few years. She has a lot of money on hand. She wants to practice martial arts, so naturally she has to have a sword.


    "Well, after breakfast, we''ll go out for a walk. We''ll not only buy a sword, but also some clothes for ourselves. We can''t wear those old clothes any more." Huang Jiuge said.


    "I don''t care. There are more clothes to wear. Please buy more for yourself, miss." Aunt Tong refused in a hurry. She didn''t care whether she was well dressed or not.


    But miss is different. She was stupid before. It doesn''t matter what she wears, because no matter how well she dresses, she will soon get dirty and confused. But now miss is not stupid, can''t still wear the clothes before it! Of course, I have to dress up more.


    "How can it be? When I was in trouble, aunt Tong never gave up on me. Can I forget aunt Tong when I have a good life? Or does aunt Tong want others to say that I am ungrateful Huang nine song puts a face to say.


    Huang Jiuge''s words really make people feel uncomfortable. It seems that she bought clothes for Aunt Tong just for fame. However, with aunt Tong''s disposition that she would rather hurt herself to make Huang Jiuge live a good life, it''s not easy to compromise.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! The young lady said, "buy it, then buy it." Aunt Tong was so surprised that she made a statement immediately.


    She naturally knew the intention of Huang Jiuge, so she didn''t feel unhappy because of that ungrateful sentence. On the contrary, she felt very happy. Even if the young lady changed, she didn''t forget her.


    Unexpectedly, as long as the young lady is happy, she will be happy.


    after breakfast, Huang Jiuge takes aunt Tong out.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that they are afraid that they will buy a lot of things this time, and it''s not easy to take them, so they directly use the carriage in the house. The driver''s name is Liu Si, and everyone calls him Liu Bo.


    Liu Bo is about 50 years old. He is short and strong, and he drives safely.


    And Liu Bo is simple and honest, which is why Huang Jiuge chose him as a coachman.


    However, because Nangong Yuhao sent someone to follow her yesterday, she let her senses go as soon as she went out, so that she could feel if there was anyone around her.


    Just don''t know each other hide too well, or no one has been tracking, let Phoenix nine song can''t feel strange, Phoenix nine song also didn''t think much.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong came to the street, first to buy a sword, and then to buy clothes.


    Jinxiuzhuang, Wenjia industry.


    At present, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have time to tailor, so she has to buy ready-made clothes. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t pay so much attention, as long as it''s good to wear.


    For this kind of clothes in ancient times, Huang Jiuge is still not used to wearing, so they all try to choose lighter ones, which are not so cumbersome.


    "This one, this one, this one"


    Huang Jiuge pointed to some clothes hanging on the wall and said, "take them down and have a try!"


    "Miss, I''ve bought enough clothes, so don''t spend any more." Looking at Huang Jiuge, who bought her clothes without restraint, aunt Tong said anxiously, as if something had happened.


    But for Aunt Tong, something really happened. Today, she was scared by Huang Jiuge''s crazy shopping.


    "What is enough? I just bought four sets. How can I wear them! As soon as the weather gets hot, I change clothes frequently, so I have to buy more Huang nine songs disapprove of say, give a person''s feeling, that is an atmosphere!


    Huang Jiuge is so heroic, the happiest is the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 151

    Although the Jinxiu Villa is not bad for guests, who dislikes money! So the shopkeeper immediately echoed: "what your lady said is that as soon as the weather gets hot, you change clothes frequently. You can buy more."


    "But..." aunt Tong didn''t give up. If these clothes were cheap, it would be OK. But these clothes are quite a few, one in ten! As a servant, she doesn''t need to wear such expensive clothes!


    What''s more, such expensive clothes can only be worn by wealthy families and official ladies. Even Mo Rushuang, I''m afraid few of them are more than ten Liang!


    Of course, according to the conditions of Nalan Prefecture, it is not allowed to wear such expensive clothes. One or two items are OK.


    Although the young lady is now a little more affluent, but also can''t so waste it!


    "It''s nothing, but I''m miss. I''m in charge." Huang Jiuge knows that Aunt Tong is for her own sake, but she still can''t stand aunt Tong''s nagging, so she has to raise her identity and be overbearing.


    When Huang Jiuge said that, aunt Tong had nothing to say. She was helpless like a lady.


    Although aunt Tong regards Huang Jiuge''s life as more important than herself, and treats her more than her own daughter, she never forgets her identity, and is unwilling to go beyond it.


    All right! As long as the young lady is happy, love me!


    For Aunt Tong, Huang Jiuge bought too many clothes, but for Huang Jiuge, it''s not much. There are only seven or eight pieces of clothes per person.


    Because all the previous clothes can''t be worn, so they have only seven or eight pieces of clothes. Is that too much?


    For Huang Jiuge, who has always had dozens or hundreds of clothes in her wardrobe, seven or eight pieces are just too few.


    After walking out of Jinxiu Villa, Huang Jiuge sees a lot of gadgets in the nearby stall, and thinks of Nalan millennium. Then she chooses several interesting ones to give to Nalan millennium.


    Almost finished shopping, but also tired and thirsty, Huang Jiuge took aunt Tong to the teahouse to sit down, drink tea and eat snacks.


    Liu Bo didn''t want to and didn''t dare to go up to the second floor with Huang Jiuge, so he arranged for him to be in the public hall on the first floor and ordered a pot of tea and a few plates of snacks for him.


    The decoration of the second floor is not much different from that of the first floor, but the view is also wider.


    Up to the second floor, Huang Jiuge chose a corner. Although it was a corner, there were windows on both sides, so the view was the widest.


    Aunt Tong and Huang Jiuge did not dare to sit down because they were servants.


    Although, as a servant, you can''t sit with the master, it''s not a dead rule, as long as the master agrees.


    Over the years, it has become a habit for Aunt Tong and Huang Jiuge to sit together. Aunt Tong will not think too much and will not feel constrained.


    And Huang Jiuge doesn''t care. After all, she has the idea that everyone is equal. If she''s not the enemy, she won''t look down on each other.


    If she is sitting by herself and there is a person standing beside her, she is not used to it.


    Just as they sat down, the accident happened.


    "Hello! You get out of the way. It''s the position that Miss Ben likes first. " A domineering female voice rang out from the stairway, and then she ran to Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong in three or two steps.


    The woman is about fourteen or fifteen years old. She has a beautiful face. When she wears a good brocade shirt, she knows that she is rich or expensive.


    But so what? In the eyes of Huang Jiuge, there are only relatives, strangers and enemies, but there is no distinction between high and low.


    As soon as the woman came up, she said that the place she had already sat in was her first choice, and she knew that it was not a good bird.

 Chapter 152

    As soon as the woman came up, she said that the place she had already sat in was her first choice, and she knew that it was not a good bird.


    Originally, the appearance of Huang Jiuge attracted a lot of eyes around her, but she didn''t stare at her. But this woman makes such a noise, the public''s eyes fall on Huang Jiuge and that woman''s body in succession, just like a posture of seeing a play.


    "Xiao Er, we''ll have a pot of West Lake Longjing and some of your best snacks." Huang nine songs to that woman ignore, just to one side of small two.


    Aunt tong can also see that this woman''s dress is from a rich or expensive family, so she subconsciously looks at Huang Jiuge with worry. She doesn''t know whether she is worried about the loss of Huang Jiuge or the bad things.


    However, seeing Huang Jiuge''s unaffected appearance, aunt Tong didn''t think about it any more, even though she still felt uneasy.


    When the girl saw Huang Jiuge''s appearance, she was so surprised that she was a little distracted. After hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, she reflected.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge didn''t listen to her own words, she suddenly became angry: "you, what do you mean? Didn''t you hear miss Ben say that this position was the first one miss Ben wanted? If you don''t get out of the way for me, I''ll make you sick. "


    In anger at the same time, she is also jealous madness, this woman actually looks this beauty.


    Why? Why they are so beautiful, why, why... She doesn''t agree.


    "Don''t hurry to prepare what we want" Huang nine songs still ignore, just to one side of the little two slowly command way.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤" the little two looked at the girl in a dilemma. It was obvious that the little two was afraid of the woman and wanted them to be obedient.


    Give way? Joke, is she Huang Jiuge such a person who compromises?


    Immediately, looking at the second child''s eyes will be a lot of cold, even the voice, but also a bit more cold: "how? Are you afraid we can''t afford it? "


    That small two body a stiff, obviously felt the cold meaning of Huang nine songs, but, he dare not offend this later young lady!


    So, I had to harden my head and say, "Miss, you misunderstood me. I''m not afraid that you can''t afford it. I''m just... How about changing your seat?"


    "Why?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Little two a choke, some guilty, really do not know how to answer it!


    After all, he also knows that this young lady came first, but he can''t stir up the identity of the later young lady!


    But without waiting for the second child to answer, the woman said, "why? I''m the daughter of the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, the niece of the lady and the cousin of Prince an. So, if you''re interested, get out of here. Otherwise, I''m going to make you feel overwhelmed. "


    Qin Yixue, the second daughter of the Minister of the Ministry of official, is the niece of the lady of the imperial concubine, and the cousin of king an.


    Huang Jiuge is not familiar with Qin Yixue, but she still knows this person. Compared with Huo Qingqing, her unruly temperament is not inferior. However, Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing are not friendly.


    Because Huo Qingqing is more beautiful than her, because when she conflicts with Huo Qingqing, Nangong Yuhao stands beside Huo Qingqing, and even her aunt Shufei accuses her. How can she see Huo Qingqing!


    Qin Yixue is not stupid, but many find Huo Qingqing''s pain, saying that as long as the emperor does not agree to divorce, she will not want to be her cousin''s concubine, or she can only be a side concubine.


    It''s been a trial and error.

 Chapter 153

    "It''s Miss Qin! Nice to meet you Huang nine songs immediately smile a way, Qin also snow saw, still thought she was afraid of, the corner of the mouth undisguised raise proud smile.


    Just the next second, her smile froze.


    "But so what? Can the Secretary of the Ministry of official pay no attention to the first come and then come? Can the niece of lady Shufei run roughshod? Can Wang An''s cousin be arrogant? " Huang Jiuge''s voice is not cold, but it gives people a kind of temperament.


    "You..." Qin Yixue''s eyes widened in shock, but it was not because Huang Jiuge was right and made her feel ashamed, but unexpectedly, this woman was not afraid of her identity.


    Of course, the shock is also small two, as well as a crowd of guests around.


    Some people think that Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Some people guess that Huang Jiuge is not small. As for what the real situation is, they have to wait.


    And aunt Tong, after hearing Qin Yixue''s identity, immediately worried.


    She thinks that Huang Jiuge is going to marry to Prince an''s house sooner or later, so she and Qin Yixue have become relatives. Now that she is in such a dilemma for Qin Yixue, will it be bad in the future.


    Thinking about it, aunt Tong subconsciously called out: "miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she wanted Huang Jiuge to step back, so as not to make things big in the future and be bad to her. Just words haven''t yet said, by Huang nine songs a cold and fierce vision shoot, Tong Yi then immediately scared don''t dare to make a sound.


    Huang Jiuge still doesn''t like others interfering in her own affairs, even aunt Tong.


    She has promised to take care of aunt Tong, but she is not the original one. She has no relationship with aunt Tong, so aunt Tong is just a stranger to her.


    "Yexue, what are you doing?"


    However, at this time, the stern male voice from behind not far rang out, with a few people came.


    Walking in the front is a man of about 20 years old. He is wearing a blue robe. His bright white face is full of angular Leng Jun, dark eyes, thick eyebrows, high nose and beautiful lips. All of them are showing nobility and resistance.


    This is the first time that Huang Jiuge met her, but she is very familiar with her.


    And this person, not others, is the so-called fiance of Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao.


    Together with Nangong Yuhao, there are two men, both of whom are 18 or 19 years old. Although they are not as gorgeous as Nangong Yuhao, they are also handsome.


    For these two people, Huang Jiuge is not strange. It should be for the former Huang Jiuge, because they are the officials'' children who have a good relationship with Nangong Yuhao.


    Standing on the left side of Nangong Yuhao, wearing a blue brocade shirt, is the eldest son of Qin Ru, who is also Nangong Yuhao''s cousin and Qin Yixue''s brother, Qin Yiqiao.


    Standing on the right side of Nangong Yuhao, wearing a silver brocade shirt, is Zhu Zihang, the legitimate son of the left governor of the first grade inspection yuan.


    Of course, the best relationship with Nangong Yuhao is Huo Qingqing''s elder brother, Huo Qingxuan. It''s just that Huo Qingxuan didn''t often get together with Nangong Yuhao because he was often away from work.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t feel much hate when she saw Nangong Yuhao, because she received the memory of "Huang Jiuge", but didn''t receive her feelings. She was not much different from Nangong Yuhao and familiar strangers.


    However, even so, Nangong Yuhao''s feeling to Huang Jiuge is still repulsion and displeasure from the bottom of his heart.


    Because he knew what he had done, he would disgust the man who hurt a woman for his own benefit.

 Chapter 154

    Because he knew what he had done, he would disgust the man who hurt a woman for his own benefit.


    In addition, she promised "huangjiuge" that Nangong Yuhao would lose his reputation and die hard, so at the beginning, huangjiuge had already regarded Nangong Yuhao as her enemy, so no matter what happened to her, she was her enemy after all.


    Aunt Tong, though very resentful of the ingratitude of Qin Shufei and Nangong Yuhao, knows that it is impossible for Huang Jiuge to marry Nangong Yuhao, so even if she is resentful and unwilling, she still bears it.


    Even though he was reluctant, he still planned to stand up and salute Nangong Yuhao.


    But her idea was suddenly seen through by Huang Jiuge. Before she stood up, she was interrupted by Huang Jiuge''s voice.


    "Just sit quietly and don''t be influenced by irrelevant people." Not salty voice, but with a sense of threat.


    Tong Yi listens, the body is a stiff, the idea in the heart is immediately doused.


    She is not stupid, where can''t hear the warning of Huang Jiuge! Although helpless, but still listen to the nine songs of Huang, sit quietly, two ears don''t smell things out of the window.


    "What do you mean?" Qin Yixue thinks that Huang Jiuge is aiming at her, so she is angry all of a sudden.


    "Yixue, shut up." As soon as Qin Yixue''s words fell, he was scolded by Nangong Yuhao.


    Although Nangong Yuhao was selfish, insidious and ruthless, he behaved well in front of outsiders.


    As a royal, there are few people who can''t do superficial Kung Fu, especially those who are ambitious. If they don''t do superficial Kung Fu well, it''s not easy to win people''s hearts.


    But why is Nangong Yuhao still upright! Because Nangong Yuhao was more or less proud and conceited. She was quite upright when she didn''t offend him.


    But once he was provoked, his impulsive temperament would not be correct, otherwise he would not have done anything to kill Huang Jiuge.


    Let alone oppress others with power, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    Although when Nangong Yuhao came, Huang Jiuge just glanced at her, but this glance was enough to let Nangong Yuhao see the appearance of Huang Jiuge.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao''s eyes flashed by. She was astonished. Although her face was thinner, her facial features were exquisite and her appearance was as beautiful as Huo Qingqing.


    No, maybe in appearance, she is the same as Huo Qingqing, but in temperament, Huo Qingqing can''t compare.


    Although she didn''t do anything, she gave people a kind of cool and inaccessible temperament, and the elegant action of drinking tea. You can see that she is not an ordinary woman.


    Also, if an ordinary woman knows Qin Yixue''s identity, how dare she not pay attention to her! Don''t put her in the eye just, and also dare to speak rudely.


    Just don''t know, this woman is which big official family''s daughter!


    Although he knew most of the children of the senior officials, he didn''t know all of them. That''s why Nangong Yuhao subconsciously thought that this was the daughter of the senior officials.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t recognize Huang Jiuge. In the past four years, Nangong Yuhao hasn''t seen the real face of Huang Jiuge, so he won''t recognize her.


    And aunt Tong, under the warning of Huang Jiuge, did not dare to look up, so even if Nangong Yuhao knew aunt Tong, she had no chance to recognize her.


    Not only Nangong Yuhao was amazed by Huang Jiuge''s appearance, but also Qin Yifeng and Zhu Zihang behind him.


    It''s just that they are not lecherous people, so they don''t show what they shouldn''t.


    "Cousin ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "

 Chapter 155

    He was scolded by Nangong Yuhao. Qin Yixue was unwilling to say anything. But before he said it, he was stared by Nangong Yuhao and choked.


    Qin Yixue is not afraid of his brother, but he is afraid of Nangong Yuhao.


    "This girl, she Mei is not sensible. She bumps into her. If she doesn''t, her meal will be recorded in the king''s account, and she will be regarded as the king''s substitute for her." Nangong Yuhao''s attitude is still polite, but he still carries this kind of arrogant attitude.


    It is also true that as a royal, no matter how modest he is on the surface, he can''t change his pride. After all, in front of the common people, the Royal is superior.


    "No, Miss Ben can still afford to pay for the meal, and Wang an still takes good care of his own people, so as not to come out and bite people again." It''s too late for Huang Jiuge to buy Nangong Yuhao''s account!


    This is not, the Phoenix nine songs didn''t give face of refute to go, and even a look all don''t give each other.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Nangong Yuhao didn''t look good.


    What do you mean? Refuted his face not to say, unexpectedly also spoke hurtful.


    What does it mean to come out and bite? Do you mean dogs?


    What''s more, if you call yourself Miss Ben in front of a prince, you don''t pay much attention to him.


    Whoo! Around then ring out a burst of inspiration, looking at the eyes of Huang nine songs are surprised.


    This woman is so bold that she dare to talk to Lord an like this.


    Qin Yixue was not stupid either. Naturally, she could hear the meaning of Huang Jiuge''s words and said angrily, "what did you say? How dare you say miss Ben is a dog? "


    "I didn''t say Miss Qin was a dog, but Miss Qin admitted it." Huang nine songs don''t mean to say, she means Qin Yixue is a dog good, but she didn''t say the word dog.


    "You..." Qin Yixue was angry and wanted to scold, but he was interrupted by Nangong Yuhao.


    Shut up! Nangong Yuhao hates Qin Yixue, even though she is her cousin.


    Yes! Unruly capricious, jiaoman domineering, chest big brainless, who will like ah!


    And a Huo Qingqing is enough for him, plus a Qin Yixue, even the best temper will hate it! What''s more, Nangong Yuhao''s temper is not good!


    But fortunately, Huo Qingqing was clever in front of him. He didn''t dare to retort and speak loudly to him, so he listened to him.


    After scolding Qin Yixue, Nangong Yuhao looked at Huang Jiuge coldly. Even his voice became colder: "is the girl''s words too much?"


    "Too much?" Huang Jiuge raised her eyebrows and glared at Nangong Yuhao with a sarcastic look: "she Qin Yixue bullies others. Can''t I retort? Is it in the eyes of king an that only the state officials are allowed to set fire and the people are not allowed to light lamps? "


    Nangong Yuhao''s face turned black. The woman said more and more, and immediately retorted coldly: "I don''t mean that. Please don''t make something out of nothing."


    "Sweat! Look, I''ve been charged again. Common people, it''s such a hard life! " Huang Jiuge looks helpless, as if she has been wronged. However, if she ignores her affectation, it will be more real.


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he didn''t know how to refute for a moment.


    "Well, Hao, we don''t have to worry about a little girl. Let''s have tea. Have tea." Zhu Zihang immediately came out to solve the siege, worried about entanglement, and it would be Nangong Yuhao who would lose face at that time.

 Chapter 156

    Just because of a few words, he felt that this woman was not a good friend, and she was a reasonable and unforgiving master.


    What she didn''t know was that for Nangong Yuhao, even if she didn''t have reason, she would say it was reasonable.


    However, he had to admire the little girl''s bravery. She dared to quarrel with a prince.


    Among these people, Zhu Zihang didn''t find Huang Jiuge annoying.


    "Well! Let''s go. " Nangong Yuhao also knew that he could not continue to pester. Since Zhu Zihang gave him the steps, he went down the steps.


    Say, then throw sleeve to leave, Huang nine songs also didn''t continue to pester.


    "Qin Yixue was not reconciled. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but before she could make a sound, she was pulled away by Qin Yifeng. She yelled in a low voice," OK, you know how to cause trouble. "


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qin Yixue subconsciously wants to refute, but the final refutation is still not said.


    Originally, people held the attitude of going to the theatre, but why? So simple? Everyone expressed regret.


    Huang nine songs is to want to make to go on, but who let South Temple Yu Hao so easily calculate! If she clung to it, it would be her fault.


    It''s good for her to have a hard time with Nangong Yuhao, but she also wants Nangong Yuhao to take the responsibility for the loss.


    However, although aunt Tong was temporarily relieved, she was more worried.


    The young lady didn''t give Wang An face so much. After that, what happened? Don''t you want to entertain us? " Looking at still can''t react to come over of small two, Huang nine songs displeasure of say.


    The second child responded immediately and apologized immediately: "excuse me, miss. I''ll go and get your dinner."


    With that, Xiao Er ran away immediately.


    Xiao Er is also a man with eyes. He didn''t dare to offend Qin Yixue at first. Now that Nangong Yuhao has nothing to do with this woman, he doesn''t dare to offend her either.


    Seeing that there was no one around, aunt Tong began to worry: "Miss, don''t you worry about the future"


    before aunt Tong finished speaking, Huang Jiuge turned her cold eyes, as if there was a cold light. Before looking straight at her eyes, she formed a kind of oppression, which made aunt Tong''s words suddenly stop.


    Aunt Tong looks at Huang Jiuge with some fear in her heart.


    Although after Huang Jiuge was not stupid, she already felt that Huang Jiuge was strange and not so close to her, but she thought that was normal.


    But now she found out that the feeling of huangjiuge was not only strange, but also afraid.


    This kind of fear doesn''t need her to be angry, just one look is enough.


    Huang nine song think Tong aunt''s words too much, worry too much, she is tired. It seems that it should be beating, but not now, because Nangong Yuhao and they are not far away.


    She is not worried that Nangong Yuhao will know her identity, but some words can''t be said in front of him.


    "Here are your tea and cakes, miss." Soon, little two came with tea and snacks.


    "Eat Huang Jiuge said to Aunt Tong, but she didn''t pay attention to her any more. She ate and drank to enjoy the buildings, streets and people outside the window.


    Aunt Tong is a little bored and uneasy. She always feels that Huang Jiuge is dissatisfied with her and why. She is not sure and does not dare to ask.


    "Let''s go!" After eating almost, Huang nine songs say, then get up to leave.


    Aunt Tong also quickly got up and left.


    Over there, Nangong Yuhao and others also looked at Huang Jiuge from time to time, so when they were there, they also saw it.

 Chapter 157

    Just now, Nangong Yuhao just took a look at Huang Jiuge, so he thought she was beautiful and unexpected, and didn''t think much about it. But this time, after looking at her for a few seconds, she suddenly felt that the woman was familiar.


    It''s just that he can''t remember who this woman is, but he doesn''t know why. This woman makes him feel inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Aunt Tong also seems to be avoiding Nangong Yuhao''s eyes. She keeps her head down until she goes downstairs.


    "Everyone''s gone. What are you looking at! I don''t think I''ve taken a fancy to others! " Zhu Zihang joked that although he didn''t know if Nangong Yuhao had taken a fancy to others! After all, such a gorgeous woman, I''m afraid few men don''t like it! It''s just that it doesn''t seem to move.


    "I just think the woman looks familiar." Nangong Yuhao took back his eyes and didn''t mind.


    "Oh! Have you ever seen it? " Zhu Zihang asked.


    "Maybe!" Nangong Yuhao road.


    "Well! He''s such a fox. He seduces people everywhere. " Qin Yixue is not satisfied with the gas, Phoenix nine songs attracted everyone''s eyes, not angry mutter way.


    It was a murmur, but the voice was not small at all. Nangong Yuhao heard it, but he didn''t say anything.


    On the way back, Huang Jiuge doesn''t say a word. Instead, she closes her eyes and lets aunt Tong have no chance to talk to her.


    But the silence of Huang Jiuge didn''t last long, because at this time, the accident happened.


    Liu Bo drove the carriage well. When he passed Huajie, two figures suddenly rushed out.


    Because the distance was too close, Liu Bo had no time to respond: "bang", the carriage was hit.


    In addition, there are so many people in the street that the carriage doesn''t run fast. The carriage just bumps slightly and is held by Liu Bo.


    However, the man who hit the carriage was not so lucky. He fell directly to the ground and seemed unable to get up.


    "Miss, two girls rushed out of the flower street and ran into our carriage, but they fell to the ground and seemed unable to get up." Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to inquire, Liu Bo reported it first.


    "It''s not heavy. Why can''t you get up! I''ll go out and have a look, miss When Aunt Tong heard this, she felt something was wrong. Then she went out in a hurry.


    Huang nine songs naturally feel not right, but did not go out to see the meaning, just open the curtain, look out.


    Not far away, seven or eight strong men were running towards this side. Huang Jiuge took another look at the man who hit the carriage, and was stunned. The two girls ¡¤¡¤


    "Qingtan, hurry up, hurry up."


    They were two women in strong blue clothes. After another woman struggled, she quickly went to help one woman up. However, she obviously didn''t have much strength. She couldn''t get up even though she was struggling.


    Yes, these two women in green are the two women in green that Huang Jiuge saved in the broken temple, Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    "Sister Qingzhi, don''t worry about me, you run, you run!" Green Tan will push green Gardenia hard, although because of weakness, simply can''t push open, very anxious said.


    "No, I won''t leave you." Green Gardenia also anxious, but again anxious can not leave Green Sandalwood.


    The edge of life and death, they have not abandoned each other, not to the edge of life and death, how can we abandon it!


    Aunt Tong had come down to see if the two girls who had bumped into the carriage but couldn''t get up were porcelain bumpers, but she was surprised by this.

 Chapter 158

    The two women''s clothes had a lot of tears and bandages, and also spilled blood. It was obvious that they were seriously injured. Although aunt Tong sympathized, she also saw the seven or eight strong men, so she did not dare to step forward for fear of getting into trouble.


    But a few seconds, the seven or eight strong men came to the body, looking at Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood: "run! You are running for me! I want to run even after I enter our romance. I want to die! Go and take them back. "


    The first strong man said that, then asked the other two strong men to catch Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    After hearing this, who doesn''t understand!


    "Slow" saw the two strong men who were ordered close to the sedan chair, and suddenly a cold female voice came from inside, and the two strong men also heard one of them.


    Before they could react, a jade hand stretched out from the curtain. Then a woman in a light blue dress came out and got out of the carriage.


    When I saw the woman clearly, I was amazed and amazed.


    Although her facial features are delicate and thin, they can''t cover up her gorgeous appearance. There are few such outstanding features in such a big capital!


    And Qingzhi and Qingtan are very surprised when they see huangjiuge. It''s her, the woman who saved them in the broken temple.


    Aunt Tong saw nine songs out of the voice to stop, and did not say anything, but hope nine songs can help the two women! Lest these two good women be forced into prostitution.


    "This girl, we are disciplining the disobedient girl in Fenghuaxueyue. Please help her." The head of the strong man said, the attitude is still polite.


    Although Huang Jiuge''s carriage has no obvious logo, and it is not gorgeous, it is absolutely not ordinary. Therefore, at first glance, they know that the other party is not ordinary people. Therefore, they don''t want to offend before they know the identity of the other party.


    "You can''t control the disobedient girls in your family, but we are still qualified to manage our servant girls." Huang Jiuge''s voice is lazy and arrogant.


    The public a Leng, some don''t understand Huang nine song this words is what meaning.


    "What do you mean, girl?" The strong man, who was the leader, asked, don''t these two women in green or the girl''s servant girls?


    He didn''t believe what he said. The man clearly said that the two women in green were strangers who had just arrived in the capital.


    "What do you mean, huh?" Huang Jiuge pondered and sneered, but suddenly, Huang Jiuge''s face changed, looked at the two women in green, and said in a stern voice: "green gardenia and Green Sandalwood, didn''t I let you have a good rest when you were hurt? How did you make it to "romantic flowers and snow moon"? Don''t you think Miss Ben is in trouble recently? "


    This posture seems to be teaching a servant girl at home.


    Now, people are confused.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan a Leng, but very quickly clear, this woman, this is to save them.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood is also a quick reaction, the former immediately took the Phoenix nine song words, full of grievances said: "Miss, we don''t want to make trouble, but we lost things in the broken Temple yesterday, so go back to find, who knows suddenly was confused by fragrance, wake up, in that what" Fenghuaxueyue ", we don''t want to ah!"


    "What? Who is so bold as to confuse Miss Ben? If Miss Ben wants to catch him, he must be taken to the government. " Huang Jiuge was filled with righteous indignation.

 Chapter 159

    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes shot at those strong men and said coldly, "are you? Did you catch my maid


    The strong men were stunned. The style of painting became a little fast. They couldn''t react.


    Wait, wait, wait for them to think, what''s going on.


    "This girl, we didn''t catch them. They were sold to us." Said the strong man.


    "Sell? When is it my turn to sell my people? " Huang nine songs cold way.


    "It''s none of our business. Anyway, we spent a hundred taels of silver, so now they are the girls of my romance. If the girl wants to take them back, we will not raise the price for her. Just give us a hundred taels of silver. "


    The strong man was still a little smart and didn''t hold on to it. He sold a favor to the other side.


    Of course, he was not afraid of each other, but more because the two women in green didn''t listen to training, and they also had martial arts skills, and they could escape from the romance after being poisoned. If you wait for them, you don''t know what''s going on, so if you sell these two people, you''ll get rid of the trouble for romance.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge laughed, but it was very ironic: "I bring back my own servant girl and I want to pay money? What''s the point? "


    The strong man at the head heard that the other party didn''t want to give money, and he was immediately displeased: "this is the rule. That person sold them to us, and we have already given that person money, so if we want to take them away, we have to pay money, otherwise, we will lose money?"


    In the strong man''s view, they were not guilty of this, so they were also upright.


    "The rules?" Huang Jiuge''s eyes were cold, and she said coldly, "can I sell you to others at will and make a profit?"


    "You, you''re trying to be reasonable." The strong man at the head didn''t expect that the other side would say so, so he was angry.


    Originally thought that she sold her face, she would be grateful, who knows, she was endless.


    "Why am I so unreasonable? Are you right? Trafficking in human beings is against the law. You know the law and violate the law in Fenghuaxueyue. Is there any royal law Huang nine Song said sternly.


    Although in ancient times, it was not worth money to recognize one''s life, let alone selling it. Even if one died, he would not be traced.


    However, the premise is that you have no identity background.


    If you have enough identity background, not to mention killing, selling or injuring, you may pay a serious price for it.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not valued and has no real name, she is also the second grade Princess of Yuanning Marquis mansion. Even if it''s an empty name, Huang Jiuge can use it as a real name.


    "Wang fa?" When the strong man heard the speech, he sneered. He didn''t mean to be afraid at all: "do you know, girl? Who is the backer of our romance? It''s Lord an, who dares to have a hard time with us


    The implication is that Wang FA is nothing with Wang An! Or, Lord ANN is the king''s law.


    Hearing this, Huang nine songs smile, is proud of smile.


    Although she didn''t think that Nangong Yuhao was the backing of the romance, the strong man''s words obviously discredited Nangong Yuhao, which gave her a chance to discredit Nangong Yuhao more and more.

 Chapter 160

    "You mean, Lord an is the king''s law, and the king''s law is Lord an! In this way, Lord an is bigger than the emperor. He even doesn''t pay attention to the emperor. It''s treacherous of him to do so! What on earth does he want to do? "


    In fact, Huang Jiuge wants to say, is Lord an going to rebel?


    However, the word "rebellion" should not be said casually. If it is spread to the emperor, whether she is reasonable or not, it will be against the crime.


    But her words are also very obvious, as long as not stupid, people with brains can understand.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge''s words are understood by everyone.


    While agreeing with Huang Jiuge''s statement, she also took a breath for Huang Jiuge''s bold words. Even if she was right, she could not say it casually, which undoubtedly offended Lord an!


    "Miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" aunt Tong was also shocked. She immediately stopped her voice, but before she said anything, she was shot out of the light by Huang Jiuge, forming a kind of oppression, which made aunt Tong''s words suddenly stop.


    Aunt Tong was very surprised. She was familiar with this look. It was when she was in the teahouse that she was stopped by this look when she reminded the young lady about Wang An.


    If she was still wondering about the meaning of Huang Jiuge, she now fully understood that she didn''t want anyone to interfere in her affairs.


    But that man is king an! It''s Miss''s fiance! Now that she has lost his reputation, he will hate miss even more and treat Miss badly in the future.


    But she knew the meaning of Huang nine songs, even if in the heart worry, also dare not interrupt again.


    "You, you, you nonsense..." the strong man heard the speech, his face changed greatly, and quickly retorted.


    It''s true that they have Wang an as their backer in Fenghuaxueyue, and because of Wang An, there are not many people who dare to offend him in Fenghuaxueyue. However, if he spoils the reputation of Wang An, he won''t let him go.


    "Didn''t you say that? How come it''s my bullshit? Is it possible for you to be unreasonable if you have Lord an as your backing? " Huang Jiuge sneered.


    "You, you, you..." the strong man was angry and anxious, and blushed, but he was not a man of eloquence, and didn''t know how to refute.


    However, he is a rough man. He always likes to do it.


    So, the heart a ruthless, eyes show evil, ruthlessly said: "toast, don''t eat wine, come people, our people back, who dare to stop, give me a fight."


    Anyway, he has already said something. If the other party is still stubborn and looking for a dead end, if something really happens, it''s none of their business.


    Moreover, he didn''t think that these weak women with weak hands had the courage.


    "Is" that several strong men listen to, straight toward green Gardenia Green Sandalwood walk.


    "Tong Yi" at the same time, Huang nine song motioned to call a Tong Yi, Tong Yi immediately understand, and then toward those strong men.


    The strong men thought that the impossible had happened, and even a few moments later, they knocked down the strong men who came forward.


    Those strong men are just strong and have no internal power. How can they be aunt Tong''s opponent!


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" the leading strong man and several strong men who didn''t come forward were shocked, and their eyes were wide open, full of disbelief.


    I thought they were just weak women with no power to bind chickens, but who could have thought that a woman could beat down several strong men with a few moves! And I can''t get up.


    Obviously, this woman has martial arts skills.

 Chapter 161

    It was not just a few of them who were surprised. The onlookers were all surprised.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to continue? " Huang Jiuge showed a flowery smile. On that gorgeous face, it was amazing. However, in the eyes of the strong man, he felt chilly and flustered.


    "Well! Let''s go. " That strong man also has self-knowledge, the other side can easily knock down the four strong men, it is definitely a powerful master, if they continue to pester, they will not get good.


    Therefore, the strong man had to compromise.


    After that, regardless of whether Huang Jiuge agreed or not, she left with someone.


    Huang nine songs also didn''t stop them, let them leave, some things, can''t make no play, no, will be counterproductive.


    Then, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong helped Qingzhi and Qingtan to the hospital, gave them two sets of clothes to change, left some silver for them, and left.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan originally refused, Huang nine songs have saved them twice, how can they again accept her favor!


    But Huang nine songs a word, let them can''t refuse.


    "Are you sure you can go out in this way? Did you just escape from the tiger''s den and want to fall into the wolf''s nest? So I''ve saved you two times in vain? If you appreciate me, you should live a better life, not every time someone helps you. "


    Green gardenia and Green Tan quietly, feel Huang nine Song said reasonable, so did not refuse, only deeply grateful.


    With, the Phoenix nine songs left, before leaving still left take care of two words.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t specially publicize today''s events, the common people just love gossip, so Huang Jiuge''s words that Nangong Yuhao is bigger than the emperor were soon spread out.


    When Nangong Yuhao heard this, he just came out of the teahouse with Zhu Zihang. He heard the tea guests on the first floor of the teahouse talking.


    "Shut up" made Nangong Yuhao roar at the table he was talking about. His eyes were scarlet and his expression was distorted. There was no image to speak of.


    As soon as they saw Nangong Yuhao, they were so scared that they immediately kept silent. They were very worried, for fear that Nangong Yuhao would attack them.


    Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he wanted to tear the mouths of those who talked about it, but he still had a trace of reason. He knew that he couldn''t do it.


    Now the most important thing is to ask who said that.


    Nangong Yuhao asked the people who were talking about it, but they didn''t know who said it. They only knew that it was a woman who said it in a conflict with the thugs in Fenghuaxueyue.


    Hearing the words, Nangong Yuhao understood immediately. He was afraid that the people in Fenghuaxueyue would report his name when there was a conflict.


    So Nangong Yu went to Fenghuaxueyue in a hurry after the coming year.


    If you let him know who said it, you must break her to pieces.


    But he didn''t worry about what would happen if the words were spread to his father. After all, his absence didn''t constitute a crime to him, but he couldn''t swallow it.


    Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang were not at ease and went with them, but Qin Yixue''s daughter couldn''t go to the place of fireworks, so they were sent home.


    After learning about the story in Fenghuaxueyue, Nangong Yuhao is so angry that he kicks the strong man who is the leader far away. This kind of thing even dares to name him. It''s just the smear of chiguoguo.


    Fortunately, he was not present, otherwise, he would not be able to clean up even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 162

    Although they didn''t know who the woman was, Nangong Yuhao had recognized the woman who couldn''t get along with them in the teahouse.


    Just, still don''t know who she is.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t know to ask people to check, but it''s too late to check now.


    Besides, all the way, Huang Jiuge kept her eyes closed and didn''t speak. Aunt Tong had to sit quietly until Nalan house.


    After putting everything away, aunt Tong said, "Miss, take a rest first! I''ll call you after dinner. "


    "Aunt Tong, I want to talk to you about something." Huang Jiuge said.


    Aunt Tong''s heart clattered for a while, thinking of the attitude of today''s ER Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong suddenly had a bad premonition, and her face turned pale slightly.


    "Good, good." Aunt Tong was uncomfortable.


    "Sit down!" Huang nine song signal, Tong aunt uneasy sit down.


    Huang Jiuge ignored aunt Tong''s uneasy mood and said to herself, "aunt Tong, there are some things I didn''t intend to tell you at first. I think I can solve them myself. But judging from today''s events, I think it''s necessary for me to make it clear to you so that you won''t worry in vain. " So you don''t spoil my business.


    Of course, the last sentence of Huang Jiuge didn''t come out, which undoubtedly hurt aunt Tong''s heart.


    Even if she and aunt Tong do not have feelings, but after all, to live together, so also have to take into account her mood.


    "Nangong Yuhao and I won''t get married, although we can''t get out of marriage now." Huang nine songs solemnly said.


    "What?" Hearing this, aunt Tong was so scared that she opened her eyes and looked unbelievable.


    Although she is very resentful for the ingratitude of Qin Shufei and Nangong Yuhao, she does not want Huang Jiuge to marry Nangong Yuhao, because she knows that Nangong Yuhao will not be good to Huang Jiuge.


    But so what? As long as the emperor doesn''t agree to divorce, Huang Jiuge will marry Nangong Yuhao. That''s something that can''t be changed. If he doesn''t marry, that''s cheating.


    Deceiving you is fatal.


    Therefore, she never thought that Huang Jiuge would not marry Nangong Yuhao.


    What''s more, isn''t miss like Ann Wang very much? Is it not that the king of fei''an does not marry? Why do you suddenly say that you won''t marry king an!


    Not to mention whether she can not marry Wang An, even if she can, it is not easy for a married woman to remarry! Even if you can get married, it''s hard to find a good family!


    "Miss, do you know..." aunt Tong said eagerly, trying to persuade Huang Jiuge not to do stupid things, but before she finished, she was interrupted by Huang Jiuge.


    "Aunt Tong, I know what you''re worried about. You''re worried that a woman who has an engagement is not easy to remarry. But you should know that king an doesn''t like me. Even if I marry, can I have a good life? If he becomes king an, he will fight, scold or kill. Who else can control him? Who can say anything on any charge? What''s more, I don''t think it''s hard for a woman who has been engaged to remarry, because a person who loves you won''t care about your past. "


    Hearing this, aunt Tong''s heart jumped.


    Yes! Wang an doesn''t like the young lady. If the young lady is married, he will fight, scold or kill. Who else can control it? Who can say anything on any charge?


    "But miss has become so gorgeous now, Wang an should not be... Bad for you.


    Aunt Tong said with a fluke mentality.


    "Muddle headed" Huang Jiuge whispered: "don''t you know that king an likes Huo Qingqing, not because of her appearance? If it wasn''t for the influence of the Huo family, would king an like a woman who is arrogant and domineering and has no inkling? "

 Chapter 163

    Aunt Tong''s body is stiff, and her face is pale. How can she not know that the reason why Wang an dislikes his young lady is the destruction of Huang''s family, and the reason why she approaches Huo Qingqing is the influence of Huo''s family!


    Royal people are always so fickle and snobbish.


    But in her heart, reputation was above everything else, so she didn''t care about anything else.


    However, if we say that for the sake of reputation, let Miss pay her life, she is unwilling, because life is the most important thing after all.


    Looking at Aunt Tong''s look, Huang Jiuge knows that she is accepting what she said, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to stop.


    "Do you know how I fell off the cliff? It''s Nangong Yuhao who pushed me off the cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "What?" This time, aunt Tong is silly. She hates Nangong Yuhao and herself. She just wants to persuade her to marry Nangong Yuhao.


    "Putong", aunt Tong suddenly knelt down and apologized: "Miss, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that he was so kind to miss anwang, and he just advised miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "aunt Tong, it''s not your fault. I just don''t want you to worry about it in the future." Huang Jiuge immediately lifts aunt Tong up.


    Although aunt Tong''s performance today is not as good as her heart, she knows that Aunt Tong is for her good, so she doesn''t mean to blame her. Just want to knock, lest she herself white worry, also give oneself find not happy just.


    "What are you going to do next, miss? Otherwise, let''s run! I don''t believe that there is no place for us Aunt Tong knew that it was impossible for the emperor to agree to withdraw his marriage, so the only way was to run away.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t deny that running away is a good way, which is what she thought. However, she has no revenge, how can she leave! If you want to leave, you have to take revenge.


    Huang Jiuge said: "aunt Tong, since I say so, naturally there is a way, you don''t have to worry. In the future, don''t worry about it. All you have to do is believe me no matter what I do. "


    Hearing that Huang Jiuge said she had her own way, aunt Tong was a little relieved.


    There are nine songs behind the words of the implied meaning, Tong aunt also understand, after Miss work, she will not interfere.


    What''s more, no matter how she treats Nangong Yuhao in the future, aunt Tong no longer feels that there is something wrong with her.


    It''s Nangong Yuhao who owes Huang Jiuge. It''s not easy to pay the debt, but the debt of life can only be paid with his life.


    Of course, at present, aunt Tong hasn''t thought about Nangong Yuhao''s life, not to mention that she doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Because she does not have the strength and courage.


    "Well, no matter what Miss Tong will do in the future, aunt Tong will believe her. But miss Tong has to promise that no matter what she does, she should pay attention to her own safety. " Aunt Tong said seriously.


    Huang nine song rare heart a warm, said with a smile: "aunt Tong rest assured, I cherish life very much."


    Get Huang nine song''s guarantee, aunt Tong this just is at ease.


    "Well, you can send the little things and the cloth I just bought to Qianxi! It''s rare to treat me sincerely before the millennium. I always want to repay you! " Huang Jiuge said.


    "Yes" aunt Tong is also happy to see its success. After all, Miss millennium is good to her own young lady, and she also sees it in her eyes.


    After aunt Tong went out, Huang Jiuge went upstairs to have a rest.


    Although she is not tired, she has nothing to do at present, so she has to take a rest.

 Chapter 164

    Leading bamboo to live there, Jiang Hui is teaching Nalan millennium to play the piano. The picture is so warm and enviable.


    "Our young lady is really smart. She plays the piano so well at a young age." After listening to the music that Nalan Millennium just finished playing, mother Lu praised.


    "It''s all taught by my aunt." green meaning agrees. It''s not flattering Jiang Hui, but Jiang Hui is really good at playing the piano.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Hui who didn''t have a good background years ago, and couldn''t go to the palace to attend the banquet or perform, otherwise, she would have won the name of a talented woman!


    Moreover, Jiang Hui was a song that attracted the attention of nalanjin.


    "Xi''er is smart, but a little timid. It''s really worrying." Jiang Hui worried said.


    "My aunt is relieved. The young lady is still young. In another year or two, when the two sisters are married, there will be no one in the house who dares to suppress the young lady. The young lady will not be afraid." Mother Lu comforted.


    "Yes! Aunt, most of the masters have been resting in your room during this period of time. You have to work harder to have a baby. If you get a man at one stroke, are you afraid that you can''t rely on your mother and your son? In the future, you and the young lady will have a dependence. " Green meaning this words is not taboo, because this lead bamboo Curie are Jiang Hui''s people, so don''t worry about being passed.


    Moreover, people who are Jiang Hui naturally hope that Jiang Hui will be better, because only Jiang Hui is better, can they be good servants.


    "I hope so!" She wants to, but there are some things that she can''t get by thinking.


    "Aunt..." mother Lu just wanted to persuade Jiang Hui not to be so pessimistic, but was interrupted by the communication from outside.


    "Aunt, mother Tong is here."


    Everyone was stunned, obviously did not expect Tong Xiang would come here to lead bamboo house, but what did she do!


    They don''t know what she''s doing, but they know that the eldest lady must have asked her to come.


    "Please quickly" Jiang Hui orders a way, also immediately get up.


    Tong Xiang''s status is the highest among the servants except the housekeeper, because she is the first-class mother beside her daughter, even if she is the only servant. Even if my aunt saw me, she would give me three points.


    If before, ginger Hui even if don''t give Tong Xiang facial expression to see, also absolutely don''t put her in the eye.


    But now it''s different. Since Huang Jiuge is not stupid, Mo Rushun suffers losses several times. Jiang Hui and her servants in the yard dare not despise Huang Jiuge any more. Naturally, Tong Xiang is also involved.


    Therefore, Jiang Hui will stand up and do not put on a show.


    When the maid led Tong Xiang in, people saw Tong Xiang with a roll of cloth and a box in his hand, and they were stunned again. What is this?


    "Mother Tong is here, green, cut tea for mother." Jiang Hui orders a way, have no the slightest affectation attitude.


    "Aunt Jiang doesn''t have to bother. Today, the first lady went out to buy some things. She saw some interesting gadgets and brought them back to the fourth lady. And this cloth, though not excellent, is passable. It makes clothes for the fourth lady. " Tong Xiang said.


    Although it is passable, but for Jiang Hui, it is already excellent.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤" although she had already guessed what she saw, she was surprised to hear Tong Xiang say so.


    She naturally knows why Huang Jiuge gave Nalan something for the millennium. Although she was not flattered, she was still grateful. And since Huang Jiuge expressed her kindness, she didn''t accept it!


    "The eldest miss has a heart, and asked mother Tong to thank the eldest miss for me." With that, Jiang Hui motioned to mother Lu to accept the things.


    After mother Lu took things, Tong Xiang left.

 Chapter 165

    "Aunt, this young lady really has a heart. She is still reading our four young ladies." Green meaning said, in the heart of this young lady''s favor is more and more.


    "Yes! The first lady has a heart. If she needs to come to us in the future, we''ll listen. We''re not allowed to fight against the first lady. Do you know? " Jiang Hui tells a way.


    I''m afraid I won''t need them because of her ability, but it''s good for them to make friends with her.


    Thinking of Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui feels that her future is full of light, and her whole mood is much better.


    It''s always what kind of master there is, what kind of servant there will be. Although Jiang Hui is mean when fighting with Mo Rusheng, Jiang Hui is definitely calmer and smarter than Mo Rusheng.


    So most of the people around her are calm and intelligent, so they can understand the meaning without more explanation.


    In particular, Lu Ma Ma, Lvyi and Hongyu, who are confidants, can sometimes understand Jiang Hui''s meaning just because of one look or one action.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after three days of peace, Huang Jiuge tried to strengthen her exercise and cultivate her internal power every day.


    The so-called Ziqi comes to the East. At the moment when the sun appears in the morning, a trace of Ziqi is exposed. It is the best time to sense the aura of heaven and earth and cultivate internal power.


    Huang Jiuge first followed aunt Tong to practice breathing. The key to breathing is to breathe in the abdomen and exhale to the top of the head. In this way, she can absorb Qi, discharge dead Qi and sick Qi, and improve the body''s potential and enter the functional state.


    Then, it senses the aura of heaven and earth, inhales the aura of heaven and earth into the elixir field, and turns it into internal force.


    Although in Huang Jiuge''s mind, these theories were not unfamiliar, and he used to take them for granted. However, it''s only the first time for the current huangjiuge, so it''s very strange.


    Fortunately, Huang Jiuge''s savvy is very strong, and he is cruel to himself, so soon, Huang Jiuge finds the trick.


    In three days, Huang Jiuge has absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, inhaled the elixir field, and then turned into internal force.


    But not much.


    Because internal power is accumulated over time, it can''t be improved in a few days.


    However, Huang Jiuge had already achieved double internal power four years ago, but after years of neglect, she had long been unfamiliar. Therefore, after the efforts of Huang Jiuge these days, her internal power has begun to get full, but it has not been consolidated.


    A heavy internal force is to induce the aura of heaven and earth, inhale the aura of heaven and earth into the elixir field and turn it into internal force.


    The double internal force can be applied to the external force, which is more powerful than the force. However, for now''s nine songs, it''s just barely able to use it, very unfamiliar.


    However, in these three days, Huang Jiuge''s physical strength has been greatly improved, and her combat effectiveness has also been improved to a higher level.


    It''s just that for the experts, Huang Jiuge''s current skill is not enough.


    Huang Jiuge can''t compare the last time she fought with those killers in the broken temple, because last time, it was just a fluke for her.


    Although there is a dragon scale dagger, her mental power is too weak, the influence of evil spirit is not deep enough, and she can''t use it in two ways. Therefore, if she meets the killers like those in the broken temple again, maybe she can still win, but it may not be so dangerous.


    But now, if you don''t use the dragon scale dagger to fight with aunt Tong, with the sword, aunt Tong will undoubtedly win, but with bare hands, Huang Jiuge will win.

 Chapter 166

    Because the ancient people used swords to practice martial arts, their swordsmanship was easy to use. For Huang Jiuge, who used swords for the first time, it was really difficult.


    At first, she was always knocked out by Aunt Tong. After three days of hard work, the sword would not be knocked out again, but she could not cope with it.


    After all, aunt Tong''s martial arts are not weak. She is already in the class, and she has internal power. Her physical strength and power are much better than those of Huang Jiuge.


    However, if she is unarmed, Huang Jiuge will win quickly, ruthlessly and accurately, and defeat the enemy when the other side is unable to defend. But if she is in love with war, she may not win.


    After all, aunt Tong''s internal power is triple, and she is a martial artist. Her physical strength and power are much stronger than hers. When she has no strength, the other party can destroy her.


    However, in these three days of competition, aunt Tong''s physical strength and skills have also been significantly improved. After all, before a few years of neglect, but also some unfamiliar, even the beginning of their own aunt Tong are not used to.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge practicing martial arts so hard, aunt Tong was very distressed, but she didn''t dissuade her.


    Because through these days together, she finally knew that once she was identified by Huang Jiuge, no one could persuade her, and no one could interfere.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge wants to become stronger in order not to be bullied any more, but to live a better life. What''s her reason to dissuade her! And she has to work hard to become strong, otherwise how to guard miss!


    After three days of peace, it was disturbed by the arrival of Mo Rushun.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think that because of a few days of peace, mother and daughter are as clever as frost. It''s just the peace before the storm.


    And even if they want to stop, she won''t! She just doesn''t have time to pay attention to them these days.


    She needs to strengthen and improve her strength to get revenge, right?


    On this day, as soon as Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong finished their morning exercises, they heard several footsteps coming out of the yard. From the strength of these footsteps, they found that they were women and a group of women.


    "Look who''s coming." Huang Jiuge orders, and then he goes to the round table under the tree to sit up and pour himself a cup of tea.


    This tea was bought when I went shopping a few days ago. Although it''s not expensive, it''s still good. The most important thing is that it has a light taste.


    The gate is closed. Aunt Tong didn''t open the gate to see it. Instead, she could see the outside from the wall with a slight jump.


    "Miss, it''s aunt Mo who comes with a group of servants." Aunt Tong walked to Huang Jiuge and said, with a tone of disdain.


    Before, she also took Mo Rushun as a character, afraid and scared.


    But now, in her eyes, Mo Rushun is just a figure who can''t be on the stage. Sooner or later, she will be planted in her own hands.


    "Oh! It seems that she can''t sit still. She''s looking for something to do for herself. " Huang nine songs light smile way, smile inside don''t cover satire.


    Come person is mo Ru frost, Huang nine songs don''t feel surprised at all, on the contrary accident she unexpectedly quiet for three days.


    Soon there was a knock on the door.


    After aunt Tong got the signal from Huang Jiuge, she went to open the door.


    "Aunt Mo, this is..." looking at a large group of people, aunt Tong "puzzled" asked.


    "Is the first lady in? I need to talk to the first lady. " Mo Ru frost asked, attitude rare gentle virtuous, pour call Tong aunt some not suitable.

 Chapter 167

    But she didn''t think that Mo Rushun had changed her temper because of her previous lessons. She was afraid that she would be selfless and gallant, either cheating or stealing!


    "Miss is in the yard. Aunt Mo, please." Aunt Tong politely welcomed Mo Rushuang into the yard, and a crowd behind him also stood at the door waiting.


    "I''ve seen a young lady before" Mo Rushuang is very considerate and gentle. People who don''t know think she''s just like this!


    However, I know that Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong are just pretending.


    Even if she wants to pretend, how about pretending with her!


    "Aunt Mo is so polite. I don''t know what advice aunt Mo has when she comes to see Miss Ben!" Huang Jiuge back to a gentle attitude, mouth smile, quiet and leisurely, like a quiet elegant lady in general.


    Of course, Mo Rushun doesn''t believe that Huang Jiuge is really quiet and elegant, just like her.


    "I don''t dare to give advice. It''s just that in the past few years, only mother Tong has been around the eldest lady. It''s my negligence and I feel guilty. The eldest lady, as the daughter of the Marquis''s house, naturally can''t only be served by mother Tong alone. It''s not good for the reputation of the Marquis''s house to spread like this. So, with the master''s consent, I chose a steady mother and two smart girls to serve the young lady


    Smell speech, Huang nine song and Tong aunt is a Zheng, Mo Ru frost send someone to serve her? Is she so kind?


    No need to guess, it''s obvious that there''s nothing to pay attention to. It''s either cheating or stealing. It''s just like serving or spying on her.


    If she had something to do with them, she would turn around and report to Mo Rushun. Although Mo Rushun''s identity as a concubine may not dare to tell her, she will tell nalanjin! It''s up to naranjin to teach her.


    Oh!


    Huang nine songs heart a sneer, she looks like is afraid of the person of Na LAN Jin? Does she look like someone who''s got something on her hands? And even if she''s caught, does she seem to be afraid?


    Although she is used to doing her own things, she should be served by others. Why not! A young lady has to be a young lady, doesn''t she?


    But how to treat it is her business.


    As for leaving these people, it is also equal to giving Mo Rushun a chance to look for trouble, but so what? If you have the ability, you''ll defeat her. If you don''t have the ability, you''ll be waiting for the consequences.


    So, Huang Jiuge readily agreed: "OK! Then let them in! I''m just short of people here


    Huang nine song agreed so readily, but let Mo Ru frost Leng Leng, she thought, Huang nine song will refuse, she even want to persuade words, but now it is not used.


    But it''s good. It''s just what she wants.


    Although aunt Tong didn''t understand why the young lady had to keep it because she knew it was not right for her to come, she believed that the young lady had a reason to do so.


    "Mama Liu, Miaozhu and Miaosheng, come in and greet the eldest lady." Mo Rushun called to the door.


    With Mo Rushuang''s words falling, three figures soon came in.


    Walking in front of her was a woman in her thirties. Her face was ordinary, her head was slightly lowered, and she didn''t look directly at Huang Jiuge. It''s not because of the fear of nine songs, but because of the etiquette, it''s a kind of respect for the master.


    She walks very well, with a serious face. Even the breath on her body makes her feel rigorous.


    So it''s not hard to see that this is a very polite woman.

 Chapter 168

    She came to a place one meter away from Huang Jiuge, stopped, folded her hands on her left waist, saluted Huang Jiuge and said, "my maid, Liu Shi, please say hello to the eldest lady, and the eldest lady will be happy."


    The two servant girls who followed mother Liu were also very low browed and courteous. It seemed that they were really smart.


    Of course, it would be more clever to ignore their contempt and disdain.


    It''s true that Miaozhu and Miaosheng have a scornful and disdainful attitude towards huangjiuge.


    Although aunt Mo said to them that Huang Jiuge was not stupid, and it was not simple. She could not underestimate it.


    But they think, a fool for four or five years, even if good, can not be simple to what extent ah! It''s just that Aunt Mo suffered a loss by accident and scared herself.


    "Well!" Huang nine songs just light um, is to respond to them, and then look to Mo Ru frost, way: "that more mo aunt."


    "This should be" Mo Rushun immediately said modestly: "in this way, the concubine left."


    After Huang Jiuge agrees, Mo Rushun leaves, his face is very happy.


    She is very clear, Huang nine song is not don''t know that she send servant girl to have a purpose, but that how? As long as she takes it. She doesn''t believe, even if Huang nine song day guard night guard, still can have not neglect of time?


    She can''t kill Huang Jiuge now, and she doesn''t dare to, but it doesn''t mean she can''t do anything to her!


    "Aunt Mo really has a heart. She knows that I don''t have anyone to pour the pot and sweep the thatch. Then you two can share Miaozhu and Miaosheng freely! As for mother Liu, she is responsible for sweeping the floor. Well, let''s all start working! " Huang nine songs say, then get up, want to return to the room.


    "Yes, miss." Mammy Liu didn''t have any dissatisfaction, but Miaozhu and Miaosheng quit.


    "Miss, we are here to serve miss''s daily life. Shouldn''t we serve her personally? How can we do those low jobs! " Miaosheng was in a hurry for a moment. He didn''t take into account his low brow and respectful attitude for a while, but he didn''t have a good temper to question.


    She and Miaozhu are from Mo Rushan''s family. Although Mo''s family is not as good as Hou''s, they are only second-class maids around his wife. But they usually serve his wife''s daily life. The worst thing is to wash clothes and sweep the floor. They have never done such low-level things as pouring the pot and sweeping the pit!


    But how could she be willing to let them do such humble things when she arrived at the Hou mansion!


    Although Miaozhu didn''t agree, she still knew what to say and what not to say at the moment. So when hearing Miao Sheng''s words, Miao Zhu quickly pulled Miao Sheng''s sleeve and motioned her to be calm.


    But Miaosheng''s words have already been said and can''t be taken back.


    "Oh Huang Jiuge squints her eyes slightly, looks at Miaosheng, and sneers at her.


    I thought she was a smart girl. Even if she was dissatisfied, she would bear it. But I didn''t expect to be exposed by her. It''s really boring.


    However, that mammy Liu is definitely a deep one. Even she can''t see an abnormality from her appearance.


    "Don''t forget that I''m the master and you''re the servant. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. If you don''t want to, I''ll have to give you back to Aunt mo." Huang nine songs of you you you say, don''t get angry, but give a person don''t get angry from the momentum of Wei.


    Hearing this, Miaosheng was stunned, and then suddenly realized.


    Thinking of aunt Mo''s advice, Miao Sheng feels nervous.

 Chapter 169

    Aunt Mo asked them all to listen to the eldest lady and help her to do a good job. If she was sent back by the eldest lady, she would never die.


    After thinking about it, Miaosheng immediately apologized with a smile on his face and said, "Miss, I''m sorry that I''ve overstepped the rules. Please don''t forget about the villains. I''ll go to work now."


    I''ve been living in the intriguing yard for a long time, but I still have the ability to take the helm in the wind.


    Even if they are superior and arrogant in Mofu, it doesn''t mean they are superior.


    In front of the master, they are still humble servants and have no right to refute.


    "Go Huang nine songs also didn''t study deeply, if now kicked people out, how to play the next play!


    So just after a sign, he went to the room, followed by Aunt Tong.


    "Isn''t miss worried about leading wolves into the house?" Although aunt Tong knows that Huang Jiuge knows that these people are not good, and that Huang Jiuge has her own purpose to leave them, she can''t help worrying.


    "How can we fight back if we don''t give her a chance to make trouble! Isn''t it fun to give her hope and disappoint her? " Huang nine songs disapprove of say, still have some interest.


    She and Mo Rushun are destined to fight each other. Naturally, they won''t stop because of one side''s retreat.


    "But... Well! But also have to defend, only seize the opportunity, can beautiful counterattack Aunt Tong was not sure what she wanted to say, but she had already decided. No matter how much she said, it was useless. On the contrary, she made the young lady unhappy, so she had to agree.


    "That''s natural. I don''t need to pay attention to them at ordinary times. I just need to pay attention to whether they have contact with Mo Rushun. In addition, we should go to the cottage several times a day and find more jobs for them. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Aunt Tong slightly smoked from the corner of her mouth and said, "yes"


    after Mo Rushun left, she went to mother Gao immediately.


    After six days of recuperation, now mother Gao''s injury is much better. She can turn over, get out of bed and walk. However, they can only walk from the house to the yard. If they walk too much, they still can''t.


    At the moment, mother Gao was sitting in her yard, basking in the sun.


    "Aunt, have you accepted the nine songs of Huang?" As soon as Mo Rushun came in, Mammy Gao quickly got up to meet her and asked eagerly.


    "Accept is accept. I didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge should accept so easily, but it doesn''t matter. Just accept it." Aunt Mo said.


    "Yes, just accept it. Anyway, we all know the purpose. I don''t believe that she didn''t neglect it, no matter how she became." Said mammy Gao, with a sinister flash in her eyes.


    When they decide to arrange for someone to pass by, they already know that Huang Jiuge will have a purpose, but so what? As long as she takes it, everything will be easy to say.


    At first, I was worried that she would not accept it. I also prepared a lot of reasons! I just can''t believe it didn''t work in the end.


    "Miss, there''s no food left. I''ll go shopping."


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to go to pianting for dinner, so she opens a small kitchen by herself, so she has to go shopping by herself.


    Of course, she doesn''t always go to the side hall for dinner, and sometimes she makes a surprise attack to see if Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO are not supposed to sit.


    She didn''t care about these two positions, but since Mo Rushuang and Nalan QIANJIAO cared so much, she deliberately opposed them.


    But they remember, so they dare not sit again.

 Chapter 170

    "It''s boring to stay all the time. Let me go out with you." Huang nine songs say, then also stood up.


    "But ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" aunt Tong was a little embarrassed and looked at the same yard.


    Weiyang Pavilion still has three undercover agents! If they all go out, what if they take the opportunity to do something they shouldn''t do?


    "It''s OK. They don''t dare to do anything for the time being." Huang nine song way, completely don''t worry.


    Although Huang Jiuge asks aunt Tong to pay more attention to their actions, she doesn''t want to stare at them all the time. She thinks that Mo Rushuang is not so stupid. As soon as she is sent, she will be attacked.


    Yes, Mo Rushun asked them to enter Weiyang Pavilion. They all had to stay in peace before she told them, so they were very peaceful.


    Huang nine song so a say, Tong aunt think think think is also, then agreed.


    When she came to the street, Huang Jiuge said that she was very depressed. Why did something happen every time she came out!


    Unexpectedly, a thief extended his hand to them. To be exact, he extended his hand to Aunt Tong.


    Although aunt Tong''s skill is not enough to make the thief succeed, no one is happy when he meets such a thing!


    But for the sake of a child less than 10 years old, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong didn''t pursue him and let him go.


    But who knows, the child didn''t go away and fell on his knees in front of Huang Jiuge: "Miss, my sister is sick and dying. Please help my sister! I will be a cow and a horse for you in the future, and I will repay you for your kindness. "


    "Oh! The beggar has come out to cheat again. "


    "That is, I don''t know how to change the excuse."


    "He''s been wandering here for three days, and I don''t know how many people he''s cheated."


    "Isn''t it? Don''t believe it, miss. It''s a lie. "


    "Yes! I don''t know how many good hearted people have been cheated. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    as soon as the little boy said something, he was attacked by the people around him, but Huang Jiuge did not listen to it and did not let it go.


    Although her eyes are not poisonous, they can still tell the truth from a person''s manner.


    Although the little boy was pleading, his face was full of despair. He seemed to know that even if he pleaded, there was no hope. However, even so, he still did not give up the idea, still holding a glimmer of hope.


    Because he hopes and believes that there are still good people in this world, but he just doesn''t know if he has this good luck to meet.


    Tears, already in the eyes around, but he did not stubborn flow out.


    Listening to the people''s attack on him, he did not retort, but the tightly frowned brow and the tightly bitten lower lip could see that he was angry and desperate.


    Anger is not because they are right, but because they don''t know the truth, they arbitrarily wronged people and let them feel the cool world again and again.


    So Huang Jiuge knew that the little boy didn''t cheat.


    As for these people attacking him in such a way, it can not be said that they are completely wrong, because there are still many swindlers in this world, and it''s understandable not to believe them.


    "Miss..." aunt Tong looks at Huang Jiuge, her eyes are moist. She is obviously moved by the little boy and wants to help him.


    She didn''t believe that the little boy was cheating. Even if she didn''t have Huang Jiuge''s sharp eyes, she had her own judgment.


    "Where is your sister?" Huang nine songs ask a way.

 Chapter 171

    Huang Jiuge is not a good person, but she is not a ruthless person. Now that she has met her, she can help, but she will.


    "Ah! I said, girl, don''t be cheated by him. You''ve spent a lot of money


    "Yes! That''s it


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    upon hearing Huang Jiuge''s question, the people around him immediately dissuaded her.


    Huang Jiuge frowned, although these people''s starting place is for her sake, but she does not like her decision to be dictated, very do not like.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything, just looked at the little boy, waiting for his answer.


    "Will you really save my sister?" The little man was pleased, but for the sake of confirmation, he asked.


    "I promise you to take her to the doctor, but I don''t know what''s wrong with your sister, so I''m not sure I can save her." Without finding the actual situation, Huang Jiuge doesn''t like to talk too full.


    "Good, good, you come with me"


    in this way, the little boy has been very satisfied, he did not dare to ask too much.


    "Hey! Girl, I say you... Someone else wants to persuade me, but before I finish my words, I''m staring at by Huang Jiuge.


    Whoo! The girl''s eyes are so frightening!


    It''s just that. People don''t listen. They have a lot to worry about!


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong follow the little boy to the southern suburbs of the city, but before they go, Huang Jiuge asks aunt Tong to call a doctor in the hospital. After all, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong don''t know medicine. Even though Huang Jiuge knows something about poison and pharmacology, she still doesn''t know how to treat diseases.


    After walking for two quarters of an hour, that is, about half an hour, they came to an abandoned house.


    This house looks not small, and from the appearance, it looks like the other courtyard of a big family.


    It''s just that the abandoned house is close to the mountain. It''s surrounded by plants and trees. There are no people around a hundred meters. It seems that it''s isolated from the outside world. I look at some people.


    However, before the abandoned house is abandoned, it should be a place with beautiful scenery.


    As soon as he came here, the doctor''s face suddenly changed. He said that he would not go in and let them take people out, otherwise he would not be treated.


    "Why, doctor?" Tong aunt puzzled asked, the little boy is also a face of doubt.


    Aunt Tong and the little boy don''t know what''s going on, but Huang Jiuge knows.


    When she just walked outside the house, Huang Jiuge also felt the Yin Qi in the house, but there was no resentment. She thought it was just a harmless ghost.


    The doctor is so afraid of the house. It must be that there are some bad rumors or something bad happened in the house.


    "You''d better bring people out first." The doctor is also a kind-hearted person. After knowing what he said, he was afraid that these people would not go in, so the people inside would have to wait for death.


    "Aunt Tong, let''s go in and bring people out." Huang nine songs said, then took the lead to walk toward the house.


    Aunt Tong and the little boy are just ordinary people. They are afraid of ghosts, so it''s good for them not to let them know, so as not to have any shadow in their heart.


    As soon as I entered the house, there was a big yard. There was a thick layer of dust on the ground and withered leaves.


    In front is the front hall. Of course, it''s dilapidated, with cobwebs running rampant. It''s very desolate and gloomy.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong follow the little boy to the front hall. The little boy''s sister is in the front hall.

 Chapter 172

    When I came to the front hall, I saw a girl about twelve or thirteen years old leaning against the wall of the door. She was dressed in rags, her face was thin and pale, and she was dying.


    And if it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge''s keen ear power, I would have thought she had no breath!


    However, if we don''t treat them again, I''m afraid they will really die.


    Without Huang Jiuge''s command, aunt Tong took the initiative to help the woman up.


    The little boy wanted to help, but because of his small strength and not having enough to eat for several days, he couldn''t help at all and felt guilty.


    Aunt Tong saw this, a sour heart, immediately comforted: "nothing, aunt Tong strength is very big, can help move."


    But at this time, Huang Jiuge''s eyes fell on the wall and looked at their figure all the time. It was more a spirit than a figure.


    This spirit is just a ghost, it has no resentment, just because it died naturally, and it is very nostalgic for life, so it can''t go beyond.


    Of course, it also depends on chance. Not everyone with obsession and resentment can stay in the world and become a spirit after death.


    The ghost is a twelve or thirteen year old girl. She looks exquisite. She is wearing a pink dress, and the material is excellent. It seems that the girl is the daughter of a rich family.


    Also, looking at the house, although it is dilapidated, it is not difficult to see that the wood of the house is excellent. In short, it is better than Nalan house.


    The girl had no spirit because she had no resentment.


    Because the spirit power of the spirit body is the aggregation of evil spirit and Yin Qi, the spirit body needs to absorb a lot of evil spirit and Yin Qi to cultivate the spirit power, and evil spirit and Yin Qi are also the embodiment of resentment.


    Therefore, the deeper the spiritual power is, the heavier the resentment will be.


    The heaviest and purest Yin Qi is the spirit itself, so spirits above the evil spirit level will devour spirits lower than their own level to strengthen their spiritual power.


    Therefore, the general weak spirit body dare not wander easily. If they are not careful, they will become the food of others.


    Before Huang Jiuge''s eyes fell on the ghost, the ghost''s eyes always fell on the dying girl, and it looked sad and worried, as if it was sympathizing with the girl.


    However, when the ghost felt the eyes of Huang Jiuge, he suddenly raised his head and set his eyes on Huang Jiuge.


    That ghost is a Leng at first, perhaps be in doubt, that mankind see oneself general.


    The next moment, the ghost body a flash, then appeared in front of the Phoenix nine songs.


    If it''s really a ghost, it''s a blink of an eye when you come to Huang Jiuge.


    The ghost thinks that Huang Jiuge has seen it, so he comes to Huang Jiuge and shows a fierce expression in front of her, a look of scaring you.


    Seeing the ghost''s action, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing. She got two words in her heart, childish.


    See Huang nine song unexpectedly didn''t be frightened, and still smile, this is to let the ghost Leng Leng, the expression of evil spirit evil spirit instantly became doubt.


    Didn''t she see herself? It''s impossible!


    Thinking, the ghost scratched his head and muttered to himself: "eh! What''s going on? I clearly feel her eyes! And she''s looking at me! But why wasn''t she frightened? Those people used to see me, didn''t they all freak out? Or did she not see me at all? "


    Listen to ghost''s words, Huang nine songs can''t help laughing, is really an interesting ghost.


    However Huang nine songs ignore the meaning of this ghost, because obviously not the time.

 Chapter 173

    Aunt Tong has picked up the girl, turned and went out. The little boy and Huang Jiuge also left.


    Although it was not long before they went into the house, the doctor was obviously waiting outside. When he saw them coming out, he was obviously relieved.


    Seeing the girl in aunt Tong''s arms, the doctor frowned tightly. However, he obviously didn''t plan to see the girl now, but said: "leave here first!"


    Now he can''t care whether aunt tong can hold the girl or not. Anyway, it''s not a place to stay.


    "But can she hold off now?" Aunt Tong frowned discontentedly. Isn''t saving people like fighting a fire? How can the doctor be like this!


    "Because..." the doctor also understood aunt Tong''s dissatisfaction, but he didn''t want to be wronged, so he had to explain.


    Just words haven''t come out, was Huang nine songs to interrupt: "because here cold is heavier, so not suitable to stay more, and also increase the deterioration of her condition."


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want aunt Tong and the little boy to know these dirty things, so she has to find a reason.


    This words, the doctor naturally also knew the intention of Huang nine songs, so immediately echoed a way: "yes, yes! It''s too cold here. "


    The doctor really felt the chill, but it was just the chill in his heart.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge and the doctor say so, aunt Tong naturally said nothing more. She immediately changed the girl into the one on her back, and the party left.


    Aunt Tong is a martial arts practitioner. She carries a girl of only 50 or 60 Jin, but she has no pressure at all.


    When I came to the hospital, the doctor felt the pulse for the girl.


    "It''s no big problem now. It''s just that I haven''t had a meal for many days and I''ve lost all my strength. But if I don''t have treatment in another day, I''ll certainly starve to death." Said the doctor, with some sympathy on his face.


    "Well, what about that?" Although the doctor said that it was no longer a big problem, the little boy was shocked when he heard that he would starve to death in another day.


    "She''s still in a coma and can''t eat on her own, but she can''t eat nothing at all. First get some clear porridge and let her stomach have something to drink before pouring the medicine." Doctor, this is rude, but it''s the only way.


    Or what? Don''t say what to wait for her to wake up. I''m afraid she will starve to death before she wakes up.


    "Please ask the doctor if you need any medicine, as long as you are good." Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry about the doctor''s blackmail. Such a big hospital can''t be a black shop!


    Moreover, judging from the situation of the abandoned house just now, the doctor was kind. If she really lost her sight, even if the doctor didn''t knock her a little, she recognized it. Who asked her to ask for help!


    Although the girl is not in any serious trouble at present, it is not a matter of one day to cure her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just common herbs. It just takes a long time to recuperate." Doctor this words didn''t see Huang nine song''s mind, just thought she worried, so comfort her just.


    Huang Jiuge smiles. It seems that the doctor is a good doctor.


    "Well, these two brothers and sisters will live with you. I''ll come to see them when I have time. This is part of the consultation fee, which will be added later. " Huang Jiuge took a ingot of ten Liang silver and handed it to the doctor. Although she knew that ten Liang silver was enough, and it was superfluous, she only hoped that she would pay more and the doctor would treat them better.

 Chapter 174

    "This..." the doctor was stunned, obviously did not expect that Huang Jiuge would take so much, let alone not enough, it was too much.


    Doctor this facial expression, Huang nine songs clear, smile a way: "their elder sister and younger brother want to live in you here for a period of time, want to eat want to live, also want to spend money."


    When he said this, the doctor knew it: "OK! Don''t worry, I won''t treat them badly


    "Then thank the doctor," said Huang Jiuge politely.


    At this time, the little boy suddenly knelt down, clearly grateful to be about to cry, but it happened to be stubborn not to show weakness, but also a serious said: "Miss, thank you for your help, treat sister well, we will repay you, what you let us do, we will do."


    "Oh Huang Jiuge raised her eyebrows and joked, but her voice was very serious: "what do you want to do? Then I want you to kill people and set fire to them! "


    The little boy was stunned and looked at Huang Jiuge in disbelief. Obviously, he didn''t expect her to say so.


    But, this is a bad thing!


    Then, the little boy''s expression became tangled.


    In the end, children can''t react, and it''s easy to take people''s words seriously.


    The doctor and aunt Tong were stunned at first, but then they reacted. Huang Jiuge was joking.


    Yes! Who said so blatantly that let a person kill and set fire for her!


    "Well, I''m kidding you! I won''t let you kill and set fire. Get up quickly Seeing his appearance, Huang Jiuge couldn''t bear to tease him any more: "take good care of your sister this time! I''ll come to see you when I have time. As for the reward, I''ll wait until you''re ready. "


    As for the reward, of course, she didn''t care and didn''t need it. She just worried that they would not be at ease. That''s what she said.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong left.


    Because it took a lot of time just now. Now it''s too late to go shopping and cook.


    So, Huang Jiuge took aunt Tong to the restaurant to eat.


    However, before dinner, Huang Jiuge went to the clothes shop first, bought two clothes for the little boy and the girl, and let them be sent by the clothes shop.


    It''s also rare for Huang Jiuge''s kindness to overflow, so good people will do it to the end.


    After dinner, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong went back.


    "Miss, wait for the brothers and sisters. How do you arrange them?" Aunt Tong didn''t know that Huang Jiuge didn''t want them to repay her, that is, when they were well, she didn''t care about them, so she asked.


    Compared with Huang Jiuge''s heart of seeing the mood and doing good, aunt Tong''s heart is much softer, and she naturally wants to think a little more.


    "I''m not going to ask them to repay me. I''m not going to take them in. I''ve done my utmost to save them." Huang Jiuge said.


    Although this words listen to feel some cold-blooded, but for Huang nine songs, she has done very well.


    Moreover, if she wants to take revenge and leave them, it will drag her down, and she will also implicate them. Why!


    "Miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" aunt Tong obviously did not expect, so she was a little surprised, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with miss doing so, so it seemed that she was a little intolerant of the brothers and sisters, but she still chose to obey Huang Jiuge.


    "I know. When they are ready, give them some silver and let them support themselves." Aunt Tong thinks that they are still well off now, so it''s nothing to give them some.


    It''s not that she doesn''t understand diligence and frugality, it''s just that the brothers and sisters are too poor.

 Chapter 175

    Silver!


    When it comes to silver, Huang Jiuge remembers that their silver has been spent, but they haven''t earned it back.


    Although they have enough money to spend for a period of time, it is not long after all.


    It seems that we have to find a way to make money!


    Besides, now that there are three more people in her yard, it''s hard for her to continue to practice martial arts. Although they can still practice when they don''t come in the morning, this time is not enough.


    What''s more, the yard is too small to practice martial arts in an all-round way.


    So Huang Jiuge decided to find a big and good place.


    In fact, sometimes Huang Jiuge is still an action group, this is not, this idea just came out, at night, then secretly slipped out, even aunt Tong did not disturb.


    Huang nine songs have already changed into a suit of night clothes at the moment, after all, it''s a little more convenient.


    Huang Jiuge came out of the house from the backyard. She wanted to find a place far away from people. Otherwise, she would make trouble.


    Only there is a big and good place to practice martial arts. Huang Jiuge really doesn''t know, but what she knows is that as long as she goes to the edge of the city, there will be woods far away from people.


    However, before she found a place to practice martial arts, she was in trouble.


    A stream of blood rushed to the tip of her nose, and three men in black had surrounded her. At the moment, Huang Jiuge really wants to curse her mother. It''s really a bad time. Every time she comes out, something will happen.


    And this time, the cliff was mistaken.


    "Get out of the way, it''s not me you''re looking for." Huang nine songs impatiently said.


    If she did, she obviously saw the man in black standing in front of her pause. Then she looked at another man in black and said, "it''s a woman."


    The implication is that it''s not the people they''re after.


    But another person didn''t think so: "as soon as we arrived here, the person disappeared. This woman suddenly appeared, and she must be his accomplice."


    "Yes, it''s better to kill one thousand than one." Said another man in black.


    Huang Jiuge was so angry that she almost vomited blood. It seems that she will have to watch the Yellow calendar when she goes out! She can''t bear these things every time!


    What''s more, these people in black don''t intend to let go of themselves, so what else can she say!


    Dragon scale out of the body, the release of evil spirit, chill, scattered and open.


    Judging from the smell of these black people, they are not professional killers, but rather dark guards.


    Killers don''t talk like that.


    However, it can not be denied that their martial arts are really high-quality, at least third rate or above. And the third rate, can be called a master, so, you can imagine, Huang Jiuge such a low hand against these three rate masters, it''s like an egg against a stone!


    Even if there are dragon scales in hand, Huang Jiuge is still very scared and alert.


    In the eyes of these killers, Huang Jiuge is a weak ant, and doesn''t pay any attention to her. So, Huang Jiuge is surprised. When they are not on guard, they attack her nearest killer with the dragon scale dagger.


    The dragon scale dagger is like a phantom. It stabs into the forehead and then falls to the ground when the killer has seen it but can''t escape.


    This kind of person who doesn''t know how to die after death is unconscious.


    This scene is too sudden, so that the other two killers are shocked, did not expect that this seemingly small as ants woman should have such strong skills.


    "Kill"


    at this moment, but it''s not the time to be shocked. As soon as the sound of killing falls, they will kill Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 176

    Although this time''s killers seem to be a little bit better than before, Huang Jiuge''s physical fitness has also improved a little bit, so it''s just as hard to fight them and those killers in the temple.


    However, it is not as embarrassed as last time.


    It''s very dangerous to have no weapons in hand, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t let the dragon scale dagger deal with it alone. In this way, her mental power is consumed quickly. If they deal with it separately like those killers before, she will be in danger.


    At the same time, in the study, the fragrance of tea is floating, and a sound is heard from time to time.


    On the side of the table, two figures were sitting opposite each other. There was a chessboard on the table, as if they were playing chess.


    The purple man''s facial features are handsome and cold, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. He looks like a thinking man.


    The man in white, with a jade crown, is handsome and leisurely.


    And these two people are not others, it is Sikong cut and Wen Jinran.


    "It''s just a chess game. Why be so serious?" It seems that after waiting for a long time, Wen Jinran seems to be a little impatient when he sees that Sikong is late for the end of his life. He just takes this kind of schadenfreude in his impatience.


    "Chess is like a battlefield. If you are not careful, you will be doomed." Sikong cut but don''t think so, a serious said.


    "If it''s a battlefield, you''ll have to wait so long and you''ll be wiped out." Wen Jinran turned his lips, but he didn''t agree with Sikong''s statement and retorted.


    Hearing this, Sikong cut slightly raised his eyes, eyebrows for pick, look at Wen Jinran''s eyes with a bit sharp, make Wen Jinran feel a few chilly body across, very uncomfortable, dissatisfied said: "what I said is right again"


    "can, unexpectedly you have such an opinion, this chess game gambling about to give up." Si kongcao said, the sunspot in his hand would be put into the chess box. If it wasn''t for the gambling contract, he wouldn''t have to be so serious! He would be happy to do so!


    When Wen Jinran saw this, his face became stiff. Obviously, he didn''t expect Sikong to give up. It''s not his style. That''s why he dared to motivate him. And he just wanted him to be quick and to do things well when he lost. I just didn''t expect that he would cheat with him. How could he do that.


    "You can''t do that. If you don''t do it, you''ll have to admit you''ve lost and fulfill your bet." Wen Jinran hastily stops the way, a pair of easy to discuss appearance, but this so-called easy to discuss and not easy to discuss but no difference.


    Si kongcao ignores Wen Jinran and gives him a cold look. Sunspot continues to fall in Si kongcao''s hand, but it doesn''t fall into the chess box. Instead, it falls into the chessboard.


    Wen Jinran''s eyes fall with the sunspot. His self-confident eyes suddenly darken, and he is stunned. He doesn''t believe what he sees. However, shuanghou, who just reaches out to stop Sikong cut, is also tough in the air and forgets to take it back.


    Sikong cut to see, the corner of the mouth raised a touch of evil spirit of the range, is dazzling, with a bit of provocative language airway: "it''s you"


    hear the voice of Sikong cut, Wen Jinran immediately reaction, lift eyes to see Sikong cut that schadenfreude face, feel evil is dazzling, not angry said: "you don''t win, still under what."


    He thought that Sikong cut didn''t know how to go. Unexpectedly, he was thinking that he had no way back.


    After playing chess with Sikong cut for many years, he knew his depth. Originally, he was very confident in his chess skills, but after this time, he knew Sikong cut could not be underestimated.


    "That is willing to gamble to admit defeat" Sikong cut smile way, just this smile how to see how to feel so unkind, let Wen Jinran have a kind of impulse to think of the body to go.

 Chapter 177

    Only he had forgotten that he had been so gloating.


    "Well, well, say it! What do you want me to do? " Wen Jinran has to admit his fate. He doesn''t dare to cheat.


    "I want you to..." Sikong cut his mouth, but before he said anything, his face suddenly changed, and he was so cold.


    What''s the matter with you? Wen Jinran was surprised and wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask. He only saw a shadow flash by. Then, Sikong was gone.


    Wen Jinran has a bad feeling, but also hurried to follow.


    Just a few seconds, Sikong cut came to a street and stopped, followed by Wen Jinran.


    As soon as I came here, I smelled a strong smell of blood and saw three bodies in black lying on the ground.


    Sikong cut face slightly heavy, immediately came forward, came to a man in black, squatted down, picked up the man in black''s hand, feel pulse.


    Wen Jinran doesn''t know what Sikong is doing! But seeing his appearance, he knew that he had his own purpose. Then, he took care of himself.


    Then, his eyes fell on the handle of the sword beside the man in black. His pupil suddenly shrank and he quickly picked up the sword: "cut, you see, it''s this sign again."


    Si kongcao heard that his reputation fell on the hilt of the sword. No, it should be said that it fell on the sun sign on the hilt.


    "It''s them again" Sikong''s face is cold. This sign is not strange to them, but they can''t find who is behind these people in black.


    But no matter who it is, it can only be those people.


    "Why are these killers here? Is it nangongyin who has come back? " These killers are chasing Nangong Yin three times and four times, so Wen Jinran has to associate Nangong Yin with these killers.


    "No," said Sikong.


    "Why?" Wen Jinran doesn''t understand to ask a way, although also don''t think these killers appear, is pursue to kill South Temple Yin of, just subconsciously so a say.


    Because if nangongyin really returned to Beijing, they couldn''t have known.


    "These killers are hit by evil spirit." speaking of evil spirit, Sikong cut''s face is extremely ugly and complicated.


    "Evil spirit?" Wen Jinran doesn''t understand. The evil spirit he understands is the evil spirit that people send out, but he has never heard of the evil spirit that can hurt people!


    "Go back first!" Sikong cut did not give Wen Jinran the meaning of explanation, because it is not the time.


    Wen Jinran didn''t say anything when he saw this. He wasn''t a privacy digger.


    When they came back to the other hospital, they smelled a smell of blood as soon as they entered the door, and it came from the study they had just left. With, two people complexion a sink, quickly toward the study ran.


    In the study, I saw a gray figure fall on the ground, stained with a lot of blood.


    "Wei ziyao?" At a glance, Wen Jinran recognized the injured man and quickly stepped forward to help him up, then carried him to the bed.


    Sikong cut also went to Wei ziyao to feel his pulse.


    "It''s all right. It''s just too much bleeding and fainting. Stop the bleeding first. I think I''ll wake up tomorrow." Si kongcao was not a doctor. He only knew a little.


    What''s more, people who practice martial arts can''t understand the truth of injury!


    "Those people in black must have been after Wei ziyao just now, but how did Wei ziyao come back? Isn''t he with nangongyin? He''s back. What about nangongyin! Wen Jinran felt uneasy.


    Wei ziyao, the son of minister of the Ministry of industry, was a good friend of nangongyin at the age of 19. He was a right-handed man and seldom left nangongyin.

 Chapter 178

    But now, Wei ziyao appeared alone in the capital, and still appeared here, which made him have to think more about whether something happened to nangongyin, so he asked Wei ziyao to come back to inform.


    In fact, he didn''t want to believe that Nangong Yin had an accident. You know, Nangong Yin''s martial arts are comparable to Sikong cut. Sikong cut can kill the killers of first-class experts. There''s no reason why Nangong Yin can''t!


    Besides, it''s not that he doesn''t like Wei ziyao, it''s just that Wei ziyao''s martial arts is not as good as Nangong Yin''s. Wei ziyao is not dead, and it''s unreasonable that Nangong Yin will have an accident.


    "I want to know. I''ll know when Wei ziyao wakes up tomorrow." Sikong cut is still a indifferent appearance, it''s not that he doesn''t care about Nangong Yin, it''s just that he believes in Nangong Yin.


    The night was already very deep, but Sikong was sleepless. After he came out of the study, he came to the peach blossom tree in the yard and looked at the peach blossom with a deep face.


    Is that her?


    She is in Beijing.


    Does she really exist?


    So, who is she?


    The man with evil spirit is his life robbery, which is said by the mysterious old man who met by chance.


    The old man said that he was a woman, a woman with evil spirit.


    After listening to him at that time, he said: "it''s a joke that you can only decide your life. A woman also wants to control your life, so you let her die first."


    But the old man said, "if she dies, you won''t live long. This is life."


    No matter what the old man said, he just didn''t believe it. How could he allow his life to be controlled by a woman! No, it''s absolutely impossible.


    And he didn''t know what the evil spirit was, so he forgot it as time went by.


    But today, just now, he felt a strong evil spirit fluctuating nearby. That kind of breath made him feel familiar. He clearly knew that it was evil spirit.


    So he ran away in a hurry. If it was the man, he would definitely kill her.


    However, when he arrived, the evil spirit had disappeared, and only the three people who were in the evil spirit met.


    This night, Sikong cut insomnia, but this night can''t sleep, and Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge finally killed those killers, but her left arm was also injured.


    Fortunately, the injured arm is the left arm, not the right arm. If the right arm is injured, I''m afraid I can''t practice martial arts in a short time.


    And it''s better that the injury is not too serious, or the pain makes her unable to sleep.


    It''s impossible to go to the hospital to take medicine at such a late time. Fortunately, in the past, Huang Jiuge was often injured, and some hemostatic and analgesic drugs were still available.


    Just, Huang nine songs have to go to that North by courtyard, because she moved back before, but didn''t take anything.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge remembered what the Taoist said that day. She said that she had a bloody disaster recently. She didn''t know whether it was because she was cursed by him or because he saw it right.


    The next day, Huang Jiuge got up when she went to bed.


    Because in the middle of the night, I couldn''t sleep because of the pain. Even if I applied the hemostatic and analgesic powder, I couldn''t stop it all at once. So I couldn''t sleep until dawn.


    What''s more, her arm is injured, and she can''t exercise, so she just goes to bed.


    Although aunt Tong doesn''t know about Huang Jiuge''s injury, she sees that Huang Jiuge gets up early in the morning to exercise every day. Today, her son doesn''t appear, so she worries subconsciously whether Huang Jiuge is uncomfortable.

 Chapter 179

    Hurry upstairs to see Huang Jiuge, so in Maoshi, Huang Jiuge wakes up once and says that she is just very sleepy and wants to sleep a little more. Aunt Tong is relieved.


    Just looking back, aunt Tong''s heart became sour.


    Miss gets up early every day just to strengthen her exercise. She can''t sleep well. What a pity.


    If this idea let Huang Jiuge know, it must turn a big white eye, she has been used to, if not for special circumstances, she a time, really can''t sleep!


    However, Huang Jiuge wakes up in Chenshi, not naturally, but awakened.


    Weiyang Pavilion is so close to the east courtyard, and Huang Jiuge''s ear power is so good that she can clearly hear the piano sound from the east courtyard.


    Although it is in tune, it has no charm, no emotion, no aura. It makes people feel uncomfortable. It really destroys Huang Jiuge''s eardrum!


    You don''t have to guess. You know that this piano is played by Nalan QIANJIAO.


    The so-called expert looks at the door, the layman looks at the excitement. Huang Jiuge has also learned guqin, and this master has also learned Guqin. Although it is not excellent, it is much better than Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Although these days, she can hear the sound of the piano, but still not used to, just in her good spirit, they do not care about it.


    Forget it. Let''s go for a walk!


    These days, Nalan QIANJIAO is very quiet, all four days, also did not go to huangjiuge trouble.


    If it had been before, it would have been a partial courtyard that patronized Huang Jiuge in three days! Even if it''s not every time, even if it''s just a few insults.


    But this time it''s not that she doesn''t want to get into trouble with Huang Jiuge, or that she''s afraid of her. With Nalan QIANJIAO''s temperament, Jueyi is the master who has healed the scar and forgotten the pain. Even if she was defeated by huangjiu singer before, it would not make her shrink back, but it would make her more frustrated and more brave.


    If not, after being beaten black and blue by Huo Qingqing, he didn''t hate her. Instead, he pestered her to teach him martial arts. Later, he became a close friend.


    Although, this so-called friend is only Huo Qingqing''s use of her.


    If it''s not that Nalan QIANJIAO and huangjiuge have an indelible hatred, or Nalan QIANJIAO is really beaten by huangjiuge and worships huangjiuge as an idol!


    These days, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t remember Huang Jiuge, because she was still immersed in the excitement of peony banquet, preparing clothes and choosing jewelry.


    Besides, she, who has never liked music, chess, calligraphy and painting, even began to work hard.


    Before the talent master came, she was pestering Nalan QIANZI. Even if Nalan Jin said before, don''t let her disturb Nalan QIANZI, she left behind.


    However, with Nalan QIANJIAO''s temperament, she can''t hold on for long, especially after her efforts have not been effective.


    "Touch" of a, the string is covered by the sound of force, the sound suddenly stopped, with the voice of Nalan QIANJIAO Crazy: "ah! Why? Why? Why? Why can''t you play well all the time? "


    Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t like music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but Nalan QIANZI likes it! After a long time, I will be influenced, even if I don''t understand, but I still know whether it is good or not.


    Anyway, she felt that the sound of her piano was much different from that of Nalan QIANZI.


    "Miss, I haven''t played for a long time. That''s why I''m not familiar with it. As long as I practice for a while, I''m sure I can play better. I believe that the young lady will be brilliant at the peony banquet. " Seeing this, the maid pearl quickly comforted and flattered her.

 Chapter 180

    Since that day Qiushui was scolded by Nalan QIANJIAO, the one who closely followed Nalan QIANJIAO has become a pearl.


    Compared with Qiushui, Mingzhu is more resourceful, flattering, flattering and flattering.


    Before Nalan QIANJIAO fell in love with Qiushui, let her serve closely, pearl can be a lot of envy Qiushui! Of course, in QIANJIAO garden, there are not only bright pearls who are jealous of Qiushui, but also many who reject and isolate Qiushui.


    Of course, just in private, and did not dare to do in front of Nanlan QIANJIAO.


    But now it''s different. Qiushui is out of favor, and her pearl is on the top.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO just doesn''t want Qiushui to serve her, and doesn''t drive her out of QIANJIAO garden, she is no longer valued by Nalan QIANJIAO, so Mingzhu dares to sneer at Qiushui openly.


    "Of course, Miss Ben must be brilliant at the peony banquet." When it comes to the peony banquet, Nalan QIANJIAO''s restless heart is calmed down a lot, but she is more looking forward to her brilliant performance in the peony banquet.


    Her appearance is not bad, it is superior, this Nalan QIANJIAO is very confident.


    If her talent goes up again, she will not be afraid to fail.


    Think about it, Nalan QIANJIAO wants to practice hard.


    "At that time, the young lady will be able to choose a good husband." Pearl is both flattering and joking.


    "That''s nature" said that Nalan QIANJIAO went to her heart, expecting and imagining that there should be no shame in her daughter''s family.


    If you let others listen, you will surely say that Nalan QIANJIAO is shameless, but Mingzhu will not think so, because her heart, also think so, really and Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "It''s boring to stay in the yard all the time. Go for a walk in the back garden." Nalan QIANJIAO is not an idle person, but she has been excited about the preparation of peony banquet these days, so she has no time to think so much.


    The back garden of Nalan mansion is not too big, but it is very chic. There are many rockeries, lotus pools and pavilions, which are cleverly scattered in the garden.


    When Nalan QIANJIAO comes to the back garden, she happens to see Huang Jiuge coming out from Weiyang pavilion with aunt Tong.


    At the sight of Huang Jiuge, Nalan QIANJIAO''s good mood suddenly disappeared, and her face became very ugly.


    But she has always been hating Huang Jiuge! But these days she was busy preparing for the peony banquet, which just temporarily forgot the nine songs.


    Huang Jiuge naturally saw Nalan QIANJIAO, but she didn''t put her in her eyes, because she knew that even if she didn''t put her in her eyes, she would still break into her eyes.


    No, as soon as she went to the swing, Nalan QIANJIAO raised her feet and ran over. First she sat on the swing and raised her chin towards her, with a proud look on her face.


    Aunt Tong''s face is not good-looking. Naturally, she knows that the three ladies are on purpose. However, since Huang Jiuge doesn''t speak, it''s not easy for her servants to speak.


    Besides, her daughter is not the one who will suffer.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t mind, but turned around and walked towards the pavilion: "we''d better go to the pavilion and sit down! There are cakes there


    Although Phoenix nine song is to talk with aunt Tong, but this word is intentionally said to Nalan QIANJIAO listen.


    Sure enough, when Nalan QIANJIAO heard this, she immediately jumped up from the swing and ran to the pavilion. She picked up the cakes from the plate on the stone table and bit them like a rat.


    Who else can eat the cake that has been chewed!


    So this time, Nalan QIANJIAO won again.

 Chapter 181

    Of course, it''s just what Nalan QIANJIAO thinks. Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind at all, because it''s just playing with Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO''s action is very childish, it has to be said that it really pleased Huang Jiuge.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she would not help laughing!


    Aunt Tong sees that Huang Jiuge is playing with Nalan QIANJIAO, but Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t know, and she has a winning look and mentality.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes fell on a few budding peonies not far away, and said, "look at this peony, it''s about to open. I''m thinking, do you want to move to Weiyang pavilion?"


    "No way" Huang Jiuge said to Aunt Tong, but the answer to Huang Jiuge was Nalan QIANJIAO''s angry voice.


    Say, the person has already run toward those peonies, that speed, for fear that slow a step to be moved by Huang nine song general.


    And ran to peony before, then open hands, a pair of protective posture.


    "Why not?" Huang Nine Songs "don''t understand" of ask a way.


    "Because this peony is mine," said Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "What you say is yours is yours! Why don''t you see if it should? " Huang Jiuge said with a playful smile.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was just so casual, but unexpectedly, a dramatic scene happened.


    "Peony" Nalan QIANJIAO is a subconscious mouth call, although a export Nalan QIANJIAO will react, but it is too late.


    "Poof The sound of, aunt Tong couldn''t help laughing out, and Huang nine song face, is also full of smile, just didn''t laugh out.


    Mingzhu''s face is not very good-looking, and she did not expect that her young lady should be so stupid and really scream.


    It''s only now that Mingzhu realizes that from the beginning, her young lady has been fooled.


    Of course, they were not the only ones in the back garden. Several servant girls saw and heard it, but they didn''t want to laugh, they didn''t dare to.


    "You, you play with me..." Nalan QIANJIAO blushed. No matter how silly she was, she knew that huangjiuge was playing with her.


    "It''s you who are playing. What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs is to admit to be frank, stupid head, also deserve to be played.


    "You, Huang Jiuge, you want to die..." Nalan QIANJIAO was completely angry, and instinctively touched her waist with her right hand, only to find that she didn''t have a whip today. But when he saw the pebbles under the ground, he immediately picked them up and threw them to Huang Jiuge.


    Nalan QIANJIAO has some skill, so this throw, of course, must be tight.


    Seeing this, aunt Tong subconsciously wants to help Huang Jiuge kill the stone, but she is stopped by Huang Jiuge.


    And to the stone that comes to him, Huang Jiuge bends, kicks his back, and kicks his toes at the stone accurately. The stone immediately returns to the original road and attacks Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Huang Jiuge''s action was so handsome that it aroused the exclamation and admiration of the maidservants not far away.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to be handsome, but she only dares to take it with her feet. Not to mention that her arm is injured now and can''t move. That is to say, she can''t bounce back the stone with her current internal power, and she will hurt her hand.


    Therefore, only the feet can kick the stones away.


    "Ah


    Shi Ziyuan road back, just hit Nalan QIANJIAO''s left forehead, the cry immediately resounded through the whole back garden, and Nalan QIANJIAO''s left forehead, also immediately a bag.


    But there was no bleeding. It was just a piece of green. It disappeared in a few days.

 Chapter 182

    All of them are shocked by this scene, but what they are surprised is not that Huang Jiuge dares to fight back against Nalan QIANJIAO. After all, it is well known in the government that Huang Jiuge beat Nalan QIANJIAO on the day she came back.


    They were surprised that Huang Jiuge had such a strong skill and played so accurately.


    "Little miss." Only the Pearl was surprised by the injury of Nalan QIANJIAO, and ran to Nalan QIANJIAO in a hurry.


    "Pearl, have a look, have a look at my forehead. Is it disfigured?" At this time, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t care about pain and anger. She just wanted to know if she was disfigured.


    You know, the most important thing for a woman is her innocence. It''s about her appearance. If she is disfigured, how can she get married in the future!


    Don''t, don''t, she doesn''t want disfigurement ¡¤¡¤


    "don''t worry, miss. Although there is a bruise, there is no bleeding. The swelling will be better in a few days, and she won''t disfigurement." Pearl quickly comforted.


    Hearing this, Nalan QIANJIAO was slightly relieved, it would be better not to disfigure, it would be better not to disfigure.


    However, her forehead is so painful now that Huang Jiuge dares to smash her ¡¤


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s face becomes ferocious and looks at Huang Jiuge with scarlet eyes: "Huang Jiuge, how dare you smash me? I''ll see how I deal with you."


    After that, he raised his hand to attack the nine songs of Huang.


    "Miss" Pearl was surprised, intended to block, but no real action.


    It''s not that I don''t do it, but I don''t dare to. I''m afraid that I can''t stop her. I''ve annoyed Nalan QIANJIAO. It''s her who bears hardships.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong are very calm, and they don''t pay any attention to Nalan QIANJIAO. Instead, they are maidservants not far away. They sweat for Huang Jiuge for fear that Nalan QIANJIAO will really hurt her.


    But the next second, reality tells them that their worries are superfluous.


    See Huang nine song right hand a, a wave, then will Na LAN Qian Jiao''s hand to beat down. Nalan QIANJIAO raises her feet and goes to Huang Jiuge, but she is blocked by Huang Jiuge.


    When you come and I go, it seems that I''m fighting, but people with clear eyes can see that it''s just a game.


    Why is it a game! Look, how hard Nanlan QIANJIAO is attacking Huang Jiuge, but Huang Jiuge! How easy it is to cope with! That''s not leading Nalan QIANJIAO''s nose. What is it? That''s not playing with Nalan QIANJIAO. What is it?


    Yes, Huang Jiuge is leading Nalan QIANJIAO by the nose, playing with Nalan QIANJIAO! But Nanlan QIANJIAO herself is not aware of it. She just thinks that the nine songs have become so resistant.


    But, did she hit nine songs? Not at all!


    So it has to be said that Nalan QIANJIAO''s thinking is really beyond the understanding of normal people.


    Although Huang Jiuge and aunt tong can only deal with it without dragon scale dagger, for Nalan QIANJIAO, there is no internal force, only strength and tricks, which is not much different from crushing an ant.


    All right! There is still a difference, Nalan QIANJIAO this ant is very big, want to crush her still need to use some strength, but kill her, also don''t overdo it.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to kill her at present.


    However, the commotion in the back garden has already shocked others. The maids who had been watching have now become more than a dozen. Nalanjin, Mo Rushun and Jiang Hui have also arrived.


    "Stop it"


    the roar of nalanjin came all the way.

 Chapter 183

    Seeing that Nalan QIANJIAO and Huang Jiuge are on the same page again, Nalan Jin says that he has a headache, and there is no need to ask or guess. He has determined that Nalan QIANJIAO is the first one.


    It''s not how much he trusts Huang Jiuge, but from what happened several times before, he doesn''t trust Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "Here comes the master, miss." Seeing this, the Pearl cried out in a hurry.


    But Nalan QIANJIAO is fighting hard, where can I hear the reminder of Mingzhu! But at this time, even if you hear it, you will not hear it.


    But Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to continue playing with Nalan QIANJIAO. When Nalan Jin and others come near, they immediately escape.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO doesn''t want to give up and attacks huangjiuge, but before she gets close to huangjiuge, she is scolded by Nanlan Jin: "stop it"


    because Nanlan Jin has come to them, so her voice is not small enough to shock Nanlan QIANJIAO.


    After Nalan QIANJIAO stopped, many people saw that there was a bruise on Nalan QIANJIAO''s forehead, the size of an adult''s thumb. A beautiful face was ugly because of this bruise.


    "Jiao''er, what''s the matter with your forehead? Who made it? " Mo Rushuang is scared to go to Nalan QIANJIAO and asks who made it. Obviously, Mo Rushuang thinks that the injury on Nalan QIANJIAO''s forehead is caused by others.


    Who is the so-called other person? Look at the direction of Mo Rushun''s eyes when she talks. You can see that she must have been made by Huang Jiuge.


    But also, this Nalan house dares to hurt Nalan QIANJIAO, I''m afraid it''s only Huang Jiuge, and just fighting, that''s what people see.


    Nalan Jin naturally believed that it was Huang Jiuge who hurt Nalan QIANJIAO, so her face was not good-looking. But before he spoke, Nalan QIANJIAO cried and complained: "Dad, it''s Huang Jiuge. She didn''t want me to attend the peony banquet, so she wanted to destroy my face."


    This time, Nalan Jin''s face is even more ugly. She doesn''t believe Nalan QIANJIAO''s words, but the peony banquet is really fast. Even if Nalan QIANJIAO collides with Huang Jiuge first and angers her, she can''t face Nalan QIANJIAO even if she teaches her at home!


    "Master, you have to decide for jiao''er!" Although Mo Rushuang knows that it must be Nalan QIANJIAO who provoked Huang Jiuge first, which hurt her. But now the injured one is Nalan QIANJIAO. Naturally, things can''t be settled like this!


    "Master, the third lady threw the stone at the first lady. The first lady just kicked the stone away. Who knows that the stone will hit the third lady! It''s not the big lady''s fault Aunt Tong is in a hurry, but she doesn''t care about Huang Jiuge''s warning and her identity, so she calls Qu for Huang Jiuge.


    Although there is a meaning of distortion in this sentence, it is not that Huang Jiuge has no intention of kicking the stone to Nalan QIANJIAO, but that Huang Jiuge intentionally kicks the stone to Nalan QIANJIAO, but it is the fact that Nalan QIANJIAO throws the stone first.


    If the person who wronged Huang Jiuge is someone else, aunt Tong naturally won''t go over to hold injustice for Huang Jiuge, because she knows that Huang Jiuge won''t care and will fight back.


    But now this man is the master and the father of the eldest lady.


    If you are wronged by your father, how sad the young lady should be!


    In fact, aunt Tong thought more, but in spite of this, Huang Jiuge still felt warm in her heart.


    This is the person who is good to her.


    "Shut up, master. You can''t interrupt." As soon as the frost was in a hurry, he scolded.

 Chapter 184

    Then he looked at nalanjin and yelled: "master, even if jiao''er was wrong first, it''s jiao''er who is injured now! You can''t just let it go! "


    "Oh! My sister doesn''t understand what she said. The third lady throws stones at the first lady. If the first lady doesn''t kick the stones away, then the injured one is the first lady. If so, will my sister pursue the third lady? " Jiang Hui sneers.


    "You... Mo Rushuang is angry. If Nalan QIANJIAO hurt Huang Jiuge, she won''t investigate. But now she doesn''t dare to say it. In her anger, she yells at Jiang Hui:" pay attention to your identity. There''s no part for you to talk about here? "


    "Oh! What happened to my identity? Isn''t it the same as you? Are they all the aunts of the Marquis''s residence? Why do you have a voice, but I don''t? " Jiang Hui is not annoyed, just sneers.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushuang was angry again, and realized that what he said was wrong. For fear that nalanjin would think more, he quickly changed the topic and said: "master, the peony banquet is coming soon. How can jiao''er participate in the peony banquet like this?"


    "That''s right, Dad. My daughter has to attend the peony banquet! But how can my daughter take part in it now? " Nanlan QIANJIAO quickly followed the way, a victim''s appearance.


    "My sister and miss three have thought a lot. The peony banquet is still one month away! This bruise will disappear in a few days. It''s no big deal. However, as a common girl, the third young lady openly committed an assault on her eldest daughter. She wanted to be punished. If you let the queen know, it''s still one thing whether she can attend the peony banquet. She''s so cruel. If it''s spread, who dares to marry! " Jiang Hui this words say of pour is not polite at all, direct is to be like the pain of frost to step on.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun suddenly looked at nalanjin nervously, for fear that he would be angry: "master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Mo Rushun wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say until he reached his mouth.


    Although Jiang Hui''s words were poisonous, she had to admit that she was right. The concubine''s daughter''s attack on her own daughter was meant to be a crime, and if it was spread to the queen, the peony banquet would be impossible.


    The queen has always been virtuous and virtuous. Naturally, she also likes virtuous and virtuous women. Nalan QIANJIAO has nothing to do with virtuous and virtuous women!


    All the time, Nalan QIANJIAO''s reputation outside is not very good, but at most is jiaoman domineering some, also not cruel. If you want to be cruel, it''s a small matter that you can''t attend the peony banquet. If you can''t get married, it''s a big matter.


    But, for no reason, how can things spread out! Does ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Jiang Hui, what do you mean? Are you going to talk about it? You are ignoring the reputation of Nalan mansion At this time, Mo Rushuang only criticizes Jiang Hui, but has not realized her mistake.


    Nalanjin did not speak, but looked at Mo Rushun''s eyes more disappointed.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to tell you about it. I care about reputation! But it seems that my sister doesn''t care much. She lets the third young lady do something wrong and doesn''t teach her. On the contrary, she blames others. There''s no impermeable wall in this world. When we get there at night, we''ll meet ghosts. " Jiang Hui sneered.


    "Master, i... Jiang Hui''s words reminded Mo Rusheng. Mo Rusheng was shocked. She looked at nalanjin again and wanted to explain.

 Chapter 185

    Just explain the words have not yet said, was nalanjin to interrupt, eyes full of disappointment: "enough, Mo Rushun, you let me down too."


    Listening to nalanjin''s words, Mo Rushun''s heart was cut like a knife, and he was afraid at last.


    "Poop Tong" a, Mo Rushun quickly kneel down on the ground, cry pear blossom with rain of entreat a way: "master, I am wrong, please master give me the chance to dare."


    "Dad, my mother is not wrong. It''s Huang Jiuge''s fault. She hurt me. My mother just wants to seek justice for me." Nalan QIANJIAO see this, immediately unconvinced retort.


    Fair? Is she fair?


    This words immediately let people see fool general eyes to see to Na LAN Qian Jiao, is really stupid to extreme ah!


    Because Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t think she''s wrong, so Jiang Hui''s words didn''t make her realize. On the contrary, Nalan Jin''s attitude towards Mo Rushun made her unconvinced.


    "Jiao''er, shut up." Mo Rushuang really wants to slap Nalan QIANJIAO at the moment. It''s all this time. She doesn''t know what''s wrong. It''s too hard for her.


    "Justice, do you want justice?" Nalan Jin looked at Nalan QIANJIAO, no anger, but it has an unprecedented cold, even the voice, is also cold.


    "I..." Nalan QIANJIAO was frightened by Nalan Jin''s voice and eyes. She didn''t even know how to say it.


    However, Mo Rushuang was still worried that she would say something she shouldn''t have said, so she said in a hurry: "no, this is jiao''er''s fault. There is nothing fair or unfair. Jiao''er is the one who makes her own mistakes."


    Nalan QIANJIAO subconsciously wants to refute, but she doesn''t make a sound in the end, because Mo Rushun''s appearance makes her know that she can''t say anything now.


    "Well, that''s it. If there''s another time, don''t blame me for being rude." In this way, nalanjin didn''t want to investigate again. He just said it coldly and left.


    This is not the first time that nalanjin said it. In the final analysis, nalanjin is partial to Mo Rushun, but now he is slowly disappointed in Mo Rushun''s feelings.


    In QIANZI Pavilion, Nalan QIANZI is reading a book. She also hears the movement of the back garden, but she doesn''t go, because she knows that going will only bring shame.


    Having a stupid sister and a confused mother, Nalan QIANZI said that she was very shameful.


    But Huang Jiuge, she remembers, she won''t let her go.


    "Crackling" sounds in QIANJIAO garden, which is very harsh, but then Nalan QIANJIAO''s voice is more harsh.


    "Ah, ah, ah! Huang Jiuge, I hate you, I hate you, I want to pick your skin, drink your blood, let you die After returning to QIANJIAO garden, Nalan QIANJIAO threw things like crazy and roared, which scared a kind of maidservant not to approach, for fear that she would be hurt.


    "Miss" Pearl also want to escape, but dare not, had to harden the scalp close to Nalan QIANJIAO, trying to comfort her, let her calm.


    Otherwise, she smashed so many things, it''s all silver! When the time comes, Nalan QIANJIAO will be fine. It''s strange that she doesn''t stop her. The one who suffers is her servant.


    "Get out of here, get out of here." As soon as the Pearl gets close to Nalan QIANJIAO, she roars and pushes her with both hands.


    The pearl that has no power to bind a chicken can bear the push of Nalan QIANJIAO! Then he suddenly fell back: "bang" and fell on all fours to the ground.


    In this way, just behind her was a pile of broken porcelain, which was so deeply rooted that her consciousness was so vague that she couldn''t even cry out.

 Chapter 186

    The sound of the fall awakened the crazy Nalan QIANJIAO, who was also startled.


    If it''s just a fall, it won''t scare Nalan QIANJIAO. What scares Nalan QIANJIAO is the pile of broken porcelain behind Mingzhu and the blood spilling from the back of her head.


    Pearl face pale, gas weak as silk, Nalan QIANJIAO also know the seriousness of the matter, so quickly toward the outside of the house shouting: "come on, come on."


    Although she beat and scolded Huang Jiuge many times before, she also wanted Huang Jiuge to die, but she had never seen the dead. Now the appearance of Mingzhu made her feel like she was going to die, and it was caused by her. Therefore, she was really afraid, and her body was shaking.


    However, there is no sense of guilt. I''m afraid Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t know what guilt is!


    Hearing the cry of Nalan QIANJIAO, several maidservants in the yard rushed over and were shocked when they saw the Pearl falling on the broken porcelain pile.


    See them Zheng Leng, Na LAN thousand Jiao anger urgent roar a way: "still Leng why! I''ll help you back and find a doctor. "


    "Yes" a few people a surprised, immediately reaction, hurried forward to help the Pearl, there is a person also hurried out to report Mo Rushuang.


    In addition to the house owner and his direct family, other people want to ask for a doctor, but they all have to report to Mo Rushan first.


    Because the servants are sick or injured in the government, they all need the government to pay.


    After hearing this, Mo Rushuang was angry and anxious. Naturally, he immediately asked his servants to ask for a doctor. If someone really died, how to explain to the master, but the master has been very dissatisfied with her.


    Although the servant has sold himself as a slave, and the master has the right to control his life and death, if he dies inexplicably, he can''t.


    This jiao''er is too reckless and impetuous.


    Fortunately, it didn''t make a big deal. Except for the people in the east courtyard, others didn''t know. If let Jiang Hui that Slut know, certainly will make what moth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after noon, Wei ziyao woke up, but he was very weak and weak.


    "Wei ziyao, why did you come back suddenly, nangongyin! It''s all right! " As soon as Wei ziyao wakes up, Wen Jinran can''t wait to ask. He is worried that he hasn''t fallen asleep all night!


    "He''s OK. We just met Princess Changning on the way back to Beijing. King Yin worried that she was not safe alone, so he asked me to escort her back. But I met a killer on the way, so I turned away the killer. Now I don''t know what happened to Princess Changning? " Speaking of Princess Changning, Wei ziyao became nervous.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. I''ll send someone out to look for it." Wen Jinran knew Wei ziyao''s thoughts about Princess Changning, so seeing that he was so worried, he quickly comforted him.


    However, he really wanted to send someone to look for it.


    "I''m going too..." although Wen Jinran said to send someone to look for it, he still didn''t feel at ease and wanted to look for it himself.


    With that, he got up in a hurry, but now he was still injured, so he moved, which affected the wound and made him take a breath.


    If it''s just pain, he can bear it, but he is still weak, not up, and collapsed.


    "You don''t want to die. You are still injured. What are you doing! Can''t I help you find it myself? " Wen Jinran didn''t like Wei ziyao, who was desperate for women.


    If he''s in good health, he''ll lose his life and still think about women.

 Chapter 187

    But he never expressed it, and he didn''t know what he thought.


    It''s not easy for outsiders to get involved in emotional affairs, so he''ll toss as much as he likes, but don''t toss his life away!


    Wei ziyao was helpless. Even if he wanted to go now, he couldn''t go. However, since Wen Jinran promised to go to him in person, he was more or less relieved: "I''ll trouble you"


    not long after Wen Jinran left, Sikong Chou came and followed Mo Liu.


    "Wang, Wang ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Wei ziyao was surprised and at a loss when he saw Sikong.


    Although he and Sikong cut know each other, they are not familiar with each other. Moreover, this guy is more terrible than Nangong Yin.


    Therefore, Wei ziyao was in awe of Sikong.


    "Just lie down and let Mo Liu look after your wound." For Wei ziyao, Sikong cut''s attitude is always cold, not as casual as Wen Jinran, after all, they are not familiar.


    However, Wei ziyao was from Nangong Yin, so he didn''t deliberately alienate him.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, young master mo." Wei ziyao knew Mo Liu, but he was not familiar with him, and he only met him once or twice. He knew that he was the apprentice of master Mo Yu, the first miracle doctor, so he had no doubt about his ability.


    "Well!" For Wei ziyao''s thanks, Mo Liu is happy to accept, just a serious face, peace day''s activity has become a vivid proportion.


    People who don''t know think he is just the younger brother of Mo Liu!


    However, ink flow is only so serious when it comes to treating diseases and practicing medicine. At other times, it is quite flexible.


    Mo Liu took off Wei ziyao''s clothes, took apart the bandage, then cleaned the wound, then applied medicine, then wrapped the bandage, and finally put on Wei ziyao''s clothes. This series of actions, can be said to be handy, with ease ah! He is worthy of being the apprentice of the first miracle doctor.


    "Well, take a few days off and get out of bed." After wrapping up Wei ziyao, Mo Liu immediately turned back to the young man. A pair of eyes full of expectation looked at Si Kongduan: "Hey! Martial uncle, I want to eat braised lion''s head. "


    "Well, go to the first floor yourself." Si kongcao agreed very readily. Anyway, what he ate was not his.


    "Then I''ll have to..." as soon as I heard Sikong cut agreed, Mo Liu reported several dish names in a hurry for fear that the report would slow down. Sikong cut didn''t agree.


    Sikong cut is not feeling, but listen to Wei ziyao mouth unconsciously smoked.


    Can this little guy eat so much?


    Sweat! Money is willful! If it wasn''t for Wen Jinran''s sudden kindness, he couldn''t afford so many delicacies on the first floor!


    Ink flow can ignore these, happily ran to the first floor.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that it''s better to go to the hospital to have a look at her injury. Although she has already taken hemostatic and analgesic drugs, the quality of those drugs is too poor and there is no effect.


    Otherwise, she didn''t feel so much pain last night that she was a little better at dawn.


    Before, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong didn''t have any silver, so the quality of the medicine they bought was only low. At present, the wound is still aching! I''m afraid it will take a long time to get better. She doesn''t want to waste too much time practicing martial arts.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t take aunt Tong this time. With Huang Jiuge''s skill now, aunt Tong didn''t worry about her being bullied, so she didn''t have to go with her.


    After going out every time, Huang Jiuge is really worried about going out. If there is something important, she really doesn''t want to go out!

 Chapter 188

    Besides, she came out today to see the Yellow calendar.


    Although she never believed in this, she wanted to be at ease! I just hope it will be smooth today.


    Just, the person was unlucky to drink water of choke, Huang nine songs can only say, she and this time and space make rush.


    She was walking in the street, and suddenly a piece of cake fell from the air, which happened to hit her head.


    It didn''t hurt very much, but Huang Jiuge was not happy, especially when she saw the place where the cake fell.


    This is not the last time she and aunt Tong tea met Nangong Yuhao place?


    Depressed, angry surge on the heart, an impulse, Huang nine songs will pick up the cake has fallen in the ground, on the side of the restaurant blustered to go.


    And the common people around them could not help but shrink their necks, because the appearance of Huang Jiuge was so terrible. However, they were also very curious and wanted to go to the theatre with them, but after thinking about it, they decided to forget it.


    When I came to the second floor of the restaurant, I heard a noise. It was a woman''s quarrel.


    "This seat belongs to miss Ben. No one is allowed to sit in it." Full of Jiao pretty domineering, overbearing.


    This voice, recognized by Huang Jiuge, is Qin Yixue.


    It''s Qin Yixue.


    Qin Yixue is thrusting waist at the moment, a pair of shrew appearance.


    Qin Yixue is also confronted by a young girl. She is about 15 or 16 years old. She is dressed in a red suit, her hair is high, her facial features are exquisite, and her face is still dusty without any powder.


    She trampled on the stool with her right foot and put her hands around her chest. Her movements were not reserved, but they didn''t make people feel disgusted. She was very heroic.


    She haughtily raised her chin, slightly raised the corners of her mouth, with contempt, frost and irony in her eyes. Looking at Qin Yixue is like looking at a clown.


    However, Huang Jiuge thinks that this woman is familiar, but she can''t remember who she is.


    Maybe, I''ve met before, and I don''t have any impression!


    However, this woman''s status is extraordinary at first sight. She must be no less than Qin Yixue if she can fight Qin Yixue like this.


    Perhaps they are afraid of their identity, the tea guests around just sit in their own position to watch the play, and do not dare to watch.


    But these nine songs don''t care. What she cares about is who lost the cake that hit her. But look at their position and the scattered cakes on the table. You don''t have to guess, you know it''s them.


    "Oh! Is this your position? Is your name written in this position, or is the teahouse owned by your family? Even if this teahouse is owned by your family and you open it to do business, there is no reason not to let the guests sit down. What''s more, it''s not owned by your family! " The woman sneers and looks at Qin Yixue like an idiot.


    "You..." Qin Yixue gasped for breath and said angrily, "so what? I say mine is mine. Can you manage it? "


    "I don''t care if I''m not offended, but if I''m offended, do you think I can? If you go on making trouble, I''ll throw you down from here. " No matter how good the patience, there will be a bottom line, not to mention her patience is not so good!


    Qin Yixue has been against her ever since she was a child. She loves to compete with her in everything and wants to compete with her in everything.


    There is a lady''s aunt who really takes herself seriously. I don''t know the heaven and the earth.


    She''s not a troublemaker, but if she''s annoyed, she''s not afraid of anything.


    "You, dare you?" Qin Yixue subconsciously shrinks back, his voice trembles slightly.


    In the end, it''s a little bit scary.

 Chapter 189

    However, this fear didn''t make her shrink back, on the contrary, she became more angry and threatened: "Nangong Changning, if you dare to throw me down here, I''ll tell aunt Shufei to tell the emperor and let the emperor punish you."


    Nangong Changning, the only princess of Dongqing Kingdom, is also born to the queen. That''s her daughter!


    What is Qin Yixue, the daughter of a minister, who has no grade, and dares to challenge a princess?


    To sue the princess, let the princess tell the emperor, let the emperor punish her? I don''t know what the world is like!


    "Oh! When will the emperor listen to the lady? People who don''t know think lady Shufei is bigger than the emperor! " The cold female voice sounded from the stairs and attracted people''s attention one after another.


    When people see the coming people, they can''t help showing their amazement.


    The woman was dressed in a light purple dress, her hair was simply pulled up in a bun, and her dress was close to that of a strong one, which made people feel that she was a martial arts practitioner.


    Of course, this is not the point, the point is that the woman''s appearance, without the use of powder and Dai, is enough to be gorgeous.


    But her words made people take a cool breath.


    Is lady Shufei bigger than the emperor? This is a criminal''s deception! It''s a crime!


    This woman, dare to say!


    But Nangong Changning loved to hear that.


    Yes! When will the emperor listen to Shufei? What is a lady?


    In the royal family, she was one of the four imperial concubines, but if she was changed into an official family, it would be just a concubine room that could not be on the stage. Even her mother and empress have no right to let her father punish anyone, not to mention the lady!


    Do you want to be punished by your father? Don''t be funny.


    Although the words of Huang Jiuge are not right, it makes Nangong Changning feel good for her.


    As for Qin Yixue, she didn''t pay attention to Huang Jiuge at all, because when she saw Huang Jiuge, she was already angry.


    She remembers her! Last time, she robbed her own position, and she was worried that she could not find anyone to revenge! She showed up on her own.


    "It''s you. You took my place last time, and now you dare to appear in front of me?" Qin Yixue gnashed her teeth and said, step by step toward Huang Jiuge. The posture seemed to fight with her.


    Huang nine songs in the heart sneer, what call she robbed her position! She was the one who sat first, OK! Bullying others is not so bullying. It''s called neurological disease, which needs to be treated.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have the heart to discuss this with her. She just wants to know who threw the cake at her.


    "Who threw the cake out of the window?" Huang nine songs ask a way, the voice pour is insipid, just only she knows, she has how displeased.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care what these people belong to. Whoever throws something at her will find her. Even if it''s a princess, she will beat her.


    "She" Nangong Changning a listen, immediately pointed to Qin Yixue, a face of schadenfreude.


    You don''t have to guess. Qin Yixue threw a bone at someone and was avenged.


    "It''s me, so what?" Qin Yixue readily admitted that although she also realized that she had hit someone, so what? She doesn''t pay attention to Huang Jiuge at all. She thinks she doesn''t dare to do anything to herself, so she''s not afraid of her at all.


    "How? What do you think I dare not do to you? " Huang Jiuge looks at Qin Yixue sarcastically and coldly.


    Maybe it''s because Qin Yixue has something to do with Nangong Yuhao, which makes her anger flourish.


    "How dare you?" Qin Yixue Chin a lift, don''t believe Huang Jiuge really dare.

 Chapter 190

    "Oh Huang nine songs a sneer, don''t speak, direct with actual action to prove she dare not.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, Huang Jiuge picks up a plate of cakes on the tea table next to him and covers Qin Yixue''s face.


    And Qin Yixue, because she doesn''t believe what Huang Jiuge will do to her, has no defense at all. If she had been on guard, she would not have been covered up.


    Yes, Qin Yixue is also a practitioner, and she is much better than Nalan QIANJIAO. She has a good match with Huo Qingqing.


    Otherwise, how dare she always fight against Qingqing!


    But even so, she will not be her rival.


    And Huang nine songs cover pastry dish, is reduced strength, skill agile person is absolutely can avoid. However, Huang Jiuge recognizes that Qin Yixue is unprepared and can''t avoid it, so it reduces her strength.


    She wanted to teach Qin Yixue a lesson, but she didn''t mean to kill her.


    Not to mention that it''s a crime to kill openly, she didn''t kill because of this little thing! She hasn''t killed so much!


    This scene shocked everyone. Although some people made a sweat for Huang Jiuge and offended Miss Qin, they couldn''t afford it.


    However, most of the people''s minds are to watch the opera. Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing are famous for their arrogance and domineering in the capital, but they are hated by many people! So these two people are taught a lesson, which is what they want to see most.


    At the moment when the pastry tray was covered on the face, I felt suffocated before I could feel the pain. Because the cake on the plate covered her mouth, nose and eyes, which made her confused and didn''t react for a moment.


    But Huang Jiuge covers the plate on Qin Yixue''s face and takes it back in a few seconds. Otherwise, what will the other party do?


    With the release of Huang Jiuge, the plate leaves Qin Yixue''s face, but the cakes still stick to Qin Yixue''s face.


    Qin Yixue is also a beauty, now that beautiful face is dirty, looking really funny.


    Other people also cover their mouths and snicker, but they dare not laugh. Nangong Changning is the only one who says, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" I can''t stop the car.


    Nangong Changning''s cry awakens Qin Yixue, and reflects Qin Yixue''s "ah!" It''s a sharp cry.


    "You, you, you, I''m going to kill you..." Qin Yixue points to Huang Jiuge, trembling with anger. Suddenly, he pulls out the sword on Nangong Changning''s table and stabs Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Changning didn''t notice for a moment, so he was taken away by Qin Yixue.


    "Qin Yixue, you..." Nangong Changning was angry and worried about Huang Jiuge, so before he finished his words, he ran to Qin Yixue.


    It''s just that Qin Yixue is too close to Huang Jiuge after all. Nangong Changning hasn''t caught Qin Yixue yet. Things have happened there.


    The situation is like slow motion ¡¤¡¤


    for the sword stabbed by Qin Yixue, Huang Jiuge not only does not hide, but also raises her hand to meet it.


    This scene scared everyone into a cold sweat.


    However, it didn''t happen as many people imagined. With the sound of "Ding", the sword was broken, broken, broken...


    people were shocked and opened their eyes and mouth, which was full of disbelief.


    Even when they saw the dagger that the singer Huang Jiu was holding, they still couldn''t believe it. A dagger could cut a sword ¡¤¡¤


    however, it was so. They couldn''t help believing it.

 Chapter 191

    However, Nangong Changning was shocked. Looking at her severed sword, she cried, "my sword"


    in an ominous way, Nangong Changning looks like a dead father and mother, with great grief.


    Things to this also complete, Huang nine song right foot a lift, toward Qin Yixue''s abdomen kick, and kicked a positive.


    Kick even if, let everyone incredible, Qin Yixue was kicked away.


    But also directly flew out of the window ¡¤


    Phoenix nine songs, Phoenix eyes stare, obviously did not expect that Qin Yixue would be kicked away?


    All right! She couldn''t hold back one by one and tried her best.


    But downstairs, there was no expected falling sound. Nangong Changning, who was close to the window, looked quickly.


    When Qin Yixue was kicked away, Nangong Changning had stopped her crying about her broken sword.


    Under the teahouse, Qin Yixue is directly caught by a man, and it''s not someone else who catches Qin Yixue, but Qin Yifeng, Qin Yixue''s brother.


    When Nangong Changning looks out, Qin Yifeng also looks up, and their eyes are just opposite.


    Nangong Changning was startled. He quickly drew back his head. Then he quickly picked up his broken sword and held it in his arms. Then he took Huang Jiuge in one hand and ran: "run, Qin Yifeng is coming."


    She''s not afraid of Qin Yifeng, but she doesn''t know the identity of this woman. If she doesn''t have any identity background, she will suffer.


    Although she is a princess herself, she has some clay Bodhisattvas who can''t protect herself now. So I''m afraid she can''t protect this woman!


    Although Huang Jiuge is not afraid of Qin Yifeng, she doesn''t want to make a big deal. If she can avoid it, she''d better avoid it first!


    So I didn''t struggle. I ran with her.


    However, there is Qin Yifeng at the bottom, and the top is a dead end. They can''t go up and down. Therefore, Nangong Changning can only jump out of the window with Huang Jiuge.


    Fortunately, there are windows on three sides of the teahouse. Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge jump out of the window opposite to Qin Yifeng.


    Everything seems to be very beautiful, but the reality!


    The reality is that after jumping down from the window on the second floor, Huang Jiuge, who has no lightness skill, fell into a shit.


    This is not bad, but also just pressed her injured arm, zhenima''s pain.


    If it''s the skill of the previous life, the height of the second floor is really nothing, but now... Huang Jiuge can only say that it''s really t Niang''s frustration! Fortunately, there is no one here, otherwise, it would be a shame to stay at Grandma''s house.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Nangong Changning laughs unkindly, but he still has a conscience to help Huang Jiuge up, and then helps her to continue to run, because it''s not safe now.


    However, when Qin Yifeng saw that it was Nangong Changning, he wanted to show his mind for Qin Yixue at first, because she was a princess!


    What''s more, the conflict between Qin Yixue and Nangong Changning doesn''t last for a day or two. It''s common for the Qin family to get hurt. As long as it doesn''t get to the point of death, the Qin family won''t intervene.


    After all, Qin Yixue''s temperament, Qin family know that most of her fault is to find fault first, so even if they want to seek justice, justice is not on their side!


    In fact, Qin Yixue has so much courage because of the connivance of Qin Shufei.


    Because Qin Shufei can''t blame the empress for having no son, but she can still sit in the back seat, which makes her jealous. So she connives Qin Yixue to fight against Nangong Changning, the empress''s daughter.


    Although we all know why the queen is in the back seat.

 Chapter 192

    So the Qin family is dissatisfied with the way that Qin Shufei did, but they dare not say anything. Who let Qin Shufei be the Qin family! Moreover, they are the nobles in the palace. They have family affection and help each other.


    Qin Yixue thought that she was about to fall to the ground. Although this would not kill her, she would also be injured! Qin Yixue is still afraid of injury no matter how charming and bold she is.


    Fortunately, he was caught by Qin Yifeng.


    Seeing Qin Yifeng, Qin Yixue was just like seeing a savior, and immediately told him: "brother, help me to kill that woman, kill that woman... Ouch... Ouch"


    because of too much excitement, she had a spasm in her abdomen, so she quickly hugged her abdomen and rolled up in Qin Yifeng''s arms.


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" Seeing this, Qin Yifeng asked immediately.


    "That woman, that woman kicked me down..." Qin Yixue gritted her teeth and said that she didn''t know whether she was twisted and pale because of abdominal pain or anger.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first." Qin Yifeng thinks that Qin Yixue is talking about Nangong Changning, so he doesn''t want to investigate, so he has to send Qin Yixue to the hospital first.


    "No, revenge for me first." however, paranoid as Qin Yixue, what she cares about most now is not her own abdominal pain, but revenge.


    "Shut up," Qin Yifeng scolded impatiently. He ignored Qin Yixue''s resistance and went straight to the hospital.


    Although Qin Yifeng dotes on his sister, she is unruly and willful, which makes him not have much patience with her. He really hopes that his sister is a gentle, kind and knowledgeable lady.


    That fall didn''t affect Huang Jiuge''s speed. After running far away, they stopped only when they were sure it was safe.


    But obviously neither of them felt tired from running so long, just a little bit panting.


    "See you so easily kick Qin Yixue to fly, originally you can''t light skill!" Nangong Changning said that she was speechless. Seeing her kicking Qin Yixue, she thought that this woman was very good at martial arts!


    Huang nine songs not polite white Nangong Changning one eye, no good Spirit said: "who provisions strength must be able to light skill ah!"


    "Er... Nangong Changning choked, OK! No one stipulates that you must master lightness skill if you have great strength, but: "why is your dagger so sharp! I cut off all my swords. You know, my sword is a birthday gift made directly by Uncle Yinhuang from Zhujian villa. It''s sharp and can pierce the wall directly. However, it was cut off by your dagger "


    with that, Nangong Changning was sad again. Looking at his sword which was cut into two pieces, it seemed that it was not a sword, but a man.


    Huang Jiuge sees this, speechless at the same time also some guilt, because this sword is she cut off.


    Although Qin Yixue attacked her with a sword first, she could not cut the sword.


    "Or I''ll pay you!" Huang Jiuge said.


    "Do not" Nangong Changning a listen, resolutely refused, and then explained: "to accompany is also Qin Yixue accompany, if not for her with my sword to assassinate you, you will not cut my sword, so it''s none of your business."


    Nangong Changning is very clear.


    "Forget it, the sword is broken. You''d better find a place to bury it first." Nangong Changning was also open-minded. After a while, he let go.


    However, her action makes Huang Jiuge laugh and cry, and the black line is crazy.

 Chapter 193

    Bury the sword? It''s the first time she''s heard about it.


    However, Nangong Changning obviously did not intend to bury the sword here, so he continued to hold it.


    "Hello! You... Nangong Changning looked at Huang Jiuge and wanted to say something. But before he could find out what he wanted to ask, he saw the wet blood on her left arm and was surprised: "you, your hand is injured."


    Only then did Huang Jiuge notice that her arm had been soaked in blood, and she was helpless: "Well! I got it by accident. I''m going to go to the hospital to take medicine! It happened just now. Well, I''ll go first


    Don''t plan to continue to entangle with Nangong Changning, then turn around and leave.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I want to go with you too" said, without waiting for Huang Jiuge to agree or not, he followed up.


    Huang nine songs also don''t say what, she likes to follow, let her follow! She didn''t mean any harm to herself.


    "Hello! My name is Nangong Changning. What''s your name! What kind of money is it Nangong Changning asked.


    "Huang Jiuge" is so precious that she only says one name, because she is sure that as long as she says these three words, Nangong Changning will immediately understand her identity.


    "What? "Nine songs?" Sure enough, on hearing the name, Nangong Changning showed a look of surprise, and then asked: "which Phoenix nine songs!"


    Huang nine songs a Leng, but immediately, then know the meaning of Nangong Changning, funny smile: "the capital there are several Huang nine songs ah!"


    "Yes! There is also a fool miss of Yuanning Marquis mansion Nangong Changning said, but she was puzzled again: "your surname is yellow, that yellow!"


    Because the two surnames, Huang and Nangong, are unique in Dongqing kingdom. The only surname of Huang is Huang Wutian, and Nangong is a royal family. So Nangong Changning thinks that Huang Jiuge in front of her is Huang Jiuge.


    There are many people with the same name and surname in the world, so Nangong Changning didn''t realize that Huang Jiuge she thought was Huang Jiuge.


    Also, one is a woman who looks like an immortal; the other is a fool who is ugly. Who will connect them!


    For the name of fool, Huang Jiuge has no feeling, as if it''s not her. Instead, she asks with great interest: "why don''t you think I''m the fool lady in Yuanning Marquis mansion?"


    "How can it be? You''re so different, right Nangong Changning denies it even if he doesn''t want to, but it''s a little strange in Mao''s heart!


    "There are all kinds of things in the world. Sometimes what you think is possible is impossible, but sometimes what you think is impossible is possible." Huang Jiuge is not an affectation, just a little sigh.


    Yes! There is no wonder in the world.


    It''s like something that she thinks is impossible to cross, but it happened to her, and it happened to her.


    Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter think that she is dead, and that her righting is just around the corner, but she is alive again, although she is no longer her.


    Therefore, everything can''t be absolute until there is no result.


    Nangong Changning is usually a little bit smart, but he is also a little smart. So when he heard Huang Jiuge say that, he seemed to understand, but he just couldn''t believe it. "What do you mean?"


    Is this "yellow" nine song the Phoenix nine song?


    Thinking of this possibility, Nangong Changning is really thrilled. It''s unbelievable, but this huangjiuge is different from the fool huangjiuge I''ve seen!

 Chapter 194

    Nangong Changning looked up and down at Huang Jiuge, from head to foot, trying to see the shadow of Huang Jiuge.


    "I am the Phoenix nine song!" Huang nine songs no longer tease Nangong Changning, tell her directly.


    Although already doubted, but after hearing Huang nine songs personally admit, still can''t help but be stunned.


    Is she really the Phoenix nine song?


    "You, are you telling the truth?" It''s not that Nangong Changning doesn''t believe it. It''s just that it''s incredible.


    "Are you going to pretend to be a notorious fool?" Huang Jiuge didn''t answer, but asked.


    "Of course not." Nangong Changning was straightforward and blurted out, but as soon as she said it, she realized that she had said something wrong. She nervously looked at Huang Jiuge and eagerly explained: "that, that, I, I didn''t mean that, I just... I don''t know whether I was too nervous to say it or not Nangong Changning hesitated and could not tell why.


    Nangong Changning is a princess. Although she has a good temper, she has never said such an explanation!


    Huang nine songs don''t mind of smile way: "I know, I won''t mind."


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Nangong Changning was relieved.


    In fact, Yujiu song gives her a good feeling, so she wants to be close to Yujiu song, which doesn''t want her to misunderstand herself.


    Although she is a princess, there are many officials to approach her, please her, but that is with a purpose, so she is very exclusive, just ignore.


    It''s rare to meet a person who looks good to him. I think it''s good to be a friend.


    Nangong Changning looked at Huang Jiuge from time to time. He looked like he wanted to talk and stop. After three or four times, Huang Jiuge was a little impatient, so he asked, "if you have anything to say, just say it!"


    "Hey, hey! Hey, hey Although Huang Jiuge has spoken, Nangong Changning is still a little tangled. After all, if you ask, you are afraid to touch Huang Jiuge''s sadness.


    But if she didn''t ask, she was curious again.


    She just has a strange problem. If she is particularly curious about something but has no way to solve it, she will be very uncomfortable, scratching her heart and lungs.


    So, tangled for a while, Nangong Changning decided to ask: "I asked, if you are not happy, don''t be angry with me! You, how did you get better! "


    For Nangong Changning''s problem, Huang Jiuge was not surprised and didn''t mind. She told others casually: "when I went to Xiangguo Temple some time ago, I didn''t mean to meet an old doctor. He saw that I was stupid because of poisoning. He just gave me an injection and discharged the poison. That''s good."


    "Oh Nangong Changning didn''t doubt that he was there, but there was a little sympathy between his eyes.


    With that, the hospital arrived, and Huang Jiuge wrapped it up smoothly, and then went to the clothing shop.


    Huang Jiuge can''t continue to wear the bloody clothes, otherwise it will cause unnecessary trouble, so she can only go to the clothing shop and buy a suit similar to her own.


    Because Huang Jiuge''s clothes are directly bought, so it''s very popular. If you want to find them, it''s not hard to find them.


    Huang Jiuge''s side is smooth, but Qin Yixue''s side is not so smooth.


    "Mr. Qin, Miss Qin''s big intestine hand is hit violently. Although it won''t be a big deal, it still has some influence on digestion. Therefore, it''s better to eat light, digestible meat these days, so don''t eat it for the time being. " After repeatedly showing Qin Yixue the pulse, he reminded him.

 Chapter 195

    "What?" Qin Yifeng did not respond, but Qin Yixue screamed first: "no, I want to eat meat."


    You know, she is the kind of no meat no joy, do not let her eat meat, that is not to her life?


    "Shut up and listen to the doctor if you want to be quick." Qin Yifeng scolded, his eyes full of disdain.


    It''s time to think about meat.


    However, Qin Yixue has nothing to say when Qin Yifeng says that. She naturally wants to be faster, otherwise who can stand it!


    However, she will not let go of those who hurt her.


    "Brother, you have to avenge me! That woman not only hit me in the face with cake, but also kicked me off. I don''t know how serious my injury would be if you didn''t show up! "


    Qin after such a today, she is a little afraid of nine songs, she can''t do a person kick fly, she can.


    So she had to beg her brother to avenge herself.


    My brother is very good at martial arts! As long as he makes a move, he will surely beat that woman to pieces.


    "If it wasn''t for what you did, people would kick you away?" Qin Yifeng didn''t say well.


    "When I quarreled with Nangong Changning, I knocked over the cake on Nangong Changning''s table, and then a piece of cake flew out and fell into the street, just hitting her head? But she smashed me in the face and kicked me away. Can I bear it Qin Yixue felt that she had suffered a great loss.


    But she ignored that it was she who first used her sword to assassinate Huang Jiuge, so that Huang Jiuge would have such a violent action.


    "What?" Hearing this, Qin Yifeng is stunned. He hears it clearly. It''s not Nangong Changning who kicks Qin Yixue. It''s Ning who is a woman.


    Qin Yixue didn''t know what Qin Yifeng thought, but said to herself, "hum! That woman robbed my position last time and didn''t pay attention to her cousin. It''s just damned. "


    Qin Yifeng once again a Leng, kick Qin Yixue, is that woman last time?


    In an instant, Qin Yifeng''s anger rose in his heart.


    Since it''s not Nangong Changning, it''s a natural revenge.


    "Don''t worry! If I let my brother see her, I''ll take her back and make you angry. " In the final analysis, Qin Yifeng is very protective.


    "Really" Qin Yixue was very happy.


    It''s just that it''s not known whether it will be done or not.


    When Wen Jinran helps Wei ziyao out of the city to find Nangong Changning, he also asks people to look for him in the city. If there is any news, he will inform him immediately.


    However, the story of Nangong Changning and Qin Yixue in the teahouse soon spread out, so it also spread to Wen Jinran''s people, and naturally it also spread to Wen Jinran.


    So, before long, Wen Jinran came back.


    "Did you find Princess Changning?" Seeing Wen Jinran coming back, Wei ziyao asked eagerly.


    "No, but she''s back in the capital." Seeing such a nervous Wei ziyao, Wen Jinran said he didn''t like him, but he told him.


    "No? If not, how do you know she''s back in the capital? " Wei ziyao was not relieved by the sentence "she has returned to the capital", but worried because "the sentence has not been found.".


    Sure enough, people who fall in love have the lowest IQ.


    Just Wen Jinran was angry smile, he this is questioned?

 Chapter 196

    "Wei ziyao, can''t you trust me? I don''t want to worry about you. Now it''s spread all over the world that Princess Changning quarrels with Qin Yixue in the teahouse and throws Qin Yixue down from the teahouse. Can there be any fake? " Wen Jinran didn''t say well.


    Qin Yixue was kicked down by Huang Jiuge, but people didn''t know Huang Jiuge. It was spread that it was Nangong Changning.


    Although rumors distort the facts, they are all empty. No matter whether Qin Yixue was thrown down by Nangong Changning or not, Nangong Changning was present. That''s true.


    In this aristocratic circle, who doesn''t know that Nangong Changning and Qin Yixue have been unable to get by since childhood! What''s more, Nangong Changning is the only one that can make Qin Yixue suffer.


    Even Huo Qingqing, who is not right with Qin Yixue, often can''t get any good from Qin Yixue.


    Hearing this, Wei ziyao believed. He knew that he was too excited just now. He immediately apologized to Wen Jinran: "well, I''m not good. I shouldn''t believe you, but I''m too nervous."


    Wen Jinran didn''t care so much with him, but he was very depressed. With this momentum, he began to scold him: "I say you, you, if you like others, say it! As you are, you are not worthy of Princess Changning. If you go on like this, you will regret it sooner or later. "


    "But she always regarded me as her brother! I''m afraid I said it. I can''t even be a friend! " Wei ziyao said with self mockery, he did not want to say! He also hinted!


    Although he didn''t know that Nangong Changning didn''t understand, he kept face for him, so he pretended to be stupid.


    "Well! You do it, and I don''t care about you. " After that, Wen Jinran doesn''t care about Wei ziyao. He turns around and leaves, leaving Wei ziyao with a bitter smile.


    The next day, the talent master who taught Nalan QIANJIAO came. After the servant''s report, Mo Rushuang went out to meet her in person.


    Master Li is a woman who makes most women envious and jealous when they see her, and men react when they see her.


    She is in her early thirties, but she looks like a woman in her early twenties.


    She has delicate facial features, fragrant skin and charming eyes. Graceful, concave and convex, light, graceful, charming and boneless.


    No, many of the servants in Nalan''s house are secretly swallowing their saliva, and some of the maidservants are envious and envious. Even Mo Rushun is secretly scolding the fox spirit in his heart.


    She admitted that she was jealous. You know, Master Li is about the same age as her, but he looks about ten years younger than her, and he looks very attractive.


    If only she could, at least she could hold nalanjin firmly not only in emotion, but also in sex.


    However, even if Mo Rushuang envies Master Li and looks bad at her, her face doesn''t show up. She politely greets him: "Master Li is coming, please come inside."


    You know, Master Li is a member of the official workshop, and he has a great position.


    Although she is young, she has taught many talented women. Even Murong Yuzheng, the first talented woman, has been taught by Master Li!


    Now, she is a talented master whom many officials and young ladies compete to hire.


    They can invite Master Li, or because Master Li happens to be idle recently! Otherwise, we won''t be able to invite you!


    Therefore, even if Mo Rushun is jealous of Master Li, she doesn''t dare to show her face. If she annoys her, she won''t teach. What should she do!

 Chapter 197

    If there is no good teacher to teach her, it will be ruined.


    "Let aunt Mo come out in person to meet her. YUELIAN is really sorry." Master Li, also known as Li YUELIAN, is very easygoing, gentle and knowledgeable.


    "Where, Master Li, sit down first and drink tea. I''ll let my servant call jiao''er to greet you." Mo Rushuang said, and immediately let the servant go to call Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Let Nalan QIANJIAO to Li YUELIAN, not because of how noble Li YUELIAN is, but this is the rule, is a kind of respect and respect for the master.


    QIANJIAO yuan, because yesterday was hit by nine songs on the forehead, Nalan QIANJIAO''s state of mind has been manic, although the injury on the forehead has been covered with bangs, but she is not reconciled!


    However, because she failed to push the Pearl yesterday, after she was injured, she did not dare to do too much.


    The injury of Mingzhu is not light. It takes ten days and a half months to move.


    So, now close to serve Nalan QIANJIAO, and changed into another maid, named Luoxue.


    If you want to say that this pearl is also a bad luck, I just followed Nalan QIANJIAO for a few days, but before I got the reward, I was hurt.


    "Miss, here comes Master Li, who teaches talents. My aunt asks you to go to the front hall and offer tea." After getting the message from other servants, Luoxue immediately tells Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Luoxue has a melon shaped face, and her facial features are somewhat beautiful, especially her eyes, which are charming, and her figure, which is also a beauty.


    "What? Let Miss Ben invite you to serve tea? Why don''t you ask her to greet Miss Ben and serve tea? " When Nalan QIANJIAO heard this, she was not happy.


    She always thinks that she is superior, and a master of talent is just a humble person. Why do you want her to offer tea!


    "Miss, this is the rule of the trade. A good teacher is like a father. Even a princess, this rule is indispensable. It''s a kind of respect and respect for the master. What''s more, miss, Murong Yuzheng, the first talented woman, was also handed over by Master Li. Many of those talented women who are famous have been taught by Master Li! After learning from Master Li for a period of time, Miss Li''s talent will surely increase greatly. Isn''t she afraid to be outstanding then? " Luoxue is a good talker. While persuading Nalan QIANJIAO, she doesn''t forget to flatter her. In this way, Nalan QIANJIAO won''t feel disgusted.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t get angry, and she didn''t repel Master Li so much.


    "OK, let''s go!" Nanlan QIANJIAO said, then got up, went out, and the snow also quickly followed.


    Because Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t want to come at the beginning, so she delayed for some time, which made Mo Rushun a little embarrassed: "Master Li, I''m so sorry. I''ll ask someone to urge her again."


    "It''s OK. Maybe my daughter''s family needs to dress up when she meets people." Li YUELIAN didn''t care. She was very reasonable. It''s not a taboo thing to do. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Although Li YUELIAN says it''s not in the way, Mo Rushuang doesn''t really think it''s not in the way, because she knows that Nalan QIANJIAO has such a temperament that she''s not happy to ask her to offer tea!


    So, Mo Rushun still let the maid go again.


    Just maidservant just go out, see Na LAN Qian Jiao came, this let Mo Ru frost a sigh of relief.


    Master Li, you can''t offend him!


    Outside the front hall, Luoxue stops and waits outside the door. Nalan QIANJIAO walks into the front hall alone.

 Chapter 198

    Let Mo Ru frost accident is, Na LAN Qian Jiao walk unexpectedly is regular, not like before swagger. Moreover, when Nalan QIANJIAO came to the center of the front hall, she also politely said, "Nalan QIANJIAO, please greet Master Li"


    although her posture is lacking and her voice is not modest enough, it is enough for Mo Rushun to be surprised that she can do so.


    Of course, it was on the way to the front hall, taught by Luo Xue.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO was dissatisfied at first, she was fooled by some words from Luoxue.


    I have to say that there are several brushes in this snowfall! It was the only servant girl who let Nalan QIANJIAO be so obedient.


    Of course, this is also said to Nalan QIANJIAO''s heart, will let her obedient, if she doesn''t care about things, want to talk her, then don''t think about it.


    Although Mo Rusheng was surprised, he didn''t forget what he was going to do next, so he immediately signaled his maid to bring tea to Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "Jiao''er, in the next month, Master Li will teach you talents. Do you want to study hard? A cup of tea to master Li. " Although Nalan QIANJIAO suddenly became regular, which surprised her a lot, she still couldn''t believe Nalan QIANJIAO, so she was still worried.


    However, her current worries are superfluous. Nalan QIANJIAO obediently takes the tea cup, goes to Li YUELIAN and hands her tea to Li YUELIAN: "Master Li, please drink tea. This month, Master Li will take care of her."


    This words a, again surprised Mo Ru frost, when, Na LAN Qian Jiao so can speak?


    Can''t you change your temper?


    If you really change your temper, it''s a great thing for Mo Rushun!


    Unfortunately, it''s too hard.


    "Well!" Li YUELIAN took the cup, did not say anything, just should be a well, but her smiling face, won''t let people feel a word will be arrogant.


    "Well, I''ve got a guest room for Master Li. I''ll let him have a rest and start teaching in the afternoon. This month, I''ll trouble Master Li." Mo Rushun said.


    "It''s easy to say, but I''m here to make it clear to Aunt Mo that the third lady has a weak foundation. If she wants to learn well, she has to work hard. However, if she works hard, she must suffer some crimes. At that time, aunt Mo can''t blame me for being indifferent." Master Li said, this is a preventive injection.


    "That''s nature." Mo Rushun immediately said that although she is not miss you, she has also studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Naturally, she knows that it can''t be learned overnight.


    If you want to make rapid progress, you have to work hard.


    However, Nalan QIANJIAO has a talented female sister, who will be influenced by her after a long time, so it''s not too bad, just very common.


    Mo Rushuang hopes that Nalan QIANJIAO can be excellent, but she is still a little self-conscious, so she doesn''t have much hope. I just hope that her talent can be held up and not be disgraced.


    Her hope is all on Nalan QIANZI. With her talent, it is not difficult to be outstanding.


    After all, she is already the most famous talented woman in Beijing platoon. She is just a better stage.


    Along with him, Mo Rushuang took Master Li to the guest room of the West hospital to have a rest.


    For just now Nalan QIANJIAO''s abnormal, Mo Rushuang is still confused, so after sending Master Li to rest, he immediately found Nalan QIANJIAO and asked her what happened.

 Chapter 199

    Nalan QIANJIAO tells what Luoxue and she said to Mo Rushun. Mo Rushun takes Luoxue in a different light. Although Mo Rushun knows Nalan QIANJIAO won''t last long, she doesn''t lose her manners in front of Master Li today, which has made her happy.


    And this happy, reward a silver hairpin of snow, although not worth much silver, but for snow, already enough valuable.


    At least for her, she has never had such a good hairpin!


    "In the future, I''d like to raise a little bit of her around miss three. If I do well, I can''t do without your reward." Can let Nalan QIANJIAO willingly hear, this falling snow, naturally is a few, so Mo Rushuang think, if in the future can be so, that is good.


    "Yes, aunt." The snow responded immediately.


    "And jiao''er, you can''t be self willed any more. I know you hate Huang Jiuge, but for your future, you should learn talent well during this time! Huang nine songs matter, Niang will handle Mo Rushun warned.


    "Yes" although Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t think so, she should say that she doesn''t want to be talked about by Mo Rushun!


    With a good medicine is not the same, just a day time, Phoenix nine song''s arm has stuttered, also no pain.


    Of course, the premise is not to press hard.


    On this day, Huang Jiuge stayed in Weiyang Pavilion, thinking about how to make money!


    Do you want to gamble?


    If the gambling house of Wen family is broken down, will it be hunted down! Although it is said that the Wen family is very kind in business, as far as the gambling house is concerned, no matter how much money you win in it, you will not be retaliated by the Wen family.


    That is to say, for gambling, it''s always ten bets and nine losses, and no one has really won a lot of money. Even if I won, I don''t know how many times I lost. So, nothing happened. Who knows if it''s true or not!


    Moreover, she has always been a traitor and businessman. Even if she really does business, she is definitely a traitor and businessman.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge really doesn''t have the ability to bring down the Wen family. It''s almost like winning some pocket money. For gambling skills, she''s just half hanging. If she meets an expert, she''ll have to lose her life.


    However, when she has less money, she will go to Wen''s gambling house to win back.


    Another day later, Huang Jiuge''s arm can move greatly, which means that she can practice martial arts.


    I didn''t practice martial arts for two days, but aunt Tong worried about it. I thought she was not comfortable!


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is really uncomfortable, but she won''t tell Aunt Tong.


    Now that she can practice martial arts, Huang Jiuge naturally wants to find a good place to practice martial arts, but she obviously has no time now, because Aunt Tong says she wants to see the two brothers and sisters.


    After aunt Tong said so, Huang Jiuge remembered the existence of the sister and brother, and it''s time to have a look.


    However, because of this, remembering the brothers and sisters made Huang Jiuge think of a good place to practice martial arts, that is, the abandoned house.


    Next to the abandoned house, it''s very spacious! Moreover, it is haunted. There are no families in a hundred meters'' radius. In addition, there are many plants and trees, which isolate it from the outside. It''s a quiet place.


    In this way, Huang Jiuge decided happily.


    But now go to see the brothers and sisters first, and then go to the abandoned house in the evening.


    After lunch, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong went out.


    Just walk in the street, let Huang nine song want to cry without tears up.


    Why? Because she felt that she was really in conflict with this time and space! Every time you go out, something will happen. Do you want people to live happily!

 Chapter 200

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way. Aunt Tong saw that she was not good at coming. She subconsciously wanted to step forward and protect Huang Jiuge, but she was stopped by Huang Jiuge.


    With the other party''s angry question: "did you kick my sister off the teahouse that day?"


    Although it was a question, the tone was affirmative.


    It was Qin Yifeng who blocked her way.


    Hearing this, aunt Tong was surprised.


    What? Miss kicked the man''s sister out of the teahouse?


    Aunt Tong doesn''t know Qin Yifeng, but it''s not hard to see from the other party''s clothes that she must be rich or noble.


    But so what? She believed that if this person''s sister had not provoked her own young lady first, she would not have kicked others for no reason.


    I don''t know when, when Aunt Tong came, she blindly trusted Huang Jiuge, and felt that as long as it was what she did, it was not wrong.


    "I said no, do you believe it?" Huang Jiuge looks at Qin Yifeng. Her eyes are full of light and her mouth is full of vitality. She looks like a smile but not a smile.


    "Naturally, I don''t believe it. My sister has already said that you kicked her." Qin Dynasty is also the wind.


    "Pu Chi" hears this words, Huang nine songs don''t kind of spout to laugh out, make Qin also breeze complexion one sink, angry way: "you smile what?"


    "What are you laughing at? Naturally, I laugh at you! Since you don''t believe it, since your sister has told you, you still ask me, "isn''t that ridiculous?" Huang nine songs make no secret of ridicule way.


    Although Qin Yifeng had no grudge against her in the past and in recent days, who asked him to come to find fault with her! Moreover, who let him be Nangong Yuhao''s cousin! If she wants to take revenge on Nangong Yuhao, the Qin family can''t escape.


    It''s not that she''s cruel, it''s that she cuts the grass and does not remove the roots.


    "You..." Qin Yifeng was angry, and his face was red. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry. He should be angry!


    "What do I do?" Huang nine songs pick eyebrow, ponder of ask a way.


    "Well! Just admit it, then I can press you back and make amends Qin Yifeng''s two words of making amends are obviously not as simple as ordinary ones. I''m afraid that he will not die!


    Because of the conflict between Qin Yifeng and Huang Jiuge, it has caused a lot of onlookers.


    Qin Yixue was thrown from the teahouse that day. Many people have heard about it. They thought that it was Princess Changning who threw it, but unexpectedly, it was this woman who kicked it from the teahouse.


    Although they don''t know why, the woman kicked people down from the second floor.


    However, no one was born to blame Huang Jiuge.


    Because, Qin Yixue is a hated existence, she had an accident to make everyone happy!


    It''s just that the Qin family is not easy to get into trouble. I don''t know whose miss this is. What''s her status?


    Therefore, all the people are sweating for Yujiu song.


    Qin Yifeng said that, then he came to Huang Jiuge and reached out to catch her.


    Just, how can he catch Huang Jiuge! So he hid from Qin Yifeng.


    Qin Yifeng doesn''t feel that Huang Jiuge can escape. After all, she can kick Qin Yixue off the teahouse, so it''s natural for her to practice her family.


    However, in Qin Yifeng''s eyes, Huang Jiuge is still just a weak existence. After all, he can''t feel her internal power, and thinks that she is nothing but brute force.


    Qin Yifeng grabs Huang Jiuge again. Huang Jiuge also wants to fight back. Just at this moment, a male voice comes, but Qin Yifeng scolds her.

 Chapter 201

    "Yifeng, stop it."


    The familiar voice, naturally does not see the visitor, then knows who the visitor is.


    Then Nangong Yuhao and Zhu Zihang came to Qin Yifeng. The former asked seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    As he said that, he had already looked at Qin Yifeng. He saw that a woman with exquisite facial features, gorgeous appearance, casual elegance and aloof noble temperament exuded a dazzling aura. Nangong Yuhao could not help but be surprised.


    Just for a moment, his face was replaced by gloomy anger, because that was the woman who not only refuted his face and embarrassed him, but also smeared him in the street that day.


    He hasn''t found her yet, but she has come to her by herself. Good, good.


    However, he also knows that in public, he can''t openly tell her what to do. After all, the words of that day were first said by the people in Fenghuaxueyue, but it''s impossible for him to bear this tone.


    His face was replaced by gloomy anger. Aunt Tong was no better than him. She was shaking all over!


    But it''s not fear shaking, it''s anger shaking.


    Since the Phoenix nine Song told her, she is pushed down the cliff by Nangong Yuhao things, aunt Tong is completely Nangong Yuhao hate. Although she knew that she could not and did not dare to do anything about him, she could hate him!


    But fortunately, aunt Tong will still control her emotions. In a moment, she will suppress her emotions.


    However, she did not dare to look at Nangong Yuhao, for fear that she could not control her emotions.


    "Cousin, that''s the woman who kicked Xueer off the teahouse that day." Qin Yifeng complained.


    Nangong Yuhao was not surprised because Qin Yifeng had told him.


    "Oh! I don''t know why you want to kick my cousin! " Nangong Yuhao''s voice was not obviously angry, but his eyes were unusually cold and fierce, forming a striking momentum, which was close to Huang Jiuge.


    If the average person on the words, will certainly be stunned legs can not be soft, even the people around, feel a trace of oppression.


    But is Huang Jiuge an ordinary person? Of course not. In front of the king of a country, she can face it calmly, not to mention Nangong Yuhao, whose momentum is not enough!


    "She lost the cake and hit me on the head," said Huang Jiuge. The cloud is light and the wind is light, and the wind is plain and calm.


    Nangong Yuhao knew about it. He asked, it was just a situation.


    However, seeing that Huang Jiuge was not influenced by her own momentum, Nangong Yuhao was surprised.


    What''s the status of this woman, so fearless?


    Qin Yifeng, however, saw that Huang Jiuge was so calm and calm, and he was so calm that he angered him again: "hum! Just because you accidentally dropped a piece of cake and hit your head, you kicked her down from the second floor. You are too vicious! "


    Qin Yifeng, holding his fist in both hands, was full of forbearance. If it wasn''t for Nangong Yuhao, he would have come forward and caught the vicious woman.


    "What about King an! Do you think I''m vicious, too? " Huang Jiuge asks Nangong Yuhao. Since Nangong Yuhao is involved in this matter, he can''t be separated easily.


    "Yes, the girl is a little too cruel. If Qin Yifeng didn''t happen to catch her, the consequences would be more than that." Nangong Yuhao said, it is reasonable, there is no obvious partial help.


    Yes, if Huang Jiuge really just hit someone for a pastry that she accidentally left behind, she would kick someone down from the second floor. It''s really too much and cruel.

 Chapter 202

    But the problem is that the fact is not what Qin Yifeng said.


    Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to argue, but curiously asks: "and then! What do you want to do with me? "


    Qin Yifeng hummed coldly: "hum! Either you follow me to the Qin government to make amends for Xueer, or we''ll take you to the government. "


    Qin Yifeng felt that this woman had no courage to go to the government, because once she went to the government, whether she was guilty or not, her reputation would be very bad.


    So, at the moment, he is very confident that this woman will go with her to the Qin house to make amends for Xueer and let Xueer teach her a lesson.


    Of course, even if the woman went to the Qin house, Qin Yifeng didn''t dare to kill her. If the woman died in the Qin house, the Qin house would inevitably get into some trouble.


    "Then does king an feel the same way?" Huang Jiuge asked Nangong Yuhao again, as long as he said yes.


    "Everyone has to pay for his own fault," said Nangong Yuhao, who indirectly approved of Qin Yifeng''s action.


    "Ha ha!" Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, but he was very ironic: "well, everyone has to pay for their own mistakes, so should master Qin and Lord an pay for their own black and red, bloody and bullying others?"


    As soon as the words came out, people were stunned, especially Nangong Yuhao and Qin Yifeng.


    "What do you mean? How can we be black and red, bloody and bullying? " Qin Yifeng asked immediately.


    But Nangong Yuhao had a bad feeling.


    "No? Qin Yifeng, didn''t Qin Yixue tell you that she stabbed me with her sword before I kicked her away? If I''m just a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, that sword will kill me! I didn''t pursue the matter, but you came first to ask for the crime. Is it true that in the eyes of the Qin family, you are the only one who bullies others and does not allow others to fight back? " Huang Jiuge complained in a stern voice, sonorous and forceful, with a gesture of victim.


    But she''s a real victim! It''s just a victim who doesn''t suffer.


    Of course, she knows that Qin Yixue has not told Qin Yifeng, otherwise, how dare Qin Yifeng ask her to make amends in public?


    Although she doesn''t know Qin Yifeng, she still knows that Qin Yifeng is not Qin Yixue''s kind of brainless person. She doesn''t know that she is wrong and accuse others. This is undoubtedly a disgrace to herself.


    "What?" The sound of shock came not from Qin Yifeng, but from Aunt Tong behind Huang Jiuge.


    Although she knew that she was not suitable to make a sound at this time, she was scared, nervous and worried, so she couldn''t take care of it. She asked eagerly, "well, miss, are you hurt?"


    Aunt Tong''s hands did not know what to do, either.


    She wanted to find out if Huang Jiuge was hurt, but she was afraid that she was really hurt. If she came across something she shouldn''t touch, she was afraid that it would hurt her.


    Knowing that Aunt Tong was worried about herself, Huang Jiuge was not dissatisfied, but comforted: "that kind of three legged cat, how could it hurt me?"


    "That''s good, that''s good." Aunt Tong still believed in Huang Jiuge''s words, so she was relieved to hear her say so.


    Qin Yifeng was also surprised. What? Xueer takes the sword to assassinate this woman first? But Xueer didn''t tell him!


    Even so, he didn''t doubt the woman''s words, because Xueer would do it.


    And that day, Nangong Changning was also there.

 Chapter 203

    Although Nangong Changning and Xueer are not right, he knows that Nangong Changning disdains to be wronged. Moreover, Nangong Changning is not the only one that day! There are also many tea guests!


    In this way, he really can''t do anything with this woman. If he does, it''s really like what she said. They are "green and red, bloody and bullying; they are bullying, and no one is allowed to fight back."!


    He can''t afford such a reputation.


    He is different from Qin Yixue. He is the legitimate son of his family. He needs to take into account the reputation of the Qin family and keep his position in the Qin family.


    The common people were also surprised. Originally, they didn''t think there was anything wrong with Huang Jiuge''s teaching Qin Yixue. However, they heard Huang Jiuge say that it was Qin Yixue who first took the sword to assassinate others, and then they kicked Qin Yixue.


    This time, the common people came to fight for Huang Jiuge, but because of Nangong Yuhao, they didn''t dare to speak out.


    And Nangong Yuhao, at the moment, his mind is not on this matter, but on Aunt Tong.


    He doesn''t know the appearance of Huang Jiuge, but he knows aunt Tong!


    But just now she called this woman miss, didn''t she feel a little familiar, but this kind of familiarity came from another person, and that person was her mother, Huangyao.


    So he thought, he no longer need to guess, she is Huang Jiuge.


    Determined that she was Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao''s face sank again, angry, from the heart.


    Since she is Huang Jiuge and his fiancee, she even refutes his face, embarrasses him and discredits him in public. How can she do that? Who gave her courage?


    If this idea let Huang nine song know, surely will be angry smile.


    Now I think she''s his fiancee? Why didn''t you remember when you killed her? I''m determined to treat her as a stumbling block.


    What happened to his face? What''s embarrassing him? Smear him. What''s wrong? Why can''t she?


    What does he think his face is! Everyone needs to give it! Don''t you want to embarrass yourself? You stay in peace, who can embarrass you!


    Who gave her courage? What''s the matter with her courage? No way? That''s funny.


    "Are you Huang Jiuge?" Although has already affirmed that she is Huang nine songs, South Temple Yu Hao still subconsciously asks a way.


    Nangong Yuhao''s words shocked everyone.


    What? Is she Huang Jiuge?


    The missing and then come back, silly and then get better, ugly not pull a few into the beauty of the nine songs?


    "Oh! It''s so chilling that Wang An can''t recognize his fiancee Smell speech, Huang nine songs a face hurt of say, of course, if can ignore her that sarcastic tone of words, that more like.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind admitting that he is his fiancee. Anyway, it''s just a verbal confession. In her heart, he is a piece of shit.


    What''s more, since she can''t get out of the marriage, what if she continues to make trouble in the name of her fiancee?


    Nangong Yu Hao frowned and said: "hum! I think your family can''t recognize you because of the gap between before and after you


    He is right, not to mention his family. Even aunt Tong, who is so familiar with Huang Jiuge, can''t help treating her as Huang Yao at first sight!


    "Congratulations, that''s right, but there''s no reward. But now, are you paying the price for your indescribable, bloody and bullying Huang Jiuge is aggressive.

 Chapter 204

    She is not so kind-hearted, not so atmosphere, wronged her, naturally can not be so even!


    "What do you want?" Qin Yifeng calmly asked, he is a compromise.


    What if you don''t compromise? Do you want to continue to resist and live up to the reputation of being black and red, bloody and bullying?


    "I don''t have to be unreasonable. As long as you apologize to me here, this matter will be exposed." Huang nine songs reasonable said, just really reasonable? For Qin Yifeng, it is, but not for Nangong Yuhao.


    Qin Yifeng was stunned, but he didn''t expect that as long as he apologized, Huang Jiuge would make trouble.


    Although he was unwilling, he had no choice, so he apologized to Huang Jiuge frankly: "Miss Huang, I''m sorry, I''m reckless today. Please be generous and don''t care."


    However, after waiting for a while, there was no sound from Huang Jiuge, which made Qin Yifeng frown and unhappy.


    Isn''t that enough?


    Just when he wanted to say something, Huang Jiuge made a sound, but he didn''t say it to him.


    "Where''s king an! Isn''t wang an going to apologize? " Phoenix nine song hope to have no express of South Temple Yu Hao, ponder of ask a way.


    She naturally knew that Nangong Yuhao didn''t intend to apologize, because for Nangong Yuhao, who was noble and proud, it was a disgraceful thing to apologize! So of course he didn''t want to.


    For such a person, it is often more humiliating to let him bow than to cut him.


    Nangong Yuhao was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect that Yujiu Ge would make him apologize.


    But how is it possible for him to apologize to her?


    Anger, instant replacement: "Phoenix nine songs, you don''t push an inch."


    "What''s more? What did king an say? Isn''t king an himself saying that he has to pay for his own fault? Don''t you need to apologize for my reputation? How can I get inch Footage! " Expected result, Huang nine songs and not angry, just more and more to South Temple Yu Hao feel disdain.


    Nangong Yuhao is not smart enough.


    Nangong Yuhao wants to set up a good image, but he doesn''t want to bow his head, which makes people look down upon him even more.


    A person with good reputation is not that he didn''t miss anything, but that he can recognize his mistakes and correct them. But Nangong Yuhao doesn''t have this consciousness.


    Sure enough, Huang Jiuge said so clearly, but he didn''t wake Nangong Yuhao up. On the contrary, because of Huang Jiuge''s reputation, Nangong Yuhao despised him: "ridiculous, do you think you have any reputation?"


    What''s the reputation?


    It''s true that she doesn''t have a good reputation now, and she doesn''t care about reputation, but she does care about Nangong Yuhao''s reputation. Didn''t he want to maintain his good image and reputation? You let him do what she wants. What can he do?


    "Then king an is not going to apologize!" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "I don''t need to apologize." Nangong Yuhao still refuses to compromise.


    "Sweat! All right! I don''t want to do that. " Huang Jiuge sighs helplessly. It seems that he is going to compromise.


    Nangong Yuhao was so proud that he thought how great Huang Jiuge was! It turns out, it''s not so good.


    However, Zhu Zihang, who is standing beside Nangong Yuhao, feels that something is wrong. Huang Jiuge is so easy to compromise. Why did he give Nangong Yuhao back to dig in and let him jump!

 Chapter 205

    Yes, Zhu Zihang saw it, but he didn''t remind Nangong Yuhao.


    Then, without saying anything, Huang Jiuge took aunt Tong away.


    Huang Jiuge and they left soon. Sure enough, what Zhu Zihang felt was not right.


    Because just now what happened on the street was quickly spread, but the conclusion is all about one thing.


    That is, king an wrongly accused Huang Jiuge of killing people and wanted to take her to the government, regardless of a woman''s innocence.


    Huang Jiuge wants to ask the king of an to return her innocence, but the king of an humiliates and bullies others.


    When Nangong Yuhao heard this, he was so angry that he broke the table and threatened to kill Huang Jiuge. However, he was stopped by Qin Yifeng and Zhu Zihang, and it took him a long time to persuade him.


    "Damned Huang Jiuge, how dare she?" You don''t have to guess. You know that it''s Huang Jiuge. But Nangong Yuhao didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge should be so brave to fight against him.


    Originally thought, nine songs that is a compromise!


    "In fact, you shouldn''t not apologize." Zhu Zihang sighed helplessly. He felt something was wrong. Unexpectedly, it really happened.


    "Sorry? Why should I apologize to her? Who does she think she is! It''s just a fool that I don''t like. " Up to now, Nangong Yuhao didn''t realize that he was wrong at all. On the contrary, he still blames and dislikes Huang Jiuge.


    "Fool? Wang An, do you still think Huang Jiuge is a fool? " Zhu Zihang couldn''t help laughing. He thought Nangong Yuhao was smart, but now he knows that Nangong Yuhao is a conceited man.


    How can he follow such a person!


    Although Nangong Yuhao didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that now Huang Jiuge was not a fool.


    "Miss, are you not afraid of Lord an''s revenge when you do this?" Here, aunt Tong asked with some worry.


    Just after they left, Huang Jiuge went to find some beggars, gave them some silver, and asked them to spread her information. That''s why there were rumors later.


    Although aunt Tong hated Nangong Yuhao, she knew that Nangong Yuhao was not something they could afford, so she also advised Huang Jiuge. But Huang nine songs insist, Tong aunt also know had to give up.


    "Don''t worry! He doesn''t dare to do anything about me for the time being. " Huang nine song comforts a way.


    Although Huang Jiuge can''t say what Nangong Yuhao dares to do to her, if she is a smart person, she will never trouble her at this point.


    Even if you make trouble for her, you don''t dare to kill her.


    Aunt Tong didn''t really think that Nangong Yuhao didn''t dare to do anything about Huang Jiuge, but she could only hope that he didn''t dare to do anything about Huang Jiuge, as Huang Jiuge said.


    Anyway, it''s all happened, and that''s all she worries about.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong came to the hospital.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" As soon as the apprentice saw someone coming, he hurried forward to greet him and asked politely.


    "Is Dr. Yang in?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although they came to see the brothers and sisters, they asked Dr. Yang first to show respect.


    Dr. Yang is the doctor that the girl treated.


    "Dr. Yang is treating patients in the backyard. Please wait for a moment." Said the apprentice.


    Because the doctor was treating the patient, it was not suitable to disturb him, so the apprentice just asked Huang Jiuge to wait, but did not plan to inform him.

 Chapter 206

    "I''m here to see the girl and his brother who came the day before yesterday. If it''s convenient, I''ll go in by myself." Although Doctor Yang said that if she came, she could go in directly, but in order to show respect, Huang Jiuge also needs to say hello to the people in front of her first.


    On hearing this, the apprentice suddenly appeared: "it''s you, girl! Dr. Yang explained that if a young lady or an old woman came to see the brothers and sisters, they would just go in directly. Girl, please. Dr. Yang is seeing a doctor for that girl! "


    With, Huang nine song and Tong aunt then went in.


    In the room, Doctor Yang is feeling the pulse for the girl, and the girl has already waken up, but her face is still very haggard.


    The little boy stood by the bed and looked at the girl anxiously. Then he looked at the doctor. He seemed to want to ask, but he didn''t dare to disturb.


    Because the little boy is facing the gate, so as soon as Huang Jiuge comes in, he sees it. He immediately looks at it and welcomes it: "sister, aunt Tong, you''re here."


    Little boy''s voice is not big, should be afraid to affect doctor Yang!


    Washed clean, changed the clothes of the little boy as if changed a person, although the face is thin, but looks pretty, a pair of big eyes black and shiny, a smile, mouth there are two small dimples, very lovely.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong all gave him a friendly smile and didn''t speak, because they didn''t want to disturb Doctor Yang.


    Just, it''s not that Dr. Yang is optimistic, or because he knows they''re coming, so he takes back his pulse hand at this time, looks back at Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong, and says with a friendly smile: "you''re here, she''s OK, but she''s still weak and needs a good rest for a while."


    "You are the benefactor who saved my brother and me! Thank you for saving my life. When Mu Zi is ready, I will repay my benefactor. " The girl, namely Mu Zi, looks at Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong, full of gratitude.


    Mu Zi is also very beautiful and looks like a little boy.


    "Take a good rest and wait till you are well." Seeing Mu Zi''s gratitude, Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to refuse. As soon as she knows that she doesn''t want to repay her, she''s sorry to use her money to recuperate.


    "Sister, aunt Tong, drink tea." At this time, the little boy had already poured tea for Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong, and broke it.


    "Thank you" Phoenix nine song is not good to refuse, so took it.


    "Sister, my name is Mucong. You can call me Mucong later." Mu Cong just remembered that he had not introduced himself to Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong, so he was anxious to introduce himself.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong stayed for a while and then left.


    Back to Nalan mansion, as soon as I entered the backyard, I heard the sound of Qin from the east courtyard. There was no sound of Qin at all. Huang Jiuge said that it was very painful.


    Huang nine songs took out to take out ear, depressed of mutter a way: "so ugly, really torture a person."


    Aunt tong can''t help smoking at the corner of her mouth behind her?


    All right! It''s not so nice, but it''s OK!


    However, compared with the previous miss, it''s really much worse. I just don''t know if Miss will play the piano after she has been silly for a few years?


    Although puzzled, but aunt Tong did not ask, see Miss now this appearance, afraid is no interest in the piano!


    She just started to learn, so Nalan QIANJIAO studied hard. Although she was not qualified, she was slow to learn. Fortunately, Master Li was very patient.


    In the evening, after changing her night clothes, Huang Jiuge sneaks out of the house and walks towards the abandoned house in the western suburbs.

 Chapter 207

    Because the abandoned house is far away from the crowd, it is more gloomy. Even the wind is full of a kind of Yin Qi.


    Of course, there is a ghost living in the abandoned house! Yin Qi is naturally there, but it''s not very heavy.


    The door of the abandoned house was open, because they didn''t close it when they left that day, and the ghost was just a virtual body, so it couldn''t touch the real object, so it couldn''t close the door.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t go into the abandoned house. She just passed by the door of the abandoned house and walked towards the open space on one side of the abandoned house.


    However, when passing through the gate of the abandoned house, Huang Jiuge takes a look and just sees the ghost standing in the middle of the yard, facing the gate.


    Obviously, it heard someone coming, so come and have a look.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they will be scared to death.


    Although there are few people in this world who can see Yin things, there are still some people who can see them, especially those who are full of Yin, weak of Yang and heavy of evil spirit.


    The so-called rise of yin and decline of Yang refers to a pathological state in which the balance and coordination between yin and Yang of the human body is out of balance, and the body is extremely deficient and cold.


    The so-called person with heavy evil spirit is not the same as the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger, but a person who is extremely vicious and bears many wronged people''s lives.


    Note that these people are easy to see, not all of them.


    Huang Jiuge just looked at the ghost, then took back the light, seemingly inadvertently swept in general.


    When the ghost saw that the person who came was the woman before, he couldn''t help but wonder what she was doing here?


    So, they followed the past to see.


    Huang Jiuge knows that the ghost is behind her, but she ignores it when she doesn''t exist.


    But for most people, she really doesn''t exist.


    Come to open space, Huang nine song eyes swept a circle.


    Although it''s dark now, it''s not as if she can''t see her fingers, and the moonlight is still a little clear. In addition, her eyesight is much better than that of ordinary people, so she can still get out of the picture.


    For this place, Huang Jiuge is very satisfied. In the future, this is the place for her to practice martial arts.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Jiuge looks at the abandoned house nearby and considers whether to clean it up, so that she can live here in the future. After practicing martial arts, she can rest and make food when she is hungry. Anyway, she doesn''t mind living in the same roof with ghosts.


    But it''s just a thought. Do you want to wait until you really want to do it.


    Huang Jiuge put her sword aside, then sat down on the ground with her knees crossed, closed her eyes, and began to meditate.


    The idea drives the heat in the body to carry out the small cycle of the sun. Take Dantian as the starting point, go through Tanzhong and chongbaihui, and then return to Dantian. A small cycle of the sun is over.


    Huang Jiuge constantly circulates around the sky, but it also takes a lot of mental energy. The spiritual power of Huang Jiuge can''t be circulated several times. Moreover, no matter how to cultivate internal force or external force, too much is better than too much.


    So, after five weeks, Huang Jiuge stopped.


    After each sitting, Huang Jiuge felt that her facial features were more sensitive and relaxed.


    Then, Huang Jiuge gets up and picks up the sword.


    With a "whew", Huang Jiuge''s long sword came out of the scabbard. She threw the scabbard and flew three meters away with a beautiful range. Then, with a "poof", she inserted it into the soil and stood upright.


    Then, Huang Jiuge began to practice martial arts.


    For Gu Wu moves, Huang Jiuge is not proficient, but she can use her own moves! Although it''s messy and weird, it won''t let people find out the way, will it?

 Chapter 208

    However, it still needs to be combined with internal power in order to have more power. For Huang Jiuge, although she can use it, she just can''t get what she wants.


    Huang Jiuge''s aptitude is good, but he is not a God, so he has not improved rapidly. However, for other martial arts practitioners, Huang Jiuge is a rare genius.


    In only ten days, Huang Jiuge almost consolidated her double internal power.


    But now, Huang Jiuge is not in the class.


    Triple internal force is inflow.


    Although she and aunt Tong are only one level apart, don''t underestimate this level. The power of one level is far away.


    But at present, with the skill of Huang Jiuge, there is no pressure to defeat aunt Tong without dragon scales.


    After all, the explosive power of huangjiuge is relatively strong.


    All of a sudden, a sound of sword compatibility came. Huang Jiuge immediately stopped her action and immediately found a secret place to hide.


    It''s not that she''s afraid, it''s just that she doesn''t want to be found out.


    Listening to the sound of swords and swords getting closer and closer, it was obvious that the man was fighting while running.


    Just in a moment, Huang Jiuge saw two figures fall from the sky and fall on the open space where she had just practiced martial arts.


    And Huang Jiuge is now hiding in the big tree beside the wall of the abandoned house. The big tree has dense leaves. He doesn''t pay attention to it below. He can''t see anyone on it at all.


    The ghost has come to her when Huang Jiuge is hiding in the tree. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t pay attention to her, and she doesn''t do anything, that is, she and Huang Jiuge look at the two people fighting in front quietly.


    Among those two people, what surprised Huang Jiuge was that there was one she had met. No, it should have been with her.


    Who is it? Isn''t that the poisoned man in purple she met in the pool the day she crossed? She just teased him, and he broke her hand.


    That''s all. Who let her be the first to blame!


    However, when she met him again, the man ran after him all over the street. It was really tasteless.


    Think of these, Huang Jiuge can''t help but dislike.


    The man in purple was a middle-aged man about 40 years old. He was not tall and slightly fat. How could he look like an ordinary man? But he was a master.


    Huang Jiuge can see that the skills of these two people are absolutely superb. If Huang Jiuge meets them, they will be killed by seconds!


    The fight didn''t last long, but it stopped because one side was defeated.


    The 40 year old man''s sword has been knocked down by the man in purple, and the man in purple''s sword is pointing to his chest.


    Standing in the dark, the man in purple, that is, Si kongcao, can''t hide his outstanding heroism. He has a king''s momentum, which makes people feel oppressive!


    His sharp and deep eyes seemed to penetrate the human body, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    "It''s in your hands. If you want to kill it or cut it, you can do whatever you want." That short man is biting teeth cold way, a pair of open-minded posture.


    He is not afraid of death, but at present, he has no choice.


    He should have been a dead man five years ago, if his brother had not spared no efforts to protect him.


    If he dies, he will be a hero in eighteen years, but I''m afraid that his important task will not be completed.


    "As I said, I''m not here to kill you. I just want you to help me." Sikong cut to say, then take back the sword, although still a pair of expressionless cold appearance, but take back the sword has already indicated oneself don''t want his life.

 Chapter 209

    The man was stunned, obviously did not think that this man has been chasing himself here is not to want his life? You want him to help?


    However, it''s no good to use the sword to force help!


    "You are so powerful, what else can''t be done!" The man sneered and sneered.


    "Five years ago, in early June, the palace." Sikong did not elaborate, but these five key words are enough to explain everything.


    Sure enough, the man trembled all over, his pupils shrank, his face flashed by, and he was shocked. How could this man know that?


    He was alert in his heart, and his face soon returned to normal. He pretended to be a fool and said, "what was five years ago, what was early June, what palace? I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I can''t help you. "


    Sikong cut is not angry, but the corner of his mouth is a cold range, the voice is a bit cold and a bit impatient: "I don''t like to talk with people who are not smart, since I found you, naturally I don''t know anything."


    The man doesn''t talk, just quietly looking at Sikong cut, trying to see something from his look.


    He is right. Since he has come to find himself, he can''t know nothing.


    Moreover, during this period, he found that someone was following him from time to time. He was afraid that not only the man in front of him was looking for him, but also the man found him.


    So, he planned to run away tonight, but unexpectedly, he was stopped by this man.


    He knew that if the man wanted to kill him, he would die tonight. However, the man did not kill him, which made him feel that he was not the person of that person.


    But what is his purpose!


    The man tangled for a while, then asked: "what do you want me to do?"


    Of course, he wants to know the other party''s purpose first, and then it''s his own business whether to say it or not.


    "Tell me in detail what you know about Chengqian palace five years ago on the sixth day of June." Sikong cut road.


    Although already had the psychological preparation, when hearing this, the man still felt the body stiff, a complex emotion floated to the heart.


    This matter has always been his heart trouble!


    "And then! What do you want to do? " The man asked excitedly. He wanted to know what they were going to do.


    If, if he is not the person of that person, does it mean that the matter is expected?


    "What do you think the person who opposes that person will do?" If at ordinary times, Sikong cut is not so much patience nonsense, is disdain to explain. But, this matter is not small, Sikong cut is the heart is impatient, also did not make.


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes are happy. Just for a moment, he is pressed down again. He can''t always rely on each other''s words to believe: "why do I believe you?"


    Sikong cut eyebrows slightly frown, obviously is not happy, if usually, he must say: you are not qualified to bargain, either say, or die.


    However, this person can''t die now, even if it''s only one breath left, Si kongcao will try his best to rescue him.


    "You can''t trust me, you should trust Prince Yin!" Sikong cuts to say, take out a token from the bosom, deliver to the man in front of, let him see clearly the words on the token.


    This token is different from that of other princes and princes. Although it is made of pure gold, it is made of a dragon in shape. In the middle of the token, there are three characters of Prince Yin. In the lower right corner of the three characters of Prince Yin, there are four small characters: written by Emperor Li.

 Chapter 210

    Seeing the token, the man was shocked. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or respected. The man knelt down immediately.


    He could not be more familiar with this token. It was made by the Emperor himself for Prince Yin. Although the sculptor still needed to be present when carving, the words on it were written by the Emperor himself.


    And the dragon shape of the token, which represents the supreme power of seeing the token as seeing the emperor! Who dares to use it without the emperor''s permission? It''s the crime of beheading.


    Therefore, the man did not suspect that the token was fake, because he was most familiar with it.


    Five years ago, he did not want to go to Prince Yin to explain everything. However, he was afraid that Prince Yin would not believe him. At the same time, he was also afraid that this matter had something to do with Prince Yin.


    Moreover, at that time, he had been seriously injured and died, so he could not find Prince Yin at all.


    But even he did not expect that he would survive.


    However, it was not until three years ago that he fully recovered. He was not reconciled, so he went back to the capital to find out whether the incident five years ago had anything to do with Prince Yin. However, Prince Yin always comes and goes without a trace. If he wants to find out, he can''t find out.


    What he doesn''t know is that nangongyin has been looking for his whereabouts in recent years, but they have missed him frequently.


    Because this matter is important, he is not at ease to let too many people know, and only his best friends around him will know.


    It was only recently that they found out his whereabouts.


    "My subordinates will say everything they know." The man said immediately.


    "Get up! You go back with me first, and wait until King Yin comes back. " Sikong cut road.


    Originally, they wanted to wait for Nangong Yin to come back to find the man. They were worried that the man didn''t believe them and beat the grass to scare the snake. But because their people tracked the man to find out, so want to run away, Sikong cut and other talents had to do it.


    Fortunately, because the token of Nangong Yin convinced the man.


    "Yes" the man didn''t know who Sikong was, but he was definitely not his subordinate.


    Such an outstanding heroine has the power of a king, which makes him feel oppressed and dare not look directly at him. He must be an extraordinary person.


    Therefore, men dare not have the slightest disrespect.


    Si kongcao doesn''t worry about this man at all. He just tries to slow down and then escape from Shengtian.


    Not to mention that the reason why he was in the capital was because of this. Now that there is hope, where can he escape? Besides, even if he wants to escape, it depends on whether he has the ability.


    Unless he wants to die.


    At this moment, Sikong cut his eyes on the big tree beside the wall of the abandoned house, full of murderous, and said coldly: "come out"


    in fact, Sikong cut knew that there was someone on the big tree from the beginning, but he had to deal with the man first, so he didn''t pay attention to the people on the tree.


    Sikong cut suddenly scolded, let that man a surprise, what? Someone?


    At this time, the man also felt the shallow breathing.


    Just now, he didn''t feel anyone around him because of the oppression of Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge on the big tree was also shocked by the sound of Sikong cut, but he didn''t feel too surprised.


    After all, this man''s cultivation is so high, even if she has tried to lower her breath, but she has no ability to hide her breath, so it is normal to be found.


    "Why! And that''s how it was discovered? " The voice of ghost''s surprise rings in Huang Jiuge''s ear, which makes Huang Jiuge want to roll her eyes. What''s the meaning of being discovered? I''m afraid they found her from the beginning.

 Chapter 211

    However, this ghost is just an ordinary person who doesn''t know martial arts at all, so he doesn''t know that people with high internal power have strong senses. Even if it is a light breathing sound, light body odor, can be found.


    Now that she has been found, Huang Jiuge doesn''t intend to hide any more. Otherwise, she will be shocked by a direct internal force. Isn''t she looking for death.


    A jump, Phoenix nine songs fall to the ground.


    However, the underground is too uneven, a careless, Phoenix nine songs will be a instability, hit a stagger, almost fell.


    "Cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck.


    However, the ghost is suddenly stunned, surprised looking at nine songs.


    Can she see it?


    So she, why not be afraid of her?


    How curious, how strange!


    Later, the ghost came over and immediately floated down the wall. In a blink, he came to Huang Jiuge and asked excitedly, "do you see me, right?"


    It''s a pity that Huang Jiuge doesn''t even look at it. She just looks at Sikong cut who is coming to her.


    "It''s you!" Si kongcao comes near and sees that it''s Huang Jiuge. His murderous spirit stops, but the air conditioning still makes Huang Jiuge feel cool.


    Because seeing Huang Jiuge reminds him of his being molested. Although he is not as angry as before, he doesn''t want to trouble her any more. But when he sees her, his heart is still blocked, so he won''t have a good face.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge is a little guilty. Who told this man to be so mean! Stingy even if, still don''t know how to pity, that day a girl''s home kicked, too ruthless.


    However, Huang Jiuge pretended to be calm and said, "what''s wrong with me? I came here first and you came later. Don''t look like I''m following you. "


    In fact, she knew that the man was afraid to find her when he came, so he would not think that she was following her, but who knows if he would deliberately wronged her!


    "Did I say you followed me?" Sikong cut frowned and asked.


    Huang Jiuge chokes, OK! You still have a little conscience. I''m a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    "That''s good. I''ll go first."


    After that, Huang Jiuge wants to leave.


    "I said, can you go now?"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t take a few steps. Sikong''s cold voice came from behind. Huang Jiuge felt that he was wrong. This man had no conscience and was not a gentleman.


    Just in an instant, the figure of Si kongcao appears directly in front of Huang Jiuge, which makes Huang Jiuge go back two steps and watch him warily: "what do you want?"


    This man, should not want to kill her!


    "Why! What do you think I want to do? " The corner of Sikong''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil spirit, and his voice was very charming, especially the words, which made people can''t help reverie.


    If at ordinary times, Huang Jiuge will be obsessed, but now, Sikong cut to Huang Jiuge is just like a devil, which is frightening.


    For the first time, Huang Jiuge regretted flirting with a beautiful man. Who could have thought that there was such a mean and ruthless beautiful man in the world who didn''t know how to pity her! She capsized in the gutter.


    "What do you want? It''s a big deal. Can''t I ask you to tease me back? " Huang Jiuge took a deep breath, didn''t he just touch it? Anyway, she doesn''t care.


    "Cough!" Not far away that man hears Huang nine song this words, not natural cough voice.

 Chapter 212

    And the ghost beside Huang Jiuge stares in surprise. With a shy expression, if it''s not for the ghost, she won''t blush. I''m afraid her face has become a monkey''s ass.


    "You, you, how can you let a man tease you?" Ghost very unnatural said, but Huang nine songs or ignore her, angry she stamped her feet, just stamp also stamp no sound.


    Sikong cut is a Leng, obviously can''t think of Huang nine songs will let her tease back, this, this is a woman should say?


    In my heart, I can''t help getting angry.


    But soon he was pressed down, and looked at the flat front of Huang Jiuge''s chest. Sikong cut said with disdain: "hum! I''m not interested in tablets. "


    Huang nine songs angry, what? Say she''s a tablet?


    She took a look at her chest, OK! She admits that her development is not very good now, but her body is only 14 years old. She is not fully developed. How can she be better!


    "Well! Say I''m a tablet, who knows if you''re a bean or not! " Phoenix nine song is not willing to show weakness of the eyes fall in the man''s below, also full of dislike of say.


    If you just listen to Huang Jiuge, you will not know what she is talking about, but her eyes of red fruit are hard to know.


    Sikong cut''s face was completely black in an instant, which was definitely the biggest shame to a man.


    All of a sudden, Sikong Chou bullied Huang Jiuge and suddenly knocked Huang Jiuge to the wall.


    They are so close, so ambiguous.


    The sudden approaching masculinity makes Huang Jiuge''s heart beat faster. In fact, she doesn''t hate Sikong, but the man is too cold to escape.


    Ghost see, immediately bashful cover eyes, a pair of indecent don''t look at the appearance.


    Just, how many meanings are those eyes blinking in the crack of the palm?


    Not far away, the man was embarrassed and turned away.


    "Xiaodouding? Do you think you are xiaodouding It was almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. It was obvious that Sikong was really angry.


    "What, what? How about you prove it? " Although the nine songs of Huang have been oppressed, they are not afraid of death.


    But don''t get me wrong. She doesn''t really want to see it. She''s just cheap.


    Proof? How to prove it? If you want to prove it, don''t you have to take off your pants to prove it?


    Sikong can''t wait to shoot Huang Jiuge. This woman is so bold that she let him prove it.


    At this time, Sikong cut just found that he and Huang nine songs stick close, heart, inexplicable acceleration beat, face, also gave birth to a heat.


    This kind of reaction, startled Sikong cut back immediately from the Phoenix nine songs one meter away, in order to cover up his discomfort, immediately jump away from the topic: "before the things you can not care about, but just now things, unexpectedly heard should not listen, do you think, you will let you leave?"


    Sikong cut Yin to measure of voice let Huang nine songs can''t help but beat a shiver, brain suddenly float two words: kill.


    But what was the palace five years ago, in early June? That''s all she heard! I don''t know what''s going on!


    "I, in fact, don''t understand what you are saying, but I swear by my personality that I will never tell you what happened tonight." Huang nine songs immediately state a way, if because of this matter she is killed words, this also too unjust.

 Chapter 213

    "Personality? Your personality is nothing to me. " Sikong cut disliked said.


    "You..." Huang Jiuge is angry. Is it so striking? But my tears soon burst: "uncle, what are you going to do to let me go?"


    "I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to... I want to


    Sikong cut said that he wanted the ring, not because he knew the origin of the ring, nor did he really want it. He just felt that the ring was made of blood jade. It was very expensive and important for Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, he wants to use that ring to contain Huang Jiuge, so that she won''t tell today''s story.


    In fact, even if she said it was nothing, he just couldn''t get along with her.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, but immediately, in the eyes quickly flash a don''t have good intention: "good, but you take, take don''t get out all want to let me leave."


    With that, Huang Jiuge held out her hand.


    Huang nine songs this words, obviously is to firmly affirm this ring is to take out.


    Is it very tight?


    Sikong didn''t believe in evil, and he forgot that he didn''t like to touch women, so he reached for it.


    However, when his finger touched the ring, he felt a burning heat, which directly stimulated his whole nerve. He quickly withdrew his hand, and then looked at Huang Jiuge in shock: "you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge was also frightened by Sikong''s move, and was full of puzzles: "what''s the matter? You haven''t taken it yet


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that Sikong is let go by the heat of the ring. Seeing that he hasn''t moved at all, he just let go, so he doesn''t understand.


    Sikong cut eyebrows slightly wrinkled, immediately also clear, she did not know this ring will be hot.


    It seems that this ring is not simple.


    Soon, Sikong cut back to normal: "forget it, I don''t care about you, remember what you said, don''t say what happened tonight, otherwise, I will kill you."


    After that, he motioned for the man to leave, leaving Huang Jiuge a lonely and proud figure.


    looked at the shadow of SG Kong''s leaving. Huang Jiu song couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    "Hey, why did you ignore me when you saw me?" Finally, the ghost has a chance to speak, and the tone is full of complaint, as if Huang Jiuge has offended her.


    "I pay attention to you, let people see that I talk to the air, and then say I''m insane?" Phoenix nine song toward the ghost rolled a white eye, she is not sick, why do you want to do this kind of people feel sick move!


    "What is neuropathy?" The ghost had a confused face.


    Huang nine songs speechless sky, this ghost, is too simple or too simple stupid! Although impatient, but Huang nine songs or explained: "is only brain disease."


    "Oh Now, the ghost understands.


    "I''m leaving" is very late, and it''s time for Huang Jiuge to leave.


    "Ah! Will you come again? I''m alone here, and I don''t have anyone to chat with. " See Huang nine songs to go, ghost is not give up, and pathetic said.


    Yes, she is very lonely. Although there are some people who have nowhere to go to live here for a period of time, no one can see it or talk to it, so she is very lonely.


    He did not dare to leave the house, because once he went out, he was afraid that he would not find his way back, and then he would not know where to go.

 Chapter 214

    Here, at least can feel the taste of home, although this home, has been far away from her, but at least there is comfort in my heart.


    Seeing ghost like this, Huang Jiuge can''t help but feel sympathy and soften her attitude: "as long as I have nothing else to do, I will come often, but most of them will be in the evening. But if you want me to chat with you, you have to tell me your story


    Huang Jiuge is not a gossip lover, but she is also curious, so she suddenly wants to know the ghost story.


    "Well, I''ll tell you my story next time." Ghost did not mention their story and escape, but very happy, it seems that in its story, there is no sad things, even if there is, it is absolutely happy than sad many, so that she ignored sad.


    In the other courtyard of Wen''s family, it should be said that it is Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, because this other courtyard belongs to Wen Jinran''s private.


    After Sikong cut came, Wen Jinran has been living with him in other courtyard, not worried about his boredom. People like Sikong cut never know what boredom is.


    So, he also lives here, just because they have something important recently.


    Although the night is deep, but Wen Jinran has not slept, walking around in the courtyard outside the study, feeling a little uneasy.


    Because, he tracked the man and let him find out, so he escaped.


    Although he didn''t fight with that man, and he didn''t know how good his martial arts were, it was not easy for him to find his own tracking.


    Also, that man is not an ordinary person. Once, he was the deputy commander of the palace guard, protecting the emperor''s safety. Where was his military function so low!


    He worried that he was not the opponent of that man, and that he could not make that man believe that he had no malice, so he had to let Sikong cut off. Even if the man still didn''t believe in Sikong, he could still control him with his martial arts.


    However, I don''t know if Sikong has controlled him. If it''s because he messed up, he will feel guilty.


    "I said, Mr. Wen, you make me dizzy."


    In the yard, next to the stone table, there was a stream of ink eating cakes. Because there was something in his mouth, he could not speak clearly.


    Wen Jinran looks at the ink stream, and his mouth can''t help twitching. This boy can really eat!


    "Boy, if you eat at night, aren''t you afraid of getting fat?"


    "What are you afraid of? I have a recipe for not being fat. " Ink flow complacent say, completely don''t worry.


    Wen Jinran is defeated, OK! If you don''t eat fat, you are willful.


    Fortunately, his family has more money than anything. No matter how he eats, he can still afford it.


    This pair of martial nephews, who live and eat for nothing here, are not embarrassed at all. Moreover, they are more casual than him. He also admires them.


    In fact, it''s not because Mo Liu''s master Rong Mo and Si kongcao are brothers that Mo Liu calls Si kongcao martial uncle. They are just brothers of brotherhood.


    At first, Rong Mo asked Mo Liu to call Sikong Chou his elder brother, but Sikong Chou felt that it would be a mess of generations, and he felt that he was at a loss.


    Seven or eight years ago, when he was just a teenager, he couldn''t accept being called uncle. He felt that he was old, so later, he was called uncle.


    In fact, Wen Jinran didn''t like the title of elder brother Wen either, because in this way, he lost a generation in front of Rong Mo and Si kongcao. He also wants Mo Liu to call him martial uncle, but they say that martial uncle wants one. If he doesn''t mind, call him uncle Wen.

 Chapter 215

    Wen Jinran is one year younger than Si kongcao. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be called old, so he has to accept the title of elder brother Wen wrongly.


    After a while, Si kongcao comes back, followed by the man, that is, you Biao, the commander of the guard in Wen Jinran''s mouth.


    See people back, but also willing, Wen Jinran this just a sigh of relief.


    Then they got to know each other for a while. As for what happened five years ago, we''ll wait until Nangong Yin comes back, while you Biao lives in this other courtyard for the time being.


    Because Wen Jinran doesn''t come here often, and doesn''t allow irrelevant outsiders, so there are no slaves. Only a few servants are allowed to clean occasionally.


    If they eat, they are sent from the first floor.


    Later, Wen Jinran arranges a room for you Biao to have a rest.


    Although Mo Liu didn''t know what they were doing these days, he was very clever and didn''t ask.


    Sikong cut lying in bed for a short time also can''t sleep, he is still thinking about the ring on the singer, what is the origin. No matter what the origin of the ring is, it has nothing to do with him, but he has never seen such a magical thing, so he can''t help but wonder.


    The next day, it rained all day, and Huang Jiuge didn''t go anywhere.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t forget to mend her body, so she asked aunt Tong to get some tonics early in the morning.


    Aunt Tong thought that Huang Jiuge was ill, so she had no self-control and spent a hundred taels of silver. Then, there was only one hundred taels left in the pocket.


    But these Tong aunts don''t care, as long as Huang Jiuge is in good health.


    Although Huang Jiuge wanted to mend her body, she didn''t mend her body. If she mended too much, it would not be worth the loss.


    Because it was still raining at night, Huang Jiuge didn''t go to the abandoned house to practice.


    When it was just dark, the ghost always stood outside the gate to see if the rain would stop and if huangjiuge would come.


    In fact, it knows that when it rains, yujiuge will not come, but it still stands outside the gate with a trace of expectation.


    I didn''t go back to the house until late at night.


    Because it is a spiritual body, it is only a virtual body, so the rain does not fall on it, it just penetrates through its body.


    The rain stopped in the middle of the night. The next day, the ground was dry and the sun came out.


    Today, there is no sound from the east courtyard, but it makes Huang Jiuge feel better. Maybe, Nalan QIANJIAO is learning something else today!


    As everyone knows, today Nalan QIANJIAO is not learning other, but just two days of piano, let Nalan QIANJIAO already learn impatient, early in the morning in a temper!


    "I don''t learn. I don''t learn. It''s too hard." Nalan QIANJIAO felt that she was going to be crazy and couldn''t play well.


    She knew so much about Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, because she had been interested in Qin for several years before. There is Nalan QIANZI''s piano art is more outstanding, she listened to more will be more influenced.


    "Just two days, is miss three going to give up?" Master Li asked sternly.


    Although Master Li is usually very gentle, formally, she is very strict. Otherwise, how can she teach those talented women!


    Of course, there are also those who have done nothing, but those are their own reasons.


    Just like Nalan QIANJIAO, she has poor qualification, no effort and no patience. Most of them give up on their own.

 Chapter 216

    Even if she is not qualified, if she is patient and hardworking, she will teach patiently. Even if you are qualified, you can''t teach without effort and patience.


    Without waiting for Nalan QIANJIAO to come back, Master Li continued: "if miss three doesn''t want to learn, just go and tell Aunt Mo, if aunt Mo also agrees that you don''t learn, I''ll leave now."


    Yes, although she was hired to teach talent, and Nalan family also paid her this month''s salary.


    However, they also have their word in advance. If the employer gives up before the time comes, the salary will not be refunded.


    So, even if she doesn''t teach, she doesn''t have any loss.


    Of course, if it''s because the employed party ends the professor first, the salary will also be refunded. If it ends without any reason, it will be returned in full. If there is something forced because of the employment, it will only be returned in part.


    Master Li''s words don''t encourage Nalan QIANJIAO to let Mo Rusheng give up. He just wants to borrow Mo Rusheng to beat Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Of course, Master Li''s words haven''t been finished yet: "do you know that there are many talented people at the peony banquet? If Miss Li doesn''t work hard, how can she make a success at the peony banquet?"


    Master Li, of course, knows that with Nalan QIANJIAO''s talent, it is impossible to become a talented woman in this month.


    However, Nalan QIANZI has some foundation. As long as you work hard, learn two pieces of music and practice repeatedly, at least you won''t make a fool of yourself.


    Since she took the job, she naturally hoped that Nalan QIANJIAO would make progress.


    In fact, Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t want to learn any more. She just has a bad temper when she can''t learn well. Once master Li talks about the peony banquet, she arouses Nalan QIANJIAO''s fighting spirit, although she is still reluctant.


    "I learn" Nalan QIANJIAO clenches her teeth, and looks like she''s going to the battlefield and looking back to death.


    Even so, Master Li nodded with satisfaction, but he also knew that she was not in a good mood now, so he was a little relaxed to her for the time being.


    Three minutes later, just after ten o''clock, Nalan QIANJIAO received a letter from Huo Qingqing, asking her to go to the general''s residence to have lunch with her and discuss something with her.


    Nalan QIANJIAO suddenly realized that she had no contact with Qingqing for many days, but Huo Qingqing said that she had something to discuss with her. Her understanding of Huo Qingqing must have something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    As a result, Nanlan QIANJIAO couldn''t help cheering. She immediately asked Master Li for leave and said she would come back before it was too late.


    Noon was originally the time for rest, so Nalan QIANJIAO asked for less than half an hour, which was not serious, so she agreed.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO immediately called Luoxue to prepare the carriage, while she changed her clothes and dressed herself first.


    After hearing this, Luo Xue went out to prepare immediately.


    Although she knew that Huo Qingqing was as charming and domineering as her own young lady, she was the daughter of the general and the first beauty in the capital! She has never had a chance to see such a noble lady!


    Before the young lady went out, she always took autumn water with her. But when she met a lot of young ladies from the government, she was always jealous!


    Now she finally has the chance to go out with the young lady. If she meets any official children who take a fancy to herself and become a concubine, she is willing to do so. It''s more than those in the government.


    The servant girl''s life is often to marry the small Si of these mansion, unless be really liked by the son of which official family.

 Chapter 217

    If you want to talk about the falling snow, you will really think that you haven''t written a word yet!


    But no wonder Luoxue thinks like this. If she is a concubine, she still has capital. Although her appearance can only be regarded as pretty, her eyes are always charming, and her figure is also beautiful.


    At least than Nalan QIANJIAO this light has the appearance, the figure is general, also does not understand the tenderness the woman, falls the snow to attract the man to be many.


    It''s just that whether falling snow has such a life or not, I don''t know.


    Falling snow distracted thinking, for a moment, just out of the gate of QIANJIAO garden, almost ran into a person.


    Snowfall is subconscious first startled, worried about the collision should not collide with people.


    However, when he saw that the visitor was Qiushui, his surprise turned into anger: "don''t you look at the road when you walk? Reckless. If you bump into me and delay me to call the lady a carriage, can you afford it? "


    It is clear that she is reckless, but directly put the charge on Qiushui''s head. While denouncing each other, she does not forget to show off that she is working for the young lady.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Qiushuiming knows it''s not his fault, but he apologizes in a hurry.


    What if I don''t apologize? Are you still carrying it with the snow? Now Luoxue is Miss''s maid, and she is more favored and noble than her! If the young lady know, and then be added fuel to the fire, said a pass, the young lady does not know how to punish her!


    "Well! I''m in a good mood today. I don''t care about you. " Qiushui''s forbearance creates a sense of achievement of falling snow. In addition, she is in a good mood today, so she doesn''t care about Qiushui, so as not to affect her mood.


    However, the snow left, but also deliberately hit the autumn water, although not heavy, but still make the autumn water staggered.


    Looking at the snow left the figure, autumn eyes dark dark, not satisfied, unwilling, but more helpless.


    Soon, Nalan QIANJIAO took Luoxue to the general''s house.


    Yuanning Marquis''s house and general''s house are two directions, so they are not close. It took two quarters of an hour to arrive.


    Stop outside the gate of the general''s house, and Nalan QIANJIAO gets out of the carriage. Because of Huo Qingqing''s orders, there''s no need to report. The guard directly lets Nalan QIANJIAO in.


    As soon as Luoxue entered the general''s residence, she could not help sighing that it was much bigger and more gorgeous than Nalan''s residence.


    Several days have passed, the palmprint on Huo Qingqing''s face has disappeared, but Huo Qingqing is bored because he doesn''t go out for several days. Now he''s walking around in the yard, so he''s not upset.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go out, but her parents don''t let her go out, afraid that she will kill Huang Jiuge.


    It''s good that she wanted to kill Huang Jiuge, but Huo Yan warned that she didn''t dare to kill her for Huo''s sake! At most, it''s just a lesson to her.


    But no matter how she promised, her parents would not let her out.


    Of course, Huo Qingqing naturally won''t talk about what he taught her at most.


    Only in this way, she was seen firmly, even the guards were out.


    The general''s mansion is the home of military generals. Naturally, the guards have excellent skills. With her skills, it''s OK to deal with one or two of them. She''s really not an opponent to deal with the dozen or so of them!


    But don''t let her out, she can let people in!


    So Huo Qingqing wrote a letter to Nalan QIANJIAO and asked her to come.


    For a moment, Nalan QIANJIAO appeared in Huo Qingqing''s yard with falling snow.

 Chapter 218

    "Qingqing, why did you come to me?" Nanlan QIANJIAO asked eagerly as soon as she saw Huo Qingqing.


    "Of course, it''s because of Huang Jiuge. I heard that she''s not only back, but also not stupid." As soon as he talked about the nine songs of Huang, Huo Qingqing''s face sank and said with gnashing teeth.


    "I''m not only not stupid, but also beautiful. I''m afraid I''m going to compare you with the first beauty." When it comes to Huang Jiuge, Nalan QIANJIAO is also angry, so she forgot Huo Qingqing''s taboo and stepped on it.


    "What did you say?" Huo Qingqing was shocked immediately, and suddenly stood up from the chair, looking at Nalan QIANJIAO''s eyes full of questions.


    She doesn''t like others to say that others are more beautiful than herself. If she is normal, she will be angry with people who say others are more beautiful than her.


    But now it''s different. Now the person who is more beautiful than her is Huang Jiuge, so she is more shocked, unbelievable and unacceptable.


    Yes! All along, in her eyes, Huang Jiuge is a dirty fool like a beggar. It doesn''t matter what is beautiful to her at all.


    But now Nalan QIANJIAO told her that huangjiuge was not only not stupid, but also beautiful. She was even more afraid that she would be compared with the first beauty.


    How could it be! How can it be!


    "No, it''s impossible. You lied to me, didn''t you? How could that fool be beautiful?" Huo Qingqing can''t accept this view, some out of control grasp Nalan QIANJIAO''s shoulders, and shake hard.


    The reason why Huo Qingqing is out of control is that he is worried that Huang Jiuge will become beautiful. What should Nangong Yuhao do?


    Nalan QIANJIAO was caught in pain, but in front of Huo Qingqing, she dared to be angry and speechless. She was more afraid of her than Mo Rushuang. She had to explain immediately: "this is not what I said, it''s what people outside said. Huang Jiuge is beautiful, but I don''t think she is as beautiful as you. "


    She didn''t know if it was said by people outside, but what she knew was that she couldn''t admit it was said by herself, otherwise Huo Qingqing would be angry with her.


    Moreover, in order to ease Huo Qingqing''s anger, she naturally said that Huang Jiuge was not as beautiful as Huo Qingqing.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Huo Qingqing''s anger eased a little, and he also loosened his grip on Nalan QIANJIAO''s shoulders.


    However, her anger did not really ease.


    Because no matter whether Huang Jiuge is beautiful or not, it''s definitely not good news for her that Huang Jiuge becomes beautiful.


    Huo Qingqing pondered for a moment, his eyes suddenly showed a ray of resentment, and the corners of his mouth also sneered at his smile, which was very strange.


    But used to Huo Qingqing this expression of Nalan QIANJIAO and Huo Qingqing''s maidservant don''t think there is anything, also know her this is what calculation. But the first time I saw Huo Qingqing''s expression of snow, I felt a chill and a tension in my heart, even if it wasn''t aimed at her.


    "Qian Jiao, do you know why I don''t go out recently? Because the day when Huang Jiuge came back, he blocked me in the alley and beat my face like a pig''s head. It took two days to get rid of it. But I''m afraid I''ll go out and kill Huang Jiuge, so I''m under strict supervision, so I can''t get out. "


    Huo Qingqing said that he was beaten like a pig''s head, because it''s not a secret. So what?

 Chapter 219

    "What? Yujiuge beat you? How can she beat you! " This matter Na LAN thousand Jiao don''t know, so in hear Huo Qingqing this words of time, is greatly shocked.


    Moreover, in the eyes of Nalan QIANJIAO, Huo Qingqing is very powerful. Even if Huang Jiuge can beat herself, she won''t think she can beat Huo Qingqing.


    So, while she was shocked, she was unbelievable.


    "At that time, I thought she was a ghost. I was so scared that I couldn''t get a hand!" Huo Qingqing doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge is powerful at all. It''s because she was scared and stupid that day that she let her fight.


    Hearing this, Nalan QIANJIAO was relieved. She still expected Huo Qingqing to teach her nine songs! If Huo Qingqing can''t beat Huang Jiuge, who else can she expect!


    "I really can''t swallow this breath, but it''s a pity that my family is strict with me and can''t go out. Otherwise, I''ll let Huang Jiuge go away." Huo Qingqing hate said.


    If she could, she naturally wanted to kill Huang Jiuge directly, so that she could get rid of her hatred. But after being warned by her father, she didn''t dare to kill her even if she wanted to.


    "I couldn''t swallow it either. I was slapped twice by her, fell down by her and hurt my foot for several days. It''s more than that. You see, my forehead was hit by a stone she kicked. " Nalan QIANJIAO also began to complain, said, also opened his bangs, the forehead that is still a bruised injury exposed.


    Two people hate each other because of Huang Jiuge. They want to tear Huang Jiuge to pieces.


    "QIANJIAO, I called you this time because of Huang Jiuge. I can''t get out for the time being, so it''s up to you." Huo Qingqing looks at Nalan QIANJIAO eagerly.


    "What do you want me to do? But I''ll tell you, I can''t beat her. " Nalan QIANJIAO has a little brain at this time. She is afraid that Huo Qingqing will let her go to find Huang Jiuge, so she makes it clear in advance.


    Although she didn''t want to admit that Huang Jiuge was more powerful than herself, she was injured every time. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit it.


    It''s not that she''s become smart, but that she hasn''t forgotten her lesson in just two days. She''s really afraid that if she and Huang Jiuge meet again, her face will be ruined and she won''t be able to attend the peony banquet.


    Huo Qingqing is not angry, because what she lets Nalan QIANJIAO do this time is not to fight with Huang Jiuge directly.


    "You come with me," Huo Qingqing said, then turned toward the house, obviously to avoid other people.


    When he came to the room, Huo Qingqing went to the cupboard and took out one thing. It was a small porcelain vase bigger than his thumb. It was not hard to guess that it must be powder and pills.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "this is trichosanthin. If you get trichosanthin, you will get a rash on your body and face, which is similar to the symptoms of smallpox. It''s just that smallpox won''t infect or kill you, but it''s doomed. You can find a way to put it in Huang Jiuge''s food or tea. " Huo Qingqing handed the vase to Nalan QIANJIAO and said.


    She doesn''t want to poison Huang Jiuge directly, nor is she afraid. After all, she uses Nalan QIANJIAO''s hand instead of her own.


    Even if Huang nine song died, that is also a matter of Na LAN Qian Jiao, have nothing to do with her.


    But she doesn''t have poison to kill people! Don''t think poison is so good, buy it well. In regular drugstores, it is not allowed to sell drugs, but there are still poisons in the dark, namely arsenic and rat poison.

 Chapter 220

    However, arsenic and rat poison are also sold in limited quantities, and they need to be registered and signed by the seller. In case of an accident, there is a greater possibility of finding the murderer.


    Want poison, unless go to the black market, and Huo Qingqing although Jiao pretty domineering, but in the end is a daughter, naturally don''t know what the black market.


    This day pollen, or Huo Qingqing let Nangong Yuhao find, originally she is always deal with her that concubine younger sister. Because looking at her longer and more beautiful, Huo Qingqing was naturally dissatisfied, so he wanted to destroy her appearance.


    But now, her concubine sister is afraid that she can''t be destroyed for the time being. She will destroy Huang Jiuge first.


    After listening to Huo Qingqing''s words, Nalan QIANJIAO''s mouth becomes more and more brilliant. She can already imagine Huang Jiuge''s gorgeous face, red rash and ugly appearance.


    She is now dare not and Huang nine song face to face up, but secretly, she still won''t scruple.


    So, Nalan QIANJIAO readily agreed: "OK"


    Nalan QIANJIAO stayed a little longer and went back.


    Nalan QIANJIAO went to find Huo Qingqing, but he didn''t tell Mo Rushuang that Master Li told Mo Rushuang after Nalan QIANJIAO left.


    Mo Rushuang knows that after Nalan QIANJIAO goes to Huo Qingqing, she screams in her heart that it''s not good for them to meet each other. She''s afraid that she''ll give birth to another moth.


    So Mo Rushuang has to wait for her to come back and warn her. Let people wait outside the gate. If Nalan QIANJIAO comes back, let her go to her.


    As soon as Nanlan QIANJIAO enters the door, she is informed by the servant girl to go to the main courtyard of the east courtyard. Aunt Mo looks for her.


    "Niang, what can I do for you?" After meeting Huo Qingqing, Nalan QIANJIAO is in a good mood, so the whole person is refreshed.


    As soon as Mo Rushuang heard the word "Niang", he thought of Huang Jiuge. His heart was tight and his face was heavy. He immediately scolded, "how can you not learn! What''s the name of Niang? Let people listen to it and cause trouble again. "


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not outside Nanlan QIANJIAO said with disapproval, but also some unwilling and not satisfied.


    "It''s not allowed outside. If your father hears it, he will blame you again." Mo Rushuang naturally does not want to hear his daughter call his aunt, but do not want to return, or dare not listen.


    She can''t afford to gamble now. The master has begun to be dissatisfied with her.


    "Well, well, aunt, what can I do for you?" As soon as Mo Rushun moves out of Nalan Jin, Nalan QIANJIAO has to compromise even if she is dissatisfied. Who makes her afraid that Nalan Jin is dissatisfied with their mother and daughter!


    Then she sat down and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Aunt two words really let Mo Ru frost uncomfortable for a while, but also can only bear.


    "I heard you went to find Huo Qingqing. I can tell you that during this period of time, you should give me some peace, study hard and strive to be brilliant at the peony banquet. Don''t make any more moths." Mo Rushun warned.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO hears the words, but she doesn''t think so. She just doesn''t show her face.


    How can we not live! But she and Huo Qingqing negotiated to destroy Huang Jiuge!


    Can''t kill her, can''t you destroy her? As long as she doesn''t admit it, who knows she did it!


    These days, Huang nine songs did not come to the side hall to eat, so Nalan QIANJIAO can only start from the small kitchen of Weiyang Pavilion. But there is someone in Weiyang Pavilion. Naturally, she can''t go in openly. It''s very difficult for Nalan QIANJIAO.

 Chapter 221

    "Miss, do you really want to do it? If she is found, she is not at ease. It can be said that she does not agree with this practice at all. She always feels uneasy.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t say it and I don''t, how can you be found out?" Nalan QIANJIAO is not happy to interrupt Luoxue. She doesn''t think it''s a big deal.


    Luoxue still thinks it''s not feasible, but she also knows Nalan QIANJIAO''s temperament. She even thinks that the things she has done will not change.


    Unexpectedly so, she naturally can''t watch, after all, Nalan QIANJIAO if really found, she also can''t escape, also very likely pull out to be punished.


    So she had to think of a way not to be found.


    "Miss, do you think this is OK? Don''t worry. Let the maid think of a good way for you first, OK?" The Snow suggested,


    "OK, but you have to be quick. I don''t have so much patience." Nalan QIANJIAO still believes in Luoxue, and now she has no choice but to let Luoxue think.


    "Yes," she said. For her safety, she had to come up with a good idea!


    It has to be said that God is still nostalgic for the snow, let her so soon encounter the opportunity.


    At this time, it was the time of the dining hall. Luoxue had already eaten in qianjiaoyuan, so she didn''t eat in the dining hall, so she wanted to come back to wash her clothes.


    But I don''t know, some people didn''t go to the canteen to eat, and also happened to wash clothes.


    And those two, Luoxue knows, are Miaozhu and Miaosheng, the maids in the Weiyang Pavilion. However, she doesn''t know that they are sent by murushuang to spy on Huang Jiuge.


    However, Luoxue also knew that they couldn''t promise themselves. If aunt Mo''s business was broken, no one could bear it.


    "Sister Miaozhu, I can''t stand it any more. This young lady is on purpose. Let''s pour the pot and sweep the pit. She has to go to the hut several times a day. How can she get so much shit! Besides, I have to wash the dung pail the last time. I always feel that I have a smell of excrement and I can''t even eat. I''m so angry. "


    Although Miaosheng compromised at that time, it didn''t mean she was willing! But so what? She didn''t have to do it yet. Anyway, she felt like she was going crazy.


    "Well, don''t say a word! If someone listens, it''s going to be trouble. " Miaozhu is not angry, but they are servants. They have no choice.


    Besides, they have a mission to Weiyang Pavilion.


    "Well! I''m just not happy! " Miao Sheng said angrily.


    All of a sudden, the brain a light, eyes suddenly a bright, said: "she is not so in love with the cottage? Then we might as well let her have enough. It''s better to stay in the hut all day and see if she will punish us in the future. "


    "What do you want?" Wonderful bead smell speech, immediately give birth to a bad premonition.


    "Let''s put some laxatives on the food of the first lady to teach her a lesson?" Miao Sheng didn''t dare to go too far. That''s why he thought of laxatives. Anyway, they couldn''t be killed, and no one knew that they made them.


    However wonderful bead a listen, immediately hate iron not into steel of scold a way: "are you crazy?"? Can you afford to be found out? "


    "How could it be found? We don''t cook the food. Even if we are found, it''s mother Tong''s business. What''s the relationship with me? " Miaosheng didn''t think so.

 Chapter 222

    Without waiting for Miao Zhu to say anything, Miao Sheng continued: "isn''t it cathartic? What a big deal! We just need to put a little bit, let her pull a few times, who can see that it is because of the medicine! Can''t it be that you''ve eaten your stomach? "


    "You... Miaozhu" is angry. In fact, Miaosheng is not a stupid person, but he just likes to get into the corner, and once he gets in, it''s hard to get out.


    But think of wonderful Sheng also can''t get laxative, in the heart just calculate rest assured some.


    If Mo Rushuang knew Miaosheng''s temperament, he would be very regretful. What a pity!


    But now Mo Rushuang doesn''t know. After she knows, it''s too late.


    Hearing the conversation inside, Luoxue raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. It seems that the opportunity has come.


    But this wonderful bead obviously won''t agree, so have her in, fall snow also not good to appear.


    But I have to say, God is really lucky to fall snow! As the snow struggled to get close to Miaosheng, he saw Miaozhu wash first and then left first. Now Miaosheng is the only one.


    After Miaozhu disappeared, Luoxue came out. Naturally, she didn''t make any effort at all.


    Falling snow came out and looked at Miaosheng, pretending to be surprised and asked: "eh! Isn''t it time for dinner? Miao Sheng, why are you doing laundry here? "


    Although many of the servant girls in the house will form gangs, on the surface, they will still join in the play.


    "I can''t eat it, so I came to wash clothes. How about you?" Miaosheng said with a reluctant smile and asked symbolically.


    Luoxue doesn''t know that both Miaozhu and Miaosheng are like frost, but Miaosheng knows that Luoxue is a person of Nalan QIANJIAO, that is, like frost, so she doesn''t exclude her.


    "Oh! I''ve eaten at miss three''s, so I''ll wash the clothes while everyone''s gone for dinner, so that there won''t be too many people and the washing will be slow Said the snow.


    Miaosheng just smiles and doesn''t speak, but Luoxue doesn''t rush to speak. If she is too anxious, people will doubt her.


    After a while, the snow felt fit, just shot.


    Suddenly: "Ouch!" A, the body that falls snow to squat originally had already collapsed to sit to the ground, a pair of have no energy appearance.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing this, Miao Sheng hurried to help the falling snow up.


    "Alas The snow sighed, helpless and embarrassed, and said: "I don''t know how, I can''t digest what I eat these days. I always want to go to the toilet, but I can''t pull it out. Then, as a last resort, I put some laxatives in the water to drink. This constipation is good, but my body has suffered a lot. Now, my body is still a little empty! "


    Hearing this, Miao Sheng''s eyes brightened.


    Although she said she wanted to give Huang Jiuge a laxative, she didn''t have it at all. She was still worried. Where could she get it!


    Unexpectedly, God so favored her, let her so soon have the news of laxatives.


    Just don''t know, this God is favor who in the end.


    Covering the light in his eyes, Miao Sheng was embarrassed: "well, I''ve been like this recently, so I can''t eat. Can you give me some laxatives! Otherwise, I''ll die. "


    "What? You can''t digest well, too. It''s not easy! " Snow immediately showed sympathy, and then readily replied: "OK, I''ll get some back to you, but don''t tell others! I don''t have so many of them coming to me. "


    Falling snow is afraid of being begged.

 Chapter 223

    "Mm-hmm! Yes, thank you for the snow. " Miaosheng thanks happily, and he is very proud in his heart.


    As everyone knows, she has fallen into other people''s trap.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the latrine at the third quarter of the new year''s day. If I meet you too deliberately, people will find out." Said the snow.


    "Good" Miaosheng''s joyful response.


    When they had almost finished washing their clothes, some people began to wash them.


    After Luoxue washed her clothes, she immediately went to QIANJIAO garden and told Nalan QIANJIAO about it.


    Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t know that Miaozhu and Miaosheng are like frost, so she doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with them. Instead, she''s glad that things can finally go on. They also reached an agreement that no one was allowed to say anything if it was exposed.


    At a quarter past eight, it was already dark. At this time, everyone was ready to go to bed.


    Miaosheng and Miaozhu live in the same room. As soon as Miaozhu lies down, Miaosheng says to go to the cottage and goes out.


    Usually, Miaosheng goes to the cottage with Miaosheng. This time Miaosheng doesn''t call Miaozhu, and Miaozhu doesn''t think much about it. She just thinks that she is still angry with herself.


    When Miaosheng arrived at the cottage, he happened to encounter falling snow. As they passed by, falling snow handed Miaosheng a small porcelain vase and left without saying anything.


    Miaosheng also went to the thatched cottage. When he came out, he would go to his own room, as if nothing had happened.


    And this time, Huang Jiuge has already gone out, to waste house.


    When we arrived at the abandoned house, we saw the ghost standing at the gate, looking forward to it. People who don''t know think she''s waiting for her long lost husband!


    Huang Jiuge sighed and sympathized.


    When the ghost saw Huang Jiuge, he was very happy and quickly welcomed her: "you are here"


    "yes! I''ll practice for a while, and then I''ll listen to your story, OK? " Huang Jiuge said.


    "Good!" Ghost doesn''t mind at all. To be exact, as long as someone sees it and hears it, it will be satisfied.


    Huang Jiuge practiced for another week, and her internal skill was improved. Then, Huang Jiuge practiced his sword technique for a while, and he became more proficient in it.


    Tonight, the nine songs of Phoenix will end early, because we have to listen to the ghost story!


    It turns out that this ghost named Su Yingxue died seven years ago.


    Seven years ago, Su Yingxue was the daughter of Su Zhiquan, Minister of rites. Because she was weak and ill since childhood, her father built this backyard for her when she was eight years old in order to give her a good place to recuperate.


    Because the courtyard is far away from people, so the air is clear and quiet. It''s a good place to recuperate.


    Although the body did not get better, but at least it did not get worse.


    Su Yingxue''s parents love her very much. In order to accompany her, her mother does not hesitate to give up the position of master mother and gives the management of Zhongfu to her aunt. My father would come to see her when he was not busy, and he often lived here.


    But as a result, those people in the main house were upset, and many of them made trouble here. However, with her father, he would not let them hurt her.


    However, more than four years later, when Su Yingxue was almost 13 years old, her health suddenly deteriorated. She was very reluctant to give up her parents, but she left.

 Chapter 224

    When Su Yingxue''s spirit left her body, she had no consciousness. But seeing her parents crying, she suddenly remembered all kinds of things before she died.


    Then, she couldn''t leave because she didn''t want to leave.


    Even after su Yingxue died, her mother didn''t want to leave. She held her clothes and row all day and washed her face with tears. After several times of seeking short sightedness, she was finally found and rescued.


    Later, Su Yingxue''s father went to the main courtyard on business. Someone came from the other side of the main courtyard and wanted to seize the courtyard. Su Yingxue''s mother argued with them. While pushing with her aunt, Su Yingxue''s mother was pushed to the ground and hit the corner of the table, bleeding.


    Su Yingxue is so worried that she forgets that she is just a spirit body and helps her mother reflexively. Just hands, but no accident from the mother''s body through, simply can''t touch her.


    However, after su Yingxue''s mother was hit by her head, I don''t know whether she was hallucinating or really seeing her. She was excited to herself.


    Say: snow son, you come to see Niang?


    Xueer, I miss you so much!


    Xueer, don''t leave my mother again, OK?


    This scene scares others. Although they all think that Su Yingxue''s mother is hallucinating or crazy, they still can''t control their fear of ghosts.


    But what makes them even more scared is still behind ¡¤


    Su Yingxue''s mother said: Xueer, even if you become a ghost, you are still your mother''s child, and your mother will always be with you.


    Xueer, my mother is not afraid that you can absorb her Yang. As long as I can stay with you, even if I only live for a few days, my mother will be satisfied.


    Xueer, my mother doesn''t hurt. As long as I can let my mother see you, even if I bump into you again, my mother is willing to.


    Xueer, don''t blame your aunt. I promise you that I will guard the yard well.


    Xueer ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Yes, Su Yingxue''s mother saw Su Yingxue, but they didn''t see her. So, listening to Su Yingxue''s mother''s words, they were scared all over and wanted to escape. Their limbs didn''t respond. They were scared to a mental breakdown.


    Some of them even lost their ban. Some of them just fainted.


    Not dizzy, and so on after reaction, screamed and left, from then on, never dare to come to this yard.


    Therefore, the house was rumored to have ghosts.


    However, it was later that the public really knew that there were ghosts in the other courtyard. Several times someone came to the other courtyard and saw Su Yingxue. Then they were scared and spread the news.


    Of course, that''s after.


    At that time, Su Yingxue''s father didn''t believe it when he learned about it, because he didn''t see Su Yingxue''s ghost, so he just thought Su Yingxue''s mother was crazy.


    Gradually, he seldom came to other hospital to see Su Yingxue''s mother, but still let the servant take good care of her.


    Nevertheless, Su Yingxue and her mother did not resent him.


    Su Yingxue''s mother is physically weak. In addition, she lives under the same roof with Su Yingxue, who has become a ghost. Her Yang is gradually absorbed and her body is gradually weakened.


    In the end, he fell directly ill.


    Su Yingxue''s father came to another hospital after learning that Su Yingxue''s mother was ill.


    Su Yingxue''s mother knew that she would not live long, so she begged her father to bury her and Su Yingxue together in this other courtyard after her death, and she would also be with Su Yingxue after her death.

 Chapter 225

    But after su Yingxue''s mother died, she was unconscious. She didn''t recognize Su Yingxue and had no nostalgia for the world, so she went back.


    Su Yingxue wanted to guard her mother''s grave, so she didn''t want to leave, so she stayed until now.


    After listening to Su Yingxue''s story, although there are not many ups and downs, it is really moving.


    Maternal love, sincerity is the greatest.


    "Are you going to be like this all the time, not reincarnation?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although spirits above ghosts cannot transcend themselves, they can transcend with the help of external forces.


    When the spirit''s resentment or obsession is transcended to the unconscious, the spirit will escape into the path of reincarnation.


    But as for how to surpass, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know.


    "Yes, I don''t want to, because there are so many memories here that I can''t forget." Su Yingxue said.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, clear, here has Su Yingxue all memory, as long as it continues to stay here, it will always touch its memory, so can''t exceed.


    Huang Jiuge also expresses helplessness, because she doesn''t know what to do.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge went back.


    The streets are already deserted.


    Also, ancient people went to bed early, and there was no one on the street long after dark.


    Of course, when most people sleep, huajieliuxiang begins to be lively until midnight.


    It''s midnight, that is, between 11:00 p.m. and 1:00 a.m. in the middle of the night, so the flower street is still bright and lively.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t need to go through the flower street when she comes back to Nalan house from the southern suburb of the city, but she has to go through the flower street. When she goes through the flower street, she hears the noise coming from the flower street. Huang Jiuge suddenly becomes curious and wants to see what the brothel looks like in reality.


    It has to be said that Huang Jiuge is really an action. The idea just came out, and the steps have already stepped out.


    Huang Jiuge was dressed in black. Her hair was straight and high, and she pulled a ponytail. Her dress was neutral. Besides, she doesn''t have the power of powder. If she doesn''t pay attention, she can''t recognize that she is a woman.


    Although for men, Huang Jiuge''s height of one meter six is shorter, but not all men are tall! And because of her poor development, Huang Jiuge can''t stand out from her chest, and Huang Jiuge walks very casually, unlike the woman who moves the lotus step lightly.


    So, as long as she doesn''t speak, she won''t have obvious female characteristics.


    Huang Jiuge comes to a brothel named Fenghuaxueyue, which is Fenghuaxueyue that was provoked by Qingzhi and Qingtan last time. It has Nangong Yuhao as its backer.


    This is to let Huang Jiuge want to see, this "Fenghuaxueyue", in the end how good, unexpectedly let climb Nangong Yuhao such identity as a backer.


    Just, just about to go in, a figure suddenly rushed out from the door, and Huang Jiuge retreated to one side.


    The man was pushed out, staggering, and almost fell. Fortunately, he quickly held the pillar to one side and did not fall.


    It was a man with a face full of scum, messy hair, a body full of alcohol, a slovenly appearance, and no age.


    After the man was pushed out, along with a woman about 40 years old, who was slightly fat, dressed in flowery and heavy makeup, that appearance was undoubtedly the pimp in the romance.


    Behind the procuress, there were two burly men with a fierce expression. This posture was not good.

 Chapter 226

    "Shen, where do you think I''m romantic? Do you dare to drink overlord wine without money? This time, I''ll let you go for the sake of you just died and you''re just an official. If there''s another time, I''ll be careful. Hum


    Then the procuress turned and went in.


    "Alas! The Lord Shen is also pitiful. "


    "Yes! When he was young, he became the censor of zhengsanpin. Unfortunately, when he went to the north for inspection, he suddenly received a letter from his family saying that there was water at home. His wife did not escape and was buried in the sea of fire. Mr. Shen rushed back to the capital regardless of the inspection, so he was dismissed by the official. "


    "Who doesn''t know the friendship of Lord Shen to his wife! Even though his wife had not married him for seven years, he still treated her as before, and did not even accept a concubine. How can such a sentimental person accept his wife''s departure? "


    "Yes! Qin Yiyun, the eldest daughter of the Qin family, refused to marry him even if she was a concubine because he had been married for ten years. "


    "Yes


    See Shen Yu this appearance, the people around can''t help but sigh repeatedly, just because his experience is too sympathetic.


    "Wine, give me wine, I want wine ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" but Shen Yu ignored the public''s comments and only wanted wine.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge didn''t care about these people''s discussion, but when she heard them say that Qin Jiaqin Yiyun actually liked this Shen, she suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    It''s not too late to get married before the age of 18, but if you don''t get married before the age of 18, gossip will spread.


    Moreover, even if you are over 18 years old, you will not be able to get married, no matter how distinguished you are or how outstanding you are in all aspects.


    Unless you want to be a stepwife or concubine.


    Of course, this is not the reason that makes Huang Jiuge feel strange. It''s a coincidence that his wife had an accident as soon as Lord Shen left the capital.


    It''s not that it can''t be a coincidence, but maybe it''s because of watching too much TV in her previous life. Huang Jiuge feels that it''s like a conspiracy, and it''s also a love killing.


    Of course, it''s just her guess. Without evidence, Huang Jiuge doesn''t dare to draw a conclusion easily.


    Maybe it was just an accident!


    "Alas! Lord Shen drinks every day. Sooner or later, he will die. "


    "I think it''s better to die. He doesn''t love his wife very much! Why not die for love? Does it make sense to torture yourself all day long? " Huang Jiuge couldn''t help making a sound.


    She sympathizes with this man''s experience, but she is very disgusted with his current practice.


    Huang nine song this words a, several eyes then brush of hope toward her, and slightly not good.


    "How do you talk! How can you expect people to die when they are miserable enough! "


    "Yes! Are you going to die if you are sad? Do you leave your parents alone? "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "yes! Why don''t I die! Why not die? " Obviously, Shen Yu listens to Huang Jiuge''s words and walks away.


    In fact, he didn''t want to die, but he couldn''t accept the fact that his wife was burned to death. He always felt that she was still alive, but he didn''t know where she was.

 Chapter 227

    Huang Jiuge wants to bite off her tongue. She has nothing to say! Although she is not wrong, but if this man really because of his own words, it is her fault.


    Although she is not a good person, but it is only for the people who are not good to her, for the innocent people, she naturally will not have a bad heart.


    Huang Jiuge has no choice but to help her. The brothel can''t go. She has to follow this man and don''t let him do anything stupid.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge left, Nangong Yuhao, Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang came out of the romance. If Huang Jiuge didn''t leave, he would be in a collision and have another conflict.


    She is not afraid of conflict, but this evening, outside the brothel, she still doesn''t want such trouble.


    Phoenix nine song has been not far not near follow Shen Yu, looking at him to do.


    Of course, she can''t follow all the time. She has to go home to sleep!


    So, Huang Jiuge now thinks that she has knocked him out! Or invite him to drink and get drunk! As long as he doesn''t have an accident tonight, it''s none of her business.


    However, if he was knocked out, where would she let him sleep! He can''t sleep on the street! If there''s an accident, it''s her fault.


    Then we have to invite her to drink, but now we can only go to the brothel to drink, because now only the brothel is open.


    After the decision, Huang Jiuge strides toward Shen Yu: "Hello, Mr. Shen, I''ll treat you to a drink!"


    Hearing this, Shen Yu steps, quickly turned around, confused eyes with a trace of hope, uncertain asked: "you say, you buy me a drink?"


    "Yes Huang nine songs should way, a kind-hearted appearance.


    Shen Yu paused and asked: "why?"


    Huang nine songs a choke, why? Naturally, she is afraid of him, because her words are short-sighted! But she couldn''t say that.


    Before Huang Jiuge could speak, Shen Yu said: "I know that you are afraid that I will be short-sighted because of what you just said. Don''t worry, I won''t be short-sighted. I also want to find my mother. She won''t die, she won''t die"


    he is drunk, but his brain is very clear, so he naturally understands Huang Jiuge''s action.


    How could he die! He won''t die because he believes his wife is still alive. Moreover, he has to find out the evidence, find out the murderer, and redress the injustice for his wife, so he can''t just die.


    Yes, Shen Yu thinks that his wife''s death is not accidental, but man-made, and he also suspects that woman and has questioned her.


    The woman didn''t admit it. Instead, she said: maybe your wife felt sorry for the Shen family because she had nothing to do, and you didn''t want to take a concubine, so she chose the extreme way to leave you.


    Although he didn''t believe his wife would do this, he couldn''t refute it, because his wife really felt guilty for nothing and wanted to leave him or let him have concubines several times.


    However, how could he be willing!


    Huang nine songs pour is not to expect, this Shen Yu is drunk to become this appearance, still clear know her purpose, this explain brain still sober! When he heard that he would not seek death, Huang Jiuge breathed a sigh of relief, so there was nothing wrong with her.


    However, he said that he wanted to find his wife, and she would not die, which made Huang Jiuge depressed. Did Shen Yu''s brain wake up!

 Chapter 228

    Forget it, no matter whether he is sober or not, he thinks that his wife is not dead. He says that he will not be short-sighted and will not die naturally.


    So, Huang Jiuge left.


    Just as she turned around, Huang Jiuge was startled by the person who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Fortunately, she was determined. Otherwise, she had to scream.


    The man is dressed in purple. His three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as knife carving. His thick eyebrows are raised slightly rebelliously. Under his long and slightly curled eyelashes, his cold eyes are filled with profundity. Unconsciously, a force of oppression is formed, which makes people feel uncomfortable unconsciously.


    No traces of deliberate, as if he was born such a powerful person.


    Although Huang Jiuge is afraid of this man, but at the same time, she doesn''t look up to this man. She is mean, doesn''t know how to be pitiful and merciless.


    It seems that these labels have been nailed to Sikong by Huang Jiuge.


    "What''s the matter with you man? Don''t you know that frightening people will frighten people to death? " Huang nine songs in the heart not happy, so don''t have good spirit of say.


    "Scared? You''re a girl who runs around in the evening and invites men to drink. Are you afraid of being scared? " Sikong cut immediately sneered.


    "I''m happy. Do you care? Hum Huang nine songs of Ao Jiao hum a, then turn round to leave, she just ignore this stingy man, cold-blooded man!


    Unfortunately, the sky is not as good as people wish! Just turned around and met an acquaintance.


    Huang Jiuge wants to curse her mother. How can she be so unlucky! I met Nangong Yuhao here.


    Fortunately, Nangong Yuhao hasn''t seen her yet, so she still has time to hide.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of Nangong Yuhao, it''s just that this time and this place are not suitable.


    So, Huang Jiuge immediately turned around and threw herself into Sikong''s arms. It seemed that she was afraid that Sikong would push her away. She immediately opened her hands around his waist.


    Sikong cut by this sudden action to frighten, in the Phoenix nine songs into his arms, his heart can''t help a burst of violent beat.


    Although, he does not know why, and did not exclude, but it does not mean that he can accept ah! So I raised my hand to push her away.


    But he didn''t move yet, but she seemed to feel something. She put her hands around his waist, which made the whole person feel bad.


    Moreover, seeing the passers-by around him looking at them from time to time, Si kongcao only felt that his face was lost, and his face was gradually gloomy.


    "Let go" cold voice sounded on the top of her head, let Huang Jiuge can''t help but feel the back slightly cool, but did not let go, instead hold more tightly.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong Qijie threatened: "if you don''t let go, I''ll use my internal force to shake you away."


    "How come you don''t know how to be compassionate! Do you think I''m going to die? " Huang Jiuge is also very angry. Is this man so mean!


    Help?


    Sikong cut some confused, some don''t understand Huang nine song this words is what meaning.


    But he soon understood, because at this time, Nangong Yuhao and others were passing by.


    Si kongcao, who knows the truth, doesn''t understand Huang Jiuge''s action. Instead, he is more angry. He is gnashing his teeth.


    This woman, even dare to use him as a shield, is really bold!


    When Nangong Yuhao and others passed by, Huang Jiuge also heard it, so he felt that it was almost over, so he took the initiative to release his hand and leave his chest.

 Chapter 229

    Just, she just moved for a while, the whole person was pressed by two hands of Sikong cut, and then Huang Jiuge''s whole face was pressed on Sikong cut''s chest, which made her feel painful, and her breathing was not smooth. She was angry and said: "let go!"


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge struggles to come out, but he can''t move.


    "Don''t you like to throw yourself in the arms? That''s enough. " Sikong cut cold way, the corner of the mouth raised a cruel range, there is no temperature in the eyes.


    What he hates most is using.


    "Don''t I have the power of urgency? Why are you such a mean man Huang Jiuge is so angry that she wants to vomit blood. Does she like to throw herself in her arms? That''s not a no way way way!


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Sikong opened his mouth, but before he said anything, he was interrupted by a voice: "martial uncle, what are you doing?"


    Sikong cut a Zheng, see oneself in front of, ink flow is staring at the eyes of doubt to see him, and she.


    Without waiting for Sikong to react, Mo Liu suddenly said, "ah! I see. Martial uncle is looking for his wife. Ha ha! Well, then I won''t disturb you. You go on, you go on. "


    After that, Mo Liu hurried away, but what does that mean?


    Sikong cut this just reaction come over, quickly release the nine songs of Huang, is angry and angry, just don''t know angry ink flow untimely appear, or angry nine songs of Huang to his use.


    And after Huang Jiuge was released, she was like breaking away from the devil''s grasp. She hurried out for several steps and breathed heavily. At this moment, she felt the air was warm and dead.


    But Huang Jiuge didn''t forget that there was a dangerous person standing in front of her! So he immediately ran away, regardless of how fierce the other side was and whether he would catch up with him.


    But fortunately, Sikong didn''t catch up with her, otherwise she would cry for her parents. How unlucky she was to meet such a terrible man!


    Seeing this, the ink stream suddenly stopped and cried in disbelief: "eh! What''s the matter? "


    Then, a flash, then appeared in front of Si kongcao''s body, asked: "martial uncle, did you make people angry! If so, go after women! It''s good to be loud. "


    Ink flow that appearance, seem to understand the appearance.


    Sikong cut a Zheng, but did not expect that Mo Liu would say this, looking at Mo Liu eyes slightly lost, a dangerous breath issued, scared Mo Liu trembled, but still did not feel the danger of consciousness, still standing still.


    "Who taught you that?" Sikong cut coldly asked, although asked, but his heart has just come out.


    In addition to being with him, Mo Liu is a Wen Jinran, so who else can this be except what Wen Jinran said!


    Sure enough, it''s brother Wen Mo Liu didn''t know whether he was really stupid or fake stupid, or he didn''t have the consciousness of being able to say or not, so he said Wen Jinran directly.


    Wen, Jin, ran!


    Sikong cut secretly meditation, and at the moment in the sleep of Wen Jinran but hard sneeze, think that he is cold, quickly put the quilt taut.


    But back to other courtyard, Sikong cut, but toss and turn, how also can''t sleep, the mind is still the scene when Huang Jiuge suddenly hugged him, really let his heart blocked.


    If it''s someone else, maybe he''s already killed him!


    But he also don''t know why, although hate teeth itch to Huang nine songs, but can''t kill her.


    For sikongchu''s worries, huangjiuge has already thrown this matter out of the sky. When she returns to weiyangge, she goes to sleep happily after washing.

 Chapter 230

    The next day, Wen Jinran wakes up. He doesn''t see Sikong cut and Mo Liu practicing swords in the yard. He knows that they must have gone to Pian hall for breakfast, so he goes there.


    However, when he got to the side hall and saw the food on the table, he was dumbfounded.


    Then I just felt that I was going to vomit. I quickly escaped from the side hall and vomited to one side.


    Who''s going to tell him what''s going on? Why should there be a bloody "hand" on the table? It''s too scary.


    At this time, Sikong cut and ink flow came in from the outside, the former coldly looking at Wen Jinran, quietly. But the latter looks at Wen Jinran suspiciously, full of incomprehension.


    "Brother Wen, what are you doing?" The unknown ink stream asked with concern.


    Wen Jinran ignored Mo Liu and looked at Si kongcao directly. He gritted his teeth and asked, "it''s you, isn''t it?"


    In fact, he had already guessed that it was Si kongcao, but how did he provoke this evil spirit and let him scare him like this? Didn''t he know that he had a shadow on his bloody hands?


    It''s not because of his affectation, but because of some things, the shadow left from childhood, so there is no way to resist. He doesn''t blink when he kills, but it makes him feel sick and flustered to let him see his bloody hands!


    Since his childhood, he has been weak and sick, and his father will often take him out for medical treatment.


    I remember when I was seven years old, my father heard that there was a miracle doctor somewhere who was very powerful, so my father took him to this place for medical treatment.


    It''s just that they''re not lucky enough to be assassinated on the way.


    At that time, the Wen family had long been the richest man in the capital, which naturally aroused the envy of many people, so they wanted to destroy it.


    Although the Wen family is engaged in business, which successor may not have strong martial arts skills. If not, how can he keep such a big family property!


    Therefore, those killers are not my father''s opponents, they are all killed by my father.


    However, in the process of killing, the father cut off a man''s hand and just flew to him. Young, of course, he was extremely scared, which directly led to his illness, and he could hardly survive.


    Moreover, for a long time after that, he had nightmares, was awakened by nightmares, and almost collapsed.


    Since that time, it has been a shadow. Although I know there is nothing terrible, I can''t help protesting in my heart.


    This, the ink flow more puzzled, looked at Sikong cut, and then looked at Wen Jinran, Zhang Er could not understand.


    But Si kongcao didn''t even explain, so he went straight to Pian hall.


    He won''t tell him what happened last night! To avoid making jokes.


    Just think of Phoenix nine songs, Sikong cut is still blocked flustered.


    "Mo Liu, what''s wrong with your martial uncle? Where on earth did I offend him? " See Sikong cut ignore himself, Wen Jinran had to ask to Mo flow, although see Mo flow that doubt appearance, also don''t seem to know.


    "I don''t know!" Mo Liu shakes his head.


    Wen Jinran, OK! Although he didn''t know when he had offended this evil spirit, maybe he had offended him unintentionally!


    This kind of feeling that I don''t know but I have to bear is very difficult!


    It seems that he should be more careful in the future. If such things happen again, he can''t guarantee that he won''t have nightmares.


    No, what did Sikong cut in to do?


    Wen Jinran looks over his head in a hurry. When he sees that Si kongcao is eating the bloody "hand" on the table, he almost doesn''t faint. Who can''t he talk to! I eat that.

 Chapter 231

    "Brother Wen, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you go in?" Ready to go in the ink flow see, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "He, he, is he crazy?" Wen Jinran pointed to the inside of Sikong cut, voice some tremble of say.


    "Well?" The ink stream doesn''t understand. With Wen Jinran''s eyes, it suddenly becomes clear, but also doubts: "eh! Doesn''t martial uncle say that brother Wen likes this bloody hand? So martial uncle asked the first floor to make one with flour! It''s covered with tomato juice, so it''s a bloody hand. "


    when he heard this, he also make complaints about his feelings.


    "What? I like it? " When Wen Jinran heard this, he stormed away.


    When did he say that he liked the bloody hand? Was he afraid? If he had a shadow on the bloody hand, he would panic and vomit when he saw it, and he would have nightmares. How could he like it?


    What''s more, it''s made of flour, flour, flour, and blood, tomato juice, tomato juice, tomato juice, Ma Dan, play with him!


    What''s more, I still eat it in front of him. Isn''t it disgusting for him?


    Division, empty, cut.


    Wen Jinran gritted his teeth and wanted to rush in and beat Sikong Chou. But, but, but... He couldn''t beat him!


    So, Wen Jinran also only in the heart of silence for himself.


    Make friends carelessly, make friends carelessly!


    "Forget it, eat it! I''ll have the noodles served In the end, Wen Jinran had to leave.


    "Martial uncle, don''t you say brother Wen likes his bloody hands? But I don''t see where he likes to come from Mo Liu doesn''t understand of hope to Si Kong cut, ask a way.


    Si kongcao ignored him and continued to eat.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    shortly after arriving, a rare guest came to Nalan mansion.


    It''s Nalan mansion, it''s better to say it''s Weiyang Pavilion, because it''s here to find Huang Jiuge.


    And it was Nangong Changning.


    Nangong Changning''s arrival soon spread all over Nalan Prefecture, which immediately caused a surprise.


    Although the servant of Nalan mansion didn''t know Nangong Changning, she said she was a princess. Who dares to stop her! You just have to report it in secret.


    When Mo Rushun got the news, she jumped up from her chair, full of surprise: "what? Is Princess Changning looking for Huang Jiuge


    "Yes, the visitor claimed to be princess Changning and came to find Huang Jiuge." The maid replied.


    "When did Huang Jiuge know Princess Changning? And fortunately, the princess of Changning came to the door in person. " Mo Rushun talks to herself in shock. Some of them can''t accept that Huang Jiuge is better than Princess Changning.


    Why? Why didn''t Princess Changning come to find zi''er! If she and zi''er are better, then for zi''er, it''s a bright future!


    "Go, let the second lady receive the princess." After thinking about it, Mo Rushun immediately told her that she wanted Nalan QIANZI to go with Nangong Changning.


    But she didn''t think about it. Who is Nangong Changning? How could a common woman be qualified to approach!


    "But..." the maid was in a dilemma and wanted to say nothing.


    "But what?" Mo Rushun asked unhappily.


    "But the princess of Changning has already let her servant take her to Weiyang Pavilion," said the maid carefully, for fear that she would be angry.

 Chapter 232

    "What? Have you gone to Weiyang pavilion? Let zi''er go to Weiyang pavilion to walk around and get close to Huang Jiuge. " It''s like frost.


    Mo Rushuang knows that it is impossible for Nalan QIANZI to approach Nangong Changning alone, so he has to use huangjiu song to approach Nangong Changning.


    "Yes" the maid took the order and stepped down in a hurry.


    On this side, Nangong Changning just came to Weiyang Pavilion. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Huang Jiuge and a seven or eight year old girl planting flowers, which made Nangong Changning feel very interesting and ran up: "Huang Jiuge, you are planting flowers! It''s fun to watch. I''ll plant it, too. "


    Nangong Changning''s sudden arrival surprised Huang Jiuge: "Nangong Changning, why are you here?"


    She didn''t expect that Nangong Changning would come to Nalan house to find herself. After all, they just met by chance and were not familiar with each other at all.


    "Of course I''m here to play with you! You don''t know, I''m bored to death in the palace, and I''ve been watched for several days, and I finally ran out. " Nangong Changning complained bitterly, as if she was punished in the palace.


    However, for those who love freedom, the palace is just a cage!


    And she secretly ran out of the palace for more than half a year. It''s strange that she won''t watch her when she comes back, but fortunately she escaped.


    Huang nine songs mouth corner smoked to smoke, this South Temple Chang Ning, return is really greedy to play of temperament.


    Seeing a stranger, Nalan Qianxi shrank timidly and didn''t dare to see Nangong Changning.


    Seeing this, Nangong Changning was a little depressed. He looked at Huang Jiuge and asked: "Huang Jiuge, am I terrible? Why is she afraid when she sees me


    All right! In fact, many people are afraid of her because she is a princess.


    No matter how gentle she was, they were afraid.


    Er!


    At first, Huang Jiuge was stunned, and then she felt that she couldn''t help laughing. It wasn''t because of Nangong Changning''s question, but because of her self doubt. It was funny.


    "No, my sister is more afraid of strangers." Huang Jiuge explained.


    "Oh! This is your sister! It''s so cute. Hello, sister. Sister is not a bad person. Don''t be afraid! " Knowing that Nalan is afraid of strangers, Nangong Changning tries to show her gentleness so as not to scare her.


    "Sister hello" Nalan QIANZI although afraid of strangers, but actually the other side said friendly, she naturally also very sensible hello.


    She did not know that Nangong Changning was a princess. If she knew, she would not dare to call her sister.


    However, Nangong Changning doesn''t mind these. Naturally, she never mind her identity.


    "Good boy Nangong Changning is a little excited, but no one has ever called her sister. It''s nice to have someone call her sister.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Changning suddenly gets up, scares Nalan Qianxi, and makes Huang Jiuge surprised. I don''t know what Nangong Changning is doing!


    I saw Nangong Changning touch his body, and then he didn''t touch anything. His face suddenly showed embarrassment: "that, that, originally, I wanted to give my sister a gift, but it seems that I don''t have anything on me."


    Nangong Changning is also a criminal. If he doesn''t, he won''t, and no one knows what you want! If you don''t have it, tell it. Isn''t that a joke?


    But then, Nangong Changning''s face just like turning a book, changed suddenly: "it''s OK! Next time, next time, next time. "


    "You are also called sister, but also to meet the gift, is a few meaning ah!" Huang nine song doubts of ask a way, she is a princess, younger sister but can''t shout indiscriminately.

 Chapter 233

    "Hee hee Speaking of this, Nangong Changning couldn''t help but jump: "I think it''s good to be called sister. It''s so kind."


    Although Huang Jiuge is a little speechless, she can understand it.


    As the saying goes, the most ruthless imperial family, in the imperial family, there is almost no family to speak of, even if it is a brother, as long as it involves the interests, the same will be fraternal.


    Although there are many intrigues in Shenmen''s house, there are also family ties, at least more than the imperial family.


    "Well, since I like this sound, I''ll ask you if she has anything to do." Huang Jiuge knows how to go along with it and finds a support for Nalan Qianxi. Anyway, Nangong Changning doesn''t mind. What does she mind.


    "No problem. Your sister is my sister. If she has anything to do with her sister in the future, she will try her best to find her. What she gets will not be delayed." Nangong Changning agreed very readily.


    Either she didn''t know the intention of Huang Jiuge, or because she knew it, she agreed so readily.


    She just likes it. What?


    She knew that there was only Huang Jiuge''s daughter in Nalan mansion, so her sister was a common daughter.


    Nangong Changning is not as smart as Qiqiao. Her sister is so timid. It must have something to do with the bad environment. Since Huang Jiuge wants to help her sister, as a friend of Huang Jiuge, how can she not help her!


    Unknowingly, Nangong Changning has summed up Huang Jiuge as his friend.


    "Don''t you feel at a loss?" For Nangong Changning''s cheerfulness, Huang Jiuge is not surprised, but still can''t help asking.


    After all, they are not familiar with each other!


    However, who let Nangong Changning have a good feeling for huangjiuge! I really want to be friends with her!


    "It''s a bit of a loss, or you call me sister, so I won''t be at a loss." Nangong Changning doesn''t feel that he is suffering losses. It is clear that he is gaining an inch!


    "Let''s forget it. My sister''s voice should not be called." Huang Jiuge immediately protested.


    Joke, she was ten years older than Nangong Changning in her previous life. In her eyes, Nangong Changning is a child. She won''t do it if she calls her sister!


    "Ah, ah, ah! How can you do that? I''ve already called. How can I go back on it? It''s a big deal. I don''t want you to call. Can''t you Nangong Changning is in a hurry, and he can''t care whether or not Huang Jiuge calls.


    It''s not easy for someone to call her sister. How can we just let it go!


    Huang Jiuge smiles. In fact, she doesn''t really compare with Nangong Changning. She just knows that Nangong Changning won''t be unhappy even if she refuses.


    If you let Mo Rushuang know what happened in Weiyang Pavilion, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Huang Jiuge is lucky to know Princess Changning. That''s the Nalan millennium that she never paid attention to. Unexpectedly, Princess Changning took a fancy to her and allowed her to call her sister.


    Mo Rushuang doesn''t know for the moment, but on the side of QIANZI Pavilion, when Nalan QIANZI hears Nangong Changning coming to find Huang Jiuge, she is also surprised. After that, she is jealous and resentful.


    At the moment, Nalan QIANZI has a face of resentment, ferocity and distortion. If outsiders see it, they will be shocked. Is this really the gentle and kind Nalan QIANZI?


    However, only in her own QIANZI Pavilion did she dare to take off her usual mild and kind disguise.

 Chapter 234

    She and Nangong Changning met several times at some parties, and she tried to get close to each other, but Nangong Changning didn''t even give her face. She was afraid that she would become a laughing stock and would be ridiculed.


    Although there was resentment in her heart, she did not dare to do anything to her because she was a princess. What''s more, it''s not that she''s so embarrassed by Nangong Changning, so it''s a little better to think about it.


    Just don''t expect, Nangong Changning unexpectedly and Huang Jiuge became friends, this let her how also can''t accept.


    Niang asked someone to let her get close to Nangong Changning. She asked her to go to Weiyang pavilion to show her closeness to Huang Jiuge. She used Huang Jiuge to get close to Nangong Changning.


    However, she can''t do it. Her dignity doesn''t allow her to bow in front of Huang Jiuge.


    Lead bamboo Curie, Jiang Hui also know Nangong Changning came, also very surprised.


    Only after the surprise is nervous, because, Nalan millennium in Weiyang Pavilion.


    I don''t know whether Jiang Hui has self-knowledge or because Nalan millennium is still young, so Jiang Hui doesn''t have the idea to let Nalan Millennium climb Nangong Changning.


    Maybe, both!


    She''s just worried that Nalan Millennium doesn''t understand the rules and bumps into the princess.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. The princess is not as arrogant as miss three, and she won''t let Miss four have anything to do with her presence." Mother Lu comforted.


    "I hope so!" Jiang Hui is not at ease, but she does not dare to rush into Weiyang pavilion to bring people back. In that way, she really bumps into the noble!


    Aunt Tong comes in from the outside. As soon as she enters the door, she hears the discussion about Nangong Changning''s coming to find Huang Jiuge. She is puzzled in her heart. When did she know the princess?


    However, aunt Tong is also worried about whether Huang Jiuge offended Nangong Changning, so Nangong Changning came to find fault.


    Because she was worried, aunt Tong was walking fast all the way.


    However, as soon as she entered the Weiyang Pavilion, she saw three figures squatting on the edge of the flower garden planting flowers in the courtyard, which made her stunned, some of them couldn''t come back.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning are both martial arts practitioners, so when Aunt Tong approaches Weiyang Pavilion, she knows someone is coming. Only when Aunt Tong enters Weiyang Pavilion, she knows it''s aunt Tong.


    Three people in Tong aunt into Weiyang Pavilion when they all look back, huangjiu song first voice: "Tong aunt, this is Nangong Changning."


    The stunned aunt Tong immediately responded and saluted to Nangong Changning, saying: "I''ll see the princess"


    "aunt Tong doesn''t need to be polite, just be casual." Nangong Changning said politely.


    "Thanks Princess" Tong Yi Xie way, although Nangong Changning let her at will, but she how dare to get up at will!


    "Big sister, she, she is a princess." When Nanlan Qianxi heard that Aunt Tong called Nangong Changning princess, she was already frightened. After she reacted, she approached Huang Jiuge and said in a low and careful voice, with a little trembling in her voice and a little fear in her face.


    Knowing that Nalan was afraid of millennium, Huang Jiuge comforted him: "yes! Xi''er, don''t be afraid. The princess likes Xi''er very much


    Forgive her. I really don''t know how to comfort the child. That''s all I can say.


    "Really?" Nalan Millennium looks happy and nervous.


    "Of course it''s true! After who bullies you, you tell elder sister, elder sister helps you revenge This is what Nangong Changning said. Although Nalan millennium is quiet, Nangong Changning is a martial arts practitioner. How can he not hear it!


    And because Nalan QIANZI didn''t go to Weiyang Pavilion, Mo Rushun knew that he hated iron but didn''t make steel. He went to QIANZI Pavilion in person.

 Chapter 235

    "Zi''er, what''s the matter with you? At such a good opportunity, you... Mo Rushun began to blame as soon as she entered the door. But before she finished, she was impatiently interrupted by Nalan QIANZI:" enough, let me bow my head to Huang Jiuge, I can''t do it. "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushuang chokes. In fact, she can''t do it even for her. However, can''t you just watch the princess not use this good resource?


    Mo Rushuang will also think, but I don''t know if Nangong Changning knows that Mo Rushuang takes her as a resource to use. Will it be an impulse to kick her away.


    "Princess Changning is always on her own. It''s useless to have a relationship with her. Well, I''m tired and want to have a rest." Nalan QIANZI said, then ignore Mo Rushun, get up and go to the inner room, leaving Mo Rushun alone in the hall.


    Mo Rushuang had no choice but to leave.


    Just, think of Huang Jiuge unexpectedly and Nangong Changning make friends, Mo Rushuang this heart, commit to block very.


    After a while, Nangong Changning took Huang Jiuge out and said to eat delicious food on the first floor.


    So, Huang nine song let aunt Tong not do her meal.


    Huang nine song is not in, aunt Tong a person also did not cook naturally, went to the dining hall to eat good.


    And Huang Jiuge doesn''t eat at home, which makes Miaosheng have no chance to poison, so he has to wait until dinner.


    Lead bamboo Curie, Jiang Hui has been perturbed, see Nalan Millennium back, that uneasy heart is to put down, quickly asked Nalan millennium, have offended the princess.


    Nalan Qianxi told the story of Weiyang pavilion from his own point of view, which surprised Jiang Hui and others.


    "What? You, are you telling the truth Although Jiang Hui didn''t want to let Nalan Qianxi approach Nangong Changning at all, she couldn''t get close to the princess.


    "Aunt, this, this is a good thing!" On one side, mother Lu is also happy to say that she is close to the princess. Who dares not to pay attention to Nalan Millennium easily!


    "Yes! This, this is still stained with the light of the first lady! " Jiang Hui also showed her gratitude.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t bully the young lady before, otherwise, we would have to be opposed by the young lady everywhere, just like aunt Mo and them." Green sigh, full of happiness.


    "Yes! Fortunately, fortunately, fortunately Jiang Hui also feels very lucky, but also has a premonition that the sentence that Huang Jiuge let mother Lu convey will come true.


    If it is realized, there will be hope for her and Xi''er''s future.


    As soon as Nangong Changning arrived at the first floor, he took Huang Jiuge up the stairs and said, "the food on the first floor is delicious. I want to come here every day! But I can''t go out of the palace every day. It will be miserable to be found. Uncle Yinhuang is not always here. If he is there, my mother won''t talk about me, so I can seldom come out. Now we are going to my uncle Yinhuang''s private room, and the food and drink are all his "


    with that, they have already reached the third floor.


    The private rooms on the third floor are exclusive, and only the contractor or the person allowed by the contractor is allowed to have dinner. Nangong Changning is one of the permissive persons of Nangong Yin''s private rooms.


    Why one of them!


    Because in addition to Nangong Yin''s accident, Nangong Changning is not the only one who can use the private room.


    No, as soon as they got to the third floor, they were told by the waiter that there was someone in Lord Yin''s private room.

 Chapter 236

    "What? Someone? Who is it? Is uncle Yin back? " Nangong Changning was first surprised, then self brain repair, a brain thought it was Nangong Yin came back, asked the question did not wait for the waiter to answer, then ran excitedly toward the compartment.


    Huang Jiuge covers her face. Nangong Changning is too unreliable.


    The waiter tried to stop, but it was too late. Nangong Changning had pushed the door open.


    However, after the door was opened, Nangong Changning was stunned when he saw the people sitting inside. Then, his face became strange, and there was some panic. This was not going in or out.


    At this time, the waiter came to the door and apologized to the people inside: "I''m sorry, you two. The little one didn''t stop the princess of Changning."


    The waiter didn''t know if the person inside knew Nangong Changning, so when he apologized, he also said the identity of Nangong Changning. Anyway, they are all close to Lord Yin, and they won''t embarrass each other.


    "Unimpeded" cold voice did not recognize the joy and anger, but he even said unimpeded, it must be nothing!


    "Hey! hey! It''s Duke Cho! When did you come to Beijing! I''m uncle Yinhuang Obviously, Nangong Changning knew the man inside, but he was not very familiar with him. Moreover, he was afraid of him, so he spoke carefully.


    Huang Jiuge was still waiting at the stairway. When she heard Nangong Changning''s careful words, she was a little surprised. Who was in it! Even Nangong Changning, a princess, would be afraid.


    Although the short answer of "return to Beijing in a few days" is not impatient, it has the indifference and alienation that can not be ignored, just like a noble king, you can not be approached.


    "Oh! I thought I was Uncle Yinhuang back, so I rushed in. I don''t know it''s childe Duan. I''m sorry. I''ll go first. I won''t disturb you. Please use it slowly. " Nangong Changning quickly quit, so as not to irritate this evil spirit.


    You know, this evil spirit especially hates women approaching, even if it''s her.


    "Um" is just a word of "um". It''s agreed.


    Nangong Changning quickly closed the door, and then with a long sigh of relief, hurried back to the stairs.


    "Huang Jiuge, there''s someone in my uncle Yinhuang''s private room. Let''s go downstairs to eat!" Nangong Changning is a little sullen. If he can''t get into uncle Yinhuang''s private room, it means he can''t eat delicious food, and he has to pay for it himself.


    So delicious because it''s too expensive, she can''t afford it!


    In that private room, because Huang Jiuge is three words, one hand with chopsticks pauses, and then the voice just talking with Nangong Changning rings out: "Mo Liu, let the waiter ask Princess Changning and her friends to come in and eat together."


    "Ah The ink flow that is having a meal is suddenly ordered Leng for a while, the suspicious vision looks at the man opposite him.


    What? Did he hear it right! Uncle asked him to let Princess Changning, the woman who just pushed the door in, and her friends come in for dinner?


    Doesn''t martial uncle like that women are close to him? Of course, the woman he found hugged by his martial uncle was another one.


    Yes, this Duke is Sikong.


    Looking at the stupefied ink flow, Sikong cut eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "not fast?"


    "Oh! Oh, oh This, the ink flow really heard clearly, quickly got up and went out.

 Chapter 237

    When they were opened, the waiter stood outside, because after the matter of Nangong Changning, the waiter did not dare to go far. All the people in the private room on the third floor are of good status. If something really happens, he can''t afford it.


    Anyway, the sound insulation effect of the private room on the third floor is very good. The sound level of normal speaking can''t be heard outside, so the people inside generally don''t mind that there are people outside.


    However, if there is anything important to discuss, we will let the waiter leave and let our own people guard.


    "Young master, Hello, please..." the waiter asked respectfully as soon as he saw the ink flowing out.


    "Go and ask Princess Changning and her friends to come in and have dinner together." Mo Liu doesn''t wait for the waiter to finish, so he makes a sound.


    "Yes" the waiter was stunned for a moment, but he responded quickly and left in a hurry.


    At this time, Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge just went down to the second floor. They were saying something when they were suddenly interrupted by the waiter.


    "Princess, the guests in the private room of Lord Yin invite you to have dinner together." The waiter said respectfully.


    "What?" Hearing this, Nangong Changning was shocked. No, it should be creepy.


    She heard right! That Shashen asked her to have dinner together in the private room?


    This, this how possible!


    "The noble guest in the private room of Lord Yin invited the princess and her friends to have dinner together." naturally, the waiter knew that Nangong Changning''s reaction was frightening and suspicious. As for why she was like this, he couldn''t care, but patiently said it again.


    "No!" Even so, Nangong Changning still can''t believe it.


    Huang nine songs pick eyebrows, see Nangong Changning this kind of fear, difficult not into inside or flood water beast!


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge asked: "is it hard to be a monster inside? As for your fear of being like this. "


    Although she is not familiar with Nangong Changning, I always feel that she should not be the kind of person who is afraid of her!


    "It''s just that the man''s aura is so cold that people always feel oppressed." When it comes to that man, Nangong Changning is afraid.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, some helpless, but express understanding.


    Because some people''s popularity is really big, always make people feel oppressed, anyway, the man she met in purple is like this.


    "Then let''s go and eat by ourselves." Since Nangong Changning is afraid of that man, there is no need to go.


    "No way" but Nangong Changning refused her.


    "Why?" Huang Jiuge doesn''t understand.


    "It''s silly whether you want to eat or not! If we eat by ourselves, it''s too expensive to afford delicious food. " Thinking of eating, Nangong Changning put aside his fear of Sikong.


    Although she was afraid of Sikong, she was not afraid to eat! Moreover, people did not bully her, she was afraid, just can''t bear his cold air.


    Besides, things on the first floor are so expensive that even if she is a princess, she can''t afford to eat them!


    Say, then pull Huang nine songs to turn round to ascend stairs, Dynasty square just that private room walk.


    Huang Jiuge has no choice but to help her. She has a better understanding of Nangong Changning. She is a foodie.


    But as soon as she got to the box door, Nangong Changning''s breath became more rigorous. After all, she was still nervous.


    He pushed open the door and went in. He called politely, "Mr. CHO, we''re here."


    "Well! Sit down. " Sikong cut road.


    Nangong Changning staggers his body and introduces Huang Jiuge to Si Kongdiao: "this ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "

 Chapter 238

    "It''s you" is just a word to export, was interrupted by the voice behind.


    What''s going on? Nangong Changning suddenly looks at Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge''s eyes fall on Si kongcao. It''s obvious that he knows her.


    Nangong Changning was stunned.


    What? How does Huang Jiuge and Duke Duan know each other?


    This painting style has become too sudden for people to react.


    Huang nine song looks at Si Kong to cut slightly some surprised. Just now, Nangong Changning said that the atmosphere in this room is too cold and oppressive. She also secretly compared this man, but she really didn''t expect that he was the one with cold atmosphere in this private room.


    What a narrow road!


    "Why can''t it be me?" Sikong cut light looking at Huang nine songs, ask, that proud voice is not as cold and distant as before, but still give people an invisible oppression.


    "I thought it was a ghost!" Huang nine songs can''t help but weigh to say.


    With that, he walked directly to the table, swaggered, and sat down beside Sikong. He was so scared that Nangong Changning almost pulled her over.


    But see Sikong cut not angry, this just didn''t pull, just followed Huang Jiuge to sit down in the past, but it is to sit far away from Sikong cut position.


    Nangong Changning''s thinking is still in a mess, and some people can''t react.


    At this time, Mo Liu, who was already sitting beside Sikong, saw Chu Huang''s nine songs clearly and said in surprise, "it''s you!"


    "Why can''t it be me!" Through the words of Sikong.


    Mo Liu is angry, also directly through the words of Huang Jiuge blocked the past: "I thought it was a ghost!"


    "Poof Nangong Changning, who has been in a distracted state, can''t help laughing when he hears this, and his nervousness is relieved.


    Huang Jiu Ge stares at Mo Liu, but he doesn''t say anything.


    For ink flow, there is no hostility or malice, but there is a bit of favor. After all, other people have come out for themselves! Although nothing can be done, the heart is enough.


    And she didn''t wonder why the two were together, because she knew they were together when she met them on the first day.


    This meal was not peaceful.


    No, it didn''t take long to make a scene.


    "Let go"


    "why?"


    "This is what I saw first"


    "this is what I started first"


    "you shameless"


    "you rogue"


    Nangong Changning and Mo Liu are looking at Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao who are eating with chopsticks. What''s the matter?


    For Huang Jiuge, Nangong Changning and Mo Liu have no opinion, but for Sikong Duan, they all wonder, when is Duke Duan so childish?


    How could he make such a childish act of robbing people for food?


    Nangong Changning: the sun, is it coming out from the west?


    Ink flow: should not be, in evil!


    No matter, they still eat their food! Otherwise there will be no more.


    As a result, Nangong Changning and moliu began to struggle with food, ignoring the rival huangjiuge and sikongchu.


    "You''re not only mean, you don''t know how to be compassionate, but also ruthless. Anyone who likes you is blind." Huang Jiuge couldn''t rob Sikong, so she didn''t rob him at all. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode and cursed.


    However, hearing the curse, Nangong Changning just ate the meat in his mouth and fell onto the table. He quickly grabbed Huang Jiuge: "you are crazy ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    he said

 Chapter 239

    Nangong Changning wanted to remind her of something, but she didn''t dare to say it directly because of the presence of Sikong Chou! Anyway, Nangong Changning was very anxious.


    "You are not only a shameless woman, but also a beautiful woman. You are also notorious. If anyone marries you, it''s stupid." Compared with Huang Jiuge''s impatience, Sikong cut was much more calm.


    Especially his lazy, arrogant and invincible appearance, he was so angry that Huang Jiuge punched him.


    It''s a pity that she knew she couldn''t beat her, so she couldn''t help it.


    Nangong Changning was relieved to see that Sikong cut didn''t get angry. Although she thought Sikong cut was abnormal today, she didn''t know Sikong cut very well, so she didn''t go deep into it.


    "There are many people who like my martial uncle! It''s just that my martial uncle doesn''t like it. But there was a woman who was still hugging my martial uncle last night. She must like my martial uncle. I didn''t see her face, but she can run and she won''t be blind. " At this time, ink flow for Sikong cut off uneven road.


    Although Sikong cut also lost nine songs, but was automatically ignored by the ink stream.


    Just he didn''t see that woman''s appearance last night, so he didn''t know that woman was Huang Jiuge.


    "Poof"


    Huang Jiuge is drinking soup. When she hears this, she suddenly bursts out with surprise. But fortunately, she was quick to respond, quickly turned around, did not spit hot saliva on the table.


    What does it mean to have a woman who is still hugging my martial uncle? She must like my martial uncle


    "If she can run, she will never be blind."


    Isn''t that about her? It''s good for her to hold this man, but it''s just a matter of emergency! I like him everywhere.


    She admits that this man is very good-looking. Her appearance and figure are definitely her food. If she had this man as her husband, she would have great face.


    But the problem is, this man is too stingy, too don''t know how to pity, too ruthless, she is afraid, OK!


    So, even if it''s her food, she won''t eat it.


    In addition, her eyes are very good, very good, very good, she is not blind, she is not blind, she is not blind, important things have to be said three times.


    For Nangong Changning, the news was like a burst of thunder, which made her dizzy.


    What? She didn''t hear me wrong, did she! How could he hold a woman together?


    This, this is the big news!


    Uncle yinhuangke said that childe Chou didn''t like women to approach, but any woman who wanted to approach childe Chou would either be kicked out, or avoided, or shot a fierce look, which would directly make people freeze or collapse.


    So, from the beginning, uncle Yinhuang warned her to stay away from him.


    Childe Chu is the most handsome man she has ever seen, and her martial arts are also very good. Few women are not fascinated by him. At the beginning, she was fascinated by Duke Duan, so she tried to approach regardless of Uncle Yinhuang''s warning. She was shot by Duke Duan''s cold and fierce eyes, and she almost collapsed.


    And later, she saw with her own eyes that a woman tried to get close to Duke Duan, but she was kicked away by him. This completely frightened her, and therefore, from then on, she did not dare to get close to within one meter.


    Otherwise, she would not be so afraid of Mr. Wu!


    Look, she''s sitting in this position and deliberately away from him!


    I just didn''t expect that the Duchess, who avoided women like snakes and scorpions, should hold a woman together. How could she be shocked!

 Chapter 240

    However, said last night''s matter, Si kongcao''s face was black, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes besides cold or cold.


    This woman, even if she hugs him, is actually to use him as a shield. It''s unbearable.


    I''m afraid that even Si kongcao didn''t realize that what he was worried about was not that he was hugged by Huang Jiuge, but because Huang Jiuge hugged him because he used him as a shield.


    And Huang Jiuge, although not as afraid of this man as Nangong Changning, is still afraid after all. Originally, she was very angry. Under the cold eyes of Sikong, she lowered her head and ate.


    Sikong cut see this, only feel very depressed in the heart, this woman, dare to ignore him, ignore him, ignore him.


    Si kongcao stares at Huang Jiuge, but says to Mo Liu: "Mo Liu, you''re wrong. Yesterday, it wasn''t that Shi Shuo held her together, but she held him and didn''t let go."


    "Then why don''t you just kick her away!" Nangong Changning hears speech, shock cannot help but ask a way, isn''t childe chou the most disgusted woman close? Why did she hold her!


    "Cough!" Huang nine song was choked by this words, kick to fly? Why kick her away!


    "Because she threatened me, if I kicked her away, she would take off my clothes and return..." Sikong was calm, and his face was not red and he was out of breath.


    But Huang nine songs but can''t listen to go on, is simply uncle can bear, aunt also can''t bear.


    "Pa" sound, in Sikong cut out "also" when the word sounded, will listen to the Nangong Changning and Mo Liu are also scared, conditional reflection of Chaohuang Jiuge look.


    She clapped her hand on the table, and suddenly rose up. She looked at Si kongcao fiercely and said angrily, "when do I threaten you? If I kick you off, I''ll take off your clothes! You are a man who can even tell a lie without blushing and gasping. It''s just that you don''t let me go. What else? You don''t want to say that this girl will be stronger than you! Yes, your figure is very attractive to me. However, although my mind is very open, my body is pure. "


    Huang nine songs a can''t help but burst out, but the words after a regret, simply want to give yourself a mouth, call her impulse!


    But it''s all said. Can you take it back!


    And Nangong Changning and Mo Liu are silly, staring, mouth open, as if they were fixed, no response.


    At the beginning, Si kongcao didn''t mind Huang Jiuge''s admitting that the woman was her yesterday. On the contrary, he watched her angry with great interest.


    However, listen to her more said more outrageous, Sikong cut face also black down.


    What do you mean he still wants to say that she will beat him? What is his figure that appeals to her? What is open mind and pure body?


    This woman, how to think all these dirty things in her mind!


    Sikong cut feel very angry, very angry, very angry, especially to see Huang Jiuge finished also a nothing to sit down to eat, he really want to, really want to, really want to open these meals.


    "You, you, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤" after knowing, the ink stream, looking at Huang Jiuge, was still in a state of shock. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t expect that the woman last night was Huang Jiuge. What''s more, she just said ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mo Liu felt that her cheeks were boiling hot, and she was ashamed to death.

 Chapter 241

    "You what you eat." Huang nine songs don''t have good spirit of stare him one eye, ah way.


    "You... Nangong Changning also wanted to say something, but before he said it, he was interrupted by Huang Jiuge. Nangong Changning didn''t know what to say.


    And looking at Sikong cut a pair of want to eat people''s eyes, Huang nine songs also don''t have good spirit of scold a way: "see what see?"? Eat. "


    Sikong cut almost was angry smile, this woman, change face really fast.


    This meal passed in such a strange atmosphere. After eating it well, Huang Jiuge directly took Nangong Changning and left. Without a word of greeting, he was so angry that he wanted to lift the table.


    "This woman is not only shameless, but also impolite. It''s strange to get married." Sikong cut off molar huohuohuo said.


    Mo Liu just looked at his uncle strangely and didn''t speak.


    He was still thinking about the words of Huang Jiuge! What''s the meaning of "your figure is attractive to miss Ben"? She had seen the figure of her martial uncle, but he didn''t dare to ask him.


    "Huang Jiuge, you really scared me to death just now. Tell me about it! How did you get together with Duke Duan! It''s shocking that he didn''t kick you! Say, does he like you? " As soon as she got out of the first floor, Nangong Changning asked. What''s more, she was full of interest now.


    "You think too much" Huang nine song rolled a white eye, that man will like her? No wonder!


    He didn''t kick her away, was it because he held her too tightly?


    Although that man is very unpleasant, but now think about it, his head against his strong chest, it is too comfortable, let her have a moment to feel a deep sense of security.


    However, it''s a pity that he has a good appearance, a good figure and good martial arts, but he''s a mean person who doesn''t know how to be pitiful and merciless.


    This kind of man is destined not to hurt women.


    "I think too much. How can I think too much? But you are holding each other Nangong Changning is not so easy to bluff. She always has to ask about things she is curious about.


    Of course, if she can''t ask, she has nothing to do.


    Huang Jiuge had no choice but to explain: "last night I just met someone I didn''t want to see on the road, so I was in a hurry and couldn''t escape. He just used him as a shield."


    "Oh Nangong Changning listens to him, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t cheat Nangong Changning either. What makes Nangong Changning still wonder is why Sikong cut would let her hold him?


    Nangong Changning automatic brain repair, perhaps, childe is just helping Huang Jiuge!


    But the problem of Nangong Changning is not over! He continued: "well, what is strong him? Also, what is open mind and pure body


    "Cough!" Huang Jiuge is choked by her own saliva. She doesn''t know how to explain it to Nangong Changning, and she doesn''t want to explain it, so as not to teach the little girl who is pure in thought.


    Yes, Nangong Changning is only 15 years old. In the eyes of Huang Jiuge, she is a little girl.


    Although her body is only 14 and a half years old, almost a year younger than Nangong Changning, her soul is a mature thought of 25 years old.


    "Hello! Huang Jiuge, I ask you something! Tell me about it Did not get the answer of nine songs of Huang, South Temple long rather urgent urge way.


    However, Huang Jiuge still said nothing, no matter how Nangong Changning entangled.

 Chapter 242

    No way, Nangong Changning only gave up dissatisfied.


    After another stroll, they broke up.


    Nangong Changning was reluctant to give up when she left, because the palace was a cage for her, and she had no freedom at all. She pitifully said to Huang Jiuge, "Huang Jiuge, if I can''t escape from the palace to play with you, I''ll let empress Xuan come to play with you. You must come."


    Huang nine songs smell speech, mercilessly stare South Temple Chang Ning one eye.


    I wipe! Let her go to the palace. Don''t you think she hates the palace enough? Moreover, let the queen declare her, can she refuse? Unless she really wants to be too comfortable.


    Nangong Changning, however, turns a blind eye to Huang Jiuge''s accusation and leaves reluctantly.


    Sikong cut and ink flow after dinner, did not leave the first floor, but still stay in the private room.


    About a quarter of an hour, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao came.


    As soon as Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao push the door in, they feel a surge of cold air. They both shiver. What''s wrong with Sikong?


    Don''t guess. Don''t look. They all know that the air conditioner comes from Sikong. After all, ink stream doesn''t have such a powerful air conditioner.


    Sure enough, after going in, he saw that Sikong cut had a low face, and his whole body was emitting cold air, as if someone had offended him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wen Jinran asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK," said Sikong coldly.


    But does he seem to be OK like that?


    "Mo Liu, did you make your martial uncle angry?" Wen Jinran knows that although the ink flow is not reliable, he still listens to Sikong''s words, so it is impossible to make Sikong angry.


    And he said that, just to find an excuse to know the reason from the ink flow.


    He also knew that since Sikong had nothing to do with it, it would not be a matter of business, it would probably be a personal matter.


    As long as it''s about Sikong''s personal affairs, Wen Jinran is very curious.


    "I didn''t! "It''s all that woman..." as soon as Mo Liu heard Wen Jinran''s query, he was immediately dissatisfied, so he was stimulated and said it.


    Even so, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao still recognized the important message, that is, women.


    Suddenly, Wen Jinran came to be interested. Ignoring Sikong''s warning, he pestered Mo Liu and asked, "woman? What woman? Tell me about it


    Just, Wen Jinran can ignore the eyes of Si kongcao''s warning, but the ink stream can''t!


    Therefore, the ink flow lowered his head and pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    "Ink flow ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Wen Jinran was discontented with his desire, and he was in a panic.


    only he could evocate two words, and Siu Kong''s voice was cold and cold: "if you are very idle, then..."


    suddenly surprised Wen Jin and immediately stopped and said quickly, "I am not busy. I am very busy recently. My grandfather is not feeling well. My father has gone out to inspect. I need to be fully responsible for Wen''s affairs. I am really busy and busy."


    Of course, Wen Jinran did not give up the idea of digging out the so-called woman from the ink stream, but this thing can only be carried out secretly. Anyway, ink flow is also a unreliable, as long as take a delicious temptation, he promised to tell you everything.


    Si kongcao just glanced at him and said nothing more.


    And the air conditioning on him has also been reduced.

 Chapter 243

    "When will nangongyin come back?" Sikong looked at Wei ziyao and asked.


    "If there is no accident, we can return to the capital in three days, but I''m afraid there are killers ambushing outside the city." Wei ziyao said solemnly, his eyes full of worries.


    Although he knew that nangongyin''s martial arts were very good, and there were few rivals in the world, no matter how high he was, he would be outnumbered.


    Those people want to kill nangongyin, and the killers they send out are all powerful, and there are many, so ¡¤¡¤


    "no problem, they can''t help nangongyin easily, but just in case, I''ll go out and pick him up at that time." Sikong cut said, a flash in the eyes, a touch of bloodthirsty.


    Those who stand in their way, they all die.


    Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao didn''t say anything, because they also believed in Nangong Yin and Sikong cut.


    However, if Nangong Yin is just a person, they will still worry, but if they add the boss empty cut, they will be completely relieved.


    ¡¤


    after returning to Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge took a nap first. She didn''t care much about what happened today, but she didn''t care much about the Duke. She was so stingy.


    After waking up from a nap, I didn''t have anything to do, so I looked at the internal mental skill.


    Because there are outsiders in the yard, it''s not easy for her to practice martial arts in the yard, so it''s only easy for her to master the internal mental skills.


    It''s almost past the hour, and aunt Tong is busy with dinner.


    In Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge''s meals are all prepared by Aunt Tong himself, and no one else is allowed to get close to them. Because Mo Rushun sent the three people who are not good at it. If they touch it, what will happen!


    However, the kitchenette is not locked or watched deliberately. After all, it can''t break their plan, can it? Otherwise, how can Huang Jiuge strike Mo Rushun!


    Aunt Tong, as usual, finished the meal and gave it to Huang Jiuge directly, without leaving half a step in the middle.


    However, when she passed by mother Liu, she stopped her.


    But she didn''t say anything. She just put a folded note on the tray and left.


    Aunt Tong felt very inexplicable. She didn''t know what mammy Liu meant.


    Of course, she was not stupid. Naturally, she knew that there were words in the note, and mother Liu''s action obviously conveyed a certain message to them.


    Aunt Tong didn''t stay, and she didn''t immediately look at the contents of the note. She quickened her pace and walked to the second floor of Weiyang Pavilion, hoping to let Huang Jiuge know about it for the first time.


    After learning this, Huang Jiuge also feels confused, but she immediately opens the note to see.


    "What''s in it, miss?" Aunt Tong asked eagerly.


    You know, this willow eyebrow is sent by Mo Rushuang, but it''s not good for the comer!


    "The note says there''s smallpox in the meal." Huang nine songs say, complexion some strange.


    She was not surprised that there was something in the meal that she shouldn''t have, but she didn''t understand why mammy Liu reminded her? What is her purpose?


    Isn''t she a spy sent by Mo Rushun? Shouldn''t we help Mo Rushuang?


    Or, is mother Liu trying to sow discord?


    You know, her meals are made by Aunt Tong. If she misunderstands that the pollen is from Aunt Tong, the consequences will be bad.


    "What? "Smallpox?" Once aunt Tong stopped, she was shocked.

 Chapter 244

    Smallpox, as the name suggests, in the smallpox is like suffering from smallpox in general, from a rash. However, smallpox is not smallpox, so it will not be as lethal and infectious as smallpox.


    However, even if there is medicine to cure, the appearance will be destroyed. It''s just the weight.


    "Little Miss, I didn''t put smallpox powder in your meal..." aunt Tong explained quickly, her whole body was shaking.


    Because she also thought that the purpose of mother Liu might be to frame her, so she was really afraid that Huang Jiuge would misunderstand her.


    Although she probably knew Huang Jiuge''s temperament now, she didn''t understand it.


    "I know. I believe you too. I just don''t understand what the purpose of mammy Liu''s saying that is." Aunt Tong is very clear about how good she is to Huang Jiuge. Therefore, in the case of smallpox, Huang Jiuge will not doubt who she suspects, and she will not doubt that Aunt Tong did it.


    And Huang Jiuge is not curious about how the other party is under aunt Tong''s eyes, because they didn''t deliberately protect themselves, and Huang Jiuge also wanted to give them a chance.


    Otherwise, how can she fight back!


    However, every day''s food is to buy fresh, and Tong Yi bought vegetables back, began to cook, and then did not leave the kitchen, until to Huang Jiuge finished the meal after the end.


    Therefore, they are not directly in the food, that is, they may be in the ingredients.


    Although she began to think that mother Liu''s purpose might be to sow discord, she thought it was unreasonable.


    If you want to sow discord, you will not give the note to Aunt Tong first!


    But why!


    Is it difficult? Is this a tough trick to win her trust?


    When Huang Jiuge thought about it, he thought it was very possible.


    After such a thing, Huang Jiuge is not angry, because when she accepts the three people sent by Mo Rushun, she already knows what will happen next.


    She doesn''t judge whether Mo Rushun is right or wrong in applying smallpox powder to her, because everyone has her purpose and ideas in doing things. As for the consequences, no one can predict.


    "Miss, it''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for me..." even though Huang Jiuge believed that the pollen was not from her, she still felt very remorse.


    After all, she cooked the food. Since she didn''t know when she was given smallpox, it was her dereliction of duty.


    If it wasn''t for that mammy Liu, the young lady would have really won the prize.


    "Well, don''t blame yourself. We don''t stay in Weiyang Pavilion all day. They want to poison. There are many opportunities. And they did it. Isn''t that better? It''s not her who suffers at the end of the day? " Huang nine song comforts a way.


    "It''s good to say that, but if it wasn''t for mother Liu''s reminding, you would be miss..." aunt Tong didn''t agree with the sentence behind Huang Jiuge. She just felt afraid. If it wasn''t for mother Liu''s reminding, she was afraid that something had really happened to her.


    "But it''s happened. What else can we do? Next time, pay attention. " Huang nine songs helpless, had to say so, otherwise! Can''t tell Aunt Tong that she knows some simple poison!


    In this case, scared aunt Tong does not say, if ask a cause and effect, how does she answer?


    And to know some simple poisons does not mean to know more poisons. What if she comes across something she doesn''t know! What''s her answer?


    So, Huang Jiuge didn''t say.

 Chapter 245

    However, she knew the pollen on this day, because it was not colorless and tasteless, with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    Therefore, even if there is no mother Liu''s reminder, Huang Jiuge will not be poisoned.


    Knowing that the food has smallpox powder, Huang Jiuge naturally doesn''t eat it, but it doesn''t mean that she is so willing to give up. She has to fight back.


    Of course, she can''t fight back to Mo Rushuang. Whoever put the powder on the ceiling will suffer from it.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge makes the food look like she has eaten, and asks aunt Tong to take it out. When she goes out, she should pay attention to the expression of Miaozhu and Miaosheng. Who is the most suspicious.


    It''s not because mother Liu reminds Huang Jiuge that she doesn''t doubt mother Liu, but her intuition tells her that the poisoning is not mother Liu.


    Although she couldn''t have dinner, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel hungry. After all, she had a lot of snacks at noon.


    Moreover, the ancient people ate early enough. They ate at five o''clock, so Huang Jiuge was not used to it. Even if she ate, she didn''t eat much.


    She wants aunt Tong to postpone the dinner, but aunt Tong doesn''t agree. She says that she has to eat on time, which doesn''t affect her health. So there''s no way, Huang Jiuge can only recognize it.


    As long as Weiyang Pavilion opened a small kitchen, aunt Tong would eat with Huang Jiuge, so this time she couldn''t eat smallpox, and she didn''t go to the canteen.


    At this time, Miaozhu and Miaosheng had just finished their work and were waiting in the yard, because they could not leave until dinner time, that is, two minutes after you.


    Miaozhu and Miaosheng didn''t take care of Huang Jiuge''s daily life, so after dinner, they could go back to have a rest.


    When Aunt Tong came out, Miaozhu and Miaosheng''s eyes fell on the end plate of aunt Tong''s hand at the same time. However, the former''s eyes were casual, while the latter''s eyes flashed slightly and lowered their heads quickly, which made people feel guilty.


    Aunt Tong naturally didn''t miss Miaosheng''s look. Although she didn''t have seven tricks, she doubted Miaosheng when she knew that pollen was one of them and saw Miaosheng again.


    But aunt Tong is still silent, just as she doesn''t know anything, she goes to the kitchen of Weiyang Pavilion.


    When Miaozhu and Miaosheng leave, aunt Tong goes to talk to Huang Jiuge.


    Then, after Huang Jiuge told aunt Tong about her plan, she went to prepare.


    The night wind is cool, and the dark moon is hanging on the branch, only showing the crescent moon face. Through the layers of tree shadows, the silver light is crushed on the ground. The garden is quiet, and the moss is deep. Suddenly, there are only one or two calls of birds and crows.


    The north courtyard is the courtyard where people live.


    Miaozhu, Miaosheng and mammy Liu, as the servants around her, naturally have higher status than other servants. Therefore, Mammy Liu can have a room alone, while Miaozhu and Miaosheng have a room for two.


    I don''t know how many hours, but in the dead of night, a figure appeared outside the door of Miaozhu and Miaosheng''s room.


    And this person is no one else, it is aunt Tong.


    Of course, in case someone would recognize her, aunt Tong covered her face with a gauze towel and wrapped her hair, only showing her eyes.


    Aunt Tong took out the smoke she had prepared, stabbed the window and blew it in.


    Regular drugstores don''t even sell Mongolian medicine and Moyam, but in the past, there were still some irregular drugstores.


    After blowing in the smoke, aunt Tong waited outside for a while, waiting for the smoke to disperse, waiting for the people inside to inhale, and then pried the door open.

 Chapter 246

    After aunt Tong went in, she closed the door first, went directly to Miaosheng bed, and then took out a small porcelain vase from her arms. The inside of the porcelain bottle is not poison, but soup. However, it is soup with trichosanthin.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t intend to let Nalan QIANJIAO eat the evil fruit, but it doesn''t mean that Miaosheng doesn''t eat the evil fruit. However, she doesn''t have smallpox powder, so she let her drink the soup that she had given smallpox powder.


    Although there is not much soup in this small porcelain vase and the dosage of trichosanthin is much less, it is enough for Miaosheng to have a rash on his face and body, but the rash is not very big.


    However, it''s enough to make a woman who cares about her appearance crazy.


    Aunt Tong opened the porcelain bottle, pinched Miaosheng''s mouth and poured the soup.


    The next day, when the nine songs of Phoenix were still in full swing, pink clouds appeared on the horizon, and the sun was coming out.


    Unfortunately, there is no sunrise at all in huangjiuge. No matter what the sunrise is, she is determined to run her steps and exercise her body.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge came out, aunt Tong also came out.


    She didn''t run with Huang Jiuge because she was not used to it, but she had her own way of practicing.


    Until an hour later, around six o''clock.


    At this time, it''s time for the next people to get up. The good play will be staged.


    Phoenix nine song back to the room quickly clean up some, waiting for a good play.


    On weekdays, Nalan QIANJIAO will not get up until the third day, but today, she gets up very early, because she is waiting to check the effect of smallpox!


    But what she didn''t know was that the effect was doomed to disappoint her.


    "Falling snow, help me to set my hair quickly. I want to see what the Phoenix nine songs have become." Nalan QIANJIAO went to bed together and dressed herself smartly. Before she finished her clothes, she urged Luoxue to help her hair.


    That appearance, is to wish to immediately appear in front of Huang nine songs, see her that already destroyed appearance.


    "Don''t worry, miss. You just run away before there''s any news. Doesn''t it reveal that this matter has something to do with you? Don''t worry. It''s almost time. " Snow immediately advised.


    She doesn''t doubt that Miaosheng didn''t poison successfully, because she saw Miaosheng last night and asked if she had used the "cathartic". Miaosheng said that she had used it, and she went to the cottage many times! It''s a little bit off, but it''s much better.


    With that, Miao Sheng pretended to be weak.


    Snow smile, and did not say anything, knowing is good.


    "You''re right, let''s wait, wait... Although Nalan QIANJIAO can''t wait, she thinks it''s reasonable to hear that.


    Can you expose yourself? Otherwise, you have to be punished by your father.


    Rare Nalan QIANJIAO also has such cognition, but still can''t save her temperament.


    In the north courtyard, people get up one after another, dress and wash their faces.


    But at this time, a cry of surprise suddenly exploded, as if time had stopped. People were suddenly stunned and moved in different poses, just like statues.


    But soon, the public reaction came over, love to join in the fun of temperament, let them subconsciously run outside the house, scrambling to see what happened.


    It''s just that men are doomed not to see the excitement, because the place where the cry comes from is the yard of women''s servants, and men can''t go in.


    On the other hand, all the maidservants belong to the next door neighbors, so after hearing the call, they soon appeared outside Miaozhu''s and Miaosheng''s house.

 Chapter 247

    Although Miaozhu and Miaosheng have only been here for a few days, we all know that they are maidservants in Weiyang Pavilion.


    But the door was closed, and people didn''t know what was going on inside. They only heard the woman''s frightened cry: "ah! How could it be, how could it be, my face, my face "


    face?


    What happened to her face?


    But listen to this cry, I''m afraid something happened to her face.


    "Miaosheng, don''t catch it. If it gets worse, I''ll get a doctor for you." Inside the room, Miaozhu''s voice came eagerly.


    As soon as they heard this, they could not help shrinking. It seemed that something had really happened to the maid''s face, and they needed a doctor.


    "No, don''t open the door, don''t open the door..." Miaosheng naturally knows that there are many people standing outside. She doesn''t want others to see her now, not because she''s afraid of scaring others, but because she''s afraid of others laughing at herself.


    "But you can''t drag your face!" Wonderful bead worries of say.


    When she saw the red rash on Miaosheng''s face, she was scared and subconsciously wanted to escape. But she and Miaosheng had known each other since childhood, and her feelings for so many years made her cruel.


    She didn''t know why Miao Sheng had this rash, and she didn''t know about smallpox, so she didn''t think about smallpox.


    Just looking at Miao Sheng''s painful appearance, I want to find a doctor for her as soon as possible.


    Hearing the conversation inside, people felt the seriousness of the matter even more. Although they love to see plays, they don''t want anything bad to happen.


    "Go and invite the eldest lady," someone said in the crowd.


    After all, it was the people around the young lady who had an accident. Naturally, we had to invite the young lady.


    However, aunt Mo is in charge of the house, so aunt Mo will be invited.


    Jiang Hui''s maidservant and Zhao Qingqiu''s maidservant did not forget to inform their master. However, they invited their master to come because they saw the opera.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge had changed her clothes, a maid came to report that something had happened to her new maid Miaosheng.


    The expected things naturally won''t surprise Huang Jiuge, but since she is the leader of the opera, she has to do the whole set.


    So when he heard the news, he went to the North Court in a hurry.


    When Huang Jiuge learns the news, Mo Rushuang also gets the news. Suddenly, he "clatters" in his heart and gives birth to a bad premonition.


    This wonderful Sheng body has always been very good, how suddenly red rash it! Is to eat what shouldn''t eat of thing, still is the hand under Huang nine songs?


    No wonder she suspects Huang Jiuge, because she knows the purpose of her sending people. She thought that even if she knew, she would not do anything, but who knows ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    there is no time to think about it. Mo Rusheng has gone to the north yard in a hurry. She should know what happened as soon as possible.


    Nalan QIANJIAO, who has been paying attention to the trend of the house, naturally startled her when a maid came to find Mo Rushun. But she didn''t know what the maidservant and Mo Rushun said, but when she saw their hurry, something must have happened.


    No need to guess, they decided that there was something wrong with Huang Jiuge, so they hurried to the theatre.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO''s heart is full of joy, and the smile on her face is hard to hide.


    Huang Jiuge, look at this time, it doesn''t destroy you, let you bully me, let you be proud ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    however, when they walk out of the east courtyard and see Mo Rushuang passing by Weiyang Pavilion and walking towards the north courtyard, Nalan QIANJIAO immediately doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 248

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Niang supposed to go to Weiyang pavilion? " Na LAN thousand Jiao don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I don''t know!" Snow is also very puzzled, how to return a responsibility!


    At this time, Nalan QIANJIAO sees Jiang Hui and Zhao Qingqiu go out of the South courtyard, and also walk towards the north courtyard, and the pace is rapid, as if something happened there, which makes Nalan QIANJIAO even more puzzled.


    What happened in the north yard?


    "Let''s go to Weiyang Pavilion first." Nalan QIANJIAO is not reconciled, so she decides to go to Weiyang Pavilion first.


    She didn''t believe that there was nothing wrong with Weiyang Pavilion.


    However, when I came to Weiyang Pavilion, the door was closed, and there was no sound inside, which showed that there was no one inside.


    Suddenly, Nalan QIANJIAO frowned tightly. What''s the matter?


    Yujiu song!


    "Miss, why don''t we go to the north yard as well?" Falling snow said, in fact, when everyone went to the north courtyard, she had a bad premonition in her heart. But after all, she did not have seven exquisite heart, so can not guess, this inexplicable uneasiness is why.


    "Go and have a look." No matter, since they all went to the north courtyard, something must have happened to the north courtyard. Let''s go and have a look first.


    In the north courtyard, among the masters who were informed, Huang Jiuge came first.


    The yard is full of servants, but in the room, the sound of Miaosheng is still constant.


    "What the hell is going on?" As soon as Huang Jiuge came, he asked, in a stern voice and with a full style, which made everyone feel awed and awed. They all gave way to Huang Jiuge.


    It''s just what''s going on? Huang nine songs naturally know, is to pretend to ask just.


    "Miss, I don''t know exactly what happened inside. However, when I heard the conversation between Miaozhu and Miaosheng, something happened to Miaosheng''s face. It seems that it''s quite serious." Return to Huang nine songs of words is mother Liu, her voice is very flat, as if what happened inside has nothing to do with her in general.


    Yes, she and Miaozhu Miaosheng have only known each other for a few days, and they haven''t met each other. Naturally, they don''t care about them any more.


    Although they are sent to Weiyang Pavilion by Mo Rushun for the same purpose, it does not mean that their hearts are the same.


    In fact, as soon as she knew that Miaosheng''s face had an accident, she doubted that Miaosheng had been infected with smallpox. As for how she had been infected with smallpox, Mammy Liu was the first to suspect Huang Jiuge.


    Because, yesterday in the food of Huang Jiuge, the smallpox powder is under Miaosheng, Huang Jiuge is probably for revenge, so the smallpox powder is under Miaosheng.


    As for how Huang Jiuge made the smallpox in Miaosheng, she didn''t know, but what she knew was that this young lady was not simple.


    She''s been in the palace for so many years, but it''s not for nothing. Although it can''t be said that it''s accurate to look at people, at least she can see some ways.


    Huang Jiuge''s temperament is not calm, even a little cold and arrogant, which makes people feel that it is not approachable.


    However, just because of this kind of temperament, it gives people a noble and unattainable feeling. It makes people feel that she should be superior.


    Of course, if you are jealous of her, you will surely feel that she is relying on herself.


    However, she still believed in her feelings and could not be wrong. This young lady would not be a thing in the pool.


    If Mo Rushun wants to fight with her, he will definitely lose.


    However, how did she know it was the smallpox under Miaosheng? Naturally, she saw it with her own eyes.


    Miaosheng can''t start food under mother Tong''s eyes, so Miaosheng sneaks into the kitchen when mother Tong goes out to buy food.

 Chapter 249

    As for where she put the powder, she didn''t know. She saw Miaosheng come out of the kitchen and throw a small porcelain vase into the grass.


    After Miaosheng left, she went to take it out to see it. Years of habit made her put the porcelain bottle to the tip of her nose and smell it. The faint smell of flowers made her frown and immediately recognized it as the smell of smallpox.


    After living in the palace for so many years, from a little maid in the palace to a first-class mother beside an imperial concubine, naturally, it''s not just her ingenuity and means.


    The big dye vat in the imperial palace is full of intrigue, and its poisoning is the most common.


    Which concubine see which concubine is not smooth, but there is not openly deal with, can only secretly poison.


    Her father was originally a doctor, and she also learned medicine and drug identification from her father when she was young, but her parents died early, and her medical skills were not good enough.


    However, the general poison still can''t help her.


    Because poisons are rare, even though the concubines in the palace rarely have lethal poisons.


    Although the concubine she was with was not a favorite concubine, she also got the emperor''s eye. Occasionally, she was lucky. Therefore, it was inevitable that she would arouse the envy of some unsavory concubines, and it was certain that she would secretly poison them.


    She resolved for the concubine again and again, so she got the attention of the concubine, but later, she ended up in the cold.


    It''s unreasonable for her to remind Huang Jiuge of her so-called position.


    However, she also has her selfishness.


    "Did you call the doctor?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "If you want to ask for a doctor, you have to ask the master first, so wait for the eldest lady to speak." Said mother Liu.


    "Well, let''s get a doctor!" Huang Jiuge said, just like a good master, but only Huang Jiuge himself and aunt Tong, and mother Liu knew that Huang Jiuge was just acting.


    After listening to Huang Jiuge''s words, aunt Tong immediately ordered a servant girl to invite the doctor.


    At this time, Mo Rusheng also rushed to, and she almost with Jiang Hui and Zhao Qingqiu.


    "What''s going on?" Although Mo Rushuang heard that Miaosheng''s face had a rash, he didn''t know the specific reason, so he asked subconsciously.


    "Miaosheng has a rash on her face. We''d better ask herself." With that, Huang Jiuge goes to Miaosheng''s room, followed by Aunt Tong and mother Liu.


    As the servant of Huang Jiuge, mother Liu must follow.


    Mo Rushun and others also rushed to follow.


    "Miaozhu, open the door soon." Huang Jiuge didn''t push the door directly, but called out at the door.


    "Is" Huang nine songs all send a speech, wonderful bead how dare not open?


    Just when Miaozhu had just made an action, miaozheng held on: "no, don''t, don''t open the door ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she didn''t want everyone to see her like this. She didn''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t smash it. " As soon as Huang Jiuge''s voice was cold, with a look at Aunt Tong, aunt Tong immediately realized that she walked to the door in a few steps, raised her foot and kicked. Suddenly, with a bang, the door was kicked open.


    People were startled by this scene and said that it was too tough.


    Aunt Tong is a martial arts practitioner. She just kicks a door. It doesn''t take much strength.


    "Ah When the door is kicked open, Miaosheng screams. You don''t have to think about it. You know Miaosheng is running around now.


    Without Huang Jiuge''s command, aunt Tong went in directly. Just a few minutes later, aunt Tong came out with Miaosheng.


    Miaosheng is struggling not to come out, but she is a weak woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. How can she struggle!

 Chapter 250

    As soon as Miaosheng is pulled out, the rash all over her face is exposed to people. Even if she covers her face with her hands immediately, her hands are still spotted with rash, which is very infiltrating.


    All of a sudden, they were so scared that they all screamed and retreated.


    "This, this, this..." Mo Rushun retreated in fright. Although she didn''t know what it was, no one wanted to get close to the seeping man!


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know! How scary


    "Well, it''s not smallpox, is it?"


    Smallpox, most people know, but have not seen much, so did not recognize for a while. However, some of the servants who had seen smallpox were shocked to see that the symptoms were very similar to smallpox.


    What? Smallpox?


    "Smallpox is contagious, and it can kill people."


    "Yes! Will we be infected! I''m so scared! "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after hearing this, people were scared out of the yard again. Some maidservants outside fled directly from the yard. Because Mo Rushun and Huang Jiuge were there, maidservants in the yard did not dare to escape.


    Only Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong and mother Liu were the most calm, because they knew that it was not smallpox, it would not infect or kill people.


    And see people afraid, Huang nine song and others also did not remind the meaning, is happy to see the play.


    "No, no, it''s impossible..." when you hear that smallpox is going to kill you, the most unacceptable thing is Miaosheng.


    No, she doesn''t want to die, she doesn''t want to die!


    "Miaozhu, i... miaozheng subconsciously goes to Miaozhu, trying to let her speak for herself, saying that what she got is not smallpox. However, before he got close to Miaozhu, Miaozhu retreated in a hurry, and Miaosheng was very cold.


    But Miaozhu can''t close these. She''s also very scared. After all, she sleeps with Miaosheng in the same place. She''s afraid that if she''s infected, will she die?


    No, she doesn''t want to die. Don''t die!


    Therefore, she dare not let Miaosheng approach herself.


    In the face of life and death, any sisterhood, go to hell!


    "Come on, somebody, take Miaosheng out of the house." Mo Rushun''s voice trembled with fright. Originally, she thought that Huang Jiuge had done something to Miaosheng, but unexpectedly, she was in smallpox.


    Damn it, she''s so unlucky. It''s bad luck to ask someone with smallpox to come here.


    However, for Mo Rushun''s order, no one dares to step forward.


    Yes! Who is not afraid of smallpox!


    Mo Rushuang was very angry when he saw that no one was moving, but before she could speak, Miaosheng began to cry out: "no, no, no! Aunt Mo, help me, help me


    He thought Miaosheng didn''t know that the laxative that Luoxue gave her was smallpox, and he didn''t know that he was such a patient with this rash, so he didn''t think that he was cheated and ate the bad consequences.


    "Save you? How can I save you Not like frost angry way. If she can save it, she will. After all, Miaosheng is the one who wants to come to her mother''s home. Even if she comes down, there will be an accident when she is about to come.


    But this smallpox can''t be saved at all.


    "What are you doing! Why don''t you throw her out of the house soon, because you want her to be infected, and then all of them will be infected with smallpox? " Mo Rushun roared, ignoring the image for the first time.


    Also, her life is in danger. What image does she care about!


    However, the next people push a person, still no one came forward.

 Chapter 251

    You are not as angry as frost. At this moment, Nalan QIANJIAO came in. She was so anxious that she immediately scolded: "jiao''er, get out, this is not the place you can come to."


    Mo Rushun is afraid that Miaosheng''s smallpox will be passed on to Nalan QIANJIAO.


    She is not afraid, but no matter how afraid she is, she will solve the problem!


    But Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t listen to Mo Rushuang. She just sees Miaosheng with red rashes on her face and huangjiuge with good looks. She is stunned. What''s the matter? Why is it not the nine songs of Huang, but the wonderful Sheng.


    Luoxue is also stunned. Is it difficult for Miaosheng to ask for cathartic? But does she really need a laxative to treat her indigestion?


    In response, Nalan QIANJIAO, unable to accept the result, screamed out of control: "what''s the matter? Shouldn''t the mid heaven pollen be the Phoenix nine songs? How did you become this maid? "


    Hear Nalan QIANJIAO mouth, snow secretly call not good, want to stop, it''s too late.


    But everybody hears the words of Na LAN Qian Jiao, the vision Qi Qi falls on her body.


    Smart, already understand, afraid is these three young ladies let people to harm big miss, but don''t want to, wonderful Sheng way.


    And not smart, still confused, wondering, what''s the matter?


    "What do you say, jiao''er?" Mo Ru frost scared, Na LAN Qian Jiao this words so straightforward, she still have what don''t understand!


    Unexpectedly, it was Nalan QIANJIAO who asked people to do harm to Huang Jiuge, but Huang Jiuge didn''t do harm, but let Miaosheng do it.


    "I... Nalan QIANJIAO opened her mouth, but the words didn''t open yet:" pa ", the hot pain fell on her cheek. Before Nalan QIANJIAO could react, she heard Mo Rushan''s roar:" shut up, you go back to me. "


    At the beginning, Mo Rushun was scared and asked. As soon as she asked, she regretted it. She shouldn''t have asked about it here. If Nalan QIANJIAO said it, she couldn''t clean it up.


    "You hit me?" Nalan QIANJIAO was beaten by Mo Rushun for the first time, so she couldn''t accept it. She didn''t pay attention to what Mo Rushun said. She just covered her face and looked at Mo Rushun unbelievably.


    And unbelievable at the same time, but also through the grievance and anger.


    Being beaten by others is just a pain in the face, but being beaten by the closest person is a pain in the heart!


    Mo Rushuang, after beating Nalan QIANJIAO, regretted and distressed, but if she didn''t, she was afraid that she couldn''t scold Nalan QIANJIAO and let her talk nonsense.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge understands that this is not Mo Rushan''s order at all, but Nalan QIANJIAO''s private action.


    Not afraid of God like opponents, afraid of pig like teammates, said really good.


    Nalan QIANJIAO is a pig teammate.


    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Mo Ru frost even if again distressed, or strong roar.


    "It''s very strange. Everyone is wondering what the meaning of miss three''s words is!" Jiang Hui immediately said to stop, the meaning must be clear to leave.


    Originally, when she began to hear smallpox, she was also afraid, but when she saw Huang Jiuge''s calm appearance, she felt at ease, as if it was not the same as what they saw.


    If true, after the words that Nalan QIANJIAO said after she appeared, she understood.


    Smallpox, she knows, in the smallpox, symptoms like smallpox in general, but it will not be infected, nor will it die, but the appearance, but it is destroyed.


    It was at this time that she was completely absorbed.

 Chapter 252

    She knows that Miaosheng is like frost. It must be Nalan QIANJIAO who let Miaosheng do harm to Huang Jiuge. I''m afraid that if she doesn''t do harm to others, she will eat the bad consequences.


    No wonder, the first lady has been so calm, presumably all this, are in her hands!


    She came to see the excitement. Since the play is about Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter, how can she easily expose it! If you don''t add fuel to the fire, I''m really sorry for this opportunity.


    Because most people don''t know what smallpox is and think that smallpox is smallpox, they are still afraid. But a few people know what smallpox is and know that it will not cause danger to other people, so they are relieved.


    "Shut up, you''re not supposed to talk here?" Mo Ru frost is short of breath, then toward Jiang Hui roar a way.


    She doesn''t know. Jiang Hui just wants to see her joke.


    Hum! How can she make her happy!


    However, how can she be happy?


    "What''s the right of sister Mo to shut me up? Don''t forget your identity again Jiang Hui is not angry, but sneers.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rusheng is angry. As her identity, she is not qualified to shut up Jiang Hui, especially after Huang Jiuge comes back and reminds her of her identity. Now her identity, like Jiang Hui, is just a concubine.


    Although she has always been a concubine, she is in charge of the central government of Nalan mansion, and she has long regarded herself as the principal.


    Just, think of Huang Jiuge, Mo Rushun suddenly a Zheng, suddenly look to Huang Jiuge, this just realize, Huang Jiuge is also present.


    When she saw Huang Jiuge''s smiling face, Mo Rushuang was stiff all over. She knew that it was not good today.


    Mo Rushuang took a deep breath and said in a calm tone: "Miss, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it. Why don''t you go back first and ask me to make it clear before you reply to miss. If the elder sister and younger sister stay here for good or bad, I can''t explain myself to the master. "


    Mo Rushun looks like she''s thinking about Huang Jiuge. Is she just stupid, or does she treat Huang Jiuge as a fool? Support her to leave, so as to cover up for Nalan QIANJIAO. How about the result at that time, isn''t she the final one?


    Huang Jiuge chuckles, but the smile makes people feel scornful and cold: "I don''t need to explain my good or bad to anyone, but I want her to explain my bad intentions."


    Said, the eyes of the enigmatic hope to Nalan QIANJIAO, scared as frost, subconsciously protect in front of Nalan QIANJIAO, for fear of huangjiu song to Nalan QIANJIAO what to do.


    Naturally, she knows that Huang Jiuge is not a fool. Just now, what Nanlan QIANJIAO said must let Huang Jiuge know that Nanlan QIANJIAO did it. Therefore, she doesn''t intend to let Nanlan QIANJIAO go.


    Although she knows that Huang Jiuge won''t let go of Nalan QIANJIAO easily, Nalan QIANJIAO is her own daughter. Naturally, she can''t watch her daughter being bullied.


    So, had to harden one''s head and open one''s eyes to tell a lie: "what Miss said is, it''s Miaosheng who has an accident now. It''s OK for me to deal with the servant girl''s affairs. I won''t worry about Miss."


    "Oh! Sister Mo, don''t you forget that the servant girl who had an accident is the servant girl of the eldest daughter. Although sister Mo manages the affairs of the house for her mother, if the eldest daughter doesn''t agree, sister Mo has no right to intervene in the affairs of the eldest daughter. " Jiang Hui''s "good intention" reminds us that it''s just a good intention. We all know it.

 Chapter 253

    Jiang Hui''s words are not for Huang Jiuge. She knows herself well. Huang Jiuge doesn''t need her to speak. She just takes the opportunity to speak for herself.


    "You... Don''t be as angry as frost. She stares at Jiang Hui and wants to scold her. But Jiang Hui is right. If she scolds, it''s her fault.


    Damn it, all of it, one by one, always against her.


    After being roared by Mo Rushun, Nalan QIANJIAO couldn''t react for a moment, and was confused by them.


    After the reaction of hindsight, Nalan QIANJIAO''s nerve was suddenly stimulated. She raised her hand and threw it at the falling snow: "pa", which was very loud and attracted people''s eyes to her.


    Even Miaosheng, who has been crying, has stopped.


    "Cheap maidservant, didn''t you say that Miaosheng''s servant girl had put the smallpox powder into Huang Jiuge''s food? Why is Huang Jiuge all right? You tell me, why? " Nanlan QIANJIAO is like a wild beast at the moment. Her face is ferocious and angry, which frightens everyone.


    They all know that Nalan QIANJIAO is unruly and willful, arrogant and domineering, but they have never seen such a terrible Nalan QIANJIAO.


    At this moment, Mo Rushuang just wanted to cover up for Nalan QIANJIAO, but he couldn''t cover up. He was so confused that he even forgot to stop Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Snow "plop" of kneel to the ground, suddenly kowtow way: "Miss, maidservant also don''t know is how one thing!"


    She also wondered, what''s going on?


    Although she just doubted whether she had made a mistake and Miaosheng didn''t use "cathartic" to punish huangjiuge, she thought it was impossible. Could it be that the idea suddenly appeared in her brain startled the snow? Could it be that Miaosheng''s murder was exposed, and then she was treated by huangjiuge in her own way?


    If so, this young lady is too good!


    But now the most important thing is obviously not this, this slap, she is will Nalan QIANJIAO hate to death.


    No matter what the consequences are, they can stay out of it. As long as they don''t say anything, who will know that they did it! Even if Miaosheng quality control, there is no evidence. Who can do what to them!


    However, because Nalan QIANJIAO is such a fool, because he can''t accept it, he reveals it.


    Now, it''s a big deal.


    "I don''t know. How can you not know! It''s Miaosheng you went to find. It''s you who said things have been done. "Nalan QIANJIAO lost her mind. How can she know what to say and what not to say!


    Said, a foot to snow kick, snow a center of gravity is not stable, then fell to the ground, heart angry, but dare not resist.


    However, Mo Rushuang at this time just reaction, immediately in the past, a slap in the face of Nalan QIANJIAO, angry roar: "enough, do you think things are not big enough?"


    "You hit me, you hit me again? Ah, ah, ah! I hate you, I hate you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "was beaten by Mo Rushun again. Nalan QIANJIAO was completely crazy, and pushed to Mo Rushun.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO''s action is nobody expected, and Mo Rushun didn''t expect that Nanlan QIANJIAO would give her a hand. If she didn''t notice for a moment, she was pushed forward.


    Moreover, because Nalan QIANJIAO is too strong, and because Mo Rushun is unprepared, when Nalan QIANJIAO pushes her so hard, the whole person falls back heavily ¡¤


    after that

 Chapter 254

    This scene is too fast, so fast that people have not responded: "bang", Mo Rushun has fallen to the ground heavily. And unfortunately, next to Mo Rushun is the flower bed, which is surrounded by stones, so Mo Rushun''s side brain bumps into the stone, and blood flows out.


    And Mo Rushuang fell down, dizzy, although can feel the pain, but want to call but can''t call out.


    "Ah They were so scared that they were shocked. Even Nalan QIANJIAO was so scared. Standing still, it was the big servant girls Jingqiu and Jingxiang who were next to Mo Rushun who reacted first and quickly came forward to help Mo Rushun.


    "Aunt, aunt..." Jingqiu and Jingxiang cried in panic, but Mo Rushun didn''t realize it.


    Along with him, Jingqiu shouts to the crowd, "hurry up, go and ask for a doctor."


    With such a cry, many people responded. A maidservant in the courtyard, that is, Yuzhu, immediately ran out.


    For Nalan QIANJIAO will push down the frost, Huang Jiuge is also unexpected, so also very surprised.


    However, when Mo Rushun was pushed down, she had the ability to catch it. The question is, how can she pick it up! It''s good that she doesn''t push.


    Aunt Tong is too late to hate the frost! How could you save her! However, she is also worried that Mo Rushun will die and things will get worse.


    And Mo Rushun has an accident, the happiest is Jiang Hui. She is so excited that she almost laughs.


    If she didn''t have a little sense and knew the wrong time and place, she would not bear it, because it was not easy to bear it.


    But her schadenfreude smile was not concealed at all.


    However, if something happens to Mo Rushun, Jiang Hui''s schadenfreude is expected by Huang Jiuge, but another person''s schadenfreude is unexpected by Huang Jiuge.


    Because that person, unexpectedly three aunt Zhao Qingqiu?


    But isn''t Zhao Qingqiu like frost? How can we gloat!


    However, compared with Jiang Hui''s Schadenfreude, Zhao Qingqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of hatred.


    Hate? Is there a grudge between Rushuang and Zhao Qingqiu?


    Obviously, yes.


    It''s just hatred, she doesn''t know.


    It seems that there is a time bomb beside Mo Rushun! And now Mo Rushuang is suffering from internal and external troubles. It''s really a good play.


    Because Mo Rushun doesn''t have any consciousness at the moment, so Jingqiu and Jingxiang dare not move her, they can only wait for the doctor to come.


    The doctor didn''t wait to come, but she waited for Nalan QIANZI first. When Nalan QIANZI heard the report from her servant, she was scared. When she saw Mo Rushun''s condition with her own eyes, she felt soft and almost fell down. Fortunately, her maid Jinglan and Jinglian helped her.


    Although she dislikes the identity of Mo Rushun, which makes her cold and repelled, so she is not close to her, but Mo Rushun is her mother in the end! How can she really have no feelings!


    Tears, the flow down.


    "Aunt, aunt..." Nalan QIANZI immediately knelt down beside Mo Rushun and called.


    Mo Rushun can hear the call of Nalan QIANZI, but now she is faint and powerless, and can''t answer at all.


    "Where''s the doctor! Have you called a doctor yet? " Nalan QIANZI asked eagerly. Although she knew that something like this happened, the servant didn''t dare not to ask for a doctor, but she was still afraid, so she wanted to make sure.


    "Someone has been sent, but it will take some time." Jingqiu answers quickly.


    When people saw this scene, they showed pity and sympathy one after another.

 Chapter 255

    Of course, in addition to Huang Jiuge and a group of people who show schadenfreude.


    Hearing that she had asked for a doctor, Nalan QIANZI was a little relieved, but once Mo Rushun was not confirmed to be OK, her heart could not help worrying for a moment.


    Suddenly, Nalan QIANZI stands up from the ground, quickly goes to Nalan QIANJIAO who is still standing in a daze, raises his hand, slaps Nalan QIANJIAO hard, and scolds: "Nalan QIANJIAO, what can you do except to make trouble? Do you have to kill all the people around you? "


    This slap is not light, let Nalan QIANJIAO''s cheek suddenly red and swollen up.


    Nalan QIANJIAO was slapped back, shocked to see Nalan QIANZI, full of disbelief.


    Originally, Nalan QIANJIAO was already very guilty after pushing down Mo Rushuang, but she was scared to be silly and didn''t come back.


    However, she did not expect that Nalan QIANZI even beat her, where convinced in the heart! All of a sudden, the guilt in my heart was suddenly lost by Nalan QIANZI.


    Nalan QIANJIAO covers her face and looks at Nalan QIANZI''s eyes: "you beat me, too?"


    Why? Why do you beat her?


    "It''s you that I hit. If you make your aunt look like this, won''t you feel guilty or sad?" Nalan QIANZI turns a blind eye to Nalan QIANJIAO''s anger. On the contrary, Nalan QIANJIAO''s lack of repentance angers Nalan QIANZI even more.


    "She hit me first," retorted Nalan QIANJIAO, clenching her hands and shaking.


    If it wasn''t for something like frost, maybe Nalan QIANJIAO had already started to Nalan QIANZI.


    "You''ve done something wrong. Shouldn''t you fight? Besides, she is a mother. How can you fight back! " For the first time, Nalan QIANZI roared so regardless of the image, but in the eyes of the public, he didn''t feel disobedient and normal.


    "So what? I don''t want you Nalan QIANJIAO roared, then turned and ran away.


    Nalan QIANZI also ignored, just immediately go back to see Mo Rushun.


    But as Nalan QIANJIAO''s maid, Luoxue had to go with her.


    If let snow choose, she is ten thousand don''t want to go with, because Nalan QIANJIAO is angry, oneself follow will become her outlet.


    But there is no way, she also dare not follow! If Nalan QIANJIAO ran out of anything alone, she could not escape punishment.


    At this time, the doctor also came.


    The doctor is an old man in his fifties. It is reasonable to say that men can''t appear in women''s yard, but doctors don''t often avoid the suspicion of men and women. In addition, they are in urgent need of power.


    "Doctor, please help my aunt." Nalan thousand posture see this, urgent call way.


    Although the doctor was originally called to see Miaosheng, there was something wrong with Mo Rusheng. Where can I get Miaosheng! Miaosheng is a servant. How can he compare with Mo Rushun!


    Miaosheng was also shocked by what happened just now. He was in a state of stupefaction until now.


    Although the doctor who originally came to see her first showed it to Mo Rushuang, she was not happy in her heart, but she did not dare to say anything. Even if she was itchy, she could only endure it.


    As soon as the doctor saw Mo Rushuang''s condition, he quickly took out a pill from a porcelain bottle in the medicine box. This is not a magic pill, just a hemostatic pill.


    As for the magic effect, it can only be ordinary, but it''s better than nothing.


    Oral use, but the external application is not less, the doctor took out a porcelain bottle, let Jingqiu and Jingxiang will be like frost injured side brain exposed, and then sprinkle hemostatic powder, with bandage.

 Chapter 256

    In the side of Nalan QIANZI is to see the fear, she wanted to ask how, but did not dare to ask, for fear of disturbing the doctor.


    After everything was done, the doctor said: "although there is no danger of life, but after all, it is the head that is not light. Therefore, we must keep quiet for a period of time, keep calm, don''t get excited, don''t use our brains, otherwise it''s not good, and it''s not good to leave sequelae. Later, I''ll write another prescription. You''ll send someone to take it and take it on time every day. "


    Hearing this, Nalan QIANZI was relieved. She knew that bumping her head would affect her, but as long as there was no danger to her life.


    Because live, everything has hope.


    "More doctors, Jinglan, lead the doctor to the accounting room." Nalan QIANZI said.


    "No, doctor, help me, help me." Seeing this, Miao Sheng cried out in a hurry.


    At this time, people remember Miaosheng.


    "This..." when he saw Miaosheng, the doctor was also shocked, because he subconsciously thought it was smallpox.


    And Nalan QIANZI also noticed Miaosheng at this time. Although she had just roughly listened to the servant''s report that the third young lady asked a servant girl in Weiyang pavilion to poison Huang Jiuge, she didn''t poison Huang Jiuge, but she was poisoned.


    Because the matter came to light, aunt Mo hit miss three, and miss three pushed aunt Mo to her head.


    As for what the poison was, she did not know and had never heard of it. What''s more, Nalan QIANZI is always thinking about Mo Rushun. How can he manage others! So she didn''t see Miaosheng until now.


    She didn''t know about smallpox, but when she saw Miaosheng''s rash, she was really shocked.


    And this maidservant, she knows, is Miaosheng. She''s from Mo''s house.


    Although this matter Mo Ru frost did not say with her, but the clever Nalan QIANZI how did not know!


    "Show her, doctor!" Nalan QIANZI road.


    The "good" doctor did not refuse.


    Although doctors think that smallpox, and smallpox is a powerful infectious disease, but for people with strong body resistance is not easily infected. As a doctor, he naturally knows how to raise his body, so his resistance is not comparable to that of ordinary people, so he is not afraid.


    The doctor felt the pulse for Miao Sheng, and his frown gradually relaxed: "this girl is smallpox powder. She has a rash all over her body. It''s very itchy, but she won''t be infected and her life is not in danger. However, this appearance is doomed to be destroyed. "


    Some people who have known for a long time don''t feel anything, but some people who don''t know are relieved to hear that they won''t be infected and their lives will not be in danger.


    However, no one sympathizes with Miaosheng, who is doomed.


    Because she is suffering from her own misfortune. She is going to poison someone. She is not going to eat the bad consequences!


    Even if some people will sympathize with her, they are also the people who want to harm Huang Jiuge.


    But so what? Even if it''s sympathy, they don''t dare to show it. You know, today''s young lady is not easy to provoke.


    "No, no, I don''t want to, I don''t want to disfigure..." Miaosheng shouts out of control.


    In ancient times, the most important thing for a woman is to be innocent and beautiful before she gets to life.


    Because the loss of innocence, there will be 99% of women will be short-sighted, destroyed appearance, there will be 80% of people will be short-sighted.

 Chapter 257

    So it is conceivable that disfigurement is a great blow to Miaosheng!


    "Doctor, please, help me, help me!" Miaosheng immediately grabbed the doctor''s medicine box, knelt down to the doctor, kowtowed and begged.


    "Girl, what are you doing! Get up quickly. If you can save me, I will, but I don''t have any medicine for this day''s pollen! " The doctor is also helpless, the doctor parents heart, he can save words, how can not save it!


    "Miaosheng, what are you doing? Let the doctor go Nalan thousand posture see this, immediately scold a way.


    "No, I don''t want to, I don''t want to..." Miaosheng has not put, even if the doctor has said there is no medicine to cure, but she still can''t accept it.


    "Aunt Tong, pull away the wonderful Sheng." Until now, the nine songs of the Phoenix have just come out.


    "Yes," said Aunt Tong. She immediately went over and pulled away Miaosheng, which made everyone look at her. How powerful!


    "No, don''t, don''t..." Miaosheng continues to cry and struggle, but she is already in aunt Tong''s hands, how can she still struggle!


    After the doctor was released, he left under the leadership of Jinglan.


    Huang Jiuge went to Miaosheng, looked at her condescending and said with a sneer, "no? Why didn''t you think about the consequences when you poisoned me? Aunt Tong, take her to the Chaifang and lock her up until dad comes back. "


    "Is" Tong should receive an order, then immediately drag wonderful Sheng to leave.


    Nalan QIANZI knows that Huang Jiuge won''t let it go. He looks at Miaosheng who is dragged away. There is a fierce flash in his eyes. Although it''s secret, it doesn''t escape Huang Jiuge''s eyes.


    Huang nine songs immediately clear, afraid is this Nalan thousand posture, want to kill wonderful Sheng.


    I''m afraid Nalan QIANZI decides to think that although Nalan QIANJIAO has admitted it, as long as Miaosheng is dead without proof, Nalan QIANJIAO denies it again, it can''t be convicted.


    Yes, it''s true, but is Huang Jiuge the one who needs evidence to punish someone? Killing Nalan QIANJIAO is just a matter of moving her fingers. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    However, she likes torture more than pleasure, so leaving Miaosheng just makes Nalan QIANZI and others feel uneasy.


    Moreover, Nalan QIANZI wants to kill under her eyes, but it''s not so easy. It depends on whether she allows it or not.


    But Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about Miaosheng''s life! Anyway, Miaosheng is destined to be just cannon fodder, useless.


    "Since aunt Mo is injured and needs to recuperate, let aunt Jiang take charge of the affairs in the mansion for the time being." Huang Jiuge said.


    Jiang Hui smell speech, a Leng, happiness come too suddenly, let her a time reaction.


    But also don''t wait for her reaction: "no" a then spread from Mo Ru frost mouth.


    Mo Rushuang is just faint and feeble. He doesn''t faint, so he can hear the voice of others. When she heard Huang Jiuge said that she would temporarily give things to Jiang Hui, the stimulation made her wake up immediately.


    Although the sound was not very loud, it was enough to make people hear it clearly.


    "No? Does aunt Mo think she can manage it now? " Huang Jiuge naturally knows that Mo Rushuang won''t agree easily, but what she wants to do, it doesn''t help that she doesn''t agree with Mo Rushuang.


    "Big sister, now my aunt is injured. Let her go back to rest first! As for the reward, how about waiting for my father to come back? " Nalan QIANZI grits her teeth. Naturally, she doesn''t want to give things to Jiang Hui.

 Chapter 258

    It''s easy to send it out, but it''s hard to take it back. After all, the housekeeper''s right is not right. Now, Jiang Hui is protected by Huang Jiuge.


    What''s more, she heard that when Princess Changning came yesterday, Nalan Qianxi was in Weiyang Pavilion, and she was very popular with Princess Changning. She also asked Nalan Qianxi to call Princess Changning as her sister!


    What does that mean? It means that Jiang Hui is not only supported by Huang Jiuge, but also supported by Princess Changning!


    In addition, Jiang Hui''s elder brother is now rising step by step in the court, and the position of master mother is likely to fall on Jiang Hui.


    If so, how could she be reconciled!


    So, she wanted to delay until her father came back.


    Although she also felt that the situation of her mother was not suitable for management, she thought that she would not easily let the power of housekeeper go out with her father''s love for her mother.


    If Huang Jiuge is determined to let her mother hand over the housekeeper right now, she will only say that Huang Jiuge is not. Although her mother is only an aunt, she is still an elder and is still suffering from injuries. In terms of feeling and reason, Huang Jiuge must treat the injured as the most important.


    "Well, let dad come back! Anyway, another hour later, my father will come back. " Of course, Huang Jiuge knows Nalan QIANZI''s mind, but what about that? Did she think that naranjin''s return would save everything?


    She promised that it was not because she was afraid of being told no by others, but because she felt that it was more interesting to give them hope and disappoint them.


    After that, Huang Jiuge gives Jiang Hui a reassuring look. After all, she has just proposed to let Jiang Hui manage Zhongwei for the time being. Now she takes it back. It''s hard to avoid making Jiang Hui feel uncomfortable, so she indicates that she can rest assured.


    When Huang Jiuge promises Nalan QIANZI to wait for Nalan Jin to come back, Jiang Huigang''s joy is really lost, because she thinks that Nalan Jin is protecting Mo Rushuang. As long as Mo Rushuang doesn''t agree, Nalan Jin will also disagree.


    But when she received the reassuring eyes from Huang Jiuge, her newborn loss disappeared immediately. Instead, she felt at ease and was determined to get it.


    See Huang nine song promise, Nalan thousand posture this just relaxed a breath, quickly let a person will be like frost back to the east courtyard.


    Although Miaosheng had an accident, it didn''t involve Miaozhu and mammy Liu, so Miaozhu and mammy Liu followed Huang Jiuge back to Weiyang Pavilion and worked separately.


    But for Huang Jiuge, Miaozhu is more and more frightened. Since she can let Miaosheng eat the evil consequences, everything Miaosheng does must be under her eyes.


    And Liu Ma Ma, but more and more high see Huang nine songs, really is a fierce role.


    Master Li also heard about what happened in Nalan mansion, so he avoided it.


    Back at yinzhuju, mother Lu asked anxiously, "aunt, do you think this young lady can let the master agree to leave this thing to you for the time being?"


    Mother Lu didn''t see the eyes that Huang Jiuge handed to Jiang Hui, so she felt that this matter was hanging.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in the eldest lady, but that the right of stewardship doesn''t mean that people should be or who should be.


    "After you have met the eldest lady, which time can the master win over her? Don''t worry! Actually, the eldest lady said that she would do it. What''s more, I don''t think it''s as simple as temporary management, but whether I can keep it depends on my ability. " Jiang Hui believes in Huang Jiuge very much. She also guesses whether it''s as simple as temporary management.

 Chapter 259

    But she also knows that even if she has the ability to manage Zhongwei well, some people will not let her manage it well.


    Because Mo Rushuang will not be reconciled, she will make trouble for her everywhere, so that she will be mismanaged and return to her hands.


    Therefore, if she takes over the stewardship, it will be the beginning of her trouble.


    But so what? She ginger Hui is not easy to bully, and she does not think, after the matter of Miss care.


    Although she can''t rely on the young lady, she can help with some things.


    Now, however, Mo Rushun is injured and should not be able to lift any big waves for the time being.


    "If so, it really makes my aunt look forward to it. Just looking forward to it is equal to the height of the mountain and the weight of the dew!" Mother Lu naturally knows that after Jiang Hui gets the housekeeper''s right, it''s the beginning of the fight, so she''s happy for Jiang Hui, but she''s also worried.


    "If we don''t have the ability, we don''t have the qualification to hold the stewardship." Jiang Hui is very self-conscious and self-evident. Since she has this ambition, she naturally has some self-confidence.


    "Well! I believe my aunt, no matter what, I will advance and retreat together with her. " Mother Lu said that they had been on the same boat for a long time.


    Mammy Gao only received the news when Mo Rushuang was carried back to Yalan garden in the east courtyard. She ran past despite the slight pain in her hips.


    In fact, after more than ten days of cultivation, mother Gao is much better. She has no problem getting out of bed and walking, and she can take care of herself. Therefore, mother Gao planned to come back to serve Mo Rushun these two days, but unexpectedly, something happened now.


    Come to ya Lan Yuan, see on the bed, complexion is pale, the Mo such as frost that the head is wrapping bandage, the tears of high Mammy, shed out at a draught.


    The medicine taken by Mo Rushuang has the effect of helping sleep, so Mo Rushuang fell asleep soon after he came back.


    But although she fell asleep, the pain on her forehead still made her frown tight and painful.


    "How could that be?" Looking at the quiet autumn beside the bed, Mammy Gao asked coldly.


    Because during the time when mother Gao was injured, Jingqiu took care of Mo Rushun. When Mo Rushun had this accident, Jingqiu also had the crime of dereliction of duty.


    Jingqiu knew the status of mother Gao, so she didn''t feel displeased when she questioned her. Let Jingxiang take care of Mo Rusheng, and Jingqiu takes mother Gao out to talk, so as not to disturb Mo Rusheng.


    Jingqiu tells mother Gao everything. Mother Gao is also angry with Nanlan QIANJIAO, but she hates iron more than steel: "this third lady, how can she do bad things?"


    Nanlan QIANJIAO, after running out of the north courtyard, went back to QIANJIAO garden and locked herself in the room.


    The sound of beating and swearing made the servant girls in qianjiaoyuan yard scared, but no one dared to persuade or comfort them at this juncture.


    I can still remember the lesson of the Pearl! And even Nanlan QIANJIAO''s own mother, she can do it. What else can''t she do!


    Before, although Nalan QIANJIAO was not happy, she beat and scolded her maidservant, but she never hurt her to the point of seeing a doctor. But this time, Nalan QIANJIAO''s action is just like a devil, which makes people afraid.


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI has no time to pay attention to what Nalan QIANJIAO is doing. She is now worried about how to make her father not agree to hand over the housekeeper''s right. At the same time, she also wants to kill Miaosheng like this.

 Chapter 260

    Jinglan Jinglian is Nalan QIANZI''s confidant. She knows Nalan QIANZI''s temperament very well, and Nalan QIANZI doesn''t hide her emotions and ambitions in front of them, so they know that Nalan QIANZI wants to kill Miaosheng.


    Jinglan said: "Miss, if you want to kill Miaosheng, you have to be able to deny it. Otherwise, it''s in vain."


    Being reminded by Jinglan, Nalan QIANZI thinks of Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Yes! Kill wonderful Sheng, that also get Na LAN Qian Jiao to deny to this matter just go! Otherwise, it''s useless to destroy it. If it''s found, it''s even worse.


    "Miss, I don''t think it''s necessary to kill Miaosheng. Just threaten her with her family and let her bear the charge. The maid heard that Miaozhu and Miaosheng were arranged by the eldest lady to pour the pot and sweep the pit. They were very unwilling. Miaosheng, in particular, curses the young lady behind her back! She was convicted of poisoning the eldest lady because she was unwilling to do so. " Jing Lian said.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid of those servants talking nonsense, but aunt Mo''s people are not afraid, and I''m afraid of aunt Jiang''s people." King Lan Road.


    "It''s all right. Everyone knows that my mother and aunt Jiang are not right in the mansion. If she corrects me, she just says that she was wronged on purpose." For servants, Nalan QIANZI is not very worried, but: "the most as long as, or housekeeper there."


    "The housekeeper has been in Nalan house for so many years. She should know what to say and what not to say. However, the maidservant thinks that the young lady should go to talk to the housekeeper in person." Jinglian road.


    "Yes, there is also the matter of the third lady pushing down her aunt. It can only be said that her aunt accidentally fell down." Jinglan Road, although this will be aggrieved by Mo Rushun, but in order not to let the third lady bear the blame, can only say so.


    Nalan QIANZI also knows about this, so she doesn''t think it''s wrong, because she also knows that although her mother was pushed down and injured by Nalan QIANJIAO, she would never want Nalan QIANJIAO to bear this crime.


    "Now go to find Nalan QIANJIAO first" Nalan QIANZI said, then walked out of the door.


    Although she was angry to death, but in the end, they are still sisters! Of course, she can''t really look at the event and ignore it.


    In qianjiaoyuan, the sound of wrestling and swearing has stopped. The maidservants are worried about whether something has happened to the three ladies.


    Until the snow couldn''t look down, she went to the door and tried to call a few times. When she heard that Nalan QIANJIAO''s violent word "roll" came from inside, people were relieved.


    "You all go down! Snow to QIANJIAO yuan waiting outside, and Jinglian Jinglan guarding, no one is allowed to come in Nalan QIANZI came to QIANJIAO garden and let everyone go down. After all, there are some things that the less people know, the better.


    "Is" several servant girls listen to, then leave one after another.


    Although the snow is afraid, but there is no way, can only endure.


    After everyone retreated, Nalan QIANZI came to Nalan QIANJIAO''s bedroom door and cried out: "QIANJIAO, open the door for me."


    "No, you go. I don''t want to see you." Nanlan QIANJIAO said angrily that she still hated Nanlan QIANZI for slapping her!


    She was beaten by her mother and sister for the first time. How could she accept it!


    "No, if you don''t, I''ll kick in." Nalan thousand posture cold way, she now can''t have patience and Nalan thousand Jiao nonsense.


    "No, No." Nalan QIANJIAO is not willing to open, she does not believe Nalan QIANZI can kick open.

 Chapter 261

    Nalan thousand posture a ruthless, raise a foot to kick toward the door: "bang", the door was kicked open immediately. If outsiders see this scene, they will be shocked. Unexpectedly, the weak woman in their eyes has such great strength.


    After Nalan QIANZI kicks the door, Nalan QIANJIAO jumps up and looks at Nalan QIANZI: "you, you, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    obviously, she didn''t expect Nalan QIANZI to kick them away.


    Nalan QIANZI walks to Nalan QIANJIAO in three or two steps. She doesn''t speak. She just looks at Nalan QIANZI, her eyes are very gloomy.


    "You, you, you... I don''t know why? On Nalan QIANZI''s gloomy eyes, Nalan QIANJIAO only feels cool all over, and her heart becomes scared, so she can''t help falling on the bed.


    "I don''t know what? Nanlan QIANJIAO, do you know that you have already made a big mistake? " Nalan thousand posture light floating, without any ups and downs, but also because of this light floating voice, listen to some people.


    "I..." Nalan QIANJIAO opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    In fact, she knew that she was in trouble, but because she was beaten, she was unwilling to admit it.


    But now, in the face of such a terrible Nalan QIANZI, I can''t deny it.


    "If I ask you anything now, you will answer me honestly, you know?" Nalan thousand posture strict voice way.


    Nalan QIANZI felt that she needed to know the details. At least she had to know if anyone else knew when planning this incident.


    "Oh Nalan QIANJIAO is honest.


    "Where did you get the powder?" Nalan QIANZI asked.


    "Yes, it''s from Huo Qingqing." Nalan QIANJIAO road.


    Nalan QIANZI eyebrows a pick, although surprised, but no accident.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO has several catties. She knows that even if she knows how to poison, where is she from! Moreover, where can we get poison!


    If the poison is really easy to get, I''m afraid my mother has already poisoned Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, it''s not that you can''t get it if it''s not easy to get it. It''s just that poisons are rare. If you get poisoned, you''ll definitely make an in-depth investigation. If you find something out, it''s not worth the loss.


    "How did you poison Miaosheng?" Nalan QIANZI continued to ask.


    "I, I, was the Miao Sheng that Luo Xue went to find. I don''t know." Nalan QIANJIAO really doesn''t know, because Luoxue just tells her that Miaosheng agrees, and then succeeds. As for the process, Luoxue doesn''t say, and Nalan QIANJIAO just wants the result, what''s the process like!


    Nalan QIANZI didn''t speak, but turned to the door and called out: "Jinglian Jinglan, let the snow come in."


    With the snow came in, because of fear and trembling body, even the voice, is trembling: "two, two miss."


    "Tell me how you poisoned Miaosheng." Nalan QIANZI asked.


    "Back, back to the second young lady, maidservant is..." Luoxue told Nalan QIANZI how to poison Miaosheng. After hearing that, Nalan QIANZI''s face eased a little.


    However, for Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANZI is still very angry: "it''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than defeat. If you listen to the snow, where will these things happen?"


    "I... I" Nalan QIANJIAO subconsciously wants to refute, but to Nalan QIANZI''s fierce eyes, it''s nothing.


    When did my sister become so terrible?

 Chapter 262

    "Listen to me. When my father comes back to deal with this matter, keep your mouth shut. No matter it''s poisoning or pushing down my mother, you can''t admit it."


    "At that time, I''ll arrange it. It''s because Miao Sheng has a grudge against Huang Jiuge''s arrangement that he has a bad idea. As long as Miaosheng takes this crime, he can save you. As for her mother, she would say that she fell down accidentally. " Nalan QIANZI sternly warned.


    In fact, even if Nalan QIANJIAO admitted, it would not be a big deal, the big deal is just a punishment.


    After all, Nalan QIANJIAO is her father''s daughter after all, and there''s nothing wrong with youhuang Jiuge, and she can''t be spoiled. Therefore, the father can''t kill Nalan QIANJIAO or drive her out of the house because of huangjiuge.


    However, if Nalan QIANJIAO recognized her, her father would be very cold, and her mother and she would be involved.


    Without their father''s attention, they have nothing.


    "Do you hear me?" Did not immediately hear the answer of Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANZI sternly scolded.


    "Heard" Na LAN Qian Jiao is surprised, answer a way in a hurry.


    "Not only to hear, but also to do, if you want not to let my father down, but also to take part in the peony banquet, you will remember it for me." To tell the truth, Nalan QIANZI is still worried about Nalan QIANJIAO, but she can only do so.


    Once she heard that if she couldn''t do it, she might not be able to attend the peony banquet. Nanlan QIANJIAO immediately became nervous and serious.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI went out.


    "How is it, miss?" Answer thousand posture Pavilion, Jing Lan just ask voice.


    "Not too tricky" Nalan QIANZI''s face is no longer as dignified as before. She roughly tells Jinglan and Jinglian what she just told her.


    "In this case, as long as the third lady and Luoxue don''t admit it, it''s OK. Anyway, Miaosheng can''t tell why." Jinglan said.


    So, Nalan QIANZI decided not to kill Miaosheng.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t care about Miaosheng''s life, so even if she knew that Nalan QIANZI wanted to kill her, she didn''t let people look at her. Just to her surprise, until Nalan Jin came back, Nalan QIANZI did not move.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is not a God, can''t guess Nalan QIANZI''s idea. But Nalan QIANZI didn''t do it, naturally she had a reason.


    After nalanjin came back, he heard what happened in the mansion. It was the housekeeper who said it.


    The housekeeper knew it when someone went to ask for a doctor, but as a man, he couldn''t easily get in and out of the yard. In addition, things in the backyard are always managed like frost. If there is frost, he doesn''t need to interfere.


    At first, he only knew that it was a maid who was injured, but when Mo Rushun was carried out, she knew that Mo Rushun was also injured.


    He asked several servants on the scene about the cause and effect, which scared him to death.


    These three young ladies have always been domineering, but they just beat and scolded their servants. Unexpectedly, she even could do it to her mother.


    However, after so many years in Nalan Prefecture, he certainly knew what to say and what not to say. The three young ladies'' instigation of poisoning and the three young ladies'' pushing aunt Mo down can''t be said. Moreover, the two young ladies all came to him in person.


    Therefore, the housekeeper simply took it. Because he was not present, he could completely avoid things that could be avoided.


    According to the information that nalanjin got, the most important thing was mo Rushun''s injury, so when he got the news, he immediately ran to yalanyuan of the East Court.

 Chapter 263

    In the courtyard of yalanyuan, there were a group of maids. There were all the maids in yalanyuan, two maids from the first class to the third class, that is, six maids. They are Jingqiu, Jingxiang, Yuzhu, bixue, Chunya and liuer.


    There are also two confidants of Nalan QIANZI, Jinglian and Jinglan, and another is Nalan QIANJIAO''s maid, that is, Luoxue.


    And Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO, as well as mother Gao, are guarding the room like frost. Because the room is not suitable for too many people, affecting the air, so these people will wait in the yard.


    Of course, as Mo Rushun''s distant cousin, Zhao Qingqiu is also in the room.


    At this time, Mo Rushuang has been awake for a long time, but in addition to headache and weak body, there is no big problem.


    And Nalan QIANZI before the plan and Mo Ru Frost said again, Mo Ru frost naturally no opinion. Although she was really angry with Nalan QIANJIAO, it was her daughter, a piece of meat that fell from her body! Even if she is angry again, she is willing to let her suffer and hate her!


    In the face of Mo Rushan''s forgiveness, Nalan QIANJIAO is finally ashamed, but how long can her attitude last? I don''t know.


    When Nalan came, there had already been a messenger, so Mo Rushun and others were ready.


    Just let them unprepared is, in Nalan Jin to ya Lan Yuan before, first came unexpectedly Huang nine song and Jiang Hui. Aunt Tong didn''t follow Huang Jiuge, and Jiang Hui didn''t follow a servant, just followed Nalan millennium.


    Those who call their names come and visit.


    This reminds Mo Rushuang of Huang Jiuge''s saying that she wants to give things to Jiang Hui for the time being. She is a little excited, but this excitement affects her head and makes her feel painful.


    "Aunt, don''t get excited." Nalan thousand posture and high mammy see this, quickly advised.


    "No, I can''t. I can''t hand in the feedback." Mo Rushun said excitedly.


    "Aunt, I will try my best to persuade my father." Nalan QIANZI said, she dare not promise that she will keep, but she will try her best.


    Zhao Qingqiu''s eyes drooped slightly, and a touch of irony flashed through his eyes. It''s hard to keep Zhongwei.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui came in.


    "I heard that Aunt Mo was awake, so I came to visit her. Aunt Mo has to listen to the doctor''s advice and recover quickly." Huang nine songs a concern of say, just care? We all know it.


    "I also brought the fourth young lady to see sister mo. I hope sister Mo will come soon." Jiang Hui is also a school of concern, but that face, how to see how all can not hide schadenfreude.


    Jiang Hui said, then told Nalan millennium: "Xi''er, I wish aunt Mo a speedy recovery."


    Nalan Qianxi didn''t understand the struggle before the adults, so after hearing this, he immediately said sincerely: "Xi''er wishes aunt Mo an early recovery"


    Mo Rushun and others were angry, but they couldn''t say anything. They could only reluctantly smile and thank you.


    "I have received the wishes of miss and sister Jiang. Thank you for coming to visit." Mo Rushuang forbeared unhappiness and said with a smile.


    "Aunt Mo is polite," said Huang Jiuge politely.


    "Master"


    at this time, the maidservants came outside to salute when they saw nalanjin.


    Soon, nalanjin came in. When he saw the room full of people, he was stunned. Then he went to the bedside, glanced at the people guarding the bedside and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 264

    Although the housekeeper and he said some, but still not clear, so only asked the client.


    Hearing Nalan Jin''s question, Nalan QIANJIAO immediately lowered her head with a guilty heart. Today, she was dumb. And because of the absence of mother Gao, she naturally had no position to speak. Because Mo Rushuang is a wounded person, naturally it is not suitable to talk more, so this matter can only be said by Nalan QIANZI.


    "Father, it''s like this. When something happened in the yard of the maid in the north yard this morning, my aunt went to have a look. Unexpectedly, a maid had a rash all over her body and started to make trouble. As for my aunt''s injury, she accidentally fell down and hit a stone. " Nalan QIANZI explained the matter briefly, this words is half true and half false, also concealed many.


    Nalan QIANZI would say that, Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui didn''t feel surprised and didn''t break it.


    When she came, Huang Jiuge had already told Jiang Hui that she had better not interfere in this matter and try to show her kindness.


    Jiang Hui is a smart girl. She knows when to fight with Mo Rushuang and when to endure. Therefore, she is dumb for the time being.


    Na LanJin frowned slightly, but he didn''t think it was a big deal, so he didn''t pursue it. Looking at Mo Rushun, he complained and said with concern: "such a big man, he''s still so careless. Fortunately, it''s OK. What if something happens?"


    "Master, I will be careful in the future." Mo Rushuang said feebly, that a pair of I see still pity appearance, immediately let Nalan Jinxin soft.


    "Well, you all go back! Let aunt Mo have a good rest. " Nalanjin asked the people to go back. Obviously, this is the end of the matter.


    It''s just, can you really just let it go?


    Although nalanjin didn''t mean to investigate, Mo Rushun didn''t think that things could be done like this. After this period of time together, they don''t know about Huang Jiuge, but they also know that Huang Jiuge won''t give up so easily.


    Otherwise, she won''t keep Miaosheng, and she won''t let Jiang Hui take over Zhongfu for the time being.


    Sure enough ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dad, aunt Mo is injured. The doctor said that she needs to rest for a period of time, and the things in this house can''t be left unattended. So I think I''ll leave the affairs in this house to Aunt Jiang for the time being. What do you think of that? " Huang Jiuge suggested.


    "No way" although Mo Rushun had psychological preparation for a long time, when he heard this, he couldn''t help shouting out of control.


    However, as soon as the words were uttered, Mo Rushun realized that her reaction was a little big, so she immediately softened her attitude and said, "I mean, my injury is not in the way, just take a day or two off. Sister Jiang has never managed Zhongfu, and she can''t learn it in a day or two, so don''t bother. "


    "Yes! Father, daughter will fight for aunt, it will be OK Nalan QIANZI also hastened to state his position.


    "Well! Nalan Jin didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t think that this matter was as serious as Zhongfu, so he naturally agreed with Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANZI.


    Just, will Huang Jiuge agree?


    "Dad, the doctor said that although aunt Mo''s life was not in danger, she hit her head after all. It''s not light. She should be cultivated for a period of time. She can''t be excited or use her brain. Otherwise, she will be unhappy and leave sequelae. What''s more, the peony party is imminent, and sister QIANZI still needs to practice her talent! "

 Chapter 265

    "Besides, it''s against the rules for my aunt to manage Zhongfu. If we didn''t have a master''s mother in Yuanning Marquis''s house, we would have to. If let the common girl to intervene again, if spread out, the face of this Na LAN mansion still want. People in your own house won''t get out, but outsiders are different. "


    "The princess of Changning came to visit me yesterday and said that she would come often in the future. If the princess of Changning came to know about it, she thought aunt Mo was not at ease, and aunt Jiang would not let her power. If she didn''t know, she thought it was Nalan''s house that squeezed aunt Mo and hurt her, she would not rest. If she went back to sue the queen, it would be ok?"


    Huang Jiuge''s words are full of them. No matter what reason they have, they can''t say it.


    If it''s true, Mo Rushun and others are like eating flies, with a face full of grievances.


    Not satisfied, unwilling, but unable to refute.


    In fact, Mo Rushuang almost lost control and became angry. It was Nalan QIANZI who held her down and didn''t make her burst out.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI is also very angry, but she tolerated better than others, so in addition to the face is not good-looking, there is not much wrong look.


    As for Nalan QIANJIAO, she almost couldn''t help making a sound, but as soon as she looked up and saw Nalan QIANZI''s eyes, she held back.


    "What? Princess Changning came to your house yesterday? " Hearing this, nalanjin was not calm.


    However, when did Huang Jiuge and Princess Changning get married! Why doesn''t he know?


    If so, it''s really bad!


    It''s against the rules to let my concubine''s office manage the affairs, if it''s not forced. It would be wrong to let the common women interfere again.


    Moreover, for Mo Rushun''s injury, the doctor said that he should be cultivated for a period of time. He should not be excited or use his brain. Otherwise, if it is not good, it will leave sequelae.


    No matter for fear of Mo Rushun''s injury, or not to let others feel that the Marquis''s house oppresses his aunt, Mo Rushun can''t work at this time.


    If you really let the princess of Changning know, tell the queen there, it''s really amazing.


    "Yes! Yesterday, when the princess came, Xier and I happened to be together. When she saw her, she was very fond of Xier. She had to ask Xier to call her sister! " Huang nine songs reply a way, just this words, can have no deep meaning.


    "The princess can like Xi''er, it must be a blessing that Xi''er had in her last life! It''s even more like a young lady. " Jiang Hui also made a sound at this time, full of flattered.


    Although the purpose of her voice is to add fuel to Huang Jiuge''s words, she is flattered, but it is true.


    Even if nalanjin was no longer clever, he also recognized that this was deliberately said to him, and it was clear that what Huang Jiuge had just said was intentional.


    Huang Jiuge, I want to help Jiang Hui!


    But what about that? He is not a fool. Jiang Hui''s elder brother has been promoted step by step in recent years. He has already had a different attitude towards Jiang Hui.


    Although he didn''t want to let Mo Rushuang give things to Jiang Hui, now that Huang Jiuge has come up with it, he doesn''t have the slightest disgust, and he is still thinking about whether he should do it.


    Moreover, if Princess Changning is really happy with Nalan millennium, she will help Jiang Hui speak.


    Compared with Jiang Hui, Mo Rusheng is behind a lot.


    Seeing nalanjin''s thinking, Mo Rushun''s heart thumped for a moment. Isn''t it ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    that right

 Chapter 266

    Sure enough, nalanjin figured it out and said, "the song is right. Aunt Mo will take good care of her wounds, and QIANZI will practice your talents. She will have a peony banquet soon. For the time being, aunt Jiang will be in charge of this matter. "


    "Master... Although Mo Rushun had a premonition when Huang Jiuge said that, when she heard nalanjin''s consent, she still couldn''t accept it.


    Nalan QIANZI heart suddenly fell to the bottom, although her father said so high sounding, but she still saw that her father is really facing Jiang Hui this time.


    Because of the Changning princess.


    She, after all, elevated and lowered her mother''s position in his mind.


    Oh! Also, men, there are a few long love ah! Especially in the face of power.


    It was 16 years ago, wasn''t it?


    Sixteen years ago, in order to inherit the throne, my father abandoned his mother and married Huang Jiuge''s mother? Otherwise, how could my mother be a concubine!


    I''m afraid that my father''s feelings for his mother have persisted for more than ten years, which has been rare!


    "Dad ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO also can''t accept, can''t help but voice, just call out two words, was Nalan QIANZI a pull her, warning staring at her.


    This little girl, I really don''t know. Her own affairs are not over yet! I want to make trouble again.


    Nalan QIANJIAO is not reconciled, but she dare not say anything.


    And mother Gao, as a servant, naturally did not have her speaking position.


    "Well, that''s it." Nalanjin impatiently interrupted, and then looked at Jiang Hui, said: "aunt Jiang, you have to learn to manage things, what don''t understand can ask aunt Mo, don''t let me down."


    It''s obvious that nalanjin has high hopes for Jiang Hui. If she really has the ability to manage well, I''m afraid that she will manage well in the future.


    This words, once again push Mo Ru frost and others into the bottom, the heart is cool.


    Jiang Hui is very excited, but her face is very decent, happy, but not arrogant: "master, I will study hard, I won''t let you down."


    "Well" for Jiang Hui''s reaction, nalanjin is very satisfied, even if he knows that her heart is not as calm as the surface, but he has to say that his performance is very appropriate.


    In a faint sense, there is a mother''s style.


    Thinking of this, nalanjin''s heart jumped. Maybe the idea just emerged was soon suppressed by nalanjin. These things are not urgent.


    Then, Nalan looked forward to Nalan millennium with a soft look: "did Xi''er study piano, chess, calligraphy and painting well?"


    Facing Nalan Jin, Nalan Qianxi was nervous, so she timidly replied, "if you go back to my father, Xi''er will learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    "Well! Xi''er will continue to work hard. " Naranjin road.


    "Yes, Xier understands." Nalan millennium''s clever response.


    This scene, just like thousands of needles stabbing the heart of mother and daughter, very painful, very painful.


    Although nalanjin often inquires about his children''s study, at the moment, it makes Mo Rushun feel very dazzling.


    Then naranjin left first.


    "Then we don''t disturb aunt Mo to take care of the wounded. We just ask aunt Mo to give aunt Jiang the key to the warehouse." Huang nine songs smile mild, tone is also very polite.


    But the more Huang Jiuge is like this, the more mo Rusheng and others will be upset, because that is a face of schadenfreude.

 Chapter 267

    "Huang Jiuge, don''t push forward." Mo Rushuang couldn''t help but get angry. That one was pale and twisted because of anger. It was extremely ugly.


    "What''s more? How did miss Ben advance? If aunt Mo doesn''t want to, Miss Ben will have to go to her father. " Huang nine songs say, then turn to want to leave.


    "Wait a minute" Nalan QIANZI saw this and immediately called.


    Although she was very unwilling, she had to compromise now.


    Huang nine songs also with Nalan thousand posture voice, also stopped step, looking at them, smile.


    "Zi''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" aunt Mo was unwilling to call, but her eyes were full of helplessness.


    She didn''t know that now, even if she was not willing, she could only compromise. If this thing is going to make Nalan come, then their mother and daughter will be more dangerous.


    "Aunt, take out the key to the storeroom!" Although Nalan QIANZI''s tone is flat, her heart is as painful as a knife.


    Although Mo Rushuang knew that she had to do it, she refused to take it. It seemed that what she was asked to hand over was not the key to the warehouse, but her life.


    In fact, it''s almost the same. The right of housekeeper is half of her life.


    "Phoenix nine songs, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO can''t help it, even if she takes her mother''s housekeeper''s right, she even needs the key to the warehouse.


    "What do I want?" Without waiting for Nanlan QIANJIAO to say what she''s going to say, Huang Jiuge interrupts and shoots at her coldly, just like a blade hanging on her head, which makes her freeze.


    Huang nine songs just don''t care how she is, just coldly say: "Na LAN Qian Jiao, you are not very clever, if it wasn''t for you, your aunt as to will want to give up the housekeeper power?"? You let Miaosheng poison me. If I don''t investigate, you should thank God. I have to catch up. If you think life is too leisurely, I have hundreds of ways to make it difficult for you to do so. "


    "You..." Nalan QIANJIAO was startled, but she couldn''t say anything. She didn''t dare to say it.


    For Huang nine songs and did not intend to investigate the Nanlan QIANJIAO poison things, Mo Ru frost several people also said very surprised, do not know why.


    "Aunt, don''t you bring the key to the storeroom." Nalan QIANZI was already impatient and his voice became tough.


    Mo Rushuang even if again unwilling, also had to slowly take out the key of storehouse from the bosom.


    Nalan QIANZI couldn''t bear to wait. As soon as the key came out, he grabbed it. Then he went to Jiang Hui and handed it to her.


    Jiang Hui took it and couldn''t hide her joy.


    Gently a key, Jiang Hui but feel heavy.


    Because this key is not only a key, but also a symbol of status and responsibility.


    She dreamed of holding the key, but she knew it was almost impossible.


    It''s just unexpected, it''s really realized.


    Although she has been psychologically prepared since this morning, when she really faces it, she will still feel like a dream.


    "My sister should keep the key to the warehouse. Don''t lose it. If you lose it, you can''t afford it." Mo Rushun reminds a way, just if she doesn''t need to gnash her teeth so, that can be called to remind reluctantly.


    "Sister Mo, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of it." Jiang Hui smile, deliberately will take good care of the four words bite, just like red fruit provocation.


    Mo Rushuang almost didn''t come up in one breath. He didn''t want to see them again.


    Without waiting for Mo Rushun and others to drive people away, Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui leave with Nalan millennium.

 Chapter 268

    However, before leaving, Huang Jiuge looks at Zhao Qingqiu, who has been invisible all the time, and says, "I''ll ask aunt Zhao and aunt Jiang to check the accounts, so as not to make mistakes in the future


    Zhao Qingqiu is in charge of the accounts of Nalan store. In modern words, that is accounting. Therefore, in terms of accounts, we must have a clear understanding with her.


    Huang Jiuge believes that Zhao Qingqiu will give her a big surprise. There will definitely be a big difference in the accounts managed by Mo Rushuang.


    When Zhao Qingqiu was named, he was stunned at first, and then said, "yes"


    there was no reluctance, no reluctance, plain and calm.


    Just walk out of Ya Lan Yuan, then hear inside spread Mo Ru frost tear of call, obviously is vent anger.


    Just as she called out, she stopped suddenly, because she was so excited that she fainted.


    "Auntie, Auntie..." with the call of several people came high mother.


    "Poof A, Jiang Hui can''t help but spray smile out, and Mo Ru frost fight up to now, today is the best time, make her unbearable.


    "Xier is still here!" Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to damage Nalan millennium, so she reminds her.


    Jiang Hui immediately stops laughing, and then looks at Huang Jiuge, full of gratitude and excitement: "thank you, Miss"


    "thank you, but it depends on your ability. If you need any help, you can come to me. But I have something to say first. It must be something you can''t do. I don''t want you to come to me for anything. I''ll be very upset. " Huang nine songs very impolite said.


    She is willing to help Jiang Hui, but the premise is that Jiang Hui has the ability to manage. If she doesn''t have the ability to manage, no matter how much she helps, it''s in vain.


    She helps Jiang Hui to repay her kindness and to make trouble for Mo Rushun, not for herself.


    Jiang Hui smell speech, did not feel unhappy, but also ten happy.


    Because, Huang nine songs didn''t no longer care about her, if she really didn''t have the ability to manage, then she didn''t have the face to hold on.


    "Thank you, miss. I can''t guarantee that I have this ability, but I will try my best." Jiang Hui didn''t talk too full, because she can''t say what hasn''t happened yet. If she talks too full, it''s not self-confidence, but conceit.


    If her own problems, it''s easy to control, but if the external factors, it''s not what she can expect.


    For Jiang Hui''s answer, Huang Jiuge is still satisfied, at least she is not a conceited person.


    "Well! Aunt Zhao will come back to check accounts with you. You have to keep a clear account. If there''s anything wrong, take it to Dad. " Huang nine song reminds a way.


    Jiang Hui smell speech, eyes a bright, where still don''t know the meaning of Huang nine songs!


    This is to check the handle of Mo Rushuang''s greedy ink, which is undoubtedly to add a fire when Mo Rushuang is in trouble. It''s not too cool.


    But ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "but, miss, aunt Zhao is like frost, I''m afraid it''s ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤," Jiang Hui said anxiously.


    "Listen to me right" some things Huang Jiuge can''t say with Jiang Hui, so she can only be tough to let her listen to her own.


    Jiang Hui trusts Huang Jiuge. Since Huang Jiuge doesn''t say it, there''s a reason why she doesn''t say it. Therefore, Jiang Hui doesn''t ask. She only says one word.


    When they arrive at the back garden, it''s time for them to break up. Jiang Hui looks at Huang Jiuge. She looks like she wants to talk but stops. She is very entangled.

 Chapter 269

    Huang Jiuge saw it and asked directly, "if you have any words, just say it."


    Huang Jiuge was the first to see through, Jiang Hui was embarrassed, but struggled for a while, or said: "I really have something to say, but if I say wrong, please don''t blame me."


    Huang Jiuge didn''t make a statement, just looked at her.


    Jiang Hui also said directly: "I know that the three servants are not as good as frost, so they are not available. If the eldest lady is not easy to send, you can go to Guanya and choose some reliable ones. If you can use them, you can also monitor the remaining two people. " Jiang Hui suggested.


    Jiang Hui knows that even if she has no malice to Huang Jiuge, she can''t send her people there. After all, people don''t think so.


    She knows that the nine songs are not simple, but she is afraid of the day and night, so she is also concerned about the nine songs.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, pour feel this proposal is good.


    Although it''s not hard for her to refuse to accept those people, and it''s not hard to send them away, she just gives Mo Rushun a chance to do it, and then let her eat the consequences.


    But those people have problems, she naturally can''t reuse, but she can''t let aunt Tong do everything!


    "You''re right. It''s time for me to choose some reliable people to serve."


    Jiang Hui is relieved to see that Huang Jiuge agrees with her proposal. Then she says goodbye to Huang Jiuge.


    Yinzhu is in the middle, and mother Lu, Lvyi and Hongyu are waiting for Jiang Hui to come back. Although they believe in huangjiuge, they are still worried.


    But more, I''m looking forward to it.


    How could they not know that Jiang Hui always had that idea! But they also know that it''s just powerless, so they don''t ask for it.


    However, when all the unrealistic things they think become reality, how can they calm down?


    Excited, worried, looking forward to ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    until Jiang Hui enters yinzhuju.


    "Aunt, come back, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes! Does the master agree? "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the three people repeated a question in one word. Jiang Hui just wanted to answer, but she didn''t have a chance.


    Jiang Hui has no choice but to interrupt them: "do you give me a chance to talk?"


    A few people listen, immediately shut up, embarrassed, but looking forward to Jiang Hui.


    Jiang Hui knows that these people are good for her, so her heart is warm.


    Soon, Mo Rushuang recuperated from injury, and the news that Jiang Hui was in charge of Zhongwei spread around the house. Many people were very sad, especially the people of Mo Rushuang''s school, with a sense of crisis.


    "Miss, what about Miaosheng?" Back to Weiyang Pavilion, aunt Tong asked.


    Mo Rushuang will be injured, which is unexpected by Huang Jiuge.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge thought that the poison was arranged by Mo Rushun, so he let Miaosheng eat the evil and hit back at Mo Rushun. Just can''t imagine, this matter unexpectedly is Na LAN thousand Jiao instigate, this next play but a hair out of control.


    However, even if the result is not expected by Huang Jiuge, it is a good one.


    "Get out of the house!" Huang Jiuge didn''t kill Miaosheng completely. It''s not her kindness. It''s just that Miaosheng''s life is worse than death.


    Although Miaosheng is just a small person, if she is offended, she should be aware that life is not like death.


    "Yes," aunt Tong answered and went out.


    Mo Rushuang wakes up, it''s already night, and now she''s with only mother Gao. Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO have already gone back to rest.

 Chapter 270

    Mo Rushuang wake up, did not cry, did not make, just very lost: "swallow, you say, we are not finished."


    "Aunt, don''t think too much. First, take good care of your wounds. Jiang Hui''s management is just temporary. As long as you are healed, take back the power. " Mother Gao comforted her immediately, though she also had a bad feeling in her heart. She thought it would be difficult to take it back.


    "But it''s hard for Jiang Hui to have Huang Jiuge''s help and Princess Changning''s support." Mo Rushun couldn''t stop thinking, because the current situation doesn''t allow her to stop thinking.


    Subconsciously, Mo Rushun has already looked up at Huang Jiuge.


    "That''s the truth, but it''s not the end yet. It''s not sure who will win or lose. Jiang Hui has just come into contact with Zhongfu''s material objects. It''s inevitable that she doesn''t understand them. If something happens, it''s normal, isn''t it? " High mammy meaningful said.


    "You mean..." Mo Rushun was stunned and responded immediately.


    If you know mother Gao, you can''t hear what she said!


    Mother Gao didn''t speak, just nodded, but Mo Rushun didn''t understand!


    All of a sudden, Mo Rushun smiles. With her pale and powerless face, the smile seeps into people''s eyes and reveals her evil.


    "It''s up to you, swallow. Just be careful this time. Don''t let people get hold of it." Because of a few lessons, Mo Rushun didn''t dare to be careless, so he reminded me.


    "Yes," she said.


    All past a day, Wen Jinran he is still for the ink flow that didn''t finish words and curious to scratch heart scratch lung.


    Woman, what kind of woman is it!


    But from yesterday to today, either he was busy himself, or Mo Liu had been with Sikong. He just wanted to ask, but he couldn''t find a chance to ask!


    He didn''t dare to ask in front of Sikong!


    Although the night was dark, it was still not deep, so Sikong Chou, who had not slept, was drinking tea at the stone table in the yard. It was a leisurely time.


    In fact, such as these experts, even if they don''t sleep for a few days, they won''t feel tired.


    Wen Jinran was a little absent-minded, always staring at the ink stream from time to time, which made the ink stream unable to bear. He asked: "brother Wen, what do you always stare at me as?"


    Mo Liu doesn''t know that Wen Jinran is still entangled in yesterday''s incident, so he doesn''t understand why Wen Jinran always stares at him.


    "Cough!"


    Wen Jinran was not in the state. He was so surprised that he was choked by the tea and coughed.


    Sikong cut a light to see him one eye, don''t speak, but Wen Jinran is this eye see heart pull cool pull cool, as if he saw through the mind in general.


    In order to eliminate Sikong''s misunderstanding, Wen Jinran immediately explained, "I''m not looking at you, but at the peach blossom tree behind you."


    Yes, behind the ink flow is the peach tree.


    Ink flow smell speech, looked back, puzzled mutter: "this peach tree what good-looking, not every day to see it?"


    The voice of ink flow is not big, but it''s not small. Even ordinary people can hear it clearly, not to mention people who have strong senses to practice martial arts!


    Wen Jinran''s face is embarrassed. He scolds him secretly. He doesn''t give face to me! However, he did not dare to say it, otherwise it would be exposed?


    However, as witty as Wen Jinran, he immediately knew this: "although this peach blossom tree can be seen every day, but the peach blossom is only ten days and a half months in a year. You see, the peach blossom has almost fallen down. If you don''t look at it, you''ll have to wait for the next year to see it. "

 Chapter 271

    "Oh! So it is Ink flow is simple, for Wen Jinran''s words naturally also have him, and Wen Jinran''s words are not wrong.


    Wen Jinran feels very hurt. It seems that he has no chance to ask again.


    The next day, after lunch, Huang Jiuge went out without aunt Tong.


    She is going to go to Guanya to see if there is a suitable candidate.


    In general, the servants who sell in the official teeth are transparent in their status and background. Most of them are the children and servants of the official family who have committed crimes, or the servants who are specially trained for the official family. Many of them have the ability.


    I don''t know if there is a phoenix nine song that is pleasing to the eye.


    Trouble is always everywhere, enemies are always so narrow.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge got to the first floor, she met a group of people coming out of the first floor. Nangong Yuhao was the leader, followed by Huo Qingqing.


    Of course, as Nangong Yuhao''s followers, Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang are generally indispensable.


    But there was another woman, Huang Jiuge, who didn''t know her.


    When Huang Jiuge saw them, naturally they also saw Huang Jiuge. Among these people, only Huo Qingqing and the woman didn''t know Huang Jiuge.


    The so-called enemy meet, especially jealous.


    But Nangong Yuhao, not huangjiuge, was the one who was jealous.


    Although for Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao is the enemy, she is not the original Huang Jiuge after all, so there is no hatred for Nangong Yuhao, but she is very indifferent to face it.


    It''s just tit for tat. It''s inevitable.


    When he saw Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao stopped. A pair of angry eyes full of fire were staring at Huang Jiuge. It seemed that he wanted to burn Huang Jiuge.


    And Nangong Yuhao didn''t go, so other people naturally stopped.


    Inside, Huo Qingqing and the woman don''t know what''s going on. However, when Huo Qingqing sees Chu Huang''s face clearly, a wave of jealousy comes from her heart, and her expression is also exposed.


    "Oh! What a coincidence! It''s a pleasure to meet Lord an here Huang nine songs did not intend to escape the meaning, but took the initiative to build up a cavity.


    Yes! It''s rare to have a chance to meet you. If you don''t make trouble at this time, when will you wait!


    Moreover, she is really happy, finally can be a pot of abuse.


    "Brother Hao, who is she?" Without waiting for Nangong Yuhao to say anything, Huo Qingqing made a sound first. The tone of questioning, and the look of jealousy and hatred, seemed to be that the original match of dross had met the peerless little three.


    Also, the attitude of Huang Jiuge was misunderstood.


    Huang Jiuge''s words are soft and can smile like flowers, which makes her beautiful appearance more beautiful and makes people around her obsessed.


    Don''t mention the people around. Nangong Yuhao, who had hated Huang Jiuge, lost his mind. He didn''t even have time to answer Huo Qingqing''s question.


    After ten days of recuperation, Huang Jiuge''s emaciation was not there. It happened.


    And the skin is delicate and ruddy.


    "Who am I? How can miss Huo not know who I am? What a disappointment Huang Jiuge said that she was disappointed, but she looked disappointed! Yes, it''s just for fun: "I''m Lord an''s"


    meanwhile, on the third floor of the first floor, Wen Jinran stands by the window.


    Originally, he just looked at it casually, but unexpectedly, he was allowed to see such an interesting scene. Immediately to the other people in the room shouting: "come on, come on, there''s a good play."

 Chapter 272

    In the room, there are Si kongcao, Mo Liu and Wei ziyao. They are discussing things. They are suddenly interrupted by Wen Jinran''s voice. They look at him with discontent.


    Wen Jinran body a stiff, this just reaction come over, they are really discussing a matter.


    But after all, Mo Liu is young, and it''s a good thing. As soon as Wen Jinran says there''s a good play to watch, he gets up reflexively and rushes to the window.


    When Mo Liu saw the familiar figure in the street, he couldn''t help crying: "uncle, it''s the woman."


    Sikong cut a Zheng, subconsciously looking to the ink flow.


    That woman, he naturally knows which woman it is, isn''t it Huang Jiuge?


    Think of Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut in the heart to make blocked up, he had never seen such a shameless woman as her.


    It''s nothing to be ashamed of, but also bold, dare to provoke him repeatedly.


    And Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao also heard the key words, the woman.


    Wen Jinran, who was standing by the window, looked downstairs again, while Wei ziyao could not help but walk towards the window.


    "There are so many women below, you are talking about that woman!" Wen Jinran asks eagerly, he really doesn''t know which woman Mo Liu refers to, but his eyes have subconsciously fallen on Huang Jiuge.


    I wonder, is it her?


    "The one in purple! The woman who came here for dinner with Princess Changning yesterday. " Mo Liu points to Huang Jiuge and says.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix..." wearing purple clothes, isn''t that nine songs of Phoenix?


    Inexplicably, knowing that it was Huang Jiuge, he was not surprised.


    Wei ziyao didn''t know Huang Jiuge, but he also heard that Huang Jiuge was so famous, and she was Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee.


    However, his attention at the moment is not on Huang Jiuge, but on the Changning Princess mentioned by Mo Liu.


    Hard for him, like a person, but dare not say, it is suffering from single thought ah!


    "What''s good for a shameless woman? Come back to me. " Sikong cut to see everyone''s eyes are taken away by nine songs, heart don''t mention more depressed.


    "Martial uncle, there is really a good play to watch. Let''s watch it for a while." Mo Liu begged pathetically.


    Sikong cut brow tight wrinkly, express displeasure, but also didn''t say what.


    Huang Jiuge said, "I''m Lord an''s...", but she didn''t go on. It''s just that her tone and manner are very meaningful and thought-provoking.


    At this moment, Nangong Yuhao''s subconscious was expecting what Huang Jiuge would say.


    "Who are you?" See Huang nine songs did not go on, Huo Qingqing angry.


    What is she of Lord an? What is she of Lord an?


    Is she brother Hao''s confidant?


    Huo Qingqing constantly self brain repair, the more I think, the more angry.


    She knew that there were other women in Lord an. She was very jealous and hated. She wanted to take brother Hao as her own. She was the only one.


    But her mother told her that men are destined to have three wives and four concubines, especially the prince. The royal family does not allow them to have only one woman.


    However, as long as you get the main room position, you are the biggest winner, those women, are not you tossing?


    Although she was still not reconciled, she also remembered that when she became a concubine, she would toss those women hard.


    But the woman in front of her was different. She was very beautiful, so she was afraid. She was afraid that brother Hao would like her and not like herself.


    It has to be said that Huo Qingqing can really think wildly, although it is possible, but at present, no one has said anything! That''s all she came up with.

 Chapter 273

    "Who am I? What do you have to do with me? As long as Lord Ann knows who I am. " In the face of Huo Qingqing, Huang Jiuge shows a hostile attitude, which makes Huo Qingqing very angry. Pointing to Huang Jiuge: "you, you, you... Pa"


    "pa", in the unexpected situation, Huang Jiuge points to Huo Qingqing''s hand and pats it with "ah!" A sound, Huo Qingqing''s hand was patted down, eat pain cry out.


    "How dare you shoot me?" Huo Qingqing did not expect that this woman dared to do it herself. You know, few people in the whole capital dare to do it themselves!


    "What''s the matter with you? If you dare point at me again, I''ll waste your hand. " Huang nine songs cold way, the attitude has not just pretended to be mild.


    It''s extremely disrespectful to point at people. This is her bottom line.


    Naturally, she would never point at people.


    "How dare you?" Huo Qingqing angrily denounces that she does not believe that this woman dares to abolish her own hand, but she is very upset by the danger.


    "You try, dare I?" Huang nine songs sneer, provocation.


    "You... Huo Qingqing really dares, because her proud temperament can''t tolerate her, because the other party a threat will shrink, so angry at the same time, also raised his hand, pointing to nine songs.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes were cold. She dared to point at her. Why didn''t she dare to waste her hand!


    So, Huang Jiuge quickly raised her hand and attacked Huo Qingqing.


    Although Huang Jiuge''s speed was fast, someone was faster than her. Before her hand touched Huo Qingqing, her wrist was caught by one hand, and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Huang Jiuge, have you had enough trouble?" Nangong Yu Hao was angry, but the tone of his angry rebuke was the same as that of her husband, who was helpless and disgusted.


    Yes, it''s Nangong Yuhao who grabs Yuge''s hand.


    Originally, Nangong Yuhao was not in a hurry to make a sound, but subconsciously wanted to know what Huang Jiuge would say that she was him. Subconsciously, he had some expectations. Looking at her aiming at Huo Qingqing, he felt that she was because of himself, and he enjoyed the feeling of being liked.


    However, Huang Jiuge dare to fight Huo Qingqing in front of him. How can he bear it!


    "What? "Nine songs?" When Nangong Yuhao said this, the most shocking thing was Huo Qingqing. She never thought that the person standing in front of her and against herself was Huang Jiuge.


    For a moment, I couldn''t react.


    However, people who have never seen Huang Jiuge around are also shocked, even though they have heard that Huang Jiuge has become not stupid, but also beautiful. But when I saw it with my own eyes, I was really surprised.


    "What''s wrong? Oh! I don''t know which eye of an Wang saw me make trouble? Even if it''s me, it''s with Miss Huo. What''s the matter with Guan anwang? Is it too lenient for Lord an to take charge of it? " Huang nine songs sneer, undisguised show ridicule.


    "You..." Nangong Yu Hao was so angry that he had nothing to say.


    "And in public, it''s too impolite for Wang An to hold my hand! Even though I''m your fiancee, we haven''t married yet. We should still pay attention to the defense between men and women. I know. I think you just can''t wait to have a close relationship with your fiancee. I don''t know. I thought you were teasing women in the street! I just don''t know what will happen if the prince of a country is said to be molesting women in the street. " Phoenix nine songs is also a mouth without cover, red fruit threat way.

 Chapter 274

    She couldn''t get rid of Nangong Yuhao, but she was disgusted to be caught by him, so she had to stimulate him with threat.


    Nangong Yuhao couldn''t wait to have a close relationship with his fiancee or be treated as a teaser.


    Nangong Yuhao hates huangjiuge, which can''t be changed, at least for the moment. Even if his subconscious right now is not the same to Huang Jiuge, but maybe even he doesn''t know, or can''t accept it.


    Therefore, her attitude to Huang Jiuge is still disgusting, so Huang Jiuge says that she can''t wait to have a close relationship with her fiancee, so he will subconsciously reject her.


    What''s more, it''s even worse to say that he''s the king of his country molesting women in the street. If it''s really spread, whether it''s true or not, the reputation will be ruined.


    Sure enough, as soon as Huang Jiuge said this, Nangong Yuhao let go of Huang Jiuge''s hand conditionally, but his angry face became more intense.


    "Tut tut! This woman is not only courageous, but also very eloquent. "


    On the first floor and the third floor, Wen Jinran couldn''t help admiring the words.


    You know, few people in Beijing dare to talk to Nangong Yuhao like this, and no one dares to threaten him so blatantly.


    "Don''t you dare to offend even martial uncle? He also scolds his martial uncle for being mean, for not being compassionate, and for being ruthless. If anyone likes him, it''s "Mo Liu". When he hears the words, he can''t help but answer them. But when he opens his mouth, he has no control.


    Mo Liu knew Sikong''s identity, character, means and rumors clearly, which would make many people scared.


    However, he had known Sikong since he was a child, and he was already very familiar with him. Even if he is afraid of him, it is only out of fear of his elders, and not from his means and identity.


    It can be said that he is like half of Sikong''s son. When he does something wrong, he will teach him and teach him, but he will not hurt him.


    Mo Liu''s words hear Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao a burst of excitement.


    What? How dare Huang Jiuge scold Sikong Chou for being stingy, not knowing how to be pitiful and merciless?


    It''s not surprising that Sikong cut is just like this. What they are curious about is that after Huang Jiuge scolds Sikong cut like this, it''s still intact. It''s really shocking and exciting!


    But, who likes him, that is what! What! What!


    "Ink flow" is at this key, but the dangerous voice interrupts the unfinished words.


    Mo Liu trembled all over and immediately covered his mouth. His innocent eyes looked at Si kongcao, blinking and blinking, and the words "I didn''t mean it" were clearly written.


    Sikong cut naturally knew that Mo Liu didn''t mean it, but he didn''t have a guard. For this kind of gossip, if he didn''t remind me, he couldn''t hide his words.


    Did not hear the words, Wen Jinran immediately resentment, but did not dare to ask, the heart of the villain can not help but tears.


    I''d better continue to watch the play! I can''t say that if the ink stream doesn''t pay attention, it''s a slip of the tongue!


    Below, Nangong Yuhao stares at Huang Jiuge and says angrily, "Huang Jiuge, don''t talk nonsense. It''s bad for my reputation."


    "Bad reputation? Is Lord an blind in public and can''t see what king an has just done? " Huang nine songs pour is not vexed, on the contrary languid sneer a way.


    All right! She admitted that she had exaggerated it, but so what? As long as you dare to say, as long as the other party cares, you will be afraid.

 Chapter 275

    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was angry. He had never met such a person who didn''t give him face and threatened him openly, so Huang Jiuge was speechless again.


    Yes, Nangong Yuhao is smart and has some abilities. However, because of his identity, few people have ever dared to treat him like this. Even those princes who fought with him openly and secretly, even if they were fighting openly, they would turn a corner and never be so straightforward.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge is the first one who is blatant and straightforward against him. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "You are Huang Jiuge, you are Huang Jiuge? How can you be Huang Jiuge? Why are you Huang Jiuge? Why? " Huo Qingqing Leng for a long time to react, but was stimulated nerve temporarily some abnormal, unexpectedly questioned the Phoenix nine songs.


    "I''m Huang Jiuge. You''re scared, aren''t you?" Huang nine songs light smile, just smile very proud, obviously is intentionally stimulate Huo Qingqing.


    Scared?


    Huo Qingqing is shocked. Yes, she is afraid. She is afraid that brother Hao will fall in love with Huang Jiuge because she becomes beautiful.


    Although she first knew that Huang Jiuge had become beautiful, she felt a strong sense of crisis when she saw it with her own eyes.


    No, no, brother Hao won''t like Huang Jiuge. No, no, no, no, no...


    now, Huo Qingqing''s mind is in a mess. Because he can''t accept his guess, he yells at Huang Jiuge: "no, no, brother Hao only likes me, and won''t like you just because you become beautiful."


    "Qingqing..." hearing Huo Qingqing''s words, Nangong Yuhao scolded subconsciously.


    Don''t know why? He didn''t want to hear that.


    "Huo Qingqing, you''re right. Lord an really doesn''t like me because I''m beautiful. How can Lord an be such a frivolous man?" Huang nine songs say, just this words say very meaningful, look disdain.


    People who don''t know think that Huang Jiuge has self-knowledge! But those who knew it could tell that Huang Jiuge actually meant something.


    What do you mean!


    It means that Nangong Yuhao will not like a woman because she is beautiful, but will like her because of the power behind her.


    Of course, the only one who can hear the meaning of Huang Jiuge''s words is the one who understands Nangong Yuhao''s ambition.


    If he only heard Huang Jiuge''s words, Nangong Yuhao might really think that Huang Jiuge has self-knowledge, but he clearly saw Huang Jiuge''s disdainful look, what else he didn''t understand!


    Although what she said was true, he would still feel angry when she said it. He felt that he was slapped.


    However, Huo Qingqing, who didn''t hear the overtones, relaxed a lot when he heard this.


    However, the words of Huang Jiuge haven''t finished yet!


    Next, let Huo Qingqing collapse.


    "But so what? As long as the emperor does not agree to terminate the engagement, then I am doomed to be Princess Ann. If you want to follow Lord an, you are doomed to be a concubine. Concubine, that is a person who can''t be on the stage. If you see me, you have to salute me. You have no right to object to what I ask you to do. Moreover, your children after you have to call me mother, but only you, aunt. " Although the words of Huang Jiuge are a little bit far away, the fact is that it will develop in this way.

 Chapter 276

    Of course, this is just what Huang Jiuge deliberately said. She and Nangong Yuhao are not only impossible to get married, but also doomed to be immortal enemies.


    Sure enough, hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Huo Qingqing was stimulated again and almost collapsed.


    "No, it won''t be, it won''t be..." Huo Qingqing yelled out of control at Huang Jiuge. Her scarlet eyes were killing.


    "Huang Jiuge, you''ve had enough." Nangong Yuhao also angrily denounced Huang Jiuge. He wanted to say that he would not marry Huang Jiuge, but although he was angry, he didn''t lose his mind, so he didn''t dare to say.


    Because no matter whether he wants to marry Huang Jiuge or not, he can''t disobey as long as his father doesn''t agree to divorce.


    Disobeying is cheating.


    If he deceives you, he will dig his own grave.


    Otherwise, why did he risk killing Huang Jiuge before! But what he didn''t expect was that Huang Jiuge didn''t die, and he wasn''t stupid.


    Even if he wants to kill Huang Jiuge now, he doesn''t dare to do it.


    "Oh! Where did I provoke Lord an? As for losing such a big temper. If you have a big temper, don''t worry too much. It''s easy to hurt your body. If you are angry, it''s not worth the loss. " Huang Jiuge kindly reminded that, of course, if you ignore her sarcastic tone, maybe you can still barely take it seriously.


    "Poof! Did she curse Nangong Yuhao to die? " On the third floor of the first floor, Wen Jinran could not help laughing when he heard this.


    Curse people? Isn''t it? Don''t silly all hear Huang nine song this words is to curse a person.


    In fact, not only Wen Jinran could not help laughing, but also the onlookers could not help shaking their shoulders. If they were not afraid of Nangong Yuhao''s identity, they would have laughed.


    "Huang Jiuge, how dare you curse my king to die?" Huang Jiuge''s words became more and more presumptuous, which made Nangong Yuhao angry, and his face began to be distorted uncontrollably.


    And the eyes, don''t think about it, the fire has been burning.


    "That''s not true. I''m reminding Lord an that I don''t want to get married and be widowed." Huang nine songs a pair of concern and worry of appearance, just sometimes obvious open eyes to say a lie.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yuhao almost didn''t come up in a breath. If he didn''t worry about the bad influence, he would have beaten Huang Jiuge.


    "Ha ha, this nine songs of Huang is too venomous. No wonder they say that they are stingy, don''t know how to be compassionate and merciless. They just don''t know what''s behind them." Wen Jinran was so excited that he couldn''t stop.


    Just words haven''t finished, then feel to be surrounded by a cold air, still have a such as sharp vision, frighten Wen Jin ran to quickly stop.


    Nima, can''t say a word, can you make friends happily.


    "Huang Jiuge, how about me? You are not qualified to meddle." It was almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. It can be seen that Nangong Yuhao was very angry.


    Nangong Yu Hao''s fists under his sleeves were clenched tightly, and his blood vessels were protruding. There was a tendency to burst.


    If the Phoenix nine songs continue to have no to obstruct of words, he is really not willing to guarantee, oneself can also endure.


    Huang Jiuge secretly shakes her head. Nangong Yuhao''s endurance is doomed to fail.


    Of course, she also hoped that Nangong Yuhao would not be out of the ordinary. In this way, it would be much easier for her to deal with him.


    Maybe Nangong Yuhao is weaker in dealing with affairs, but in terms of force, Huang Jiuge doesn''t dare to fight easily.


    After all, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after all

 Chapter 277

    Think of just be caught by South Temple Yu Hao, oneself unexpectedly can''t get rid of, the facial expression, can''t help getting dark. But soon, Huang Jiuge''s look returned to normal, just like a gust of wind, which made people unable to grasp.


    "Lord an also knows that it''s uncomfortable to be meddled in! Then Lord an should be considerate and don''t meddle in other people''s business. " Huang Jiuge''s words are just sarcasm. If he really doesn''t mind his own business, how can she have the chance to criticize and aim at them!


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yu Hao was angry, still speechless.


    "Brother Hao, tell Huang Jiuge that you won''t marry her, you will only marry me?" On weekdays, Huo Qingqing is not smart, but at least not stupid. But at this time, because she was stimulated a little nervous disorder, so she even said something she shouldn''t say.


    But this words, Huang nine song is happy to see its become, she pour is to want to see, South Temple Yu Hao can how reply.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face is very dark. He is obviously not happy with Huo Qingqing''s words. No, he should be angry. Huo Qingqing''s letting him say this is putting him into injustice.


    If he could have said it, he would have said it. Do you need her to let him say it?


    "Enough, you go back to the general''s house first!" Can''t answer, also can''t answer, South Temple Yu Hao can only drive Huo Qingqing back.


    Or what? Keep going? It will only be him who will be affected.


    "Brother Hao..." Huo Qingqing was very surprised. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yuhao didn''t say that, since he was driving her back.


    No, she doesn''t.


    "Miss Su, please accompany Qingqing back." Nangong Yuhao ignored Huo Qingqing and said to the woman beside him. Then he looked at Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang, said we were going, and left.


    At the time of leaving, she stares at Huang Jiuge fiercely. If her eyes can kill people, she is afraid that Huang Jiuge has fallen to the ground.


    Looking at the figure that Nangong Yuhao left, Huang Jiuge''s face still kept a faint smile, but in her eyes, it was a cold.


    Although she won the verbal confrontation, she lost the military confrontation.


    She, after all, is still too weak.


    "Huang Jiuge, I won''t let you do what you want." Huo Qingqing''s body trembles slightly because of his anger, and Chaohuang Jiuge says.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Huang nine song lazy said, a pair of will not Huo Qingqing in the eye posture.


    "You... Huo Qingqing instinctively wanted to get angry, but suddenly thought of something at this moment, anger, instant was pressed down, but showed some satisfaction:" OK, let''s wait and see. "


    Then, with a cold hum, he turned and left.


    What did Huo Qingqing think of? Naturally, I think of the smallpox I gave to Nalan QIANJIAO.


    She knew that it was not easy to poison, so she didn''t think that Nalan QIANJIAO would poison immediately after she got smallpox powder, and Huang Jiuge was safe now, which also showed that Nalan QIANJIAO hadn''t found a chance to poison.


    But what she doesn''t know is that Nalan QIANJIAO has not only poisoned herself, but also exposed herself. What''s more, she has made her own mother lose the power of housekeeper.


    People are gone, Huang nine song is left alone, but she doesn''t care, what to do.


    Huang nine song went to the official teeth, but the result is let Huang nine song disappointed.


    It''s not that there are no good people, it''s just that there''s no Yujiu song.


    It can be said that Huang Jiuge is a person who would rather lack than abuse. No matter how good the other party is, she will not like it, and nothing will be worth it.

 Chapter 278

    When Huang Jiuge returns to the back garden of Nalan mansion, she meets Jiang Hui. Jiang Hui walks towards Huang Jiuge with a smile, then salutes and says, "Miss, aunt Zhao has just come here. She is very cooperative with me to check accounts, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, Jiang Hui''s face begins to darken, and her voice is not angry: "I just saw some of them, so I''m happy I found that there were many mistakes in the account book. "


    Huang nine songs smell speech, just smile for a while, didn''t feel the slightest surprise.


    If this account is really right, she would not have said that to Jiang Hui before.


    "Isn''t that good? Aunt Jiang just writes down the wrong places and shows them to her father. As for other things, aunt Jiang doesn''t have to worry about them any more. Besides, she just manages the things in the house well. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "What the young lady said is that when I know, I will go back first." Jiang Hui said and left.


    East courtyard, yalanyuan.


    To heal her wounds, she had to concentrate on nothing, but Mo Rushuang was cranky, worried, and irritable, which made her head ache more and more. She didn''t want to think, but she couldn''t help it. She couldn''t control it.


    Now it''s good. Originally it was just a headache. Now her whole brain is aching.


    "Aunt, don''t think too much about it. It''s not good for the injury." Mother Gao earnestly advised. Although, she also knows, at present this kind of situation this is very difficult to let a person calm down, even she will think wildly, not to mention is like frost!


    However, she was worried when she saw Mo Rushan''s more and more uncomfortable appearance!


    "I don''t want to think about it! But I can''t control myself Mo Ru frost is also very helpless, already helpless to helpless.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" mammy Gao was helpless, even more unable.


    At this time, Jingqiu came in and said, "aunt, ye Ya said, aunt Zhao went to yinzhuju in the morning to check with aunt Jiang."


    Ye Ya is Zhao Qingqiu''s maid, but she is not like frost.


    Zhao Qingqiu was not a miss. Naturally, there was no maid around him. After entering Nalan house, Mo Rushun sent her.


    Because Zhao Qingqiu was originally a man like frost, there was no surveillance, so the next people also served him with all their heart. However, they are still just like frost.


    If Zhao Qingqiu did something to make them feel that they should report to Mo Rushuang, they would report to Mo Rushuang.


    However, in recent years, Zhao Qingqiu has done nothing to make them feel that they should report to the police.


    It''s just that Zhao Qingqiu went to Zhuju to check accounts this morning, which obviously shouldn''t be. So she came to tell Mo Rusheng when Zhao Qingqiu went out.


    "What? Did Qing Qiu go to yinzhuju and reconcile with that Slut? " After hearing the news, Mo Rushuang was so surprised that he suddenly sat up with his body lying on his back. He just had a headache and immediately collapsed.


    "Aunt..." seeing this, Mammy Gao was startled and immediately held her.


    "Zhao Qingqiu! Let her see me. " Mo Rushun immediately ordered.


    Zhao Qingqiu is her person. How can she check accounts with Jiang Hui? If she finds out something, what should she do?


    "Aunt, aunt Zhao has gone out." Jingqiu said.


    "When she comes back, let her come to see me." Mo Rushun said.


    "Is" quiet autumn should stop, then retreat out.

 Chapter 279

    "Aunt, don''t worry, aunt Zhao is your person and won''t do anything bad to you. Even if she goes to yinzhuju, it doesn''t mean anything!" Mother Gao comforted her that she was at ease with Zhao Qingqiu.


    Mo Rushuang immediately eased his mood: "I''m too nervous. Qingqiu is our person. How can we do something bad to us?"


    In fact, Mo Rushun even trusts Zhao Qingqiu more than mammy Gao. It''s only because what happened these days makes her too nervous that she can be so reckless.


    What they don''t know is that they are all wrong.


    Miaosheng is gone. The matter of pouring the pot and sweeping the pit falls on Miaozhu alone, which makes Miaozhu crazy several times, but he can only bear it.


    And mother Liu is still doing her own business.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Qingqiu came back. As soon as he entered the house, he was told that Aunt Mo had asked her to go to yalanyuan.


    Don''t ask, Zhao Qingqiu also know what Mo Rushuang let himself do, but Zhao Qingqiu didn''t feel the slightest uneasiness or tension.


    Although Mo Rushuang trusts Zhao Qingqiu, she still inquires about her visit to yinzhuju.


    Zhao Qingqiu said: "elder sister, we are our own people. How can I do something bad to our own people! But the first lady has already spoken, so I can''t help but go. If I don''t go, she will tell the master. What should I do! I went, but I''m not that stupid! Naturally, all the accounts have been done! "


    "I''m not doubting my sister. I''m just worried about what Jiang Hui will find out." Mo Rushun explained immediately.


    "Don''t worry, sister!" Zhao Qingqiu said with a smile, a look of not mind.


    But after walking out of Yalan garden, Zhao Qingqiu''s face darkened, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge changed into a night suit and went out.


    Because today I met Nangong Yuhao, who was caught by him but couldn''t get rid of it. Huang Jiuge was eager to practice martial arts and strengthen herself.


    Therefore, the pace of going to the abandoned houses has also accelerated a lot.


    In the abandoned house, Su Yingxue hopes that Huang Jiuge can come every day, but she also knows that Huang Jiuge is a human being. She has something to do, so she can''t come every day.


    However, she could not help but come out to have a look at it at this time. Maybe she would wake up unexpectedly!


    However, I didn''t see Huang Jiuge coming today, but I saw other people coming first.


    Those are two women who are dressed in blue strong clothes. If Huang Jiuge is there, she will recognize them. Isn''t that Qingzhi and Qingtan?


    At the moment, Qingzhi and Qingtan are almost running towards the abandoned house, and behind them are two men in black. With a sword in hand and a murderous spirit, it''s obviously not good.


    But after a while, the four stopped in the open space next to the abandoned house, facing each other.


    "Green gardenia, Green Sandalwood, hand things over, we can leave you a life, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite." A man in Black said coldly, full of murderous.


    "Well! Yi Ping, do you think we are fools or do you think you are? Hand over something and you''ll save our lives? Three year olds don''t believe it. " Green Gardenia cold hum a, not polite sneer way.


    "You... Yi Ping is obviously blocked by Qingzhi''s words, yes! Even if they hand over something, they won''t let them go.

 Chapter 280

    But what about that? Yi Ping did not give up and continued to bully and lure: "Qingzhi, Qingtan, those who know current affairs are heroes. Your masters are all dead. What else do you want to do with them? It will only lead to endless death. "


    "Shit, your master killed our master. It''s just a daydream to want our master''s things now. We can''t get revenge for the master now, but even if we die, we won''t give you what belongs to the master. " Green Tan angry way.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Yi Ping is angry again, and has lost his patience: "even if you propose a toast instead of a penalty, then I will help you."


    Then, holding the sword, he attacked Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    In an instant, the four people were fighting together. The sound of sword compatibility was so loud in the silent night that Huang Jiuge, who was 100 meters away from the abandoned house, heard it.


    Huang Jiuge is very depressed. How come she always meets things! Can we practice martial arts happily.


    Huang Jiuge naturally doesn''t want to lie in muddy water, so she plans to turn around and leave, only to be seen by Su Yingxue.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was about to leave, Su Yingxue was in a hurry and yelled, "Hello! Huang Jiuge, come and save these two girls


    Su Yingxue is so kind-hearted that she can''t bear to see the two women have an accident. Moreover, listening to their conversation, the two women are obviously not bad people, so they are more sympathetic.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, immediately stop step.


    I don''t know why, as soon as I heard the two girls, Huang Jiuge inexplicably associated with the two women Qingzhi and Qingtan, because she was so impressed with them that she met them twice when they had an accident.


    The ghost makes a difference, Huang nine song walks toward the abandoned house, but the footstep is very light, breathing is also very light, in order not to let them find.


    Although it''s dark night, the moonlight is still bright, and Huang Jiuge''s night vision ability is also good, so when you walk to about 50 meters away, you can see the figure in front.


    This don''t see don''t know, on seeing, Huang nine songs pour is some surprised.


    Although it was too far away to see each other''s appearance, Huang Jiuge could see the familiar green clothes.


    Is it really green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    Thinking of this possibility, Huang Jiuge is not only depressed, but also feels congested. Why is it bad to meet them every time!


    And it''s clear that every time they''re down.


    Huang Jiuge says that her eggs hurt, if she has eggs.


    Huang Jiuge really wants to ignore it. Even if she can manage it once or twice, she can''t manage it again and again!


    But if she just left, she would feel a little uneasy.


    Ah, ah, ah! When did she become so soft hearted?


    "Hello, Huang Jiuge, how can you not save yourself! They are all dying. "Seeing Huang Jiuge standing still in the distance, seeing more and more injuries from Qingzhi and Qingtan, Su Yingxue is crying.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, can''t care so much any more, quickly walk toward them.


    Because they were fighting, and the sound of swords and swords was so loud that no one was approaching.


    Huang Jiuge calls out the dragon scale dagger, but does not release the evil spirit. After all, it will hurt qingzhiqingtan.


    Huang nine songs don''t want to waste time, nature can only surprise attack. Under the control of Huang Jiuge, the dragon scale dagger quickly attacks a man in black who is fighting.


    Sword, stab at Qingtan. Qingtan has no strength, so it''s too late to avoid.

 Chapter 281

    Green Gardenia see, quickly run over, will Green Sandalwood embrace.


    Obviously, she wanted to block the sword for Qingtan.


    At this time, "poof" a sharp blade into the body sound.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the Green Sandalwood tears the heart to howl, is extremely sad.


    Just, the pain that green Zhi expects did not spread, it is a strange and familiar female voice spread: "not a fart! Don''t fight back


    Green Gardenia smell speech, subconsciously let go of Green Sandalwood, quickly turned around, this just see, that should have stabbed her sword, in a punch away from her stopped, and the man in black with the sword, also in an instant fell, and has no breath.


    That is, dead.


    This scene happened so suddenly that they were all shocked. But immediately, Qingzhi held up her sword and attacked the rest of the people in black, that is, Yi Ping.


    Although Yiping was also shocked, he was not distracted. He could catch the attack of Qingzhi naturally.


    But after the Green Sandalwood reaction comes over, collapsed directly to the ground, because she already had no strength.


    But see green Gardenia a person to deal with this easy flat, and obviously in the downwind, anxious she immediately struggle this to get up. However, no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t get up.


    At this time, a female voice sounded in my ear: "if you can''t get up, don''t get up. It''s a waste of effort."


    Qingtan suddenly raised her head, and her familiar face surprised her: "yes, it''s you"


    obviously, this is not a question, but a confirmation.


    Just now, because she thought that Qingzhi was stabbed, she was so scared that she didn''t recognize the voice of huangjiuge. It was at this time that she reflected it.


    However, Huang Jiuge ignores her and quickly draws out the dragon scale dagger from the back of the dead man in black to join the battle.


    Huang Jiuge can''t release the evil spirit today, so he can only rely on force.


    If she is allowed to fight alone with this man, she may not be an opponent only by force. But if you join hands with Qingzhi, after ten moves, you will kill Yi Ping.


    Of course, the main reason is that Yi Ping has been fighting with Qingzhi for a long time, and he has consumed a lot of physical strength, which makes Huang Jiuge take advantage.


    However, in the struggle of life and death, what is cheap and fair is bullshit, and victory is the most important thing.


    Because the original physical strength of green Gardenia also consumed a lot, after killing Yi Ping, green Gardenia directly unable to collapse to the ground.


    "Thank you. You saved us again, but we can''t repay your kindness." Green Gardenia don''t know how to thank nine songs, because the oral thanks for three times of saving grace, seems too pale.


    However, their situation is too dangerous, otherwise, they will certainly follow her, even when the cattle do horse, also sexy willing.


    Qingtan didn''t say anything, what also showed shame.


    "I don''t need to repay you. I just hope I won''t encounter you being chased next time. I can''t guarantee that I will be so lucky every time." For what reward does not repay, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, just hope next time really don''t let her meet them were chased, she really can''t guarantee, every time so lucky.


    Green gardenia and Green Tan smell speech, stunned for a while, with is embarrassed.


    They can see that Huang Jiuge''s martial arts are just mediocre. She''s not in the class. It''s really hard for her to fight with a third rate master.


    "You should stay in this abandoned house for a while to recover! It''s simple, but it''s safe. Most people don''t come and dare not come. " Huang Jiuge said.

 Chapter 282

    Although green Gardenia Green Sandalwood don''t know why ordinary people here won''t come and dare not come, but they didn''t ask, just answer the voice is. They don''t care about simple things. They have lived in deep mountains and wild forests. It''s much better than deep mountains and wild forests, even the broken temple.


    However, the most important thing is to bandage the wound first.


    Although the opponent''s martial arts is higher than that of qingzhiqingtan, it''s not much higher, so qingzhiqingtan just suffered a few skin injuries.


    And green Gardenia Green Sandalwood has long been prepared, so the body with hemostatic, this can be directly taken out. After sprinkling the powder, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood directly tear off a few pieces of cloth from her skirt and tie it up.


    At the same time, Su Yingxue listens to Huang Jiuge saying that the two women are recovering temporarily here, so she comes over and says to Huang Jiuge, "you can go to the inner courtyard. Although it''s messy, it hasn''t been damaged. Cleaning should be able to live."


    Huang nine songs smell speech, toward Su Yingxue smile, express response.


    Then, Qingzhi and Qingtan help each other, and huangjiuge doesn''t help, but it doesn''t affect that Qingzhi and Qingtan can still walk.


    With, Huang Jiuge with green gardenia and Green Sandalwood follow Su Yingxue from the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard.


    Enter from the side of the hall, and then there is an ambulatory. Next to the ambulatory is the garden. Although it''s night, you can see the structure of the garden by moonlight.


    The cloister passes through the middle of the garden. On the left side, there are several big trees. Under the trees, there is a stone table. On one side, there is a swing and a flower bed. However, there are no flowers in the flower bed, just a pile of weeds.


    On the right, there are pools, rockeries and pavilions.


    Because this is just another courtyard, so the garden is not as big as those of the main house, but in total, there are more than 100 square meters.


    Through the garden, the cloister will be divided into two, the left is to the servants'' yard and kitchen, the right is to the main yard and the side yard.


    Su Yingxue takes Huang Jiuge to the right.


    When I came to the main courtyard, it was not damaged. It was messy and overgrown, but it was much better than the outside.


    There are three rooms in the main courtyard, with bedrooms on both sides. On the left is Su Yingxue''s parents'' and on the right is Su Yingxue''s. Facing the gate is Su Yingxue''s study and piano room.


    Although Su Yingxue has been weak and ill since childhood, she has never been able to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. That is, because of the body, I have been at home for many years. Besides my parents, I have only piano, chess, calligraphy and painting to accompany me.


    Therefore, Su Ying is proficient in all kinds of calligraphy and painting, and has achieved great success.


    "This is my room. Let''s go to my room." Su Yingxue takes Huang Jiuge to the right room and says.


    When it comes to her room, Su Yingxue looks nostalgic. Although she stays here every day, she still doesn''t feel bored.


    The door of the room is locked. It''s obvious that Su Yingxue''s mother wants to keep the room before she dies. Even if she knows that a lock can''t keep the destruction of someone, she still does it.


    Because Su Yingxue is a spiritual body, she can directly penetrate the wall and enter at will. Therefore, a lock will not hinder her.


    Phoenix nine song takes out the dragon scale dagger, is about to cut down, but give green Gardenia voice to stop.


    "Girl, it''s not good! Although it''s an abandoned house, the room is locked. It''s obvious that the owner of the room doesn''t want people to go in. " Green Gardenia embarrassed said.

 Chapter 283

    "Yes! Let''s go to the hall. " Green Sandalwood also agrees.


    "No problem, I know the owner of the abandoned house. Because I often come here to practice martial arts, it also agrees that I will clean up here, but I don''t have time to clean up for the time being." Huang nine songs this words have no false, Su Ying snow but long for her to move to live!


    "Yes, yes! The best! If you live here, someone will play with me. " Su Yingxue hears the speech, full of expectation to call a way, play like a child.


    But also, Su Yingxue was just a child.


    Although in ancient times, children were precocious and would soon get married at the age of twelve or thirteen, few of them were really mature. So far, what Huang Jiuge has met is a little mature, so it''s Nalan QIANZI!


    Besides, Su Yingxue has been very well protected because she was weak and ill since she was a child. So in the final analysis, Su Yingxue is just a child who is unconscious.


    When Qingzhi and Qingtan heard the words, they didn''t say anything more. They didn''t doubt the words of huangjiuge. Maybe they believed huangjiuge subconsciously!


    So, Huang Jiuge took the dragon scale to cut the door lock. With little effort, the door lock fell with a bang. This makes green gardenia and Green Sandalwood a little surprised. What a sharp dagger!


    Push open the door, a stream of dust scattered, Huang nine songs to avoid, was choked.


    "Cough! Cough


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck!" Su Yingxue can''t help laughing when she sees this, but she stops laughing and covers her mouth when she is stared by Huang Jiuge''s resentful eyes.


    But its shaking shoulders still sold it.


    Phoenix nine songs also don''t care about it, directly stepped into the room.


    It''s much darker inside than outside. You can only see where there is something and where there is nothing, so you won''t trip.


    "I have a flare here, but I don''t know if there are candles in it." Green Gardenia said.


    "Yes, it''s in the small drawer over there in the middle of the cupboard." Su Yingxue hears the words and answers immediately, but this is to Huang Jiuge. After all, Qingzhi and Qingtan can''t hear Su Yingxue.


    Huang Jiuge goes to the place Su Yingxue points to, opens the small drawer in the middle, and really sees a candle in it. Then Huang Jiuge takes out one.


    Green Gardenia with the out of the origami, light a fire, and then, the whole room will light up.


    If really like Su Yingxue said, here has not been the slightest damage, just has accumulated a thick layer of dust.


    However, there should be something in it that can be cleaned directly.


    Now, qingzhiqingtan''s physical strength has almost recovered, so one person with a basin went out to draw water, one person with a broom began to clean up, but huangjiuge didn''t mean to clean.


    It''s not that she deliberately squeezed the two injured people, but that she was lazy about housework.


    Huang Jiuge looks at the bed. To Huang Jiuge''s surprise, except for being covered with dust, the quilt can''t see any mildew and decay.


    After a turn, Huang Jiuge found that although the room was locked, and had not been opened for eight years, there were several arm sized vents by the side of the opposite beam, so the room was ventilated, and there was no moisture, so the things inside would not get moldy.


    Even so, the bedding on that bed can''t sleep.


    About half an hour, green gardenia and Green Sandalwood have already cleaned the bedroom, in addition to the bed.


    "Tonight, sit down for a while! Tomorrow you''ll wash your bedding and sun your quilts Huang Jiuge said.

 Chapter 284

    "Good" green gardenia and Green Sandalwood should way, they did not care is sitting or sleeping, safety for them, has been very rare.


    "What are you going to do in the future?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood smell speech, look not from gloomy down, Green Sandalwood deep mouth: "we don''t know, a day is a day!"


    It''s not that they don''t think, it''s just that they don''t have the ability to think.


    "Huang Jiuge, I just heard that their master was killed by the two men''s masters, and then they wanted to rob their master''s things. If they don''t give up, they will be hunted all the time. " Su Yingxue said, the words are sympathy.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, eyebrow tiny Cu.


    A thing that can be pursued all the time is not easy.


    But it has nothing to do with her, and I don''t want to know, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to myself.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment, and no one spoke.


    "Well, I''m going back. Tomorrow, you can buy something you need. Let''s stay here for the time being! Generally it''s OK. I come to practice in the evening. If you need anything, you can tell me. If you can help me, I won''t be stingy. " Huang Jiuge is not so unkind. She has been able to save them three times. That''s fate, so it doesn''t matter if she can help them.


    "Thank you, girl." Qingzhi and Qingtan don''t know what to say except thank you now.


    "Girl... Just as Huang Jiuge was walking out of the door, there was a call from Qingtan behind her. Huang Jiuge turned around and just saw Qingzhi holding Qingtan, looking like a warning.


    See Huang nine song return to body, green Gardenia immediately say: "girl, on the road careful."


    Where can''t Huang Jiuge see that they have something to do! But even if they didn''t say it, she wouldn''t touch it.


    After nodding to the reminder of green gardenia, he turned and left.


    "Sister Qingzhi, why did you stop me?" After Phoenix nine songs leave, green Tan just not happy of ask a way.


    "Qingtan, this girl has saved us three times. Now we are in a situation where we can''t repay our kindness. We are ashamed enough to make trouble for her." Green Gardenia scolds a way.


    "But now only she can help us!" Green Sandalwood is not willing.


    "So what? Why do people want to help us! What obligation do they have to help us Qingzhi said that although she also wanted to ask Jiuge for help, she didn''t want to trouble others and couldn''t open the mouth.


    Huang nine songs have gone far, so did not hear them, but because Su Yingxue came out late, so they heard. After hearing this, he chased Huang Jiuge and told her.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t respond. She just saw that they had something to ask her for help, but it was obvious that it was not easy, so Huang Jiuge didn''t have to take the initiative to solicit. She was not idle enough to make trouble for herself!


    It has to be said that there are so many things that Huang Jiuge meets today. First, she meets Nangong Yuhao, and there is a conflict. Then, she meets Qingzhi and Qingtan, who are pursued and killed. Now, when she is passing through Huajie, she meets Shen Yu, who is drunk.


    If Shen Yu is alone, Huang Jiuge will not care, but there is a woman with Shen Yu.


    That 18-9-year-old appearance, looks very beautiful, a royal dress, shows her extraordinary identity.


    However, looking at her and Qin Yixue have seven points similar, don''t guess, let Huang Jiuge determine each other''s identity.

 Chapter 285

    She, Qin Yiyun, was one of those women who had never married for ten years because she liked Shen Yu.


    Huang Jiuge is a little curious, so she steals to the secret corner, peeping and eavesdropping.


    "Brother Shen, don''t drink any more. You''ll be too sick." Qin Yiyun worried said, then stretched out his hand in the past, want to grab the wine pot in Shen Yu''s hand, but Shen Yu a back and avoid.


    Looking at Qin Yiyun with confused eyes, he showed his boredom: "Miss Qin, please don''t disturb me any more, OK? It''s my business how I drink and how I hurt. It has nothing to do with Miss Qin. "


    "Brother Shen, I just care about you." Qin Yiyun looks pathetic, as if someone bullied her.


    "I don''t need your concern, please don''t appear in front of me again, OK?" Shen Yu low roars a way.


    "Elder brother Shen..." Qin Yiyun looks very hurt. Tears in her eyes are already spinning, but she can''t bear them.


    "Roll," Shen Yu roared.


    This word can no longer be controlled by Qin Yiyun, and tears flow through his eyes.


    And, also out of control, regardless of the image of the dynasty Shen Yu roared: "Shen Yu, five years, I like you for five years, why you are not moved!"


    "Qin Yiyun, if you like me, do I have to like you? Who do you think you are! Is it silver? everybody loves? Even if you are silver, not everyone likes silver at the end of the day! " Shen Yu can''t help yelling at Qin Yiyun. Qin Yiyun''s entanglement makes him crazy.


    "You..." Qin Yiyun was so angry that he could not hate Shen Yu.


    At the same time, "poof ha" burst out suddenly, interrupting Shen Yu and Qin Yiyun.


    Shen Yu didn''t have any reaction, but Qin Yiyun couldn''t hang up his face. He was green and white. He said coldly in the dark: "who, come out for me."


    Was discovered, the Phoenix nine songs also have nothing to hide, walked out.


    Of course, it''s covered in black.


    In fact, she didn''t mean to laugh, but it was Shen Yu''s words that made her laugh, which reminded Huang Jiuge of the modern saying, "do you think you are RMB, and everyone loves you?" So, I couldn''t help it. I didn''t expect that ancient people could say such classic words.


    "Tut tut! I said this girl, are you short of men? If there is a lack of men, there are many. Why bother someone who doesn''t like himself for five years? " Say, Huang nine songs point to the flower street behind them, those men who come and go.


    "You..." Qin Yiyun was red faced and angry.


    Just haven''t waited for her to refute, Huang nine songs again voice: "don''t say you like him, because I really can''t see you there like him, I only see you pester him, force him, let him crazy, let him suffer."


    Huang Jiuge sarcastically says that it''s not him who speaks for Shen Yu, but what she hates most is the people who pester people and hurt each other in the name of love, whether it''s men or women.


    "I didn''t," retorted Qin.


    "Oh! You are blind or stupid, the whole world can see it, but you can''t see it. " Huang nine songs sneer a way.


    "You..." Qin Yiyun was angry, but could not refute, because, in fact, she knew.


    She knows Shen Yu doesn''t like her, but she likes him! For him, she hasn''t been married for ten years now. Why doesn''t he move at all! So, she is not reconciled.

 Chapter 286

    In the final analysis, Qin Yiyun is too selfish to consider himself.


    It''s the same for Shen Yu and her own family.


    Because her insistence, let Shen Yu not live in peace, let the family lose face.


    In ancient times, if a woman was over 18 years old and didn''t marry, she would be talked about, no matter what the reason was.


    "The girl is right. This woman only likes herself and never cares about other people''s feelings." Shen Yu doesn''t give Qin Yiyun any face.


    Yes! Hate all too late, why still want to give her face!


    Moreover, there is no evidence for some things. If there is evidence to prove his guess, I will kill her without hesitation.


    "You... Are humiliated by Huang Jiuge. Qin Yiyun is just angry. But when she is humiliated by Shen Yu, she is more sad than angry.


    Just did not give the opportunity of attack, Shen Yu interrupted: "if you still have the sense of shame, you go quickly, later do not pester me."


    "You..." Qin Yiyun was so angry that he almost didn''t come up and gasped for a long time.


    It''s not the first time she''s hit the wall, but before Shen Yu''s mother''s accident, Shen Yu is still polite to her. Although refused, but did not speak humiliation.


    However, since his wife''s accident, because he suspected that she had done it, he treated her like an enemy and slandered her several times, which made her unbearable.


    Gradually, Qin Yiyun''s face became gloomy, looking at Shen Yu, with a kind of madness that can''t be destroyed.


    This lets Huang nine songs have to think more, Shen Yu Niang''s affair, and she can''t escape to concern.


    "Shen Yu, you will regret it." Hard to leave a word, Qin Yiyun turned and left. Of course, when I left, I glared at Huang Jiuge.


    "Regret, the most regretful thing in Shen Yu''s life is that he didn''t protect my mother well." After Qin Yiyun left, Shen Yu gave a bitter smile and was full of remorse.


    "Do you think you can change everything by living and dreaming all day long?" Huang Jiuge can''t help but talk a lot. For Shen Yu, she has a kind of state of mind that is sad for her misfortune, but angry at her.


    Shen Yu a Zheng, hope to Huang nine songs, opened mouth, but don''t know what to say.


    Yes! Can he change everything by living and dreaming all day long? No, of course not.


    "And if you think your mother is not dead, why don''t you go to her! Even if she didn''t die in the fire, but now she''s gone, there must be something wrong, waiting for you to go to her, waiting for you to save her, but you''ve been dreaming all day, so she can appear? " See Shen Yu moved, Phoenix nine song can''t help but add a fire, let him feel hope.


    If true, Shen Yu a listen to this words, the whole body a shock, wine also seem to awake a lot.


    Just, it seems, fell into another kind of madness.


    "Yes, you are right. Maybe, maybe where is the lady waiting for me! I''m going to find her, I''m going to save her... "Shen Yu said, and left in a hurry, stumbling, directly ignoring Huang Jiuge.


    To this, Huang nine songs don''t care, but, she suddenly feel, she says so, isn''t wrong!


    Because she doesn''t know whether Shen Yu''s wife is dead or alive, which makes him feel more disappointed that he can''t find her at that time?


    Huang Jiuge can''t help supporting her forehead. What is she doing!

 Chapter 287

    The next day, when Aunt Tong went shopping in the morning, she stopped by to see Mu Zi and Mu Cong, the sister and brother that Huang Jiuge saved.


    After coming back, aunt Tong Geng Huang Jiuge said: "Miss, Miss Mu Zi is almost all right. The doctor said that she can go home to recuperate. Look at this ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although Huang Jiuge said that when they are all right, she will give them some silver and let them live on their own.


    However, aunt Tong is always more compassionate than Huang Jiuge, so some are not at ease. After all, they are still small and afraid of being cheated.


    "Oh! Well, give them some silver and let them support themselves! They don''t have to pay back. " Phoenix nine song think Tong aunt refers to they want to repay her things, so don''t care said.


    "Miss..." aunt Tong was in a bit of a dilemma, tangled and hesitant.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Miss, I know that it is a great kindness for miss to save them and give them money to live on. But now they have no father or mother, and they don''t have a place to live. I''m worried, "said Aunt Tong uneasily, fearing that Huang Jiuge would blame her for being too compassionate.


    This, Huang nine song is to understand the meaning of aunt Tong, subconsciously want to say no matter, but words to the mouth, suddenly thought of what, then swallow.


    "Well, let me think about it first, and let them stay in the hospital for another day." Huang Jiuge said.


    See Huang nine songs didn''t refuse, Tong aunt mood suddenly cheerful, although also didn''t promise, but don''t refuse, on behalf of hope, isn''t it?


    Aunt Tong answered with a smile and went to cook.


    Now, it''s time for Huang Jiuge to think about Mu Zi and Mu Cong.


    Didn''t she think about buying the abandoned house as her private property? I hesitated before, but now I want to implement it.


    After all, as long as there were no accidents, she would go there often.


    Moreover, it''s not necessary to go in the evening, because it''s too few to use one hour in the evening to practice martial arts.


    In the past three days of continuous martial arts training, she made great progress. Now she is practicing at night, so she is in a hurry.


    Therefore, I want to implement the matter of buying a house.


    However, if she really bought it, she would need to hire several servants to clean it. After all, she is really lazy about cleaning. What''s more, there are few people in the capital who don''t know that the abandoned house has been turned into a ghost house, so if you want someone to clean it, you don''t have to get it.


    So, now that Mu Zi and Mu Cong have no place to go, let them go to the abandoned house. It''s the best way for her to hire them to do sanitation, feed them and pay them.


    When they leave, they can also give the house to them directly, and let them go by themselves in the future life, which can be regarded as the utmost benevolence.


    Because Huang Jiuge is not a canary, she is in a cage, so she has no plan to live in the capital all her life.


    In her previous life, her favorite was tourism. Apart from training and tasks, she spent most of her time on tourism.


    Or what? As a killer, it''s impossible to love, get married and have children, so there''s nothing to spend except food, drink, housing and transportation. She took so many tasks, earned so much money, can''t save moldy it! Besides, death can''t be taken away.


    Therefore, we have to find the fun of spending money, and tourism is the most expensive and fastest, enjoying the highest treatment.

 Chapter 288

    Although she is not a killer now, she can love, get married and have children, but she does not want to consider.


    Because she has a habit of cleanliness, she can''t accept sharing a man with other women. But in ancient times, men were generally three wives and four concubines. Even if the common people had only one wife, they would go to the brothel to have fun. Few of them were clean.


    Of course, it''s not that there''s no clean and special feeling. Isn''t Shen Yu a special feeling? But how many Shenyu can there be in the world! Even if there is, it will take her to meet!


    I don''t want to talk about feelings for the moment. I just like to travel. It''s hard for her to cross. Naturally, she wants to travel all over the great rivers and mountains.


    So, when the revenge is over, the birds will fly away.


    Su Yingxue agreed to let her live in the abandoned house, but she was not at ease if she didn''t become her own property, because it was someone else''s property after all.


    If you want to get the house, you have to buy it from the Su family and get the house deed.


    But this matter can''t be in a hurry. I have to go to the abandoned house in the evening and talk to Su Yingxue first.


    As soon as she had finished her lunch, Huang Jiuge planned to go for a walk in the back garden, let her stomach digest, and then come back for a nap.


    However, everything seemed to be against her. When she was just at leisure, she was always in trouble.


    She just went out, a maid came in a hurry. Huang Jiuge didn''t know her, but she met her. She knew it was the person beside Jiang Hui.


    Suddenly, a bad premonition came out. What happened to Jiang Hui?


    However, at the thought of Jiang Hui''s accident, Huang Jiuge is associated with Mo Rushuang.


    If it''s true ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Miss, after aunt Mo used the ginseng sent by Aunt Jiang, she vomited blood and fell into a coma, so she said that Aunt Jiang had poisoned, and the second Miss had been arrested." Said the maid.


    "What?"


    Smelling speech, aunt Tong was surprised, but Huang Jiuge was calm, because she knew that these things were sooner or later, but it was just an accident that they were in such a hurry.


    "Aunt Tong, you should go to yinzhuju immediately. Except for Lvyi and Hongyu, you should keep an eye on all the others. You are not allowed to walk around at will, and you are not allowed to let outsiders in or out. If you are not obedient, you can call them directly. Also, go and find out if there is anything you shouldn''t have, and if so, destroy it immediately. " Huang Jiuge tells aunt Tong.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not sure if Mo Rushuang will still have a hand, in case, Huang Jiuge thinks it is necessary to be careful.


    "Is" aunt Tong smell speech, then immediately left.


    As for what Huang Jiuge said she shouldn''t have, how could she not know! It''s just the so-called poison.


    After aunt Tong left, Huang Jiuge went to the east hospital without any worry.


    Yeah, why are you in a hurry! This is mo Rushuang''s self directing and acting. How can she really poison herself! And poison is not so easy to buy.


    Even if it''s really poisoned, it won''t be OK. At most, it''s just a small crime. It''s a bitter meat trick!


    Moreover, she didn''t go there mainly to help Jiang Hui, just to see how Jiang Hui dealt with it. She helped her to see that yinzhuju was not set up twice.


    After all, if Mo Rushun is seized of power, he will not be reconciled to it and will frame it up. Jiang Hui knows it very well and can''t have been on guard.


    Although some things can''t be prevented, it''s not a big deal at present. If she can''t solve it, Huang Jiuge will have to deny Jiang Hui''s ability.

 Chapter 289

    As soon as Huang Jiuge walked a few steps, she was stopped by the voice behind her: "Miss, wait a minute"


    Huang Jiuge stopped and turned to look around. She saw Liu ma not far away walking towards Huang Jiuge quickly: "Miss, can you take me with you? My father used to be a doctor, so I learned to write medicine since I was a child. Maybe I can help you."


    Huang nine songs smell speech, this just suddenly realizes oneself to neglect a matter. It was the last time mother Liu reminded them that there was smallpox in the meal, because she subconsciously thought that mother Liu was just a bitter meat trick, so she didn''t think about how mother Liu knew it was smallpox.


    Later, although she knew that the poisoning was not designed by Mo Rushuang, she didn''t know about it at first, so there was no bitter meat plan.


    But this matter was ignored by her. How did mother Liu know it was smallpox.


    Also until now, after mother Liu said herself, she suddenly realized that mother Liu knew medicine.


    It''s wonderful for Mo Rushuang to put such a person who knows medicine and poison beside him!


    However, what puzzled her was why she wanted to expose her own details! Is it to save Mo Rushun?


    Huang nine songs deeply saw Liu mammy one eye, didn''t speak, also agreed to let her follow.


    Or what? Do you want people to say that she stopped people from saving Mo Rushun?


    Although she is not afraid of these messages, it is better to avoid them.


    Mammy Liu naturally knew how Huang Jiuge thought of her, but she didn''t say anything. Instead of wasting time to explain some unnecessary things, it''s better to talk with practical actions, which is more convincing.


    As soon as I entered the east courtyard, I heard a quarrel.


    "Originally, I thought miss two was a proper person, but I didn''t expect that miss two would be stupid. If you don''t have any evidence, don''t you fear that you will wrongly me and hit yourself in the foot? What''s more, although you are a lady, my concubine''s room is not as refined as you, but I am also your elder after all. If you beat me like this, won''t you be afraid of being said to be disrespectful? "


    Jiang Hui is caught by several maidservants at the moment. She can''t get rid of her weakness. There is a palm print on her left cheek, and it''s swollen and bleeding.


    This shows that this slap is not light, compared with the slap given to Nalan QIANJIAO that day, it is not without extreme.


    Although mother Lu came with Jiang Hui, she was caught by several maidservants and couldn''t break away.


    It was only because she was waiting outside the yard that she had a chance to report.


    In Jiang Hui''s words, there is not much anger, but there is full of irony.


    It''s not that she is not angry, it''s just that compared with anger, Nalan QIANZI''s slap makes her feel more ironic.


    Now, standing in front of Jiang Hui is Nalan QIANZI. Although she regretted it after she slapped Jiang Hui, she was really impulsive.


    However, this is because Mo Rushun is in a bad mood because she has been deprived of the right of housekeeper.


    However, after all the fighting, what else can we do? It''s impossible to make her bow and apologize.


    Moreover, this thing is arranged by Mo Rushun. Even if she thinks it''s not right, it has happened. She can''t dismantle Mo Rushun''s platform!


    So, Nalan QIANZI had to play hard.


    So, Nalan QIANZI said: "I just care for my mother. The impulse is excusable. My aunt took ginseng from Aunt Jiang. Even if it''s not aunt Jiang''s hands, it has nothing to do with aunt Jiang."

 Chapter 290

    The implication, no matter how, Jiang Hui is wrong, she hit that is excusable.


    As for what Jiang Hui said, if she was wronged in the end, she would lift a stone and smash her own foot. Since she got in, she would not allow such a thing to happen.


    "Oh! What a caring mother, what a forgiving one. Since you think it has nothing to do with me, you have to come back to deal with it! You have no right to do anything to me. " Jiang Hui said coldly.


    "That''s natural, but I also wronged aunt Jiang to wait for her father to come back in the Ya Lan Yuan." Nalan QIANZI was ready to deal with it. After all, they had no right to deal with it. They had to wait for their father to come back.


    And as long as she keeps Jiang Hui, she has no chance to go back to prepare.


    "Why?" Jiang Hui smell speech, immediately angry, angry quality asked.


    "Let aunt Jiang go back to prepare?" Nalan QIANZI is not polite.


    "Nonsense" Jiang Hui became angry, her face flashed unnaturally.


    "Since it''s not, I''d better ask aunt Jiang to wait in Yalan garden! At this time, my father will be back soon. " Nalan thousand posture see this, micro can not check the flash ridicule.


    Although this poison is not under Jiang Hui, but now everything points to her, so, Nalan QIANZI thinks, this crime, Jiang Hui is guilty.


    This makes Jiang Hui speechless, but her face is twisted with anger.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI asked Jiang Hui to sit down in the shade under the big tree. After all, she is also a half master, and she can''t stand.


    Mother Lu also got to let go and stood behind Jiang Hui.


    "I''m thirsty. You have to give me tea or water to drink." Jiang Hui looked at the empty desktop and said discontentedly.


    Hearing the words, Nalan QIANZI frowned slightly, but he didn''t refuse. He told her, "go and pour a cup of tea for Aunt Jiang"


    Huang Jiuge just stood outside the Yalan garden and didn''t come in immediately. However, as for what happened in the Yalan garden, she saw everything in it through the slightly opened door.


    For Jiang Hui''s current situation, Huang Jiuge is not easy to evaluate, and can only be seen as a play.


    Along with, Huang nine song takes Liu Mammy to walk in, just just walk in, then hear a let Huang nine song can''t help the black line crazy drop words.


    "Aunt, be careful, don''t wipe off the blood. It''s evidence!" Seeing that Jiang Hui was about to drink tea, mother Lu reminded her.


    People smell speech, the corners of the mouth are not from the smoke, there is a sense of laughing and crying. And Nalan QIANZI''s face is even more ugly, there is a feeling of being beaten in the face, but she can''t say anything.


    Jiang Hui smell speech, carry the hand of tea cup one meal, tangle a way: "that or, don''t drink?"


    People said that they were speechless, and Nalan QIANZI''s face was more ugly. At this time, they saw the new Phoenix nine songs, which made Nalan QIANZI''s whole person bad.


    Why is she here?


    Didn''t she block all the information? In order not to let Huang Jiuge get the news to help Jiang Hui.


    And because of fear of bad things, even Nalan QIANJIAO kept it from her.


    When Nalan QIANZI saw Huang Jiuge, they all felt very surprised. Because at the first time, the people in Yalan garden didn''t get out, so they shouldn''t be spread out!


    Even if the heart is not happy, Nalan QIANZI is not good to drive her out, and she does not have the qualification, right?


    So, had to smile and take the initiative to say hello: "big sister how come?"

 Chapter 291

    "Just now I was about to see Aunt Jiang have something to do, but I saw that she went into the east courtyard in a hurry. I saw that she had something to do, so I waited outside, but I didn''t see her for a long time, so I came in." Huang nine songs pretend what all don''t know of say.


    Because everyone thinks that the things about ya Lan Yuan can''t be leaked out, so for Huang Jiu Ge''s words, he believes them.


    Even if you don''t believe it, so what? Yujiuge is coming.


    "What''s the matter with aunt Jiang? When you go to Yalan garden, you will get a slap on your face. " Huang Jiuge asks clearly.


    Jiang Hui stood up when she saw Huang Jiuge coming in. Although she was surprised at the arrival of Huang Jiuge, she also knew what was going on.


    I''m afraid that the maid just waiting outside hears the news, so she stealthily runs to tell Huang Jiuge.


    Although she doesn''t need Huang Jiuge''s help at present, she is still very moved that Huang Jiuge can come.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s question, Jiang Hui said: "if you go back to the eldest lady, aunt Mo asked for a ginseng from the warehouse to mend her body, and then she vomited blood and fainted. Mother Gao and the first lady said it was my concubine who made a move. Then the second lady beat my concubine and detained my concubine when these masters came back. "


    Jiang Hui just described it. She didn''t call it unjust, didn''t panic, and didn''t show her grievance, as if it was not her who was wronged.


    However, Jiang Hui this performance in other people''s view, just see the nine songs of Huang came, found the backing just.


    However, such things as harming people can''t be regarded as nothing happened without a backer.


    "Oh! How could it be? It''s serious. I''ll deal with it when Dad comes back! " Huang nine songs said, this words obviously didn''t mean to interfere, but this didn''t let Nalan thousand posture at ease, on the contrary feel some abnormal.


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to interfere, she is worried that Jiang Hui can''t deal with it. After all, the people she doesn''t want to support are useless.


    But after receiving Jiang Hui''s reassuring eyes, Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry much.


    After all, things have not come to the end, who lost who won is not known, so Huang Jiuge did not think Jiang Hui won. But at least Huang Jiuge knows that Jiang Hui doesn''t have no way, can''t deal with it, can''t help the mud on the wall, just waiting for Nalan Jin to come back.


    "Now that the doctor hasn''t come, mother Liu has been studying medicine since she was a child. Let mother Liu have a look at Aunt Mo first." Since mother Liu wants to show Mo Rushun, how about Huang Jiuge giving her this chance?


    "Good" Nalan QIANZI didn''t refuse, because she knew that mammy Liu was a person like frost, so she didn''t doubt her.


    Along with, Na LAN thousand posture then took Liu Mammy and Huang nine songs to go in.


    Although Jiang Hui is a suspect now, she is still a housekeeper before she is dealt with by nalanjin, so she naturally wants to go in.


    In the room, only mother Gao looked after her. Because there were too many people in the patient''s room and the air was not good, all the others were left outside.


    At the moment, Mo Rushuang is lying on the bed, pale, eyes closed, a look of terminally ill.


    Mother Gao didn''t react when she saw Mother Liu come in. Anyway, Liu Mei was on their side, so it didn''t matter what she saw.


    As for how Huang Jiuge knew Liu Mei''s medical skills, mother Gao didn''t realize it now.


    After getting the sign of Nalan QIANZI, mother Liu went to see Mo Rushuang. First I felt her pulse, then I looked at her face and turned her eyes.

 Chapter 292

    Then he asked, "where''s the spitting blood?"


    High mammy smell speech, immediately put aside the clothes took over, said: "this is my aunt just wear clothes, because spit blood just take off."


    Mammy Liu picked up her clothes, put the blood stained place to the tip of her nose, smelled it, and frowned a little.


    Mother Liu opened her mouth and was about to speak when she heard someone outside calling the master''s voice. Mother Liu didn''t speak.


    They also heard it, so they didn''t care. Mother Liu said she didn''t speak.


    Soon, nalanjin came in. Behind him, there was the doctor and Jingqiu.


    "What the hell is going on?" As soon as nalanjin came in, he came directly to Jiang Hui and asked seriously.


    Nalanjin doesn''t doubt what Mo Rushun did and what Jiang Hui did. It''s just that he is now Jiang Hui''s housekeeper, so when something goes wrong, he naturally has to ask Jiang Hui.


    Because there was nothing wrong with the Department, he came back, but as soon as he stepped out of the door, Jingqiu came in with the doctor.


    Jingqiu said: "aunt Jiang felt weak, so she asked aunt Jiang to go to the warehouse to get ginseng to make up for her, but after she drank the ginseng soup, she vomited blood and fainted, which must be ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Jingqiu wanted to add oil and fire to charge Jiang Hui, but Nana LanJin didn''t finish listening, so she hurried to Wangdong hospital.


    Jingqiu has no choice but to take the doctor to keep up.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t live up to my master''s expectations, so the housekeeper had an accident the third day. This morning, mother Gao came to my body and said that Aunt Mo was weak. She asked me to go to the storeroom and take ginseng to mend my body. I let her go with Yuzhu, the maid brought by mother Gao. But from the beginning to the end, I didn''t touch the ginseng. It was Yuzhu who took it


    "But just now, mother Gao asked someone to invite me to come here. After I came to Yalan garden, mother Gao said that I had done something in the ginseng, which made aunt Mo vomit blood and faint. But I really didn''t do anything. Then, after the second young lady arrived, the matter was not clear, so she slapped my concubine. I know that the second young lady''s mother is eager and impulsive. I don''t blame the second young lady. I just hope the master can thoroughly investigate the matter and return my innocence. "


    Jiang Hui does not pretend to be weak, does not pretend to be poor, but has a share of suffering. Do not complain, do not blame, but also reasonable to understand, just want to ask for a innocence.


    This kind of Jiang Hui is full of atmosphere and virtue. Isn''t this the temperament that a housewife should have?


    Even Huang Jiuge has to admit that Jiang Hui is more suitable than Mo Rusheng.


    Listening to Jiang Hui''s words, Na LanJin''s face is becoming heavy and frowning now. He doesn''t believe, doesn''t believe, and doesn''t interrupt whether Jiang Hui has done something in ginseng. He listens to Jiang Hui.


    If change to do before, Na LAN Jin will definitely choose to believe Mo Ru frost, but now, after these things, he has lost some trust to Mo Ru frost. Moreover, he is a little afraid of Huang Jiuge, so he won''t make a conclusion until the matter is clear.


    Only when he heard that Nalan QIANZI started to beat Jiang Hui, he noticed looking at her face. He didn''t know. He was startled!


    The red and swollen cheek, obvious palm print, and the blood of the corner of the mouth, all of a sudden, Nalan Jinhuo.


    Not because I love Jiang Hui, but this shocking slap is too penetrating.

 Chapter 293

    Cold eyes stare at Nalan QIANZI, scared Nalan QIANZI not wait for Nalan Jin to open his mouth, then immediately explained: "father, daughter is also in a hurry, just lost his mind."


    Although nalanjin didn''t say anything, he was disappointed in his eyes.


    If she just slapped her in a hurry, maybe he didn''t feel it, but only if she slapped her lightly. But this slap, the corners of the mouth are bleeding, he is a big man, I''m afraid there is also a seven or eight points of strength to fight bleeding!


    However, Nalan QIANZI, a weak woman, can be bleeding with a slap. Is she weak?


    He''s not a fool, he''s just not careful enough.


    However, nalanjin didn''t mean to investigate this matter. He just looked at the doctor and said, "let the doctor have a look first."


    With the development of the society, the attention is focused on Mo Rushun.


    Nalan QIANZI doesn''t blame herself, and Jiang Hui doesn''t feel unhappy at all, because it''s what she expected, but Nalan Jin''s serious disappointment makes her happy.


    Let''s be disappointed! Let''s be disappointed! Even if she put Mo Rushun full of wounds, it is not as disappointed as naranjin to them.


    Without naranjin''s attention, they would be finished.


    The doctor''s steps were the same as that of mother Liu. First he felt her pulse, then he looked at her face and turned her eyes.


    Then he asked, "where''s the spitting blood?"


    The blood stained clothes are on mother Liu''s hand. As soon as the doctor says something, mother Liu gives the clothes to the doctor, and then retreats behind Huang Jiuge.


    The doctor sniffed, then frowned and asked, "what did the patient eat before poisoning?"


    Although everyone thought it was poisoning, it was still a shock to hear the doctor say so.


    Nalan Jin subconsciously looks at Jiang Hui, looking a little dark and suspicious.


    However, for nalanjin''s questioning eyes, Jiang Huisi was not affected at all. See Jiang Hui so calm eyes, unexpectedly let Na LanJin doubt disappeared.


    "It''s ginseng soup. It''s on the table." Said mammy Gao, pointing to the table in the outer hall.


    After hearing this, the doctor immediately went over and smelled it. Then he took out the silver needle from the medicine box and put it into the bowl. A few seconds later, the doctor took out the silver needle, which had become black.


    All the people in the room were wide eyed.


    However, only Huang Jiuge, Liu Mammy and Jiang Hui had no reaction. Even among the shocked people, Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao are pretending.


    Nalanjin''s face was getting darker and darker, and there was a sign of anger. However, I don''t know whether it''s because of the poisoning of Mo Rushuang or because I suspect it''s the poison of Jiang Hui.


    But before he had a seizure, Mammy Gao fell to her knees with a "plop" and cried, "master, please make the decision for your aunt! My aunt has only been injured for two days, and she has been poisoned. This is intentional killing my aunt! "


    "Yes, father, who is so cruel to poison my aunt?" Nalan thousand posture also follow to echo a way, that sad appearance, still really can''t see to cheat.


    Just do not fake, in addition to naranjin, everyone knows it!


    Just as they were crying, Mammy Liu quietly came to Huang Jiuge''s ear and said, "aunt Mo is not poisoned at all. She is only poisoned by the overpowering drug, and the blood is chicken blood. But in the ginseng soup, the maid didn''t see it, so I don''t know if there is poison."

 Chapter 294

    Mother Liu''s voice is very small, which is only enough for Huang Jiuge to hear. Now other people''s attention is on mother Gao and Nalan QIANZI, and no one pays attention to Huang Jiuge and mother Liu.


    Huang Jiuge hears the speech and looks at mammy Liu in shock.


    What shocked her was not that Mo Rushuang was not poisoned, but that mammy Liu told her about it? But isn''t she like frost? If you don''t help them, it''s all right. On the contrary, it''s unfair!


    Liu Ma''s move, Huang nine songs can no longer be like before that doubt, is not bitter meat plan.


    It is absolutely not allowed to happen in such a bitter way.


    But, what does mother Liu mean!


    Shocked and suspicious of Shanghuang Jiuge, Mammy Liu seldom looks back calmly, showing a firm feeling.


    This time, Huang Jiuge is puzzled, but it is obviously not the time to explore this matter, and she also believes that mother Liu''s words.


    "Why don''t you ask the doctor if it''s dangerous when you know about poisoning! It''s the first time to investigate the person who poisoned. Isn''t sister Mo as safe as the murderer? " Jiang Hui''s questioning is also a reminder to nalanjin that this is unusual.


    If really, hearing this, Nalan Jin looked at Nalan QIANZI and high Mammy''s look also changed, with doubt.


    Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao were surprised, especially when they saw Nalan Jinna''s questioning eyes, they felt a chill on their back.


    So, Nalan QIANZI immediately grabbed Nalan Jin voice before the mouth: "father, daughter is not concerned about Aunt''s poison, daughter this is about to ask, aunt Jiang will speak."


    Nalan QIANZI hates Jiang Hui deeply in her heart. What''s the matter!


    If this idea let Jiang Hui know, surely can''t help laughing. What does it mean to be talkative? She''s the one they''re setting up now! Why and why can''t she talk more?


    I didn''t expect that Nalan QIANZI, who has always been smart, would have such a stupid idea. Don''t be too funny.


    "What kind of poison is this, doctor?" Nalan Jin did not have time to pay attention to Nalan QIANZI, but eagerly asked the doctor.


    "It''s strychnine. The symptoms of strychnine poisoning are headache, dizziness, dysphagia, aggravation of breathing, pupil narrowing, chest distension and tightness of the whole body at first, and then the typical convulsion symptoms of tudinine, and finally the death of asphyxia due to respiratory myotonia. Fortunately, there are only a few semen Strychni in this soup. It is not fatal to vomit blood and coma. However, if it is not treated in time, it may leave sequelae. It often causes headache and dizziness, which also has a great impact. " Said the doctor.


    "What? Nux vomica? Well, is it still in time to save them now? " Na LAN Jin a listen, then worry of ask a way.


    "Now I''ll give this aunt Yangqi pill to stabilize the spread of the toxin, and then I''ll prescribe a prescription for her to cook immediately and take it as soon as possible." The doctor said, and immediately took out a porcelain vase from the medicine box, poured out a pill, and gave it to Mo Rusheng. Then he immediately took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and wrote the prescription.


    "Then trouble the doctor," said nalanjin, relieved and polite.


    Soon, the prescription was written out, and nalanjin asked Jingqiu to accompany the doctor.


    At this time, there is still no outsider in the room. It''s time for nalanjin to investigate this matter.


    "You say it was aunt Jiang who did it. Is there any evidence?" Nalan looked forward to Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao and asked deeply.

 Chapter 295

    Nalan Jinxian asked Nalan QIANZI one side, did not feel that the poison is under Jiang Hui, although there is doubt, but still that sentence, before it is proved, he will not be easily convicted.


    Smell speech, high mammy immediately said: "master, ginseng is through aunt Jiang and get, also aunt Jiang and our aunt discord, not her hands and feet, is who can have ah!"


    "Why can''t it be your own people?" Jiang Hui retorts.


    "My aunt is very kind to us. How can we harm my aunt! I think it''s because you''re afraid of your aunt, and then you can take back the housekeeper''s right, so you want to harm your aunt. " Mother Liu''s words can be said to hit the nail on the head and make people have to question them.


    Sure enough, when Nalan Jin heard the words, he had to question Jiang Hui.


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve taken over the housekeeper''s right for the time being, and you have a grudge against me!" Jiang Hui said.


    This also makes nalanjin feel reasonable. He doubts Jiang Hui a little less. At the same time, he doubts Mo Rushuang.


    "Even if you all doubt each other, take the evidence and speak up." Said naranjin.


    "Well, since the doctor said that only a little poison had been put down, there must be something left! That leads bamboo house to search, if have, that is aunt Jiang undoubted Said mother Liu.


    "Can''t" Jiang Hui smell speech, complexion a change, subconsciously refuse way.


    "No? Why not? Are you guilty, aunt Jiang Mother Liu sneered and said that she was more and more proud in her heart. Looking at Jiang Hui''s eyes, she was no longer proud of herself.


    Nalanjin sees Jiang Hui''s reaction and doubts Jiang Hui again, which is deeper than before.


    After all, Jiang Hui''s reaction is a clear expression of her guilty heart.


    Jiang Hui is not guilty, but worried. Since mother Gao said so, she must be sure. And she was sure that she knew what Yinzhu Curie had.


    Yinzhuju is her courtyard. She doesn''t know if there is that thing. She even let an outsider know. What does that mean? It means that they put it!


    Although she didn''t poison, and she didn''t have any nux vomica, if anything was found in her yard, she couldn''t say why.


    But when did they put things in Yinzhu Curie! Why didn''t the people who led Zhuju find anyone in?


    Can''t you think of something that makes Jiang Hui suddenly pale? Is there a thief?


    This idea, let Jiang Hui behind is a cool sweat, cold and fierce eyes toward mother Liu, angry way: "is you, if I really have what nux vomica in the yard, it must be you put, is to frame me."


    Originally, Huang nine songs just in case, let aunt Tong to find, but unexpectedly, is really passive.


    Just, she doesn''t know whether aunt tong can find it or not, so she doesn''t dare to promise Jiang Hui at the moment, and she can only watch it change.


    "Aunt Jiang, you don''t have to be bloody. You lead the bamboo house so well. If someone else goes in, don''t you know?" Mother Liu retorted.


    "Oh! How can you know so clearly if I lead bamboo house well! I don''t think I''ve been there! " Jiang Hui sneers meaningfully, this is really thought-provoking.


    "You''re bullshit, I''m not." Mother Gao was surprised and quickly denied.


    "Sir, there''s no need to search, because this ginseng has never passed through my body and the people around me from the beginning to the end. Not to mention that we won''t poison, even if we do, we won''t have this chance! " Jiang Hui is afraid to lead bamboo house to search really, so explain a way in a hurry.

 Chapter 296

    "Do you say that if you don''t pass your hand, you don''t pass your hand? Who can prove it! Let your own people prove it, because they will only help you Said mammy Gao.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Jiang Hui was angry. Before she spoke, mother Gao continued: "today, Kong Ping and Lin Wen, the guards in the warehouse, are the people of the master. They can''t tell lies! It''s better for them to say whether the ginseng has not passed through the hands of the general''s aunt. "


    "You... Jiang Hui is angry again. Although Kong Ping and Lin Wen are the master''s people, they are obviously bribed by mother Gao!


    The so-called money can make the ghost push the mill. If there is no outsider in the bamboo house, if there is the so-called Maqianzi, someone must have been bought by mother Gao.


    As for who it was, she didn''t know and couldn''t guess, because except for mother Lu, Lvyi and Hongyu, all the others couldn''t be used and were guarded by her.


    "Somebody, call me Kong Ping and Lin Wen." Na LAN Jin coldly shouts a way, this next, Na LAN Jin is angry, most of is believed Liu Mammy''s words.


    It''s better to believe in your own people, Kong Ping and Lin Wen.


    If Kong Ping and Lin Wen correct Jiang Hui, then Jiang Hui''s crime is almost settled.


    Nalan Jin looks at Jiang Hui coldly, and his eyes are full of disappointment and anger. If he didn''t have the habit of beating women, he would have deleted Jiang Hui with a slap.


    Of course, if he was extremely angry or lost his mind, he would not care so much.


    He was very angry now, but he was more or less afraid of the princess, so he suppressed the faint impulse. However, even if she has a princess as a backer, if it turns out that she is poisoned, he will not tolerate her.


    For the disappointment and anger of nalanjin, Jiang Hui doesn''t feel much. After all, she doesn''t have the so-called feelings for nalanjin, so nalanjin''s disappointment can''t hurt her.


    Moreover, mother Liu''s words really made people who didn''t know it doubted her.


    Jiang Hui didn''t cry unjustly, because no matter how she cries, it doesn''t help. In the eyes of the public, Jiang Hui is helpless.


    Only Huang Jiuge knows that Jiang Hui is not helpless, but deliberately ready to go.


    Before Kong Ping and Lin Wen came, the room was quiet for a while, and the atmosphere was depressing.


    After a while, Kong Ping and Lin Wen came. They were two men in their early thirties. They were ordinary looking but strong. Besides, he has a calm breath. At first glance, he knows that he is a martial arts practitioner. I''m afraid that his martial arts is just a fashion.


    Kong Ping and Lin Wen have been in Nalan mansion for more than ten years, so although they are not Nalan Jin''s confidants, they are trusted.


    Yes! Otherwise, how can they take care of such an important place as the warehouse!


    Kong Ping and Lin Wen, who had "met the master", bowed their hands to nalanjin, respectfully.


    "Can you see if the ginseng has passed through aunt Jiang''s hand?" Nalanjin asked gravely.


    "I didn''t see it or know what I told you." Kong Ping and Lin Wen replied at the same time that they could not see the slightest deception in their calm appearance, as if they really didn''t know anything.


    "What? It''s impossible, it''s clear that "


    when this remark comes out, the most surprising ones are Nalan QIANZI and mother Gao.


    Nalan QIANZI can''t help it, but mother Gao can''t help crying out.

 Chapter 297

    Just words haven''t finished yet, then be pulled by Na LAN thousand posture, signal her to shut up.


    "Miss two, what are you doing! Why don''t you let mother Gao go on, why can''t you? What do you know? " Jiang Hui at this time pour is to drive, aggressive way.


    Although she doesn''t know why Kong Ping and Lin Wen say they don''t know, because it''s not in her arrangement, if Kong Ping and Lin Wen don''t correct her, it won''t affect the subsequent development.


    For Nalan QIANZI pull high mammy things, not secret, so everyone is in the eye.


    Nalan Jin is also not happy to stare at Nalan QIANZI, and then coldly looked at mother Gao, asked: "what is it? He said


    Mammy Gao was just too excited and almost exposed. However, she was pulled by Nalan QIANZI and reflected.


    But she couldn''t figure out why Kong Ping and Lin Wen, who had already bought them off, had turned back temporarily?


    Is it ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    an idea came out in mother Gao''s mind, looked at Jiang Hui with gloomy eyes, and said: "obviously Kong Ping and Lin Wen saw that it was aunt Jiang who went to the warehouse and took out ginseng and gave it to Yuzhu. If they didn''t tell the truth, what''s good about taking aunt Jiang?"


    High mammy this is even Kong Ping and Lin Wendu into the water, but also that they are accepted more benefits of Jiang Hui will be defected.


    Now that they''ve broken their plans, there''s no way to retreat.


    Kong Ping and Lin Wen immediately denied that they had no subordinates. They couldn''t tell the truth from their sincerity.


    "No? Why don''t you give false evidence? " Mother Gao''s cold way.


    "How do you know they gave false evidence? Mother Gao has never appeared from the beginning to the end! Is it just one side of Yuzhu''s story? Mother Gao is too casual! And how can Yuzhu testify when he is a party? " Jiang Hui retorts.


    "You... This time, it''s mother Gao''s turn to be angry and speechless.


    Yes! As a client, Yuzhu can''t testify, so she secretly bribed Kong Ping and Lin Wen, but unexpectedly, they turned against each other, which caught her off guard!


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Hui''s surprise, she thought it was Jiang Hui who bought Kong Ping and Lin Wen!


    "Unexpectedly, Yuzhu is also a party, so let Yuzhu come in." Nalanjin called.


    Yuzhu was in the courtyard outside the house, and the sound in the room could be heard outside, so Yuzhu also heard nalanjin''s call, and immediately came into the room.


    After Yuzhu came in, Chao Nalan blessed himself, which was a salute. With indignation, he said: "master, Kong Ping and Lin Wen did see the maidservant waiting outside the warehouse. Aunt Jiang went in and took ginseng out to give it to the maidservant, but now Kong Ping and Lin Wen said they didn''t see it. Isn''t it obvious that there is a problem?"


    However, Kong Ping and Lin Wen, who are in trouble, keep quiet and look as if they are self-conscious. They seem to say that no matter how wronged you are, they have never done it.


    Of course, Kong Ping and Lin Wen have problems, but people don''t know what they have.


    "It''s funny. They don''t know if they have a problem? I think it''s about the same if you have a problem, but you came to get ginseng. Who knows if you''ve given the poison? " Jiang Hui said.


    "I don''t have it," Yu Zhu retorted, his face suddenly changed.


    She was scared, but it was not because she had poisoned, but because she was afraid. If this matter could not be dealt with, would aunt Mo push herself out to take the blame?

 Chapter 298

    "No? You said no, no? Then why did I say I didn''t? You still have to buckle on me! " Jiang Hui retorts.


    "Because you''re afraid that our aunt will regain the power of the official family when she''s ready, so you want her to be better, so you can continue to occupy the power of the housekeeper." Yuzhu said.


    "I can also say that you are afraid that I will take the power of housekeeper, so you poison me and set me up to lose this official power." Jiang Hui retorts again.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Yuzhu was speechless and didn''t know whether he was scared or angry. He trembled all over.


    Nalan QIANZI screamed that she couldn''t be silent any more, so she said in a sad voice: "aunt Jiang, how can you say that! As for setting you up, let my aunt gamble on her life? "


    Yes! Set up Jiang Hui, natural won''t use life to gamble, so this just won''t let a person not easily believe, it is mo Rushuang to direct oneself to act.


    So when Nalan Jin heard the words, he doubted Jiang Hui more and almost thought that she did it. He said angrily, "Jiang Hui, what else do you have to say?"


    "Master, I didn''t poison myself." Jiang Hui said firmly.


    "In this case, the only way to prove aunt Jiang''s innocence is to search Zhuju. If there is Maqianzi, aunt Jiang... Said Gao immediately.


    "Don''t use" high mammy words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Jiang Hui.


    Hearing this, everyone thought that Jiang Hui had nothing to do and wanted to compromise.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "mammy Gao, do you think if I really poisoned, I would put the evidence in my yard and wait to be found? I''m not that stupid. Since you don''t believe me, there is one person, you should believe it! " Jiang Hui says sarcastically, completely did not have just anxious.


    When Nanlan QIANZI and mammy Gao heard the words, they all clattered in their hearts. Who was it?


    At the same time, also subconsciously hope to Huang nine songs, because Huang nine songs but has been helping Jiang Hui.


    However, if it''s Huang Jiuge, I don''t worry. It can be said that Huang Jiuge has a good relationship with Jiang Hui, so I help her.


    But this time, I''m afraid I''ll let them down.


    "Who?" Asked naranjin.


    "Report back to the master. When I went into the warehouse with mother Lu and Yuzhu, the housekeeper also saw it. But the housekeeper is the master''s person, certainly is fair, no one will be biased, also won''t be bribed by anyone Jiang Hui said.


    Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture and high mammy whole body a quiver, how also unexpectedly, unexpectedly was seen by housekeeper.


    They know that the Housekeeper will not be bought by anyone. They can only choose to say or not.


    But I''m afraid the Housekeeper will not say nothing about it today.


    This, Nalan thousand posture and high mother muddled, how to do? What to do! Because they have no reason to stop them now. I can only expect the housekeeper to know nothing, but is it possible?


    Na LanJin frowned, looked at Lin Wen and said, "go and call the housekeeper"


    "yes" Lin Wenying said, and then he went out in a hurry.


    The housekeeper knew that something had happened in Yalan garden and had been waiting outside the east courtyard for a long time. So soon, the housekeeper came in with Lin Wen.


    Without waiting for the housekeeper to salute, nalanjin said in a voice: "aunt Jiang said that when they went to the warehouse, you saw it. Tell me what you saw. Don''t hide anything."


    "Yes, sir. Well, aunt Jiang said yesterday that she wanted to look at the account books of this year''s Treasury, so the slave sorted out the account books when she was free. This morning, the slave just sorted out the account books in the accounting room. "

 Chapter 299

    "So I saw aunt Jiang taking mother Lu and Yuzhu to the warehouse. Then Yuzhu and aunt Jiang went into the warehouse, and mother Lu was waiting outside. Soon, aunt Mo and the girl with the ginseng box came out. After registering in the accounting room, she left. " Said the housekeeper.


    The accounting room and the warehouse are in the same yard. The accounting room is outside and the warehouse is inside. If you want to go to the warehouse, you will naturally pass by the accounting room. Because all the things in and out of it need to be registered, and they need to get people''s signatures.


    This is a completely overturned Nalan QIANZI side of the speech, if the housekeeper this is true, then it shows Nalan QIANZI that side is lying, is wronged aunt Jiang.


    "Miss two, I don''t think the housekeeper said that because he took advantage of me! Yuzhu went in with me. I can''t do anything right under her eyes Jiang Hui said.


    Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao naturally will not doubt that the housekeeper has accepted Jiang Hui''s benefits. Even if they have, Nalan Jin will not hesitate to believe the housekeeper because of his position in Nalan Jin''s heart.


    So, they lost.


    But they won''t just admit it.


    "Yuzhu, it''s you. Why did you do that? Aunt can treat you well! How can you do that? " Mammy Liu immediately looked at Yuzhu and asked with indignation and heartache.


    I didn''t ask her if she was, so I convicted her directly.


    This kind of crime scene can be seen by people with clear eyes, but no one can point it out.


    Because as long as Yuzhu pleads guilty, no matter whether it is or not, he can''t continue to investigate.


    Jade bamboo heart suddenly cool thoroughly, she knew that if things can''t be dealt with, they will certainly push her out to take the blame. She wanted to retort, but she knew she couldn''t, because the fate of her family was in the hands of Mo Rushan.


    Since we can''t refute it, we have to admit our guilt: "yes, I poisoned it."


    "It''s because my aunt is so kind to me that I feel aggrieved that my aunt was deprived of the right of housekeeper. I know that it''s easy to give away the right of housekeeper, but it''s hard to take it back. So, I poisoned my aunt to set up aunt Jiang. " Yuzhu said indignantly, as if it was such a thing.


    However, this remark even made her feel ironic!


    A mountain of gratitude? ha-ha! It would be better if frost could take her out less.


    But so what? Didn''t she have to answer for her in the end?


    Nalanjin can''t see that Yuzhu is just a scapegoat! But she admitted it herself, and there was no need to pursue it.


    So, nalanjin didn''t plan to pursue, but Yuzhu confessed his guilt. That''s the sinner. For the sinner, it can''t be easily forgiven.


    "It''s a matter of Nalan''s family whether you are in charge of the housekeeper or not. It''s not up to you as a servant. Now that you have confessed your guilt, you will be responsible for the fifty boards. Life and death are up to you." Said naranjin.


    Jade bamboo smell speech, immediately scared fainted.


    In fact, there is no difference between the 50 big board and the capital punishment.


    Before, yu''er''s twenty boards had already lost half of her life. That is to say, mother Gao''s physique was better, and she was almost as good as she had been resting for more than ten days.


    Of course, there was no lack of feeling left by the servants who walked the staff at that time.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t know, but she didn''t intend to kill mother Gao, and she just wanted to teach her a lesson. It didn''t affect her at all.

 Chapter 300

    "Kong Pinglin Wen, pull down the jade bamboo and walk with his staff." Nalan Jinling Road, Kong Ping and Lin Wen will quickly faint the jade bamboo pulled out.


    No one said anything about this result, because it''s nothing to say.


    Therefore, Jiang Hui is not unhappy. Anyway, she didn''t intend to overthrow Mo Rushun this time, because she knows that it''s impossible. Mo Rushun will definitely launch a person to take the blame. However, she knows that this time, the master will know that it was designed by Mo Rushun. Therefore, after this time, the master is more and more disappointed with Mo Rushun.


    As long as the master is more and more disappointed with Mo Rushun, it will be more beneficial to her.


    "Since this thing is made by Yuzhu, it has nothing to do with aunt Jiang. Zi''er and mammy Gao wronged aunt Jiang, apologized to her, and then punished her for two months." Said naranjin.


    What else can Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao say? Fortunately, they don''t have to be punished if they are punished by Yuzhu.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI and mammy Gao looked at Aunt Jiang. Their faces were sincere as if they were really none of their business. They were full of apologies and said, "aunt Jiang, I''m sorry."


    "Miss two, I don''t blame you for this, but as an elder, I still want to talk to miss two. It''s inevitable to be in a hurry and impulsive, but it''s really against the law to beat the elders. Fortunately, the person you beat today is me and my family. I won''t care with you, let alone tell you. However, if you marry someone in the future and beat your mother-in-law in a hurry, you will be spurned by others and abandoned by your husband. I''m afraid that you will not be a good person at that time. " Jiang Hui earnestly admonishes that people who don''t know how kind Jiang will be!


    Yes, Jiang Hui''s words are not kind-hearted. Although these words are true, they are as high as Nalan QIANZI. How can they learn from others! What''s more, it was obviously meant to curse her.


    Nalan QIANZI can be said to be furious, but it happened that he could not attack.


    If it does, it''s her fault.


    But, can''t attack also just, also just want to thank Jiang Hui some kind intention, this is the most oppressive.


    "Thanks for Aunt Jiang''s instruction. QIANZI remembers it and won''t make it again." Nalan QIANZI can''t help but express her gratitude.


    Jiang Hui nodded with a smile, a look of relief, but in the eyes of Nalan QIANZI, it was dazzling.


    "And mother Gao, you should recognize your identity in the future. Aunt Mo is friendly and takes you as a sister, but after all, you are still a servant. Therefore, the servants have no right to make decisions on the master''s affairs. Even if they want to seek justice for Aunt Mo, there are two young ladies and the master? Without rules, how can a square be achieved? " Jiang Hui looked at mother Gao and taught her a lesson.


    Mother Gao''s face was blue and white, and she was also very angry, but she didn''t dare to refute it.


    Because, Jiang Hui this words is not wrong, she is relying on the identity of Mo Rushuang domineering, so will forget the identity.


    "Yes, I remember aunt Jiang''s instruction. I don''t dare any more." High mother also can obediently answer a way.


    In this way, today''s battle, Jiang Hui won.


    Although Jiang Hui was sure of winning from the beginning, she was really scared and scared when she heard that mother Gao was going to search yinzhuju.

 Chapter 301

    Since mother Gao said so, she must have hidden the nux vomica in yinzhuju, but she didn''t know whether it was their men who sneaked in and let it go, or whether it was yinzhuju who got the thief.


    If their people sneak in and put them, she would like to let the people pay more attention to them. However, if there is a thief in Yinzhu Curie, we must get rid of them. We can''t let the people like Mo Rushuang stay in Yinzhu Curie.


    "Master, I have taught the second young lady and mother Gao. Please don''t blame me. What''s more, it''s because of my body. I have something wrong with my body. I must think it over. " Jiang Hui also knows that she''s in the limelight today. Although she''s not wrong, she makes a self-criticism to nalanjin, so that he doesn''t think that she''s holding a chicken feather as an arrow, and it''s not good to be disgusted with her.


    Although nalanjin didn''t think so much about it, seeing Jiang Hui''s sensible attitude, her dark complexion eased a little, and she felt more gratified. Instead, she comforted Jiang Hui: "it''s not your fault, and you''ve done a good job. OK, it''s all over! You also quickly go back to look for a plaster to wipe your face, you also have to be busy inside and outside, the swelling on your face is not good-looking


    This sentence you do very well, is sure of Jiang Hui''s practice, it is also hard to beat Mo Ru frost mother and daughter a slap in the face. If Mo Rushuang is awake, he will feel heartache.


    However, wake up Nalan thousand posture but feel pull cool pull cool.


    She knew that even if she took Yuzhu as the culprit, her father''s heart was still clear, so she should be very disappointed with them!


    Although Jiang Hui was also happy, she didn''t lose her temper. She just answered meekly: "yes"


    then nalanjin turned around and left first, and didn''t mean to see Mo Rushun at all.


    Also, he knows in his heart that this is a play played by Mo Rushun himself, which has let him down. Where is he in the mood to see her! I wish it was all right.


    This time, Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to intervene. Although she knew that Mo Rushuang was not poisoned at all, she didn''t break it. Because this is the confrontation between Mo Rushuang and Jiang Hui. Now that Jiang Hui has won, she doesn''t have to take part in it.


    "Bang when" a, when everyone left, Nalan QIANZI can no longer help, picked up the tea cup on the table, then mercilessly to the ground.


    However, this did not relieve the spirit, directly lifted the table, a crackling sound, scared everyone.


    Especially mother Gao, although she knew that Nalan QIANZI was not good on the surface, it was the first time that she saw Nalan QIANZI so angry.


    "Miss..." called mammy Gao, trying to remind her that she would do something more extraordinary.


    However, as soon as the words came out, he saw Nalan QIANZI turn around. His face was gloomy, angry, twisted, and his eyes were so cold that they were like hell Shura. They seemed to eat people.


    Immediately will high mammy scared silence, complexion with fear, brain only one consciousness, two young ladies, good terror.


    But soon, Nalan QIANZI reacted, gradually put away the terrible face, did not say anything, just a warning look at mother Gao, then walked out of the room.


    And after walking out of the room, Nalan QIANZI changed back to the dignified and virtuous lady.


    See Nalan thousand posture after going out, high mammy just reaction come over, immediately spread to the ground, still have a lingering fear.


    Here, after Jiang Hui and Huang Jiuge came out of the east courtyard, Jiang Hui asked, "Miss, can you go to lead Zhuju to sit down?"

 Chapter 302

    "Good" Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse, because she knew that Jiang Hui had something to say to her.


    So, Huang Jiuge let mammy Liu go back to Weiyang Pavilion first and follow Jiang Hui.


    Although mother Liu exposed Mo Rushuang''s trick to her just now, it''s not enough to let Huang Jiuge believe that she is a friend but not an enemy. At least she doesn''t know what she''s doing, does she?


    "Originally, I was quite sure of today''s frame-up, but when mother Gao said she would search yinzhuju, I was scared and scared. It''s not because I''m guilty, it''s just because mother Gao said that yinzhuju must have been poisoned by Nux vomica. I just don''t know if it was put by Mo Rushun, or if I led the thief out of Zhuju. Although in addition to mother Lu, Lvyi and Hongyu, I have a defensive attitude towards other people, but I''m afraid that sometimes I can''t prevent them! Fortunately, it''s a thing of the past. " Jiang Hui said with some fear.


    "At the moment when I know what happened, I asked aunt Tong to search, just in case, but I don''t know if they found it." Huang Jiuge said.


    Jiang Hui smell speech, a Zheng, feel surprised at the same time, also full of gratitude.


    No matter whether it is found or not, Huang Jiuge can think of it at the first time, and let people search it. This is undoubtedly a great kindness to her!


    "Miss has helped me so much that I really don''t know how to repay." Jiang Hui said.


    "It''s not suitable for us to reciprocate. At first, I helped you, but I just appreciated your help and Xi''er''s kindness. Besides, we have the same enemy. Shouldn''t we cooperate? It''s a good feeling to take away what the enemy cares about most. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Although Huang Jiuge said so, Jiang Hui is very grateful to Huang Jiuge.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Hui sighed: "although Mo Rushuang and I have been fighting openly and secretly, it''s just noisy. We didn''t make it to the point of poisoning and murder. To tell you the truth, I still feel a little empty now. However, I also know that when I hold the power of housekeeper, everything will be no longer simple. Therefore, when Mo Rushan asks people to ask for ginseng, I know that Mo Rushan is going to play a conspiracy, and I think he will play tricks on the ginseng. "


    "In fact, it''s not a coincidence that the housekeeper is in the accounting room. I asked Hongyu to ask the housekeeper to go to the accounting room and said that I had something to do with him. I deliberately delayed for a while. It is estimated that the housekeeper has gone to the accounting room. I took Yuzhu to the warehouse. Then, the housekeeper did see me enter the accounting room with Yuzhu. After Yuzhu left, I found the housekeeper and told him my doubts. If anything really happened, I would ask him to make a certificate for me and tell the truth. "


    "At first, the housekeeper didn''t want to wade in this muddy water, so I intentionally or unintentionally mentioned the interests of this matter to you and the princess. Maybe the housekeeper was afraid, so he agreed to me. It''s out of desperation to oppress the housekeeper with the eldest miss and the princess and ask the eldest miss not to blame. Because I have just taken over the housekeeper''s right, I have no weight, so I can only do this. "


    Huang Jiuge hears that Jiang Hui is not to blame for taking her and Nangong Changning''s identity to oppress the housekeeper. After all, it''s not a bad thing, but: "as long as you don''t do anything harmful, this identity can oppress you, but it''s only in the house."


    Huang Jiuge warned.


    "Yes, miss. I know that I will not damage the reputation of miss and princess." Jiang Hui smell speech, immediately state a way, also to Huang nine songs don''t chase and allow is very grateful.

 Chapter 303

    For what reputation, Huang Jiuge does not care, but also absolutely does not allow others to damage.


    Then he went to yinzhuju. In the courtyard of yinzhuju, all the people stood quietly.


    It''s just, but it''s weird.


    As for why it is strange, you can almost guess by looking at a shivering maid kneeling in the middle of the yard.


    Therefore, Jiang Hui''s face is not good-looking, but guess after all is guess, still need to know a reason is not? So Jiang Hui asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When Jiang Hui came in, the people in the yard had already looked at them. Seeing the palmprint on Jiang Hui''s face, they couldn''t help taking a breath. Just don''t have someone to greet, ginger Hui then first voice.


    Smell speech, acute son of ruby immediately complained: "aunt, this lotus actually eat inside and outside, to Aunt room hide things, frame aunt.". If ya''er didn''t bring mother Tong, let''s check my aunt''s house. I don''t know that the lotus actually sneaked into my aunt''s house and put a small porcelain vase under the cabinet. Mother Tong asked the lotus for a long time before she said, "this, this is actually the side of Ya Lan Yuan. Mother Gao asked her to put it, saying it''s poison."


    While she was talking, she was so angry that she couldn''t catch her breath.


    However, although Jiang Hui had psychological preparation for a long time, when she heard this, she was still shocked. Coldly looking at the lotus kneeling under, angry, more disappointed.


    Although all the people in Yinzhu Curie, except mother Lu, Lvyi and Hongyu, are on guard, it doesn''t mean that they are outsiders in Jiang Hui''s heart and can''t be reused. It''s just that they don''t know many secret things.


    Lotus quickly cried, kowtowed and begged for mercy: "aunt forgive me, aunt forgive me! The maidservant was also forced. Mammy Gao said that if the maidservant didn''t do as she did, she would kill the younger brother of the maidservant. There was only one younger brother in the maidservant''s family, and the maidservant couldn''t help it! "


    Before Jiang Hui made a sound, mother Lu couldn''t help criticizing: "excuse me? Lotus, do you know what you''ve done today is not only harm to your aunt, but also to the people who lead the bamboo house! Why don''t you tell your aunt about the matter that mother Gao is looking for you? Don''t you know my aunt''s character? Do you think my aunt can''t help her? "


    "Auntie, forgive me, auntie, forgive me!" Lotus also knows that she has done wrong, and has nothing to say. She only asks Jiang Hui for forgiveness.


    "Well, it''s just because of me. Fortunately, I didn''t make a big mistake this time. Go away!" Although Jiang Hui''s heart is strange lotus, but this thing is because of her, and fortunately this time did not make a big mistake, so Jiang Hui does not want to pursue, just let her leave.


    "Aunt..." people were surprised that Jiang Hui didn''t pursue the lotus.


    But thinking about it, I didn''t think it was wrong for Jiang Hui to do so.


    Although lotus made a big mistake this time and almost hurt her aunt, they were very angry with her. But in the final analysis, they have been together for so many years, and they still have some feelings. They usually don''t fight. If they really punish the lotus, they will be reluctant.


    Now, it''s very kind of my aunt to drive her out.


    For Jiang Hui''s practice, Huang Jiuge doesn''t make any comments. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her. But if you are yourself, you can count your own people. Whether you succeed or not, you can''t get away easily.

 Chapter 304

    "Aunt Xie''s kindness, aunt Xie''s kindness..." Lotus also knows that this has been a great forgiveness, in addition to thanks, or thanks.


    Soon, the lotus went back to the south yard and packed up her things.


    Lead bamboo to live here, Huang nine songs didn''t stay long to go back.


    Back to Weiyang Pavilion, you can see mother Liu sweeping the floor in the yard.


    When she saw Huang Jiuge, Mammy Liu just gave a salute, and she didn''t mean to continue talking, and she didn''t plan to explain today''s things.


    Since mother Liu doesn''t say it, Huang Jiuge won''t ask, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t take precautions against mother Liu because of today''s events.


    When Shenshi, Mo Rushun woke up, because Mo Rushun was very confident in today''s plan, so he did not have the consciousness of failure. So as soon as I woke up, I asked mother Gao excitedly, "swallow, how are you? Has Jiang Hui been punished? Have you regained the stewardship? "


    Although this question, but in Mo Rushun''s heart, he has long imagined the consequences of Jiang Hui. He must have been slapped by the master, and then let her hand over the housekeeper''s right!


    As for why not fantasy Jiang Hui was driven out of Nalan house! Mo Rushuang still knows that nalanjin will not drive Jiang Hui out of the house in the face of Jiang Hui''s elder brother Jiang Ying. At most, she will be disappointed and no longer spoil her.


    Looking at Mo Rushun''s excited and complacent appearance of success, mother Gao couldn''t bear to pour cold water on her.


    But, this thing is to have to say: "aunt, things failed, let Yuzhu top crime."


    "What?"


    For Mo Rushun, this is a bolt from the blue!


    Mo Rushun was stunned and reacted for a long time, but even if she did, she still couldn''t accept: "how can it be? How could that be! Isn''t everything well planned? "


    "Auntie, it was like this, but who knows that Kong Ping and Lin Wen, who had been bought off, had temporarily turned back and said that they didn''t know anything. Originally, I wanted to bite back, saying that they were bribed by Jiang Hui, but who knows, the housekeeper saw the morning''s incident, and I didn''t succeed in searching yinzhuju. " Mother Gao said helplessly.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun roared crazily, because he was too emotional, which stimulated his brain and immediately fainted.


    "Auntie, Auntie..." seeing this, Granny Gao was startled and quickly called.


    Although she knew that Mo Rushun had fainted after being stimulated, she was not at ease and immediately sent for a doctor.


    This is not like frost is also death, head injury, this can not be stimulated, but also to find stimulation, it is really self inflicted ah!


    At the beginning of the night, people have fallen asleep, a quiet and peaceful.


    Silver Moonlight sprinkled on the ground, everywhere there are crickets cry, a cool.


    Phoenix nine song still a night clothes, still from the side door over the wall out.


    On the street, occasionally there are pedestrians, but they are all men, because at this time, the men who want to come out to have fun begin to come out.


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge feels a kind of Yin Qi. It''s just a little far away, which makes Huang Jiuge unable to really feel it.


    Now Huang Jiuge''s mental power is still very weak, so her senses can''t reach far. It''s about 20 meters around.


    Therefore, the breath of "if there is nothing" is 20 meters away, but it is very close to it.

 Chapter 305

    However, Huang nine songs don''t have the meaning of meddling, as long as the other side doesn''t come to provoke her, she won''t take the initiative to provoke the other side.


    Unfortunately, the more you don''t want to see something, the more you see it.


    The more Phoenix nine songs go forward, the heavier the Yin Qi is, and Huang nine songs don''t care. However, inadvertently, she saw a male spirit sucking a woman''s strength.


    This is the first time for Huang Jiuge to see it, so she was startled.


    When Huang Jiuge saw this scene, the spirit body also saw her. At this time, the spirit body had just absorbed the woman''s strength, and then threw it aside. The face of the woman who had been sucked dry was as dry as a zombie.


    Huang nine songs only feel a burst of stomach, nausea.


    But now is not the time of disgust, but the spirit body is evil spirit.


    Evil spirits above can absorb the vitality of Yin body, but only evil spirits above, the body will be like a person.


    Evil spirits can be seen by human beings, and evil spirits will take the initiative to attack human beings. However, they don''t kill at the sight of people. After all, more Yang contact has an impact on their vitality.


    The people they attack are generally those who have bad thoughts on them.


    And they can absorb the vitality of the only five elements of Yin female.


    The vitality of these Yin women is an excellent tonic for the spirits above evil spirits. It can be said that it is better than absorbing the natural Yin Qi, but there are very few Yin women in the five elements. I''m afraid there are not ten in the whole capital!


    No, she, it seems, is also a Yin girl of the five elements.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "there''s another Yin girl ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the evil spirit Jie said with a smile. Looking at Huang Jiuge is like looking at the prey, which makes her feel a chill.


    With that, the evil spirit stood up and walked slowly towards Huang Jiuge. It seemed that her leisurely steps were not worried that her prey would run.


    Yes, in the view of evil spirits, the prey can''t run away.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes were cold, and she had become the prey of others. Naturally, she could not be indifferent any more. She immediately called out the dragon scale dagger and attacked the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would attack, and the speed was so fast that the unguarded evil spirit had no time to react.


    Therefore, the evil spirit was hit by the dragon scale dagger, and then it was shocked out of the distance. There was a shrill cry, which was very harsh and penetrating in the silent night.


    I''m afraid a lot of people wake up from this cry! But even if you wake up, no one dares to come out and find out! It''s more unlikely that it''s a ghost.


    Being hit like this will greatly damage the vitality of the evil spirits.


    Originally, the evil spirit who was hit and lost its vitality was angry, but when it felt the evil spirit on the dagger, anger was replaced by excitement and greed.


    Because the evil spirit Qi is the best energy for spiritual cultivation. If you can absorb the evil spirit Qi of dragon scale dagger, then the spiritual power will be doubled.


    However, evil spirits are extremely afraid of dragon scale daggers.


    Because the dragon scale dagger was originally an artifact. Although it was repaired by the demons thousands of years ago, it absorbed a lot of evil spirit and became an evil thing. However, the dragon scale dagger still repels the evil spirits.


    Therefore, if you want to absorb the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger, you must first tame the dragon scale dagger, but it''s not easy to tame the dragon scale dagger!


    Not to mention that now the dragon scale dagger has recognized Huang Jiuge as the main, so no matter how powerful others are, they can''t be tamed.

 Chapter 306

    Unless the owner of the dragon scale dagger dies and ends their contract.


    However, the evil spirit of the dragon scale dagger is extremely fierce. It is only after recognizing that Huang Jiuge is the main one that the evil spirit is restrained. Only when Huang Jiuge''s spiritual power becomes stronger, the evil spirit of the dragon scale dagger will become stronger.


    If the dragon scale dagger breaks away from the master''s control, the evil spirit will return to its previous power. If you want to tame the dragon scale dagger, it''s no different from plucking hair from the tiger''s mouth. It''s extremely dangerous, and it''s a near death!


    But so what? As the saying goes, wealth is in danger? If you don''t try, how can you know?


    Therefore, the evil spirit didn''t tangle so much, so he decided to fight with the dragon scale dagger.


    Although it lost a lot of vitality, it was not enough to make him shrink back.


    Therefore, the evil spirit directly attacks Huang Jiuge, which is to kill Huang Jiuge first.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t dare to take it lightly, because the evil spirit of her current opponent is only a low-level evil spirit, and it has lost a lot of vitality, but her spiritual power can''t be underestimated.


    At least without dragon scale dagger, she would be killed by seconds.


    Huang Jiuge immediately controls the dragon scale dagger and fights with the evil spirit.


    Although the evil spirit is the body of the Yin evil spirit, it is not as good as human beings. After being invaded by the evil spirit, the five senses become blocked, suffocated, and the limbs become stiff, burst and die. However, they will also be oppressed by the evil spirit.


    For example, when a human warrior fights, if he has weak internal power and is oppressed by an opponent with strong internal power, there will always be some problems.


    Therefore, in the face of the dragon scale dagger, the evil spirits are restrained, especially after the vitality is greatly damaged by a blow.


    However, it''s not so easy to be hurt by the dragon scale dagger.


    And because the opponent is also strong, at least for the current nine songs, is strong. Therefore, Huang Jiuge''s mental energy consumption is relatively fast, but after more than ten rounds, she has become exhausted.


    This time, she really met her opponent.


    If the other party is a human, she can also delay for a long time. When the other party is invaded by evil spirit, blocked by facial features, suffocated, and stiff, she can fight back. But the other party is a spirit, and it is also a high-level evil spirit in the spirit.


    As the evil spirit approached her step by step, she retreated step by step, because the dragon scale dagger is only suitable for far fighting, not for near fighting.


    As a last resort, Huang Jiuge can only take back the dragon scale dagger, hold it in his hand and fight with the evil spirit.


    At the same time, on the other side of the street, in the moonlight, there are two shadows, one long and the other short.


    From the shadow, we can see that Xiucheng''s left hand is negative behind, and his right hand is in front of him, shaking, as if playing something.


    The short figure, with a sword handle on his shoulder, was obviously carrying a sword. He was holding a bag of things in his left hand and a chicken leg in his right hand, and kept gnawing.


    "Martial uncle, where are we going?" The sound of chewing is a bit unclear, but you can still hear what he is saying.


    What''s more, this sound, besides ink flow, who else can have it.


    The person who was called martial uncle by Mo Liu had no one but Sikong Chou.


    Sikong cut was still dressed in purple, but it was no longer purple, but purple black, because it would not be obvious at night.


    After hearing the speech, Sikong cut away the ink stream, and then said: "out of the city"


    "out of the city? What are you doing out of town? " Ink flow smell speech, doubt of ask a way.


    "Something" Si kongcao said. He didn''t know whether he was sparing words like gold, or he didn''t want to explain it, or he couldn''t disclose it, so he said two words.

 Chapter 307

    "Oh Mo Liu didn''t continue to ask, because he knew that some things were better not to ask deeply. Since martial uncle took him with him, he would know sooner or later.


    Just came to a junction, Sikong cut step suddenly a meal, face a change.


    Sha Qi ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "here" Si kongcao dropped two words and quickly flew to the right street, as fast as he was in a hurry to reincarnate.


    "Martial uncle..." Mo Liu was startled. He didn''t know what was going on, but he was reflexive and caught up with him immediately.


    Fortunately, ink flow''s lightness skill is pretty good. Although he didn''t follow his boss, he didn''t lose it at least.


    Soon, Sikong cut came to an alley to stop, but the evil spirit had disappeared, leaving only the body of the woman who had been sucked dry.


    Sikong cut frowned tightly, and his face was very ugly. It was obvious that he was very unhappy because he missed the person who sent out evil spirit again.


    However, when Si kongcao''s eyes fell on the body of the woman who had been sucked away, even after the storm, he couldn''t help but be frightened.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, the evil spirit came out from here, and the woman died here strangely, which was obviously related to the evil spirit.


    However, she is the one who has evil spirit, or she was killed by the one who has evil spirit!


    Although he didn''t understand the evil spirit, he knew that it was absolutely evil.


    "Martial uncle, how do you..." after several seconds, Mo liuluo arrived at Sikong cut, and asked in a puzzled way. But before he finished, his eyes had already fallen on the woman with dry face in the corner of the wall. He was so scared that he immediately hid behind Sikong cut and called out: "martial uncle, what''s the matter?"


    After all, Mo Liu is young and has little courage to see the world.


    "Let''s go!" Sikong cut didn''t explain, because he didn''t know what was going on, but the evil spirit disappeared, and he naturally left first.


    However, before Sikong came, how did Huang Jiuge stop fighting with evil spirits!


    Things return to the time when Huang Jiuge is fighting with the evil spirit.


    Compared with the evil spirits, Huang Jiuge is really much weaker. Although the evil spirits are hurt by the dragon scale dagger, Huang Jiuge has little strength to fight back.


    Just when Huang Jiuge thought that she was about to lose, a golden light came from the air and hit the evil spirit with lightning. The fighting between the evil spirit and Huang Jiuge is totally unprepared. Although they feel the danger approaching, they have been hit before they react.


    Unlike the dragon scale dagger, when the golden light hit the evil spirit, it made a "bang", just like the sound of being hit by a bullet.


    However, different from being hit by bullets, the evil spirit was hit by a burst of smoke in the chest, with a smell of burning and decay, which was disgusting.


    When the evil spirit was hit, he was extremely angry, but he felt even more threatened.


    Originally, it was hard enough to fight with Huang Jiuge, but now suddenly a helper came, which made it worse.


    Therefore, even if they are not willing, they still choose to leave as the best plan.


    It''s just, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for it to go.


    One hit, one hit, and then it came again. Even if the evil spirits saw it, they could not escape the attack. As soon as they turned around, they were directly hit on the back. There was another "bang" sound and a smell of burning and decay.

 Chapter 308

    This time, with the golden light, there was a dark blue figure. When the evil spirit was hit on the back, the dark blue figure fell in front of Huang Jiuge. And Huang Jiuge, as early as when the evil spirit was hit for the first time, had already stopped attacking, and looked at this scene with wide eyes.


    It''s just, it''s cool.


    But what is the golden light!


    When someone suddenly stands in front of her, Huang Jiuge reacts, but she is not frightened. When the golden light comes, she knows that someone is coming.


    But this master is a Taoist.


    Yes, the bearer was dressed in a dark blue Taoist robe, with a wooden sword and a cloth bag on his back, and a golden brush in his hand.


    This let Huang nine song is first stunned, but the next second, is shocked.


    I saw the Taoist holding a brush in the air at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. With the appearance of golden lines in the air, although Huang Jiuge could not understand the lines, she knew that it was rune.


    And it''s still a symbol of the void.


    This thing, Huang nine songs have heard, but have not seen, so she is deeply shocked, no, should be shocked.


    In just two or three seconds, the rune was finished, and then the brush shook the rune away.


    Yes, it is. With the golden rune, it will attack the evil spirit.


    In two or three seconds, the evil spirit who had lost his vitality had no time to escape, so he was hit by the golden light, that is, the rune.


    Charred with the smell of decay again, Huang nine songs have been sick to spit.


    However, the Taoist didn''t draw any more symbols. Instead, he took a gourd out of the cloth bag and held it in the air. The mouth of the gourd said something to the evil spirit, and then he drank a low drink: "close"


    then, all of a sudden, "whew", the evil spirit turned into a mass of black air and entered the gourd.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Jiuge was adored.


    After the Taoist covered the gourd and put it into the cloth bag, he turned to see the nine songs of Huang.


    However, when Huang Jiuge saw the Taoist''s appearance, her expression of admiration and worship suddenly cracked. For the first time, Huang Jiuge had an embarrassed expression and wanted to escape.


    Why!


    Because this Taoist priest is the God stick he met in Xiangguo Temple that day?


    At that time, he said that he had suffered a bloody disaster recently. He also scolded him and deliberately designed him to get rid of himself.


    If it had been just now, she would have blamed the Taoist priest''s curse or coincidence for her bloody disaster that day. But now, she believed that the Taoist could really see it.


    Because this Taoist is not an ordinary person.


    "Hey, hey! Girl, how are you? Cool The Taoist suddenly grinned, and his tone was full of thud. He looked like a child.


    Although Phoenix nine song feel a little embarrassed, but have to admit is, just now he deal with the appearance of the evil spirit is really cool, so, Phoenix nine song is not stingy nod say yes.


    "Hum! Someone even said that he didn''t believe in heresy! But I''m not going anywhere. " However, the Taoist priest groaned haughtily. Obviously, he was really worried about that day.


    Don''t mention this matter, has let the Phoenix nine song is very embarrassed, again mention this matter, is let the Phoenix nine song embarrassed.


    "I... i... what" Huang Jiuge wanted to say, just spit out a word, then was interrupted by a voice, saying "someone''s coming". She felt that her shoulder was scratched by someone. Before she could react, she felt her body shake and disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 309

    It was at this time that sikongchu came here.


    On the other hand, Huang Jiuge didn''t know where she was. She just held the tree in her hand and vomited wildly.


    Originally, she was already upset by the burning and rotting smell of the evil spirit. Then she was caught by the Taoist priest, and her whole body soared in the air without any precaution. Then she quickly swayed in the air for a while. It''s strange that she didn''t faint or vomit.


    "Tut tut! You girl, this is too weak! It''s just a flight and it''s like this. " Taoist stood aside and said in disgust.


    "You, ouch..." Huang Jiuge was angry. The embarrassment caused by misunderstanding the Taoist priest had disappeared long ago. She just wanted to refute it, but when one word of you came out, she vomited again. She was very upset.


    This Taoist priest, it is clear that standing and talking does not hurt her back, she is weak. What''s the matter? Was he strong in the first place?


    "I said, girl, I think you have good talent. You have ghost eyes and a fierce artifact. Do you want to worship me as your teacher? I''ll teach you how to accept ghosts!" The Taoist priest asked, his eyes were shining with expectation, and he didn''t want to show his bones.


    When Huang Jiuge heard the words, she did not know whether it was because the Taoist knew that she had ghost eyes and evil spirits, or because the Taoist asked her to worship him and teach her to accept ghosts.


    In a word, Huang Jiuge was shocked when she heard this, and she almost swallowed the vomit she had just vomited. She was so disgusted that she continued to vomit.


    Nima! This smelly Taoist doesn''t take such a scary one!


    Huang Jiuge was not surprised because the Taoist knew that she had evil artifact, because the Taoist was originally a Taoist master, and she didn''t feel strange. But how did he know she had a ghost eye! It was the evil spirit who had just fought with her, which can be seen by human beings!


    All right! He is a master. He can figure out that she has a disaster of blood and can recover evil spirits, so it''s not rare to see that she has evil spirits.


    After all, it was the Taoist priest who saved her just now! If he was going to do her a disservice, there would be no need to do anything more.


    However, about learning to catch ghosts from teachers ¡¤¡¤


    "I''m not interested in that" after vomiting, Huang Jiuge replied.


    She can see those things, but it doesn''t mean she likes them!


    "What? Not interested? " The Taoist obviously didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would refuse, so he was so angry.


    He was ready to be worshipped, but she refused.


    However, the Taoist was not discouraged. Instead, he thought of what he had just done and was full of confidence again: "don''t you worry about meeting spirits above evil spirits again? You know, you are the Yin girl of the five elements. You can easily provoke evil spirits. With your current ability, you are almost dead against a low-level evil spirit. How can you deal with high-level evil spirit and evil spirit? Are you willing to be sucked away like that? "


    It has to be said that the Taoist said this to Huang Jiuge.


    Yes! Today, a low-level evil spirit almost killed her. What if she meets a high-level evil spirit and evil spirit?


    Although she works hard and makes great progress, she is still too weak.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s heart beating, the Taoist continued to tempt: "moreover, if you worship me as a teacher, I can pass your internal power, so that you can improve quickly. And I''ll give you this pen, too! "

 Chapter 310

    As he said this, the Taoist took out the golden brush he had just used to draw the empty symbol from his cloth bag and continued: "as you can see, this is a Taoist magic brush. The power of the symbol it drew is absolutely the nemesis of the Yin spirit."


    "For example, the ghost killing amulet, which I just drew, is enough to make the low-level spirit fear. If it''s a high-level spirit, it''s going to need more than a few. If it''s a demon spirit, it''s going to need more than a dozen. Of course, it''s going to have to hit the ghost. If you want the spirit body to go up in smoke, you need a lot of Daofu, ranging from dozens to hundreds. It depends on the ability of the spirit body. What''s more, it takes a great deal of mental power to draw empty symbols, and even if there is a strong mental power, it is very likely that the whole person will collapse after talking about dozens of symbols. "


    "In addition, you can also draw the reincarnation talisman. The reincarnation talisman is also called the transcendence talisman. Just like the ghost killing talisman, it takes dozens to hundreds of ways to transcend a spirit body. Moreover, the talisman of the past must also be a spirit willing to transcend. If you force it to transcend, it will backfire and hurt yourself. Moreover, if you don''t have enough mental power and give up halfway, the spirit body will have to live forever. Therefore, if you don''t have enough assurance, you''d better not use it. "


    Taoist chattered on and on, but Huang Jiuge didn''t feel bored, on the contrary, she was really moved.


    Although she has no intention to catch ghosts, she has the desire to save her life!


    Although the Taoist saved her, the Taoist''s hospitality was too much, which made Huang Jiuge feel uneasy.


    "Since this magic pen is so powerful, are you willing to give it to me? What''s more, what do you do when you meet the ghost? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "If you become my apprentice, what can I give up! What''s more, I can draw a symbol on yellow paper in advance, and then take it with me! Only in this case, there is no convenience for this empty symbol. " The Taoist priest had no pity for the brush to give away.


    It''s not that he didn''t give up at all. It''s just that he seldom meets people who are gifted at catching ghosts. He cherishes talent!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that not everyone can control this brush. It must be someone who has a destiny!


    The so-called predestined friends not only have ghost eyes, but also won''t be affected by Yin Qi.


    Huang Jiuge, on the other hand, has not only ghost eyes and is not affected by Yin Qi, but also an artifact with evil Qi. In this world, no one is more predestined with magic pen than Huang Jiuge, and no one is more suitable for catching ghosts than Huang Jiuge.


    He is also old, can live in the world, don''t know how many years, take advantage of this now can find a inherit his own mantle, even after death, also in peace.


    For the Taoist''s words, Huang Jiuge has no doubt about him, but: "there are no additional conditions!"


    "Yes, but it''s not a condition, that is, if you meet a spirit who can transcend and is willing to transcend, you will help him to transcend. If you can''t, don''t want to, and can tame the spirit, you can keep for use, but absolutely can''t do harm. If you encounter evil, injurious and uncontrollable spirits, you will kill them and destroy them completely. " Said the Taoist.


    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge thinks it''s not a big deal, and there''s nothing she can''t accept, so she says, "OK"


    although she and the Taoist just met for the second time, she doesn''t know anything about each other''s identity, personality and character, but he has high magic power! I can help myself.

 Chapter 311

    Whether she is snobbish or anything else, anyway, she knows that people are not killed for themselves.


    "Hey, hey! Hey, hey, hey See Huang nine songs agreed, Taoist finally happy, that laughter, simply don''t too proud.


    Seeing the Taoist just smiling, the silly appearance seemed to forget that there was something else to do next. Huang Jiuge rolled her eyes and asked, "and then! What''s the process of paying homage to teachers? "


    "Oh, oh! Yes, yes, and you come with me first After Huang Jiuge''s reminding, the Taoist responded, and then turned around and walked forward.


    At this time, the Phoenix nine song just noticed his place.


    Here is a small courtyard, not big, but very elegant. In particular, the flowers and plants in the yard were very clean.


    It seems that the Taoist usually takes care of flowers and plants when he is free.


    With, Huang Jiuge followed the Taoist to a room, and then the Taoist sat down, pointed to the table beside him and said: "it turned out to be a teacher worship. Naturally, the process is indispensable, so what you have to do now is to offer tea."


    At this time, Taoists have become more serious, because serious things should be taken seriously.


    Although Huang Jiuge has never paid homage to her teacher, she has also seen on TV that the essential process of paying homage to her teacher is kowtowing and offering tea.


    Although Huang Jiuge never kneels down easily, she naturally won''t care about such a serious matter.


    So, Huang Jiuge went to the table, poured a cup of tea, and then went to the Taoist priest, knelt down, handed it to the Taoist priest with both hands, and said, "master, please accept my apprentice Huang Jiuge''s worship, master, please have tea."


    "Well!" Taoist ah, he reached for the tea and took the tea from Huang Jiuge.


    At the same time, the Taoist priest saw the red ring on Huang Jiuge''s finger, and his eyes were shocked. He asked eagerly, "you ring ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    when Huang Jiuge heard the words, his heart suddenly jumped. What did the Taoist priest find? Subconsciously, he quickly took back his hand, but he felt that his action was too much. He immediately pretended to be calm and asked, "what''s wrong with my ring?"


    Nevertheless, the heart of Huang Jiuge is still empty.


    Although she didn''t know what the ring was about and what it was used for, she couldn''t take it out, so she had to keep it. Maybe there''s a secret she doesn''t know!


    However, when the Taoist saw the ring, he was shocked. It was obvious that he saw something.


    Taoists can''t see the tension of Huang Jiuge! He also knew that she didn''t know the other secrets of the ring, but he didn''t tell her the plan, because he only knew a little about it.


    Therefore, the Taoist didn''t hold on to the ring any more. He just said, "this ring is extraordinary. You must protect it. When the time comes, you will know."


    After that, drink the tea in your hand, and then put the cup on the side of your body on the table.


    Huang Jiuge blinked, which means that the ring really has a secret she doesn''t know, and the Taoist priest, no, the master knows, but he won''t tell her. He can only wait for the so-called opportunity.


    However, since the master didn''t do anything about the ring, Huang Jiuge was also relieved.


    The Taoist didn''t immediately let Huang Jiuge get up, but took out a golden brush and said: "this is not an ordinary brush, so you need to drop blood to recognize the Lord. Now, you bite your finger and drop blood on this magic brush."

 Chapter 312

    When Huang Jiuge heard the words, she didn''t doubt him. Because she had the experience of letting the artifact recognize the Lord because of her blood, she directly bit her finger and dropped it on the pen.


    Blood drops in the magic pen, flashing a golden light, a few seconds later, it disappeared.


    Then, Huang Jiuge actually felt the existence of magic pen in the meaning, and the idea moved, and the magic pen flew out of the Taoist''s hand directly to Huang Jiuge''s singer.


    Seeing this scene, the Taoist priest''s eyes glared, which was funny and angry. He said angrily: "you girl, how can you not respect your teacher and respect your way so much? You snatched the magic pen without saying a word."


    "It''s already mine. It''s not robbery." Huang Jiuge retorts.


    Taoist choked, but could not refute, because Huang Jiuge was right!


    However, the Taoist didn''t care about her either. He took out two runes from the cloth bag hanging on his body and told them to Huang Jiuge one by one: "this is the ghost killing rune, this is the transcendental rune. What about these runes! When you go back, you can use the ordinary brush and paper to practice and get familiar with it. You can draw it in two breath, and then use the magic brush to draw the empty symbol, because the golden light can only stay in the air for two breath. When you''ve finished drawing, you''ll shake away the internal Qi. Remember, you have to aim at the spirit, or it''s useless. "


    Huang Jiuge''s expression has been cracked. These curvy runes should be formed within two breath, that is, within four seconds. How long will it take to practice!


    Don''t wait for her to become the belly meal of evil spirits before she has finished her training!


    Can she go back?


    Looking at the expression on Huang Jiuge''s face, the Taoist immediately saw her idea and couldn''t help but have no good way: "what''s your expression? I don''t think it''s too hard for me to escape. "


    Being poked central thinking, Huang Jiuge feels a little embarrassed, but retorts unconvinced: "did I say I want to run away?"


    Although she flashed this idea, but she will not really do so, because she is not a person who easily repents.


    "You didn''t say it, but you thought about it." The Taoist priest, with disgust on his face, stabbed the road impolitely.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t speak, just thought, is it so obvious? Still, he worked it out!


    "I don''t know what master''s name is yet!" Only then did Huang Jiuge realize that it was still an important question. Why did she say it was only important, not very important! Because no matter what the other person''s name is, she will call the other person''s master.


    "I don''t know the real name, I don''t know the real name." No quantum said.


    Wuquanzi was adopted by master since he was a child. He was named Wuliang, so he didn''t know his real name, but he didn''t care.


    Next, Wuquan transfers internal power to Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge sits on the ground with his knees crossed, his hands on his knees, and then his whole body relaxes and his Qi sinks into the elixir.


    With a pair of palms on her back, Huang Jiuge felt a warm current spreading in her body. Dantian, danzhong, Baihui, and then to Dantian, the cycle was repeated.


    Gradually, the belly began to become hot, there is a feeling of being placed in the steamer.


    Although it''s hard, it''s not hard for Huang Jiuge to bear, because it''s not easy to cultivate her internal power.


    When she practiced herself, she absorbed the natural gas bit by bit, turned it into internal force bit by bit, and sank into the elixir field. But now, there is no quantum to directly transmit a large number of internal forces to her, which is ten times more powerful than the internal forces she needs to accept when she practices.


    So gradually, Huang Jiuge felt that Dantian was expanding, and some of them couldn''t breathe.


    She knew that it was Dantian that was accumulating internal power.

 Chapter 313

    Although for a moment, Huang Jiuge wondered if Dantian could not bear so much internal force and burst.


    However, she did not retreat, because she knew that when the internal force was transmitting, it was not allowed to stop midway, because in this way, not only would she be injured, but also no quantum would be backfired.


    Therefore, what Huang Jiuge wants to do is to accept and digest.


    If internal force enters into Dantian, it will widen the field of Dantian, but the premise is that the body can carry it. If it can''t, internal force will break through Dantian.


    Now the constitution of Huang Jiuge is too weak to receive too much internal power.


    So, only slowly, step by step.


    When the air in her Dantian was about to be full, the heat had stopped circulating. With Huang Jiuge, she felt the palms on her back closed.


    Because she received so much internal power at once, Huang Jiuge felt very heavy. She had to continue to meditate and digest.


    About half an hour later, Huang Jiuge completely digested the internal force she received, and her body felt light and floating. What''s more, to Huang Jiuge''s surprise, her internal power is like a flying arrow, jumping directly to triple internal power.


    If it''s a personal cultivation, it will take at least a few months to half a year to improve it, no matter how good the talent is! Talent is not good, it may take a few years!


    However, the improvement of internal power does not mean that her skill has also been improved.


    Internal power, also known as internal power, is only the skill in martial arts, and it needs the integration of martial arts to be called martial arts. Even if Huang Jiuge now has triple internal power, before he combines martial arts, it''s just a breath bigger than strength.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge must use martial arts to integrate into Gong. Only when she can carry martial arts and Gong can she be regarded as a real success.


    "Tut tut! Girl is just a martial arts wizard! You can receive a heavy internal force at once. " Huang Jiuge''s reception ability also shocked Wuquan. Originally, he thought that it would take three transmission times to improve his reception ability. However, unexpectedly, it was a big surprise for him!


    Ha ha ha ha! He really earned it, and his proud face should not be made too public.


    After boasting about it, Wu Quan immediately gave a serious instruction: "after you go back, you must practice martial arts frequently. With your qualifications, it''s not difficult to combine martial arts with Kung Fu in a month. When your body can bear it completely, you can receive another heavy internal force. "


    The speed of face changing is not too fast. It''s faster than turning a book.


    "Yes, thank you, master." Huang Jiuge is also very happy, so she sincerely thanks.


    Huang Jiuge has never been a lazy person when it comes to strengthening herself. Moreover, in this world of rampant force, only if you are strong enough, can you avoid being bullied.


    What''s more, she has to take revenge!


    She doesn''t know how good Nangong Yuhao''s martial arts are. She guesses that he should be second rate, because first-class experts are not so easy to get, not to mention that Nangong Yuhao is so young.


    And such a young person can reach the second rate master, already is the talent is excellent.


    Of course, each flow has many levels, but it has never been explained in detail.


    "It''s getting late. You should go back, too! Old man, I will be in Beijing recently. You girl should come to see me often when you have time! And don''t forget to bring good wine and meat when you come here. Be filial to me as a teacher. " Wuquanzi exhorts with a beard and staring eyes that if you forget, you will look good.

 Chapter 314

    "Yes, I will obey my teacher''s orders." Huang nine song pretends to have no quantum bow hand, whine voice way.


    Wu Quanji stares at Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t mean to blame. He is full of pride and pride.


    Then, Huang Jiuge left.


    Tonight, because of the evil spirit and the fact that there is no quantum apprenticeship, Huang Jiuge didn''t go to the abandoned house.


    And now it''s too late, so it''s not convenient to go any more. So, let''s wait until tomorrow! After all, she also wants to implement it earlier.


    Huang Jiuge returns to Weiyang Pavilion, washes and sleeps.


    But at this time, ten miles away from the capital, a fight was on.


    It was not until half an hour later that the fighting stopped.


    In the morning, Huang Jiuge was meditating again.


    Although Wuquan has sent her a heavy internal power last night, it doesn''t mean that she can''t practice. Although the progress of cultivation step by step is very slow, but the digestion is very good, so it does not affect her carrying capacity.


    Huang nine song quiet meditation, did not see Aunt Tong looking at her, that is full of shock to silly eyes of the face.


    Obviously, she felt that the internal power of Huang Jiuge had improved by leaps and bounds, and she also had a direct leap.


    When the Phoenix nine song cycle bad three small weeks later, open eyes, see Tong aunt that face silly appearance, scared a jump. Also didn''t realize Tong this was scared by oneself, so urgent call way: "Tong aunt, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah After hearing this, aunt Tong reacted. Then she got excited and asked, "Little Miss, how can your internal power be improved all at once?"


    Huang Jiuge immediately realized that she didn''t hide aunt Tong''s meaning. Naturally, it was impossible to tell her in detail: "yesterday I met an expert who said I had a good bone, so he accepted me as an apprentice and passed on my internal power. Because of my constitution, I was able to receive a heavy internal power for the first time."


    "What?" Aunt tong can be said to be more surprised. For the first time, she received a heavy internal force. How talented she was!


    Shocked, excited, excited, but also worried: "Miss, is your master reliable? It won''t do you any harm


    Although she believes that Huang Jiuge has the ability to distinguish, her heart is always unpredictable. She can''t help but be attentive!


    "Aunt Tong, don''t worry. Although it''s not convenient for me to disclose the identity of my master, his old man is a person who can eliminate evil and promote good. He won''t do anything wrong to me." Huang Jiuge can''t say that her master is a ghost hunter. It doesn''t scare aunt Tong.


    "Oh, oh! That''s good. That''s good. " Aunt Tong smell speech, the heart a little relaxed some, but not completely at ease.


    However, it''s a matter for Huang Jiuge, and she''s not good to interfere more, which makes Huang Jiuge unhappy.


    After practicing martial arts for a while, mother Liu and Miaozhu come to work, and then they have a rest.


    Although, Huang nine songs and did not deliberately avoid Liu Mammy and wonderful bead, but many people, she can''t calm down to practice. Therefore, mother Liu and Miaozhu have never seen Huang Jiuge practice martial arts, but it''s no secret that she has martial arts skills.


    After breakfast, Huang Jiuge plans to go out of the house.


    Just this just walk out of Weiyang Pavilion, see Nangong Changning holding a big bag of things head-on, let Huang Jiuge some consternation.


    What is she doing!


    Before Huang Jiuge asked, Nangong Changning said, "Huang Jiuge, take me to Xi''er. These things are the gifts I gave her."

 Chapter 315

    Nangong Changning didn''t forget that he would bring a gift to Nalan Millennium next time!


    "A gift? So much? " Huang Jiuge can''t help losing the black line. In her opinion, the meeting gift is just a small thing with commemorative significance. However, Nangong Changning is too exaggerated!


    "How much? I don''t think it''s enough. If it''s not that I can''t take it, what else can I do? " Nangong Changning didn''t think it was too much, because she had never given any gifts, so she didn''t know how much was appropriate, so she brought all the things that were suitable for Nalan millennium.


    Huang nine songs help the forehead, for Nangong Changning''s view, already don''t know what to say.


    All right! He is a local tyrant. You can give as much as you like!


    Then, Huang Jiuge takes Nangong Changning to yinzhuju of Nanyuan.


    The arrival of Nangong Changning still spread all over Nalan Prefecture, which still made Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter jump with anger. However, Yinzhu was surprised and excited, but more of it was panic.


    Who is Nangong Changning? That''s a princess! The princess''s high status is not visible to ordinary people.


    Although Nangong Changning is not like some boudoir girls, the gate is not big, but if you want to see the princess in the street, it depends on whether you have this luck!


    Moreover, even if you see her, you may not recognize her as the princess!


    So, in addition to Naran millennium, other people see the princess for the first time!


    Although Nangong Changning had been to the mansion, they didn''t dare to go out to have a look. They were afraid that they might offend the princess and cause trouble for themselves.


    Jiang Hui asked mother Lu to prepare tea, but she was refused by Nangong Changning. It''s not that she didn''t like the tea of Nalan house, but that she was anxious!


    "I don''t need any tea. I have to go out for something right now. Here, it''s a meeting gift for sister Xi''er. Because I didn''t bring it last time, I made it up this time." Nangong Changning doesn''t have a shelf at all. With that, he hands Jiang Hui a big package in his arms.


    "This, this, so many..." Jiang Hui is simply flattered, at a loss, this is not, not.


    "Since the princess sent it, then go on!" Huang nine songs see shape, say.


    "Well, thank you, princess." Jiang Hui smell speech, also dare not let Nangong Changning continue to take, quickly took, thanks.


    "However, some of the gadgets I used to play when I was a child, but they are not bad, and they look very new, so don''t give up." Nangong Changning Road.


    "No, no, no, it won''t be." Jiang Hui immediately said, how can she dislike it! What about the princess? On the contrary, because it was played by the princess, it was meaningful!


    "Thank you, Princess and sister," said Nalan Millennium excitedly and cleverly.


    "You''re welcome" Nangong Changning pinches Nalan Qianxi''s face with both hands. He feels tender and doesn''t want to let go, if he doesn''t see Nalan QIANZI''s painful expression.


    Nangong Changning left at once. It was just about a minute from the beginning to the end. She took Huang Jiuge out of the house and said that her uncle Yinhuang had come back. She was going to meet her.


    "But it''s none of my business for you to come back Although Huang nine songs didn''t resist, but asked, she and Nangong Yin don''t know, she go, isn''t it very strange?


    Why is it none of your business! You''re my friend. Of course you''re going with me. " Nangong Changning naturally said.


    All right! This reason can be reluctantly accepted by Huang Jiuge.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    that

 Chapter 316

    "What''s more, my uncle Yinhuang is handsome, but he''s 25 years old, and there''s no woman around him. I think you''re a good match for him. If you become him, why do you shoot me?" Nangong Changning said thoughtfully, but before he finished, his head was patted. Although it didn''t hurt, he interrupted the topic of Nangong Changning successfully.


    To Nangong Changning''s complaint, Huang Jiuge is angry and funny, and very helpless to say: "Nangong Changning, don''t tell me you don''t know that I have an engagement, you dig the wall like this, really good?"


    Although she is impossible to marry Nangong Yuhao, but at least now she is still his fiancee, Nangong Changning said so, it is not right.


    It''s not that she cares about fame. She doesn''t want to get into unnecessary trouble.


    However, Nangong Changning didn''t think much of Huang Jiuge''s words. On the contrary, because of mentioning Nangong Yuhao, he disdained: "hum! You don''t know that he only likes Huo Qingqing. To be exact, he likes the power behind Huo Qingqing. "


    "It''s one thing whether he marries you or not. Even if he does, it won''t do you any good. But my uncle Yinhuang is not the same, his own power is very strong, do not need to rely on women to strengthen their own power. And my uncle Yinhuang is very special. He said that he would only marry one wife in his life. Where can I find such a good man? "


    If Nangong Yin is like Nangong Changning, then he is a good man, but even if he is a good man, he may not like her! She doesn''t feel that she is not good and doesn''t deserve to be liked by Nangong Yin. She just feels that she doesn''t like it when she is good, but whether she has feelings.


    Although she and Nangong Yin don''t know each other, they also know him. He is much better than all the princes.


    "Whether Nangong Yuhao wants to marry me or not, it''s a marriage given by the emperor. Disobeying, it''s a crime of deceiving you. I can''t afford it." Huang Jiuge said.


    "What are you afraid of? As long as Uncle Yin likes you, you can ask your father to cancel your engagement with Nangong Yuhao! You know, my father is afraid of Uncle Yinhuang. " When it comes to Nangong Yin, Nangong Changning is full of worship. It seems that in her heart, Nangong Yin is omnipotent.


    Yes, Nangong Yin is omnipotent in the heart of Nangong Changning.


    He has strong martial arts and great influence. The most important thing is to treat her well.


    Just, she is so unscrupulous with the Phoenix nine Song said emperor fear Nangong Yin, really good?


    Huang nine song helpless help amount, also don''t know Nangong Changning is careless, or too trust her.


    However, it seems that Nangong Changning is very concerned about Nangong Yin''s feelings.


    Even if it''s true, as Nangong Changning said, if Nangong Yin likes her, he will help her withdraw her engagement with Nangong Yuhao. However, the problem is that she may not like nangongyin! Besides, she didn''t think about her feelings.


    However, there is a doubt in Huang Jiuge''s heart. Such a good man has no wife at the age of 25, and there is no woman around him. Is he OK? She doesn''t believe that.


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help asking: "are you sure that your uncle Yinhuang is 25 years old and has no woman? Is he really OK? Or maybe he likes men! "


    Huang Jiuge is really suspicious!


    It''s not that Nangong Yin must have a problem when she is 25 years old without a woman. It''s just that there are so many men thinking with her lower body that Huang Jiuge always feels that there is no man in the world who loves herself.

 Chapter 317

    Of course, there are, but Huang Jiuge thinks that this kind of man is even rarer than panda.


    However, Huang Jiuge is the soul of the 21st century. Although she can''t accept the same-sex things, she won''t resent other people''s words.


    "What? Like men? No way However, when Nangong Changning heard this, he was greatly shocked, unbelievable and unacceptable.


    Nangong Changning''s voice suddenly increased decibel, and it was beside Huang Jiuge''s ear, which made Huang Jiuge''s eardrum buzzing. Especially after the internal force is increased, the ear force becomes better.


    Fortunately, they were in the carriage. If they were outside, they would attract people''s attention.


    "Huang Jiuge, what you said can''t be true!" Nangong Changning asked nervously.


    "I don''t know Lord Yin. How can I know if it''s true? What''s more, I''m just confused. I didn''t say it''s true! " Huang Jiuge explained.


    However, Nangong Changning didn''t feel relieved because of Huang Jiuge''s explanation, on the contrary, he was more worried. Perhaps, after hearing Huang Jiuge''s doubts, she also felt that Nangong Yin was 25 years old and had no woman, which was too abnormal.


    So Nangong Changning decided: "no, I have to ask Uncle Yinhuang whether he likes women or men."


    As soon as Huang Jiuge heard it, she quickly stopped: "don''t make trouble."


    Yes, it''s going to cause trouble.


    If Nangong Yin asked Nangong Changning who said this first, and Nangong Changning confessed her, wouldn''t it be hatred for her?


    She heard that Nangong Yin is not a good friend. He is perverse, arrogant and moody. If he gets angry, no one will give him face. But many court ministers are afraid of him. Even the emperor is afraid of him!


    She doesn''t want to offend such a powerful and cold tempered person!


    However, Nangong Changning didn''t know what Huang Jiuge thought in her heart. She was worried about Nangong Yin: "what will happen! If you don''t ask, you''ll get into trouble! If he likes women, and if he likes men, how can he get married and have children in the future? "


    Phoenix nine song regret, shouldn''t say that sentence, pure is nothing to look for trouble!


    She also knew that Nangong Changning had decided to ask about this matter, but Huang Jiuge couldn''t stop it. She could only remind and threaten: "if you want to ask, you can only ask when he is alone. Moreover, if he asks you who mentioned this matter, you can''t say it''s me, otherwise, I''ll ignore you in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say that you mentioned it." As soon as Nangong Changning heard the threat from Huang Jiuge, he immediately said that he was very firm.


    It''s rare to meet such a pleasant friend. She doesn''t want to lose it because of one sentence!


    After hearing Nangong Changning''s statement, Huang Jiuge was relieved.


    After a while, the gate will arrive, but the person Nangong Changning wants to meet has not entered the city. And because Nangong Changning wants to meet Nangong Yin as soon as he enters the city, they are not willing to go to the teahouse nearby. So they can only wait in the carriage.


    But it was boring to wait like this, so Nangong Changning asked her coachman to buy some fruits and snacks.


    With, two people have a sentence, each sentence of the chat.


    Just how to chat, Nangong Changning is also inseparable from Nangong Yin.


    If Nangong Changning and Nangong Yin were not related by blood, she would doubt whether Nangong Changning liked Nangong Yin.

 Chapter 318

    "Huang Jiuge, do you know? My uncle Yinhuang is very good at martial arts. He taught me my martial arts. "


    "Also, when I was 13 years old, uncle Yinhuang gave me a sword, which was cut by you before. It was specially made by Uncle Yinhuang from the sword casting villa."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge has been unable to intervene, so she has to be a quiet listener.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the outside. The clearest word was: "Prince Yin is back"


    then the atmosphere became tense one after another. I think they were afraid of Prince Yin.


    Nangong Changning was so excited that he forgot that he was on the carriage and stood up directly. Then, without accident, his head hit the roof of the car, making a "bang" and Nangong Changning''s scream.


    "Good pain" Nangong Changning touched the head, a face of bitterness.


    "Deserved" Huang Jiuge has no sympathy, who let her be so reckless!


    Nangong Changning angrily stares at Huang Jiuge and expresses his dissatisfaction. But immediately, he thinks of Nangong Yin, and all his dissatisfaction is thrown behind him. He pulls Huang Jiuge and jumps out of the carriage: "go, but meet my uncle Yin."


    Phoenix nine songs have been unable to make complaints about Nangong Changning''s crazy Nangong Yin.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning come out, and the middle of the street has been spontaneously given way, while the two sides of the street are crowded with people, and they all look forward and wait.


    At this time, a group of people were coming in through the city gate. In front of them were two riding guards. Then there was a carriage which was not luxurious but elegant. On both sides of the carriage, there were two riding guards.


    Behind the carriage, there were four guards on horseback. In a word, the carriage was guarded in the middle.


    For nangongyin''s carriage, people are familiar with it, so even if they don''t know nangongyin''s bodyguard, they can''t be unfamiliar with nangongyin''s carriage.


    Of course, not all of them know each other, but most of them do.


    So many people recognized the carriage as soon as they saw it.


    Nangong Changning directly ran into the crowd and rushed to the middle of the street. He stood in front of the team and yelled, "Uncle Yinhuang, Ning''er has come to meet you."


    Originally, the person who was knocked away by Nangong Changning was very angry and wanted to scold, but as soon as he heard the cry, he immediately stopped cooking.


    That''s a princess! They are tired of living to scold the princess!


    Huang Jiuge, who had been following Nangong Changning, didn''t follow her. She just wanted to cover her face and pretend that she didn''t know Nangong Changning.


    However, as Nangong Yin''s guards, they naturally need to be on guard at the first time when something is abnormal. However, they also have a clear view of Nangong Changning at the first time. Therefore, when their swords start to move, they stop again.


    At the same time, when Nangong Changning blocked the way, the team stopped.


    As Nangong Changning''s words fell, he stretched out a hand from the curtain of the carriage. Then, the curtain slowly opened, revealing his upper body.


    Then, around is a burst of inspirational sound, but also the admiration of red fruit and amazing look.


    The man was dressed in a silver robe. His three-dimensional facial features were as beautiful as a knife. A pair of peach blossom eyes were flowing. His evil and handsome face was filled with a wild smile, and his feather fan was swaying gently.


    However, it gives people a sense of danger as treacherous as a wolf, as well as a sense of distant and unattainable temperament.


    However, these feelings are just like no feelings for Huang Jiuge. She is now attracted by the beautiful and evil face of the other party.

 Chapter 319

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No.


    And that what cut off childe''s cold different, Nangong Yin is evil enchanting, give a person a kind of beauty regardless of gender.


    Of course, this is not to say that he is neither male nor female, but a pervert.


    Especially when Nangong Yin saw Nangong Changning, he raised his favorite smile, which made people unconsciously fall into the enemy''s hands: "Ning''er has a heart. When Uncle Huang enters the palace and meets the emperor, he will take you to the first floor to have a big meal."


    And the sound, it''s so beautiful that people''s ears are going to be pregnant.


    "Yes, but I''ll take my friends with me." Nangong Changning Road.


    "Your friend?" This is a bit of a surprise for Nangong Yin. He knows Nangong Changning very well. Although there are many officials who come to please Nangong Changning, Nangong Changning has never paid any attention, let alone any friends.


    Did it come back to the capital this time?


    If Nangong Changning can admit that he is a friend, then this friend must not be ordinary and special.


    "Yes! It''s just... Eh, people! Where is it? " Nangong Changning said, then turned back, intended to introduce the nine songs to Nangong Yin, but after turning back, did not see anyone.


    Then, looking around for a while, I finally saw Huang Jiuge beside the crowd.


    However, what she saw was looking at Nangong Yin''s infatuated huangjiu song. Suddenly, she was so excited that she almost cried.


    Does this mean that Huang Jiuge has a crush on Uncle Yinhuang!


    Don''t know why? She always thought that it was only a matter of time before uncle Yinhuang would like huangjiuge.


    Nangong Changning immediately runs over and pulls out Huang Jiuge. When Nangong Changning walks towards her, Huang Jiuge comes back and sees Nangong Changning''s joking eyes.


    However, did not let Huang nine songs feel uncomfortable, she is not that kind of reserved person.


    If it wasn''t for the occasion, I''m afraid she couldn''t help teasing.


    "Uncle Yinhuang, this is my friend." Nangong Changning introduced to Nangong Yin, but his eyes were slightly meaningful, which seemed to express something.


    However, when Nangong Yin saw Huang Jiuge, he was stunned and didn''t see Nangong Changning''s meaningful eyes.


    Because that face is very familiar.


    "You are Huang Jiuge?" Nangong Yin asked. Although he asked, he was sure in his heart.


    Otherwise, where has looks like this person!


    It''s true that the person nangongyin said was Huangyao.


    For Huang Yao, Nangong Yin is very familiar, so she can remember her appearance so clearly. And Huangyao has been dead for nearly five years, so it''s impossible for Huangyao to be standing in front of him now.


    Although he was not in the capital, he still had a good command of things in the capital, especially the actions of the royal family. As Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, Huang Jiuge is indispensable in Nangong Yuhao''s information.


    Therefore, he had known for a long time that Huang Jiuge was not stupid. He also knew how Huang Jiuge aimed at Nangong Yuhao. He just didn''t know that she had become friends with Nangong Changning.


    Huang nine songs is a Zheng at first, obviously don''t think South Temple Yin will know oneself, but immediately, then clear.


    I''m afraid Nangong Yin recognized her, not because he knew her, but because he knew Huangyao!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t answer, but Nangong Changning was excited to see Nangong Yin recognize Huang Jiuge: "Uncle Yin, you know Huang Jiuge, too! That''s great. "

 Chapter 320

    What she said is so good. Nangong Yin doesn''t know what it means, but Huang Jiuge knows it!


    It seems that Nangong Changning didn''t stop poking her and Nangong Yin''s mind! Huang Jiuge also said that she was drunk.


    Worried about what Nangong Changning should not say, Huang Jiuge immediately stares at Nangong Changning with a warning. Nangong Changning spits out his tongue and immediately purses his mouth. He doesn''t say anything.


    However, in the face of Nangong Yin, Huang Jiuge can''t help but commit a flower mania: "Hello, King Yin, I''m Huang Jiuge."


    With that, Huang Jiuge reached out to Nangong Yin and said, shake hands, in fact, free.


    Nangong Yin looked at the hand that Huang Jiuge stretched out, and his face flashed with doubts. What is this!


    Not only Nangong Yin was puzzled, but everyone was puzzled.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge understood it in seconds, so she explained, "it''s a handshake. It means friendship."


    Hearing this, Nangong Changning exclaimed in surprise: "shake hands? But men and women don''t give and take


    Although she wants to be with Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yin, in her mind, she is very conservative about the relationship between men and women.


    Everyone was also surprised, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes showed disdain one after another, and felt that Huang Jiuge was so frivolous that he took the initiative to get close to a man''s skin.


    Moreover, this man is not others, or their most respected, the most noble expectations.


    Of course, they think that Prince Yin will not shake hands with Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge is insulting herself.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although Nangong Yin also felt that it was not right, he didn''t mean to withdraw his hand when he looked at Huang Jiuge, and he blinked at himself with a pair of innocent eyes, which made him have the heart to refuse.


    So, the ghost stretched out his hand and gently grasped the hand of Huang Jiuge.


    This grip, it can be said that everyone was shocked to open their eyes and mouths, and they all doubted whether they were dazzled.


    What? Prince Yin shakes hands with Huang Jiuge, shaking hands, shaking hands, shaking hands ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although Nangong Yin will soon give up, Huang Jiuge has eaten tofu, so it''s enough to make her excited.


    "I''ll have dinner on the first floor with Changning in a moment." For Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yin is kind, but I don''t know whether he is looking at Nangong Changning''s face or Huang Yao''s face.


    Or, Nangong Yin didn''t exclude Huang Jiuge at all.


    "Good" Phoenix nine songs also don''t refuse, very straightforward answer way.


    Having dinner with a beautiful man, she naturally accepted.


    Then nangongyin left.


    "Huang Jiuge, say, do you like my uncle Yinhuang?" As soon as Nangong Yin left, Nangong Changning asked, but with excitement and excitement.


    "You think too much"


    the implication is that you don''t like it.


    It''s not easy for Huang Jiuge to fall in love with someone. She''s just a pure hairflower.


    Nangong Changning heard the speech and was worried: "how can I think too much! If you don''t like him, why do you look at him dejected and have a close relationship with him? "


    When it comes to the kiss of skin, Nangong Changning''s face is slightly red. Obviously, he feels a little embarrassed about it.


    "Uncle Yinhuang is so handsome that normal people will lose their mind when they see him! Absence doesn''t mean like it or not. " Huang Jiuge says helplessly.


    Yes! Such a handsome man, said that women will be crazy, even men, will feel amazing!


    It''s just that absence and liking are two different things. She''s a flower maniac. Nangongyin is good, but it doesn''t mean she likes him! At least at present, she can''t say she likes it. As for the future, she doesn''t know.

 Chapter 321

    She is a human being, not a God. She can''t predict the future.


    Maybe, after we get along with each other, we will really like it!


    "What''s more, it''s just a handshake, a handshake. It''s just a gesture of friendliness, not liking." Kill Huang nine songs will not admit that he is eating tofu.


    "You... Nangong Changning is speechless because of Huang Jiuge. She thinks it''s not the same thing. She says it like this.


    Nangong Changning looks at Huang Jiuge''s eyes full of resentment. How can she say that Huang Jiuge has reason to refute! Can''t you just follow her once?


    Nangong Changning doesn''t say, Huang Jiuge also probably knows her idea, very impolite white her one eye.


    If she doesn''t retort, does she have to admit it? Then, let Nangong Changning go to order Yuanyang music?


    In this way, I''m afraid things will get out of hand! She is not so boring that she has nothing to look for!


    The story of Nangong Yin''s return soon spread that some people were happy and others were worried.


    Those who are happy are just those who have a good relationship with Nangong Yin and those who support Nangong Yin, while those who are worried are those who regard Nangong Yin as a thorn in the flesh.


    The emperor was the leader of these people.


    When nangongyin entered the palace, the news reached the palace of king an.


    But Nangong Yuhao didn''t have any special views on the news of Nangong Yin''s return, because it was very common for him.


    Although Nangong Yin is also a thorn in his eye and a thorn in his flesh, which is the biggest obstacle for him to win the position, he can''t get rid of it.


    What he has to admit is that he is inferior to nangongyin in strength and influence.


    However, what makes him angry is that Huang Jiuge goes to meet Nangong Yin.


    When did she meet nangongyin?


    Well, she and Nangong Changning went, but it''s not the most important. The final thing is that Huang Jiuge has a close relationship with Nangong Yin in public.


    Although he doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, even very annoying, but anyway, Huang Jiuge is also his fiancee! But she openly and other men have close skin, and he went to dinner, this is not in his face?


    But he didn''t mean to stop him. At the same time, he was afraid of nangongyin''s.


    As for nangongyin''s return to Beijing, Emperor nangongli had known for a long time, but he didn''t want him to come back. No, he should hope he couldn''t.


    In the imperial study, Nangong Li was reading the memorial, but he was absent-minded.


    It was not until the eunuch came to report and Prince Yin was present that Nangong Li put down his memorial.


    Soon, Nangong Yin stepped into the imperial study. His steps were very leisurely, as if he were walking in his own garden. When he saw Nangong Li, he didn''t give a big gift. He just bowed his hand to Nangong Li perfunctorily and said, "see you, brother"


    Nangong Li was very unhappy with Nangong Yin''s bad gift and casual attitude. He was even angry, but he couldn''t make trouble.


    Who let the relationship between them be known as "good"!


    Even when Nangong Yin saw Nangong Li didn''t need to give a big gift, it was Nangong li himself who promised.


    And in front of Nangong Li, you don''t need to call yourself a minister, just call me.


    "Yin''er doesn''t want to talk to you when he comes back, so that you can take over the wind and wash the dust for you." Nangong Li pretends to be displeased and reproves him. He seems to attach great importance to Nangong Yin''s return.

 Chapter 322

    "Brother Huang is too polite. I just don''t want to trouble him, so I didn''t talk to him in advance." Nangong Yin said, a pair of don''t want to let Nangong Li trouble appearance.


    "You! It''s still like this. There''s no shadow, but there''s no trace. " Nangong Li reluctantly doted: "this time back, how long do you plan to stay?"


    "Well, maybe it depends." The South Temple Yin picks eyebrow, don''t care of say.


    Nangong Li didn''t expect Nangong Yinhui to tell him that he only hoped that Nangong Yinhui would just come back and shake. He hoped that nothing would happen during his stay in the capital.


    Nangongyin stayed in the imperial study and left soon.


    In fact, he didn''t want to come at all. He just had to make an appearance.


    After Nangong Yin left, Nangong Li''s face cooled down, and his eyes showed a touch of evil.


    Nangong Yin, who had just left his front foot and his back foot, was in his early 40s. He was a chubby eunuch with ordinary features. He came in with a tray in his hands and a cup on the tray.


    This is father-in-law tudelutu, the eunuch of Nangong Li.


    "Emperor, what did Prince Yin say he came back to do? How long do you plan to stay in Beijing? " Asked Duke Tu.


    It would be disrespectful to ask Nangong Li about it. After all, the emperor''s affairs are not for the servants to ask. But Duke Tu is different. He is a confidant. He is the person who knows Nangong Li best except himself.


    Nangong Li''s secret can be said that he almost knows.


    "No," said Nangong Li, looking worried.


    Seeing this, Duke Tu naturally knew what he was thinking. He could not help saying, "emperor, don''t think too much. If Prince Yin is easily removed, we won''t remove him for several years. If you are always worried about Prince Yin, you can''t stand it!"


    Yes, the killers who went to assassinate Nangong Yin were the handwriting of Nangong Li, but he hid so deeply that Nangong Yin could not find any evidence.


    Of course, not catching the evidence doesn''t mean that you don''t doubt him. Moreover, the only one who wants to get rid of Nangong Yin is Nangong Li.


    The royal family has very little affection. The emperor is afraid of the officials who have high achievements, especially the Royal people.


    In fact, Nangong li himself knows that Nangong Yin is more suitable to inherit the throne than any other prince. However, he doesn''t care who will inherit the throne after him.


    However, in his lifetime, no one is allowed to threaten his throne.


    If Nangong Yin had not been more and more out of his control in recent years, he would not have moved to get rid of him.


    "In recent years, Nangong Yin has become more and more out of control, and he has also intentionally or unintentionally disagreed with me. So I''m worried. Did he find anything?" Nangong Li said anxiously.


    "The slave knew the emperor''s worry, but it was the emperor and the slave who knew about it, as well as the former commander of the guard, you Biao. At that time, you Biao was seriously injured and stabbed in the heart by a slave. He must not be able to live. Otherwise, we can''t have found him all these years, can we? Therefore, even if Nangong Yin has doubts, there is no evidence. As long as he has no evidence, he will not be able to stir up any storm. " Duke Tu didn''t worry that you Biao was still alive, because he knew how much he was injured.


    However, what he doesn''t know is that you Biao is not only alive, but also alive, and is about to meet Nangong Yin.

 Chapter 323

    Nangong Li knows this, but he always has a bad feeling.


    Or is it because he thinks too much?


    However, before he had a clue, he didn''t want to think about it any more, so Nangong Li didn''t bother about it any more and changed the topic: "can other princes settle down recently?"


    "All the princes are safe at present, but Wang An has had a lot of conflicts with Huang Jiuge recently, which makes Wang An''s reputation a little bad." Mr. Tu said.


    Yes, other princes are monitored by the emperor. It can''t be said that their every move is in his hands, but at least a little bit more news will not be missed.


    "In detail," said Nangong Li.


    Then, father-in-law Tu explained the details of the conflict between Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge.


    "Huang Jiuge knows that she can''t get rid of her marriage, and she even deliberately discredits Nangong Yuhao. It seems that she doesn''t know that Nangong Yuhao did what she fell off the cliff. She just knows that it can''t be said that Nangong Yuhao did, so she retaliates against Nangong Yuhao in this way to vent her anger!" Nangong Li heard the words and came to a conclusion.


    However, Nangong Li didn''t feel much about the practice of Huang Jiuge, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    For him, Nangong Yuhao is the father and son, but he is also the enemy, because his sons don''t think badly of his position.


    Their hearts calculate themselves all the time, how can they have feelings for them!


    What''s more, they didn''t mean that he married Huang Jiuge to Nangong Yuhao just to lead him, so no matter what Huang Jiuge did, he would not interfere as long as he didn''t hurt Daya.


    "But what I don''t understand is that if Huang Jiuge does this, won''t she be afraid to wait for her to get married to Prince an''s house and live a hard life?" Duke Tu of course also knows that Huang Jiuge is deliberately discrediting Nangong Yuhao, just to revenge Nangong Yuhao.


    It''s just, don''t women take their husbands as their heaven?


    Even if Nangong Yuhao had hurt her, she would marry into Prince an''s house after all! Is she not worried about being left out or even tortured by King an after she married into his house?


    Although after Huang Jiuge became a fool and the power of the Huang family was destroyed, king an didn''t want to marry Huang Jiuge, but it was an unchangeable fact.


    However, now Huang Jiuge is not stupid, and she is so beautiful. After king an married her, she would not be willing to leave her in the cold.


    But it''s hard for her to make such a fuss.


    "Oh! Do you think Huang Jiuge still cares about this? From the last time she came to the palace, I can see that she has no idea of Nangong Yuhao. " Nangong said with a sneer.


    Although he couldn''t figure out what Huang Jiuge thought, he could see that Huang Jiuge was merciless to Nangong Yuhao.


    Duke TU was surprised. He didn''t know that, but now he does.


    After going out of the palace, nangongyin didn''t go anywhere, but went back to his mansion.


    Prince Yin''s mansion is very lonely, and there are no servants in groups. Except for the six guards Nangong Yin brought back this time, there are only ten servants in the mansion.


    What''s more, there is no female species.


    And the ten or so servants, also specially stay to clean the prince Yin''s house, is for Nangong Yin to come back, have a place to live.


    Although nangongyin has his own territory, he doesn''t live there. He just goes to see it occasionally. His subordinates are responsible for other things.

 Chapter 324

    Nangongyin is neither in the capital nor in the territory, so it makes people feel that he always comes and goes without a trace, which is very mysterious.


    Of course, only nangongyin''s life and death friends know that the reason why nangongyin is not in the capital or territory is to find you Biao.


    Because five years ago, on the sixth day of June, what happened in Chengqian palace, he had suspected for a long time, but he had never had a deep understanding and evidence.


    And you Biao, five years ago as the commander of the guard, the emperor''s confidant, is one of the insiders. As long as you Biao is found, you can find the whole story.


    However, he also knew that when you Biao died, it was still one thing whether he was alive or not, but as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up.


    The emperor does not fail those who want to, and finally let them find you Biao.


    However, he is not in a hurry to find you Biao to understand the whole story, because Nangong Li''s people have been secretly watching! If he goes, doesn''t Nangong Li know?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to get rid of those people who are spying on him. It''s just that there will be other people to watch him. It''s too troublesome. It''s easy for those people who can''t really monitor their every move and avoid them to go out. It''s just not in broad daylight.


    However, the next thing to go to the first floor to eat, Nangong Yin does not need any escape, swagger to go.


    On the first floor, Nangong Yin''s private room. Nangong Yin hasn''t come yet, but Nangong Changning arrived first.


    Of course, along with Nangong Changning, there is Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that Nangong Changning is too early at this time. It''s probably half an hour before dinner time! But Nangong Changning didn''t feel that he was waiting in the private room for more than half an hour.


    Huang nine songs helpless, no way, so, had to come with.


    Who made her promise long ago!


    In the private room, Nangong Changning ordered several plates of snacks and a pot of tea, and Huang Jiuge sat opposite each other at the table, eating snacks and chatting.


    "Huang Jiuge, don''t you really think about my uncle Yinhuang? He''s really good. " Chatting, Nangong Changning can''t help mentioning the old story again, because she really thinks that Yujiu song and Nangong Yin match very well.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, take the hand of tea cup a meal, white South Temple Chang rather one eye, way: "you still worry about your own affair! I''m already 15 years old. It''s time to get married, too! "


    Smell speech, Nangong Changning complexion a red, bashful low head to, coquettishly rebut a way: "I, I just not urgent!"


    Although the words say like this, but in the eyes, it is difficult to hide the expectations and sweet.


    In this way, it is obvious that the heart of spring has sprouted.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge became interested. She couldn''t help but gossip and asked, "who is so charming and has captured the confidence of our princess?"


    "Ah Nangong Changning obviously didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would ask so directly. He was startled, and his face turned more red. However, he didn''t admit: "what are you talking about! There is no such thing


    Huang nine songs very indecent rolled a white eye, deeply despised Nangong Changning.


    What''s wrong? Is she blind? Still a fool!


    With such an obvious expression, people can see if there is a problem.


    However, since Nangong Changning doesn''t want to talk about it, Huang Jiuge doesn''t go deep into it. After all, it''s someone else''s private matter. Moreover, ancient women were always reserved in their feelings.


    After half an hour or so, someone came from the private room. It was a very handsome man with a jade face.

 Chapter 325

    The man is about 20 years old, wearing a good brocade, which shows his extraordinary identity.


    This man, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know.


    However, those who can enter nangongyin''s private room must have a very close relationship with nangongyin.


    "Why! Brother Wei, you''re here. Come here. Let''s drink tea and have a snack. Uncle Yin hasn''t come yet. " See visitors, Nangong Changning immediately warm and familiar greeting.


    It was Wei ziyao who came.


    When Wei ziyao saw Nangong Changning, his eyes flashed a surprise, and his heart was even more excited. However, on the surface, he still pretended to be calm: "Princess Changning, you are also here!"


    In fact, he knew Nangong Changning would come long ago, so he came early in order to spend more time alone with Nangong Changning. Although, there is a light bulb in yujiuge, it''s better than a group of people in nangongyin!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t Miss Wei ziyao''s look when he saw Nangong Changning. He suddenly guessed that this man was interested in Nangong Changning. What''s more, I''m afraid it''s not just interesting.


    However, when Nangong Changning saw him, it seemed that he only saw his good friend, and he didn''t show a look of shame or joy.


    It seems that the king of Xiang had a dream, but the goddess had no intention!


    "Yes Nangong Changning said with a smile.


    At this time, Wei ziyao just looked at Huang Jiuge. At the moment when he saw the appearance of Chu Huang Jiuge, Wei ziyao''s eyes flashed a touch of astonishment, but it was only astonishment, and there was no expression that he should not have.


    Wei ziyao hasn''t seen Huang Jiuge. No, he hasn''t seen Huang Jiuge, but he has heard something about her. And he also knew that today Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning would come to the first floor, so Wei ziyao decided that this was Huang Jiuge.


    Nevertheless, he asked politely, "this should be Miss Huang!"


    "Yes, I don''t know who you are?" For Wei ziyao''s friendship, Huang Jiuge naturally treated him politely.


    "He is Wei ziyao, the legitimate son of the Minister of the Ministry of work, and a friend of Uncle Yinhuang." Wei ziyao did not make a sound, but Nangong Changning first introduced him.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge greets Wei ziyao. Then they sit down, chat and wait.


    Huang Jiuge knew Wei ziyao''s mind, so he didn''t pay much attention to Nangong Changning. Nangong Changning had to chat with Wei ziyao.


    Wei ziyao and Nangong Changning have known each other since childhood, so there are a lot of topics, but Nangong Changning doesn''t know what Wei ziyao thinks of her, so he always treats him as his elder brother.


    After waiting for a while, Nangong Yin came, followed by Wen Jinran.


    "Uncle Yinhuang, you are here." Nangong Changning saw Nangong Yin and immediately got up and cried happily.


    Wei ziyao, the "Lord", got up and called respectfully.


    "Well!" Nangong Yin just said, but his face was gentle.


    Wen Jinran knows that Huang Jiuge is here, so he is not surprised. He just thinks about what kind of scene Huang Jiuge will be after he meets Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge and Sikong can have many festivals! First of all, it made Sikong cut run after her all over the street, and then scolded Sikong cut for being mean, not knowing how to pity jade, but also ruthless.


    These, if change for other people, don''t know to die how many times, but Huang Jiuge can still live well.


    What does that mean? It shows that Huang Jiuge is not simple, which shows that Sikong cut is unusual!


    He is looking forward to it. What shocking things will Huang Jiuge do for them!


    Thinking about it, Wen Jinran couldn''t help feeling schadenfreude.

 Chapter 326

    What Wen Jinran didn''t know was that Huang Jiuge did more than that to Sikong! If let Wen Jinran know, Huang Jiuge teased Sikong cut in advance, also hold Sikong cut, don''t know will be surprised to drop chin.


    And when Huang Jiuge went to nangongyin again, he lost his mind again.


    The silver brocade robe, slender posture, handsome facial features, a pair of peach blossoms, eyes flowing, mouth with a touch of evil smile, the hands of the feather fan gently shake, romantic, just like the fairyland flying fairy general, people can''t help looking up.


    Nima, this man can''t be too handsome.


    However, Nangong Yin also saw Huang Jiuge''s absence, but he didn''t have any dissatisfaction or rejection, because he had no place to receive such eyes, and had immunity.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    suddenly, a warm liquid came out of her nose. Before Huang Jiuge could react, Nangong Changning screamed: "ah! Huang Jiuge, what''s the matter with you? How does nose shed nosebleed


    "What?" Huang Jiuge suddenly wakes up. He wipes the tip of his nose with his hand reflexively. At a glance, it''s really blood.


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge''s face turned red.


    "I, I, I''ll come." Huang nine songs immediately get up, some panic of say, then immediately toward the outside of the house rushed out.


    Nima, she saw the handsome guy see nosebleed, too special of shame.


    But it can''t blame her for being too crazy, it can only blame Nangong Yin for being too evil.


    Nangong Yin and others still keep a surprised expression, don''t understand how Phoenix nine song suddenly nosebleed.


    Of course, they don''t know that Huang Jiuge is fascinated by Nangong Yin and has nosebleed. If they know, they will laugh.


    "Ning''er, go and see her." The first reaction is Nangong Yin, worried about what happened to Huang Jiuge, he immediately ordered.


    "Oh, oh!" Nangong Changning hears the words, and then he reacts later. He is about to chase after him.


    Just take a step, the corridor outside the private room will be heard a scream, surprised people ran out to see.


    This does not look good, a look, surprised a two are staring big eyes, no image.


    At the end of the corridor, Huang Jiuge pours on a man. It''s more appropriate to say that it''s pouncing than bumping. But what surprised them was not that Huang Jiuge bumped into someone, but that the person she bumped into was Sikong.


    The first consciousness of seeing Huang Jiuge bumping into Sikong cut is, will Sikong cut shake Huang Jiuge away the next moment?


    But what surprised them even more was that although Sikong cut had a gloomy face and cold air all over him, he looked at Huang Jiuge and his eyes were angry, but he didn''t shake Huang Jiuge away.


    It''s not that they want to see Sikong''s nine songs flying, but every woman who tries to touch Sikong has never come to a good end, even unintentionally.


    Huang Jiuge''s face bumped into Sikong''s chest, and her nose was the most serious. The pain made Huang Jiuge''s tears turn in her eyes.


    "Get out of the way" the cold voice uploads from the top of the head, familiar to let Huang nine songs mercilessly beat an exciting spirit.


    What a narrow road!


    However, in view of Huang Jiuge''s fear of Sikong, she was obedient and left Sikong immediately. However, he dyed Sikong''s clothes with blood, but because the red blood met the purple clothes, it became a mass of black.


    Sikong cut down to see his chest that a small piece of blood, and then see the blood on the nose of Huang Jiuge, the face is more black.

 Chapter 327

    Because Huang Jiuge was a little guilty at the moment, he immediately explained: "I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. It''s a big deal. I''ll wash the clothes for you."


    When people heard the words, they thought it was impossible.


    Why? Because Sikong has a habit of cleanliness! Don''t say it''s clothes dyed with blood, that is, things that are not clean but obtained by others. He will throw them away directly. What else can he do!


    Only ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sikong took off his clothes a few times and threw them to Huang Jiuge: "if you can''t wash them clean, you can buy one to compensate."


    Although it was very indecent, he didn''t want to wear the bloody clothes for a moment. Besides the coat, his inner clothes can also be worn on the outside, so as not to be ugly.


    Then, Si kongcao directly staggered Huang Jiuge''s body and went to the private room.


    This, let people surprise.


    What? They didn''t hear me wrong, did they! Si kongcao agreed?


    Gradually, Wen Jinran began to think. It seems that while Huang Jiuge is not simple, Sikong cut is also unusual.


    However, Wen Jinran didn''t forget that he immediately asked his servants to take a piece of clothes from the Wen family''s clothing shop to change for Sikong.


    After taking over the clothes, Huang Jiuge went downstairs and walked towards the backyard of the first floor. While cleaning the blood of her nose, she also washed Sikong''s clothes.


    Nangong Changning also followed him in a hurry.


    In the private room, people sit around the table. Because Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning haven''t come back yet, they don''t serve food either. They just chat.


    "Why didn''t the ink flow come?" Wen Jinran asked, you know, Mo Liu that food, should not be put to the first floor of the opportunity to eat is ah!


    "I''m here." as soon as Wen Jinran''s words came down, the voice of Mo Liu came from outside. As the door was pushed open, Mo Liu came in with a bunch of ice sugar gourds in his hand.


    Wen Jinran''s mouth is tiny, and he says it! It''s impossible for Mo Liu to come to the first floor for dinner. How can he not come today! I went to buy ice sugar gourd!


    "Martial uncle, Lord Yin, elder brother Wen, childe Wei." Seeing the people in the private room, Mo Liu politely called one side, and then went to sit down next to Si kongcao.


    Looking at the empty table, no, it''s not empty. After all, there are still a pot of tea, several cups and a few plates of cakes on the table. Mo Liu asked, "are you waiting for me to have dinner?"


    People smell words, have to ink flow to think too much eyes, let ink flow don''t understand raotou, isn''t it?


    "And Princess Changning and Huang Jiuge, they leave for a while and come back immediately." Wen Jinran said.


    "Ah The ink stream hears speech, surprised cry out a voice: "Huang nine songs! Don''t you want to grab food with martial uncle? "


    Hearing that Huang Jiuge is going to have dinner with them, it reminds Mo Liu of the scene that Huang Jiuge and Sikong Tiao robbed food last time. No, it should be martial uncle and Huang Jiuge robbed food.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. It can be said that this has aroused a thousand waves!


    What? Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut vegetables to eat? Huang Jiuge dares to grab food with Sikong.


    Of course, this is not the most important. The most important thing is that Sikong Chou allowed Huang Jiuge to have dinner with him? Sikong''s habit of cleanliness! And after Huang Jiuge grabs the food to eat, unexpectedly still can be so intact.


    Their hearts are too weak to be frightened!


    This time, if it wasn''t for Nangong Changning''s request, or if it wasn''t for her being Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yin wouldn''t agree to take her to dinner, just because Sikong is a creature that women are not allowed to enter.


    I just can''t think of ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 328

    Mo Liu''s words immediately attracted Sikong''s warning eyes, so that Mo Liu immediately closed his mouth, bowed his head, ate sugar gourd and pretended to be stupid.


    It''s just that he has already said what should be said and shouldn''t be said. Now it''s useless to keep your mouth shut.


    Suddenly, people look at Sikong''s eyes to explore, as well as hot up, Nangong Yin directly asked: "cut, to say, what''s the matter in the end?"


    Sikong cut''s face was slightly black, and glanced at Nangong Yin. He didn''t speak, and then drank tea by himself.


    "Well, talk about it!"


    No matter what nangongyin asked, sikongduan just kept silent, which made nangongyin and others feel curious, but they were helpless.


    You can''t extort a confession by torture! Even if you want to extort a confession, you have to be punished!


    Sometimes it''s sad to have a strong friend.


    In the backyard on the first floor, after Huang Jiuge washed her face, she washed Sikong''s clothes.


    Nangong Changning stood aside and said, "Yujiu Ge, I don''t think you and Duke Duan are like criminal Chong! Every time we meet, nothing good will happen. "


    "He and I were originally offended." Huang Jiuge was deeply felt! It''s true that nothing good happens every time we meet.


    For the first time, he molested him and broke his hand; for the second time, he ran into him after a meal, and ran all over the street; for the third time, when I went to the abandoned house, I met him and disturbed my martial arts practice, but I was threatened by him; for the fourth time, the fifth time, and the sixth time, it seemed that none of them were OK.


    Ah! It''s all tears!


    "It''s better for my uncle Yinhuang. You see, when you meet my uncle Yinhuang, nothing happens. Moreover, my uncle Yinhuang is not as scary as childe Duan." When it comes to Nangong Yin, Nangong Changning should not be too proud and adored.


    Anyway, in Nangong Changning''s mind, Nangong Yin is the best.


    For them, Huang nine songs don''t know, but for the moment, Nangong Yin is really much better than that childe.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge washed the clothes, clean, no trace.


    However, now I can only put it in the backyard to bask in. This summer, the sun is so strong that it should be dry soon.


    Then, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning went back to the private room.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge entered the door, people''s eyes fell on her one after another, showing a specious exploration and expectation.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that they are because of her nosebleed. Even if she is cheeky, she feels embarrassed.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning go to the vacant seat beside the table and sit down. Nangong Changning sits next to Nangong Yin, and Huang Jiuge sits down in the vacant seat beside Nangong Changning. On the left of Huang Jiuge is mo Liu, and then goes to Sikong.


    "Is nose OK?" Nangong Yin looks to Huang Jiuge and asks with concern.


    "No, it''s OK." Huang nine songs some embarrassed answer way.


    However, seeing Nangong Yin''s handsome face, Huang Jiuge''s flower mania has been committed again, and some of them can''t stand the sight.


    In fact, all the men in this room are handsome. The special Sikong cut is as good as Nangong Yin. However, Sikong cut''s cold face looks like who owes him money, which is not pleasing.


    Although Nangong Yin is not easy to get close to, but he didn''t resist her, did he?


    What''s more, Nangong Yin''s eyes are always shining, and his mouth is always filled with a bohemian smile, which is evil and evil. It''s better than an ice face.

 Chapter 329

    Huang Jiuge''s appearance is so obvious that no one can''t see it. They all think that Huang Jiuge likes nangongyin?


    Although they all know that Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao have an engagement, they don''t think it''s wrong for Huang Jiuge to like other people.


    They are very open-minded and clear. Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like Huang Jiuge. If he can, Nangong Yuhao will never marry Huang Jiuge.


    Moreover, Huang Jiuge obviously didn''t like Nangong Yuhao, on the contrary, she was hostile.


    But if it was an outsider, I would feel that Huang Jiuge was shameless.


    "Hey, what do you always stare at Lord Yin for?" Mo Liu doesn''t know that Huang Jiuge is crazy about flowers, but he is curious to see that Huang Jiuge always stares at Nangong Yin.


    "Because he''s beautiful!" Huang nine songs pour is to say without reserve, and also very sincere.


    Beauty?


    When people heard the words, they all frowned slightly. Isn''t beauty used to describe women?


    But Si kongcao hears this words, the facial expression then black goes down, in the heart immediately gives birth to a fury. It''s just that he doesn''t even know. He thought that he was once described by Huang Jiuge, or he was angry that she used to describe himself, but now he describes other men.


    In a word, he is in a bad mood. He wants to blow this woman out.


    "Well! A woman with a good temper. " Si kongcao snorted coldly, with deep irony.


    Hearing the words, they all looked at Sikong in dismay.


    The water flower? No!


    Of course, if it was just what happened at present, it would not be so. But if they knew what Sikong cut was referring to, they would not think so.


    When she was scolded, Huang Jiuge was not angry, but retorted unconvinced: "everyone has a love for beauty. Let''s have a look at how beautiful a man is?"


    She knew that this guy was still worried about the previous things! It''s really unpleasant.


    "Oh! Do you have to throw yourself in your arms to be a water flower Sikong cut had a feeling of being laughed and asked.


    "You..." Huang Jiuge was angry. Ya, didn''t you just hold him once? Do you want to hold on like this!


    "That night, Huang Jiuge hugged his martial uncle. Was it just a flurry?" The ink stream asks a way that doesn''t understand.


    "Poof"


    Wen Jinran was drinking tea. When he heard this, he was frightened and spurted out the tea.


    But fortunately, he reacted quickly enough, turned around, no one sprayed.


    Apart from Nangong Changning, the others are not much better. They just don''t drink tea at the moment. Otherwise, they must be scared to spray tea out.


    What? In addition to the fact that today, Huang Jiuge accidentally bumped into Sikong, which can be called Baoding, Huang Jiuge had hugged Sikong before?


    This is not to surprise them. What surprised them is that after hugging Sikong, Huang Jiuge was safe and sound.


    This is really rare!


    However, inexplicably, Si kongcao didn''t stop Mo Liu''s words. On the contrary, he seemed to think that he should say so. It seemed that he wanted to prove that Huang Jiuge was just like water.


    It''s just that some people don''t know how to break it.


    Nangong Changning was afraid that Nangong Yin was angry. He explained to Huang Jiuge without thinking: "Uncle Huang, don''t get me wrong. Huang Jiuge just happened to meet his enemy. That''s why he was in a hurry to take power. He used Duke Duan as a shield."


    It''s ok if we don''t explain. Once we explain, it''s a mess.

 Chapter 330

    This is what and what!


    The style of painting becomes too fast, and Nangong Yin can''t react. Why don''t you let him misunderstand!


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge used Sikong as a shield? With his habit of cleanliness, how can he allow it?


    Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao were not able to react. They were also surprised. They suddenly felt that the Sikong cut in front of them was strange.


    Sikong cut''s face is black down, looking at the eyes of Huang Jiuge, anger rubbed up, there is a trend to devour her.


    Yes, it''s Huang Jiuge, not Nangong Changning.


    Although Nangong Changning said this, how could she know if it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, the culprit is Huang Jiuge.


    Originally, it was a matter that hurt his self-esteem. However, Huang Jiuge told Nangong Changning, and Nangong Changning said it in front of the public. Didn''t he mean to have a hard time with him?


    Feeling Sikong''s eyes, Huang Jiuge is a little empty, but more helpless and want to cry without tears.


    When Nangong Changning opens her mouth, Huang Jiuge pulls her and tries to stop her, but Nangong Changning doesn''t pay attention to her at all!


    Even if she wants to cover her mouth, it''s too late.


    However, Nangong Changning said, what else can she do? You can''t beat her up!


    But, also don''t know Huang nine song is intentional or unintentional, know Sikong cut in for this matter angry, but still blurted out: "that day, I was just a matter of urgency, use you as a shield just, don''t throw in the arms, don''t count water."


    Although she doesn''t care what others say about her, she doesn''t like it after all.


    This words, no doubt is to pour oil on the anger of Si kongcao, but Huang Jiuge didn''t realize it, and even said angrily to Mo Liu: "so, you are a child, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand."


    "I''m twelve years old, not young." What Mo Liu hates most is that others say he is small, so he retorts unconvinced.


    "Chi, I''m twelve years old. I haven''t grown up yet. I''m not young." Huang Jiuge looks at the eyes of the ink flow full of dislike, sneer.


    "You, you, you are shameless." He blushed and became angry.


    People''s faces are also a little embarrassed, although this is not as shameless as saying Huang Jiuge, but this is really not suitable for a girl''s family to say.


    "Is that shameless? You haven''t seen the real shameless yet Huang nine songs disdain of say, as if he don''t know what is shameless, very backward, very idiot general.


    "You, you, you..." in the end, the ink flow is too small, without human affairs, simply do not know how to refute Huang Jiuge.


    "Oh! What is the real shamelessness to you Nangong Yin asks curiously.


    "Shameless! It''s like I teased... Huang Jiuge thought about it, then said, only half of it, he was interrupted.


    "Woman, that''s enough." Sikong cut is simply unbearable, the whole body burst out of anger, so that all around a people feel the pressure, breathing is not smooth.


    Of course, nangongyin is the exception.


    Sikong cut angry at this time, let everyone doubt, Sikong cut was huangjiu song tease?


    When this idea came out, everyone was immediately thrilled. However, under the shock of three times and four times, their feeling now is not whether they believe it or not, but whether it is true or not.


    "Stingy" Phoenix nine song although also by Sikong cut lacquer momentum bluff live, but still not convinced to mumble a.

 Chapter 331

    Although it''s mumbling, which one in the room is not a master! You can hear it clearly.


    "You..." Sikong was angry.


    Stingy? It''s a great gift that he didn''t kill her. She even said he was stingy.


    It seems that I am too kind.


    "Well, well, here comes the meal. Let''s eat! Don''t act like an enemy. " Nangong Yin heard the sound of footsteps coming outside, and he immediately made a comeback.


    There is no doubt that he has been convinced that Huang Jiuge molested Sikong cut, will cause Sikong cut so angry.


    Although he is very curious about why Sikong cut didn''t do anything to Huang Jiuge, it''s obviously not the time to discuss this issue now, so as not to annoy Sikong cut and guarantee that he will kill Huang Jiuge!


    Huang Jiuge was brought by his agreement. He can''t let others have an accident beside him!


    Of course, even without him, he didn''t want to have an accident with Huang Jiuge.


    When Nangong Yin''s words fell, there was a knock on the door. Sikong qiaoleng snorted. Don''t turn your head and ignore Huang Jiuge.


    At this time, Nangong Changning was relieved. The emperor was not in a hurry. He was in a hurry to die as a eunuch! As the party, Huang Jiuge is not afraid, but Nangong Changning is scared for Huang Jiuge.


    The food will come up soon. There are all kinds of delicacies. How much money is needed to eat!


    After the meal, it started.


    I thought I could have a good meal, but in the end, something happened.


    At the same time, a pair of chopsticks also fell on the meat.


    And the owner of that pair of chopsticks is not others, it is Sikong.


    Seeing this, they all stopped. Looking at the two chopsticks that collided with each other, they felt that war would be imminent.


    If someone else''s words, Huang nine songs may let, but is Sikong cut, she is how also can''t let. So, Huang Jiuge tried to grab the meat from the chopsticks.


    At the same time, Sikong cut did not give up, holding the meat chopsticks also use a force, let the Phoenix nine song can''t take away.


    Although, the internal power of Huang Jiuge rises greatly, but in the face of Sikong cut this kind of Super Master, still be killed by the second.


    As a result, Huang Jiuge just watched the meat being taken away by Sikong, and the other side also showed the provocation of chiguoguo. He put the victory he won into his mouth like a show off. The action was damned elegant, which made Huang Jiuge gnash his teeth.


    Huang nine song mercilessly gouged out his one eye, if the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid that Si kongcao has already fallen to the ground and died.


    The problem is, No.


    However, in the eyes of the public, Sikong''s action is as naive as it is, which is not in line with his identity and personality.


    But he can do it.


    Although Huang Jiuge is unwilling, she knows that she can''t rob him, so it''s all right. It''s a big deal to clip a piece again.


    After the war stopped, Huang Jiuge put a piece of fish in Nangong Yin''s bowl: "you don''t eat fish. It''s very healthy to eat fish. Although your body is very strong, you have to be strong, don''t you?"


    Seeing this, they were shocked and looked at Nangong Yin with a cautious smile.


    And Sikong cut, looking at the fish head in the Nangong Yin bowl, felt a little blocked in his heart, as if the fish had offended him.


    Nangong Yin''s face is not good-looking, but it''s not because she dislikes the dishes that Huang Jiuge brings him, just because she dislikes the dishes she brings.


    Fish, but he did not like to eat, because he had a shadow on fish.

 Chapter 332

    Besides Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu, everyone else knows.


    "Huang Jiuge, my uncle doesn''t eat fish." Nangong Changning is afraid of huangjiuge, so he annoys Nangong Yin and reminds her to take the fish away.


    "Ah After hearing this, Huang Jiuge was a little stunned and said with embarrassment, "well, I don''t know. I''m just taking it away"


    with that, Huang Jiuge held out her hand to take away the piece of fish. It''s just that it doesn''t matter. I eat it. " But Nangong Yin took the fish first, and then sent it to her mouth.


    Several people are shocked to stare big eyes, full of disbelief.


    And Huang nine songs are not silly, naturally know that he this is to save face for her, just ate that piece of fish.


    However, he clearly can not be like this! Huang Jiuge''s heart is rare to have a guilty heart.


    Next, Huang Jiuge didn''t give Nangong Yin any more food, even if it was his food.


    Originally thought that this way, the next will be able to finish the meal smoothly, but do not want to, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut chopsticks again on, and there is no doubt that Sikong cut won.


    Huang nine song is angry, but how to do? Then don''t do it. Talk.


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge laughs, which makes her face even more beautiful. It makes everyone feel stunned. However, I don''t know why Huang Jiuge laughs all of a sudden.


    But the next second, he heard the voice of Huang Jiuge''s cruel play: "it turns out that Duke Cho likes me so much! I even eat the meat that has been caught by the chopsticks with saliva. What''s this called? Yeah! It''s called indirect kissing. "


    Huang Jiuge''s words were not surprising. When people heard the words, they were either choked by the rice or bitten by the tongue, coughing or ouch.


    But Sikong Chou, who was fired directly, vomited out the meat he chewed in his mouth. His face was very dark, as if what he had just eaten in his mouth was not the meat stained with other people''s saliva, but a fly.


    "Woman, you have to be shameless!" Although I have seen the shameless degree of Huang Jiuge, I can''t help but scold him. Looking at Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes, it was like eating people.


    Of course, if the eyes can eat people, I''m afraid that Huang Jiuge is already in Sikong''s stomach. The problem is, it''s impossible.


    "How can I be shameless? It''s you who eat my saliva, not me who eat your saliva. It''s almost the same if you want to be shameless." Huang Jiuge retorts.


    "You..." Sikong cut angry, but can''t refute, because Huang Jiuge''s words, is not wrong.


    But she shouldn''t have said that in response to him.


    If let Huang nine songs hear Si Kong cut this heart voice of words, certainly can anger smile out.


    If she hadn''t been able to beat him, she would have been able to greet him with her fist instead of answering him. Rob her flesh, and forbid her to resist? What''s the point.


    "Just now you gave the meat to King Yin. Does that mean that King Yin likes you too?" Mo Liu person interjects a way, complexion some rise red, obviously he also feels embarrassed.


    "Keke" Huang Jiuge just sent a spoonful of soup to her mouth when she heard the words of Mo Liu. She was choked and coughed when she was shocked.


    Others, however, show embarrassment, coldness and excitement.


    The embarrassed ones are Nangong Yin, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao. The cold ones are from Sikong. The excited ones are Nangong Changning.

 Chapter 333

    I only heard Nangong Changning say: "if Uncle Yinhuang likes huangjiuge ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" that would be good.


    Nangong Changning''s mouth was blocked by a piece of meat before she finished her words. All she heard was Huang Jiuge''s angry voice: "you can''t stop your mouth after eating so much"


    everyone is not a fool. Although Nangong Changning didn''t finish her words, it can be seen from her expression that Nangong Changning hopes Nangong Yin likes Huang Jiuge.


    Why! Does Huang Jiuge really like Nangong yin?


    The most gossip here is Wen Jinran. How can you make people so interested! So he immediately asked, "why do you want your uncle Yinhuang to like huangjiuge?"


    "Because I think they are a good match!" It''s hard to stop Nangong Changning''s mouth. He''s chewing and talking.


    From the aspect of appearance, Huang Jiuge really matches Nangong Yin. He is handsome and beautiful.


    Today, Huang Jiuge just doesn''t dress up deliberately. If she doesn''t make up, she will be more beautiful than she is now.


    "Oh! A woman who has an engagement and goes to hook up with other men is shameless and fickle. Don''t harm the reputation of King Yin! " Sikong cut extremely ironic and dislike said.


    "Pa" of a, the Huang nine songs get angry in the hand of the soup spoon mercilessly to the table a clap, stare at Si Kong to cut, angry way: "have engagement how?"? What''s wrong with being shameless and fickle? What''s in your way? I don''t like you. You are a mean, pitiful and ruthless man. Only a fool likes you


    Sikong cut is not angry, just a sneer, that squint at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, with a kind of condescending temperament, arrogant voice is to let people feel for granted: "then you are doomed to be disappointed, like Ye''s gorgeous woman is more, only need Ye''s words.". But you are destined to marry an evil man who hates you. "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge became angry, and blocked her chest. She couldn''t get out. She only looked at Sikong Duan with gnashing teeth, hoping to tear him up.


    But she knew that she couldn''t beat him.


    To expect this man not to do anything to women, she would rather believe that pigs can climb trees!


    She was angry, but not because Sikong Chou said that she was destined to marry Nangong Yuhao, because it was up to her to say whether she married or not.


    She was so angry that Sikong Chou said, "there are so many gorgeous women who like you. They only need a word from you." Unexpectedly let her feel damned for granted, such a feeling is like let her say before, mercilessly slapped himself in the general, make her angry.


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge stood up from his position and said: "Lord Yin, I can''t eat a meal when I look at a lump of excrement. I''ll invite you to dinner one day as an apology! I''ll go first


    Say, also regardless of South Temple Yin agree with don''t agree, then turn round to walk!.


    "Woman, who do you call shit?" Sikong cut angry, also suddenly get up, have the meaning that obstructs Huang nine songs to leave greatly.


    Just sitting beside him, Wen Jinran saw this and immediately held him. He was afraid that he would kill Huang Jiuge on impulse!


    But before Huang Jiuge stepped out of the door, she was not afraid of death and said, "you have so much self-knowledge to admit it. Why do you have to ask many times?"


    Then he disappeared into the room.


    "You... Si kongdao was furious! If it wasn''t for Wen Jinran, he couldn''t control himself. He rushed to tear up the woman.

 Chapter 334

    In fact, even Si kongcao didn''t know what he would do to Huang Jiuge. Otherwise, how could Wen Jinran stop him!


    In fact, Wen Jinran wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare.


    Especially Wen Jinran, because he is pulling him now, and is nervous about whether he will vent his anger on himself and vent his anger on Huang Jiuge. If he smiles, doesn''t he annoy Sikong more?


    And Nangong Yin, is not afraid, just don''t want to just, he doesn''t want to become Sikong cut vent anger object.


    You know, when Sikong was in a bad mood, he would always practice martial arts with him. Even if their martial arts are equal, no one can help, but it doesn''t mean that he likes fighting!


    As for Wei ziyao and Mo Liu, they were direct and didn''t want to laugh. No, they should have been frightened by Sikong''s appearance.


    Nangong Changning was so scared that he left a sentence and ran away: "Uncle Huang, I, I''m going too."


    After a while, Sikong''s anger was eased, and Nangong Yin asked playfully, "it seems that you are not the same to huangjiu song?"


    It''s better to say that it''s a question than a narration, because people with clear eyes can see that Sikong cut''s attitude towards huangjiu Ge is different.


    Although it was drawn with arrows and crossbows, it didn''t actually hurt the other side, which was quite different from Sikong''s temperament in the past.


    Sikong cut can''t hear the meaning of Nangong Yin''s words, but as soon as he heard the name of huangjiu song, his anger just rose again. He said angrily, "what''s the difference between me and that shameless woman?"


    Nangong Yin shakes his head and laughs. He naturally understands Sikong cut. Sikong cut is a typical example of IQ explosion and EQ idiot.


    It''s not that Si kongcao has anything to do with Huang Jiuge. It''s just that among the many women who are close to him, only Huang Jiuge is intact. The result is very intriguing!


    Here, after Huang Jiuge angrily walked out of the first floor, Nangong Changning also caught up and asked anxiously: "Hello, Huang Jiuge, are you ok?"


    "Do you think I''m ok?" Because at the moment, Huang Jiuge is full of anger, so her tone is not much better, but she doesn''t mean to anger Nangong Changning.


    Nangong Changning Nunu mouth, did not answer, Huang nine song this appearance, must be something.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing that Huang Jiuge is not the direction to Nalan mansion, Nangong Changning can''t help asking.


    "Gambling house" huangjiuge road.


    She had to find something to vent her anger, didn''t she? Otherwise, it will really suffocate her.


    But going to gambling house is a great thing for Nangong Changning. How can a daughter go to that place! Suddenly exclaimed: "what? Go to the gambling house, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    " you can go back yourself if you don''t go. "Now Huang Jiuge can''t care about Nangong Changning!


    "I... she didn''t want to go, but she was afraid that something would happen to Huang Jiuge! Tangled for a while, had to compromise: "OK! ok I''ll go with you. "


    In this way, Nangong Changning followed Huang Jiuge to Wenjia gambling house.


    Like the last time Huang Jiuge came, the gambling house was full of shouts, noises and stinking sweat.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, but Nangong Changning can''t stand it. She wants to ask Huang Jiuge to go out several times, but she can''t bear it.


    That''s all. She accepted.

 Chapter 335

    Although there are many women in the gambling house, most of them are women. Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge, two beautiful women, come in. They are really strange and attract people''s attention.


    However, this is the gambling house of the Wen family. In view of the people''s fear of the Wen family, they dare not easily cause trouble.


    What''s more, these two women''s clothes are not very good. They certainly don''t come from ordinary families.


    Huang Jiuge comes to the biggest gambling table and plays with big and small players.


    Seeing that the dealer was about to open the cup, Huang Jiuge took out a money bag directly and patted it to the side with less silver. He said: "all, bet big."


    "Oh! This girl can''t gamble at a glance. How can she bet all of them! I''m not afraid of losing money. "


    "That''s right, and we didn''t win the big one so many times. I don''t believe this girl can win."


    When people saw that Huang Jiuge had bought all of them, they made sarcastic remarks. However, Huang Jiuge ignored them.


    But Nangong Changning was worried to stop: "ah! They said ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    " I''ll buy a big one, let''s go! " Nangong Changning couldn''t finish, so Huang Jiuge interrupted.


    With Huang Jiuge''s cry, the atmosphere on the table suddenly became enthusiastic. Some people called big, others called small, but there were many people calling small, which surpassed the big.


    "Open"


    as soon as the cup was opened, people gathered together.


    "What? How big is it Many people have been shocked, did not expect to open this big.


    So, all of them took a deep look at Huang Jiuge. Some were hot and some were suspicious.


    Fiery, is those who have been bet big, but has been lost, feel is the Phoenix nine songs to bring them good luck.


    The suspicion is that she is just luck.


    However, what people think has nothing to do with Huang Jiuge, and they don''t feel much about gambling. Nangong Changning exclaimed excitedly: "ah! Big, big, win, win. "


    It looks like she won the money.


    However, it also shows that she is happy for Huang Jiuge.


    Next, some people who believe in Huang Jiuge follow her all the time. Those who don''t believe in Huang Jiuge don''t follow her.


    Just slowly, everyone followed Huang Jiuge, because Huang Jiuge won ten bets!


    In fact, Huang Jiuge is also very surprised, because she is just buying, so she is absolutely 100% lucky.


    In less than half an hour, the ten taels of silver on Huang Jiuge''s body became two thousand taels, which shocked the friends!


    Of course, most of those who bought with Huang Jiuge made a few hundred Liang, because they didn''t dare to bet all of them like Huang Jiuge. They were afraid to match them, but they didn''t even have the money to turn them over!


    "Why! Isn''t that Huang Jiuge? " In the crowd, someone recognized Huang Jiuge.


    What? Is she Huang Jiuge?


    Being recognized, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, but Nangong Changning is so nervous that she has to pull her away.


    Think about it, anyway, she has won enough, so leave!


    Soon, Huang Jiuge went to the gambling house and won two thousand taels of silver. The first thing that was spread was Wen Jinran''s ears.


    Because it was the first time that Wen''s gambling house encountered this kind of thing, it lost tens of thousands of taels of silver all at once, so naturally it was necessary to report it to the master of Wen''s family.


    Although the tens of thousands of taels of silver is nothing to the Wen family, they have the obligation to report it.

 Chapter 336

    At this time, Wen Jinran just returned to the main house of the Wen family and heard about it. He was shocked and dumbfounded.


    However, what surprised him was not how much money Huang Jiuge had won, but that Huang Jiuge had won nine out of ten bets. What amazing gambling skills she had!


    He didn''t doubt that Huang Jiuge was just lucky, but he thought that last time, Huang Jiuge went to Wen''s gambling house to gamble and won, so if it was luck, it was a little difficult to obey, and she definitely had gambling skills.


    Although the Wen family is the richest man in the capital, the silver is really not worth mentioning, but Wen Jinran still loves the silver, which is a unique property of businessmen.


    If Huang Jiuge really has such amazing gambling skills, he really doesn''t want Huang Jiuge to come again. What if he wins the whole gambling house!


    If Nangong Changning didn''t take her away, I''m afraid she didn''t want to leave!


    What Wen Jinran doesn''t know is that it''s really all luck about this ten gambles and nine wins!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t have enough to eat because she had a conflict with Sikong when she was on the first floor. After winning the money, she took Nangong Changning to have a big meal and then returned to Nalan mansion.


    Therefore, the news had come back before Huang Jiuge returned to Nalan mansion.


    Of course, the news is not only this one, but also the news that Huang Jiuge shakes hands with Nangong Yin, which makes Nalan Jin surprised and angry.


    For Huang Jiuge shaking hands with Nangong Yin, the first thing that Nalan Jin thinks is not that Huang Jiuge is shameless and has a close relationship with other men in public, but that Huang Jiuge dares to provoke Nangong Yin.


    Nangong Yin has always been perverse, defiant and moody. If Huang Jiuge angers Nangong Yin, he doesn''t know how to die.


    Moreover, if Nangong Yin is angry with Huang Jiuge, he can''t protect Nalan from being implicated!


    So naranjin was surprised.


    As for Qi, it''s Huang Jiuge''s daughter''s house that goes to the gambling house, which is a place full of fish and dragons. It''s a shame for Nalan''s house.


    Even if she won two thousand taels of silver, it made him unhappy.


    This time, Nalan Jin can''t stay in his study and wait for Huang Jiuge to come back. He just waits in the front yard. As soon as Huang Jiuge comes back, he will see it for the first time.


    Just waiting for the nine songs to come back, he was too anxious to walk around.


    In the Na LAN Jin and so on impatient, plans to let the person look for, the Huang nine songs came back.


    The next people look at Huang Jiuge''s eyes are complex, say despise her! But despise not up, because in their hearts, more is the envy.


    Envy her to climb up Prince Yin, to eat with him, envy her to win two thousand taels of silver.


    You know, they can''t see so much silver in their whole life!


    "You rebellious girl, how dare you provoke Prince yin? Do you think your life is too long, or do you think Nalan mansion is too stable? There is also a place of your daughter''s house. Can you go to the gambling house? You have lost all the face of Nalan house. " At the sight of Huang Jiuge, Nalan Jin criticizes her and scolds her. Her ferocious appearance seems to eat Huang Jiuge.


    If it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge''s scruples, or if Huang Jiuge was Nalan QIANZI or Nalan QIANJIAO, I''m afraid Nalan Jin would have slapped her in the face.


    Huang Jiuge was scolded, but he was not angry, just said faintly: "do you see how Prince Yin treated me? Nalan mansion, isn''t it good? What''s more, Dad cares so much about his face. Is it edible? "


    "You son of a bitch." Naranjin was so angry that he almost didn''t come up.

 Chapter 337

    At present, Prince Yin doesn''t know what to do with Huang Jiuge, and Nalan''s house is still good, but he is also worried! Who can keep it good all the time!


    Although this face can''t be eaten, it''s very important!


    "So if Dad scolds me now, can he come back with his face?" Huang nine songs again ask a way, that indifferent attitude simply let Na LAN Jin crazy.


    Now he scolds Huang Jiuge, and naturally his face can''t come back. It''s just, it''s just, it''s just, it''s just something. Even nalanjin is beginning to get confused.


    "Dad cares so much about what other people think of him. What can others give him?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "since others can''t give dad anything, why should dad care so much about other people''s opinions! As long as the emperor doesn''t do anything to you. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "OK, I''ll go back to the yard." After that, without waiting for Nalan Jin''s reaction, Huang Jiuge left directly.


    Nalanjin is confused by Huang Jiuge, so after he reacts, Huang Jiuge has gone far away. He is so angry that he almost has no breath. Fortunately, the housekeeper comes to help him.


    Although in the heart anger, but Na LAN Jin also didn''t go to Huang nine songs, lest don''t be angry to death, also be angry to get sick.


    Back to the Weiyang Pavilion, aunt Tong looks at Huang Jiuge. Her eyes are worried. She opens her mouth, but she wants to talk.


    For what happened today, she wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid that Huang Jiuge thought she was too busy.


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows aunt Tong''s mind, knows that she is also worried about herself, but she doesn''t know how to explain, so she has to comfort: "aunt Tong, don''t worry, it''s OK."


    "Well" since Huang Jiuge says so, aunt Tong has nothing to ask. In fact, no matter what Huang Jiuge does, as long as she is safe.


    While sweeping the floor on one side, mother Liu''s eyebrows, which had been slightly wrinkled, spread after hearing the speech.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t deliberately go to see mother Liu, Yu Guang didn''t miss her look. Although it was tiny, Huang Jiuge could see it. It was worried.


    But why is she worried about her!


    Since mother Liu came in, she didn''t do anything harmful to her. On the contrary, she helped her several times and even worried about her this time.


    If she suspected that mammy Liu was only acting for her before, then this time, she absolutely could see that mammy Liu was not acting. She was really worried about herself.


    Maybe she should talk to mammy Liu sometime, but not now.


    Although Mo Rushuang fell ill, she didn''t ignore the dynamics of Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui at all, so soon after Huang Jiuge''s actions were sent back to Nalan house, she also knew.


    For Huang Jiuge''s shameless act of making friends with a man in public and going to gamble in a gambling shop, Mo Rushuang can''t despise her at the moment, because her emotion at the moment has been filled with envy.


    Why is it not zi''er who can have a close relationship with Prince yin! In this way, you can let Prince Yin marry zi''er! Even if it''s just a concubine.


    Why can go to dinner with Prince Yin is not his daughter!


    Although she didn''t know about nangongyin''s rumor, he was still the object that many officials wanted to follow.


    Also, why did Huang Jiuge win so much silver? Why? Why? Why?


    Two thousand taels! She doesn''t even have 200 liang of private money now!


    It''s all nine songs of Huang. First, she wants to go for more than 300 Liang. Later, she lets Jiang Hui take the right of housekeeper.

 Chapter 338

    "Why? Why? Why? " Mo Rushuang yells out of control, but because of this emotional excitement, the head will feel dizzy, and the whole person will feel uncomfortable.


    "Aunt, don''t get excited. Huang Jiuge has a close relationship with Prince Yin in public. She goes to the gambling house where all kinds of people are mixed up. Outsiders will only laugh at her." Mother Gao comforted.


    "But she won two thousand taels, two thousand taels!" Mo Rushuang''s unwilling appearance is as if Huang Jiuge''s silver is from her.


    Yuhao of Nangong won''t miss the event of nine songs of Phoenix. He is also very surprised when he is angry.


    Angry Huang Jiuge, a daughter''s family went to the gambling house where all kinds of people were mixed up. She also gambled and ruined her own reputation. What''s more, it made him face with no light.


    But he forgot that after being silly, Huang Jiuge had no reputation for a long time. Moreover, he never cared about her, and even wished she had a bad reputation. He wanted to see if she could annoy her father and let him retire.


    Now Huang Jiuge is not stupid, but he cares.


    Surprised that Huang Jiuge won two thousand taels of silver in gambling, and she still won nine out of ten. She has amazing gambling skills or good luck!


    Huo Qingqing also heard, but she is more concerned about is, all so many days, why Phoenix nine song is still good? Has Nalan QIANJIAO not started yet, or has she been exposed?


    Thinking about it, Huo Qingqing decided to ask LAN to call Nanlan QIANJIAO to ask: "ask LAN, call Nanlan QIANJIAO."


    Then, in order to answer Lan''s question in time, another stern female voice came first, saying, "no going anywhere"


    Huo Qingqing hurried to hear that she was walking towards her, and called out displeasantly: "Niang ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "do you want your father to know that you are making trouble again, and then take care of you?" Mrs. Huo is full of admonitions that hate iron but not steel.


    "I... Huo Qingqing is not willing, but thinking that he has been at home for more than ten days, Huo Qingqing is immediately discouraged. Even if he is not willing, he can only give up for a while.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge planned to go to the abandoned house in the morning, but because Nangong Changning pulled her out to meet Nangong Yin, she was delayed.


    But it''s still early, and it''s just late. So I went out again soon after I got back to my house.


    However, in order to avoid being recognized, Huang Jiuge went out in men''s clothes. And before going out, lest aunt Tong worry, so and she said hello, said he went out to practice martial arts.


    Aunt Tong didn''t say anything, just let her be careful.


    Abandoned house, the front yard is still dirty, full of dead leaves, the front hall is also spider web rampant, gloomy still.


    But the backyard is still clean. If you just look at the backyard, you can''t see that it''s an abandoned house.


    This is also to avoid attention, Qingzhi and Qingtan just cleaned up the backyard, even the garden there, did not clean up.


    When Huang Jiuge comes, Qingzhi is changing the dressing for Qingtan, while Su Yingxue is watching on the table.


    Although they can''t see Su Yingxue, Su Yingxue can''t communicate with them, but watching them do things is not so boring.


    Su Yingxue was the first one to feel that Huang Jiuge was coming. She was so far away that she felt the breath of Huang Jiuge, so she was so excited that she ran out immediately and cried, "Huang Jiuge, you are coming."


    Huang Jiuge greets her. Huang Jiuge just smiles and nods to her in response.

 Chapter 339

    When Huang Jiuge approached the backyard, Qingzhi and Qingtan also felt it, because they didn''t know who was coming, whether it was enemy or friend, so they immediately hid.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she didn''t see Qingzhi and Qingtan. Su Yingxue said in doubt: "eh, they were just here! How can it disappear in the blink of an eye


    Huang nine songs but know, afraid is green Gardenia Green Tan think is an outsider, then hide.


    At this time, hidden in the room of green gardenia and Green Tan also saw is Huang nine songs, then also came out, said: "girl is coming."


    Attitude, unconsciously with a respectful.


    "How is the injury?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s almost good, but you can''t use force in a short time." Green Gardenia says, that indifference of manner, don''t know of person still think she see Huang nine songs not happy!


    But she was.


    "Well! It''s ok if it doesn''t matter. You have a rest. I''ll go over there and have a look. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qingtan opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she is immediately held by Qingzhi and gives her a warning look. Qingtan wants to say nothing.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t see it, but she didn''t say anything. She just turned away and motioned Su Yingxue to follow.


    She knows that Qingzhi and Qingtan have something to ask her for help, but the other side does not speak, she will never take the initiative to speak. Because her heart is not good enough to take the initiative to help, if it''s a small effort, she will see the situation, if it''s hard, then she will see whether it''s worth it.


    Don''t say she''s snobbish, she''s not a virgin, and she''s kind enough to save them several times.


    What''s more, she doesn''t care about her own affairs now. Where can she have leisure to take care of other people''s affairs!


    Huang Jiuge takes Su Yingxue to the open space beside the abandoned house, which is the place where Huang Jiuge practiced martial arts before. Although it''s next to the abandoned house, people in the abandoned house can''t hear it by speaking.


    "Do you have something to say to me?" Come to open space, Su Ying snow asks a way.


    "Yes, I want to buy this abandoned house. I want to ask your opinion." Although Su Yingxue said that she could take the house for herself, when she decided to do it, she still had to tell her.


    "Really?" Hearing that Huang Jiuge wants to buy the house, Su Yingxue is happy: "I have no opinion, but I want to stay in the house with my mother''s grave all the time."


    The yard carries all her memories, and she won''t leave.


    "Good" for this, Huang Jiuge naturally won''t refuse.


    "Also, don''t get too close to Qingzhi and Qingtan in the future. Now they are injured and weak, which will damage their Yang. Moreover, after they are well, they should not be too close to them, because in this way, you will also be hurt by Yang Qi. " Huang nine song reminds a way.


    Su Yingxue hears the speech, this just suddenly realizes.


    She didn''t know it, she just ignored it.


    Huang Jiuge opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she wanted to say nothing.


    Huang Jiuge wants to ask Su Yingxue if she wants to reincarnate. If she wants to, she will spend time for her when she has become a symbol of emptiness. But think about it, she hasn''t started to practice Fu, and she doesn''t know when to do it well. It''s still too early to say that.


    So, I didn''t say.


    Along with her, Huang Jiuge went to the abandoned house.


    "By the way, I heard from Qingzhi and Qingtan that they wanted to ask you for help, but they were afraid to trouble you too much, so they didn''t dare to say." Su Yingxue thought of hearing what green Gardenia Green Tan said, then said with nine songs.

 Chapter 340

    After a pause, he continued: "as for what it is, I don''t understand it very well. I just listen to what they say about the sect, qingmumen, how to win the position, how to find the headmaster''s order to pursue and kill them, what else to use the headmaster''s order to order the twelve dead, and how to kill the qingmumen. It''s really frightening."


    Speaking of this, Su Yingxue some worried asked: "Huang Jiuge, you say, they will not be very dangerous ah!"


    Smell speech, Huang nine song footstep a meal, in the heart some surprised.


    Although Su Yingxue didn''t understand, the expression was clear enough.


    If she guesses right, Qingzhi and Qingtan are members of the Qingmu sect in the Jianghu, and some people take the position of the sect leader, but the sect leader''s order is on Qingzhi and Qingtan. Therefore, those people pursue and kill them in order to find the sect leader''s order.


    However, the master of this sect can order twelve dead men, and these twelve dead men can destroy Qingmu gate.


    If this is the case, we can imagine how powerful these twelve dead men were to destroy a sect.


    Although she didn''t know the slightest bit about Sikong''s school in the Jianghu, a school was not small.


    There should be hundreds of people!


    At this time, a kind of idea, gradually prominent in the heart of Huang Jiuge, is sparrow want to try.


    She doesn''t like to do things in the pool. She can''t stay in the capital all her life, and she doesn''t want to be mediocre all her life. So, it''s a matter of time before she steps into the river.


    However, if you want to get a foothold in the world, you can''t do it alone, so maybe Qingzhi and Qingtan are the beginning.


    After returning to the backyard, Huang Jiuge said, "I''ll bring two people back and clean up the house together. You can live here until you have no place to go."


    Huang Jiuge didn''t say that she wanted to buy the house, because there was no need to say.


    "Thank you girl" green Gardenia Green Tan grateful thanks.


    Because Huang Jiuge said that she often came here to practice martial arts, so Qingzhi Qingtan didn''t think that Huang Jiuge did it because of them.


    "Rest first! I''ll go back first. " Huang Jiuge is in a hurry to go back and implement the house, so she won''t stay in the yard more, otherwise it''s not good to arrange Mu Zi sister and brother.


    She suddenly felt that she had become a good person. Before she did her own things, she always helped others to do this and that.


    Think of it as the consequence of her meddling!


    "Good" green Gardenia should be way, but Green Sandalwood is brow lock, eyes full of struggle.


    Just as Huang Jiuge turns around, Qingtan immediately calls out: "girl ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Qingtan" Qingzhi hears the speech and quickly stops Qingtan from saying what she wants to say next.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge also stops, turns around and looks at Qingtan, a face of doubt.


    Of course, she knows in her heart that Qingtan is afraid to ask her for help.


    "Sister Qingzhi, I''m sorry. I can''t stand it any more." Qingtan towards Qingzhi is full of shame said, and then regardless of the green Gardenia before the advice and now stop, suddenly kneel in front of the nine songs, imploring: "girl, Qingtan has a heartless request, want to ask the girl to help."


    "Qingtan ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qingzhi helplessly called, but did not stop, because Qingtan has already opened her mouth, it is too late for her to stop.


    What''s more, she really wants to ask Jiuge for help, but she''s afraid to make her feel embarrassed, so she doesn''t dare to speak.


    Along with her, Qingzhi knelt down and said, "girl, we do have an invitation. We are afraid of the girl''s embarrassment, so we dare not speak.

 Chapter 341

    However, we really do not want to have regrets, and now, only girls can help us. If you can help me, please help me. Qingtan and I are willing to repay you for being a cow in this life. If you feel embarrassed, we will not force you. Please don''t be angry. "


    Because Huang Jiuge knew that they wanted to ask for help, so she didn''t feel surprised: "OK, you can talk about your request. If you can help me, I will help, but if you can''t, I won''t embarrass myself."


    Hear Huang nine songs and did not immediately refuse, green Gardenia Green Tan are very happy, at least, she did not refuse to listen to their request, has been a step of success, right?


    Huang Jiuge said, "get up first!"


    When Qingzhi and Qingtan heard the words, they got up. The former said: "in fact, Qingtan and I are members of the Jianghu sect"


    Qingzhi and Qingtan are the close maids of Ye Qingfeng, the eldest disciple of Qingmu sect leader in Jiangcheng, and they are also one of the confidants.


    Qingmumen is one of the four major sects in Jiangzhou province. It is active in the area of Jiangzhou province. Its headquarters are located in Jiangcheng, the capital of Jiangzhou province. In Jiangcheng, qingmumen can be regarded as a leader. Even the government has to show some face.


    In the whole world, it''s a third rate sect with tens of thousands of people. As long as it''s under the jurisdiction of Jiangzhou Province, there are branches of Qingmu sect everywhere.


    Ye Qingfeng has always won the heart of the sect leader because of his good character and hard work. Although he did not say it, he has already made Ye Qingfeng his successor.


    Although with Ye Qingfeng''s temperament, for the position of sect leader, he lacks decisiveness and ruthlessness. However, compared with Meng Huan''s narrow-minded, cruel and lustful temperament, he was much better.


    Meng Huan has always been jealous of Ye Qingfeng, and many secretly sent people to assassinate him, but he was repeatedly escaped by Ye Qingfeng.


    Not long ago, the sect leader was seriously ill and asked Ye Qingfeng to come back from the outer city to take over the position of sect leader, but he was intercepted by Meng Huan. This time, Meng Huan colluded with Dugu men, one of the four schools in Jiangzhou, to encircle and kill him.


    No matter how fierce Ye Qingfeng is, he is doomed. Therefore, ye Qingfeng is surrounded by Meng Huan and Dugu men.


    After knowing this, Qingzhi and Qingtan went to find the master.


    And ye Qingfeng''s other subordinates go to Meng Huan for revenge, but Meng Huan has Dugu men''s help. They are rivals there! Therefore, those who go there will never come back.


    When Qingzhi and Qingtan find the sect leader, the sect leader has already died in a hurry.


    Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood don''t know how to do, then took the door master order to run.


    Originally, they wanted to order the twelve dead men of qingmumen to kill Meng Huan, but because they were chased all the way, they couldn''t find the twelve dead men at all.


    The twelve dead men of qingmumen are all first-class masters, and they only listen to the orders of those who hold the master''s orders. Even if the master doesn''t have the master''s orders, he can''t command the twelve dead men.


    Now, Meng Huan''s people are chasing them everywhere. They are OK in the capital. If they return to Jiangzhou, they will be killed by the people of qingmumen.


    Therefore, they can only ask Jiuge for help and take the sect leader''s order to Jiangcheng. The headquarters of qingmumen sends out a signal to call out twelve dead men and kill qingmumen headquarters. The most important thing is to kill Meng Huan.


    As for the Dugu sect, each sect has its own hidden power. Qingzhi and Qingtan do not expect to annihilate the Dugu sect at the same time, but they have no regrets to annihilate the Qingmu sect.

 Chapter 342

    Qingzhi Qingtan said that if this thing is successful, the master''s order will be Huang Jiuge''s. later, she can use this master''s order to let the twelve dead serve. And they, too, will think that Huang Jiuge is respected.


    It is undeniable that Huang Jiuge is moved.


    It''s really a good thing that twelve first-class masters can use them for their own use!


    What Huang Jiuge lacks is a capable helper?


    But Huang Jiuge still tangled for a while before he agreed, because this is not a good thing: "OK, but not now, now I have other things to do."


    "Really, really?" Although they are willing to ask Jiuge for help, in the final analysis, they have no hope at all, because it is too difficult.


    So, it surprised them to see that Huang Jiuge agreed so readily.


    "Yes, but I hope you can understand that I am not good at helping you, but that you are profitable to me." Huang Jiuge doesn''t hide the purpose she promised them. Even when she promised them, it was already related to her interests. She just wants them to know their purpose better.


    With that, Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes turned, as if there was a cold light shooting out. Her eyes were clear and straight at Qingzhi and Qingtan, forming a kind of oppression, which made both Qingzhi and Qingtan feel awed.


    Then, it was Huang Jiuge''s warning: "remember what you said. After this thing is finished, you and the twelve dead men will be used by us. If there is any violation, there will be no amnesty."


    "Is" is completely in the subconscious, Qingzhi and Qingtan should be serious.


    Although things have not been successful, but from this moment on, green gardenia and Green Tan will have Phoenix nine song as their master. Even if there was no such thing, she saved them three times by Huang Jiuge. As long as she said one word, they would definitely work for her.


    Su Yingxue is to understand, looked at the green gardenia, and looked at the Phoenix nine songs, seems to want to say what, but do not know what to say.


    Then, Huang Jiuge left.


    It''s impossible for Huang Jiuge to swagger to Su''s house with her own identity, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. So, after returning to the city, Huang Jiuge went to a clothing shop. When she came out, she was already dressed in red clothes and covered her face with red yarn.


    Then he went to Su Fu.


    Of course, also prepared to worship post, otherwise she can''t rush it!


    The appearance of Su''s mansion is much more grand than that of Nalan''s.


    Su Zhiquan''s ancestors made a fortune in business. He was an official in the imperial court since his father. Nevertheless, the Su family did not cut off their business. Although their business was not as extensive as before, their family background was also very rich.


    Otherwise, with his salary, how can he build such a good other courtyard for his daughter!


    Su Zhiquan has a good reputation both as an official and as a person, so he is not so snobbish even with his servants. Although they were curious about who the veiled woman was, since the other party had handed in the invitation, they naturally wanted to send it in.


    Just can''t see, that''s the master''s business.


    The doorkeeper goes in with the invitation card delivered by Huang Jiuge.


    In Su''s study, Su Zhiquan was reading a book. The servant handed the letter to the housekeeper, who handed it to Su Zhiquan. Because not everyone can enter such an important place as the study. Even Su Zhiquan''s wife and concubine can''t go in and out without Su Zhiquan''s permission.

 Chapter 343

    Su Zhiquan is more than 40 years old and has good facial features. Although his age has left traces on his face, he is still very handsome.


    "Master, there is a letter of worship saying that it is a veiled woman." The housekeeper handed the invitation to Su Zhiquan and said, "thank you.


    "The veiled woman?" Su Zhiquan hears the speech, slightly Leng, but also did not go to explore who, but directly read the worship post.


    When the post was opened, Su Zhiquan saw the content of the post, his whole body became stiff, and his face became ugly.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Seeing this, the housekeeper asked anxiously.


    "Let her go to the living room to wait for me," Su Zhiquan did not explain, just ordered.


    Since Su Zhiquan didn''t say anything, the housekeeper naturally wouldn''t ask. He answered the question and withdrew.


    After the housekeeper went out, Su Zhiquan fell back on the chair as if he was all over. This letter touched his deep memory.


    These years, he did not forget Su Yingxue''s mother and daughter, just did not want to think about it, because every time he thought of it, he would feel very uncomfortable.


    Even on the day of his death, he didn''t go because he was afraid.


    Yes, people, there are people who are not afraid of ghosts!


    Today, the letter said that he wanted to buy the other courtyard.


    That other courtyard is a well-known haunted building. Let alone that he doesn''t want to sell it, no one dares to buy it even if he wants to.


    He didn''t want to sell it, but he agreed to Su Yingxue''s mother. He didn''t want to disobey it, and the Su family was not short of money to sell the house.


    However, the woman knew that the yard was haunted, so why did she buy it! Don''t you believe it?


    Although he didn''t believe in ghosts, it happened several times after that. Some people went to the yard and said that if they met ghosts, they would take them seriously.


    Although Su Zhiquan had no intention of selling the other house, he needed to see it in person out of politeness.


    Su Zhiquan took the quickest time to sort out his emotions and walked towards the living room.


    When Su Zhiquan came to the living room, Huang Jiuge had been waiting for a long time, but there was no dissatisfaction. After all, she had something to ask for.


    "Mr. Su, you know what I''ve come for. I''ll stop talking nonsense. I want to buy the other courtyard in your suburb. I don''t know if Mr. Su can sell it?" Huang nine song says directly to the point.


    Su Zhiquan did not immediately refuse, but curiously asked: "do you know? It''s a ghost house. "


    "Nature knows" Huang Jiuge answers calmly.


    "If you know, why did the girl buy it? Or, don''t you believe me Su Zhiquan asked.


    "No, I bought it because of the letter." Huang Jiuge said.


    This, Su Zhiquan was shocked, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes full of exploration, asked: "why?"


    "So Lord Su, I can see ghosts!" Huang nine song can''t hear a joke, still serious tone rhetorical question.


    "What?" Smell speech, Su Zhiquan complexion a change, looking at Huang Jiuge shocked at the same time, more is doubt.


    Yes, he didn''t believe it.


    Su Zhiquan is in reason, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t think there is anything, just continues to say: "so Lord Su is willing to listen to me tell a story!"


    Su Zhiquan did not answer, but his silence was tacit.


    Huang Jiuge tells Su Zhiquan about her meeting Su Yingxue and the story Su Yingxue told her.


    At the beginning of the story, Su Zhiquan has collapsed on the chair, and then the more he listens, the more frightened he is. His face has become pale and colorless, his pupils are full of fear, and his whole body is shaking.

 Chapter 344

    Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to scare Su Zhiquan, but Su Yingxue says that Su Zhiquan has promised her mother that she won''t sell the yard.


    So, Huang Jiuge thought, only move out Su Yingxue, Su Zhiquan will compromise.


    Moreover, there is only her and Su Zhiquan, no third person knows, also need not scruple.


    As for the fact that she revealed that she could see ghosts, in fact, it was not too mysterious. After all, there were still some people who could see ghosts, only a few of them.


    "You, you, you say, it''s true?" Although Su Zhiquan had no reason not to believe it, it was too shocking for him to accept.


    "Otherwise, as an outsider, how can I know these things?" Huang nine songs asked, also indirectly affirmed.


    Although Su Zhiquan still rejected this matter, he believed it and asked, "she, does she hate me?"


    "No, because few people can accept the existence of ghosts." Huang Jiuge said.


    When Su Zhiquan heard the speech, he was obviously relieved.


    Even though Su Yingxue is his daughter, it is not acceptable for ordinary people to deal with ghosts. Therefore, it is reasonable for him to be afraid.


    "Well, since it means Xueer, you should go to the yard." Su Zhiquan sighed heavily. He didn''t hold the yard and didn''t accept any money from Huang Jiuge, so he gave Huang Jiuge the lease.


    However, at the beginning, Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to spend any money to buy the house, because she knew that Su Zhiquan would not accept it after hearing the story.


    In this way, the Phoenix nine song smoothly took the abandoned house lease, left.


    When I went out, I saw a woman in the yard looking at herself, but she didn''t do anything.


    This woman, Huang Jiuge, has seen her. She is the daughter who stood beside Huo Qingqing when they had a conflict in the street. Huang Jiuge heard Nangong Yuhao call her Miss Su.


    It turned out that she was Miss Su Fu.


    After Huang Jiuge came out of Su''s house, it was late. It was almost you time. It was time to go back to the house for dinner.


    So, Mu Zi and Mu Cong, wait for tomorrow!


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge didn''t go to the abandoned house, but stayed in the room to learn the painting.


    Even though Huang Jiuge is skillful, she has to kneel down when she meets this rune. It''s really hard to draw.


    What Huang Jiuge learned to draw first was the Amulet of killing ghosts, because this amulet is very important to her. It''s about her life!


    It took Huang Jiuge no less than 20 times to figure out the Fu, but it was always one-third of the time when it was broken.


    Phoenix nine song know, this thing is not urgent, so Phoenix nine song also did not give birth to impetuous. Hard at the same time, also need to pay attention to rest.


    But in the dead of night, not far from the abandoned house, a figure is sneaking close, but it seems to be afraid and dare not get too close.


    And this person is no one else, it is Su Yingxue''s father, Su Zhiquan.


    After Huang Jiuge left, Su Zhiquan kept himself in his study, thinking about what happened many years ago.


    Finally, he couldn''t help coming to the abandoned house to have a look, even though he was afraid.


    After looking at the abandoned house not far away for a long time, he turned and left.


    After all, he was afraid.


    Just after su Zhiquan turned around, a white figure appeared in the air of the abandoned house. Looking at Su Zhiquan''s back, his eyes were complex, but the most obvious thing was missing.


    Yes, miss.

 Chapter 345

    Anyway, he''s still the father who doted on her since childhood. Even these years, she and her mother''s death, he did not come.


    But she didn''t hate him.


    "Dad, your daughter doesn''t hate you. You''re not sorry for your daughter and mother, because some things are not acceptable to human beings." Su Yingxue murmured.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Wen Jinran''s study is not generally low. If ordinary people break into the study at the moment, they will be shocked by the low atmosphere and become paralyzed.


    In the study, in front of the desk, sat nangongyin.


    On the left side of the table, sit Sikong and Wen Jinran.


    At this time, they are serious, low breath.


    On the ground in front of the desk, there is a man kneeling on one knee, and this man is no other than you Biao.


    "Five years ago, on the night of the sixth day of June, his subordinates were on duty. When he was ugly, Duke Tu said that he heard the emperor''s cry and went in. Because Duke TU was close to the emperor, his subordinates didn''t think much about it. Later, when his subordinates heard the emperor''s subtle cry for help, they rushed in. Unexpectedly, they saw two emperors ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "speaking of this, long Biao got excited, with an angry madness, as if the scene reappeared, so that he wanted to charge again.


    Others are shocked when they hear the news, even if it is not unexpected, but it is still shocking when they hear the facts.


    "And then!" It was almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. Nangong Yin''s face was ferocious, his eyes were scarlet, and he was about to lose control.


    , as like as two peas, as like as two peas, who were very similar to the emperor, and then saw his men coming in, the grandfather immediately attacked his subordinates. The man who was exactly the same as the emperor immediately pressed the bed of the Dragon bed, and then the Dragon bed. Suddenly open, appear a dark grid, the emperor fell down. Then, father-in-law Tu said that I wanted to assassinate the emperor, so he called the bodyguard to kill his subordinates. However, I don''t know when most of the guards were changed that night. "


    "Although there are subordinates, they are outnumbered in the end. If it wasn''t for the subordinates'' desperate interaction, they would have died on the spot. However, his subordinates were also stabbed in the chest by Duke tu. at that time, he thought he was dead. I just can''t imagine that my heart is opposite to that of ordinary people. That''s why I escaped


    "I went to the Lord to report this, but I didn''t know whether it was related to him. What''s more, my subordinates were seriously injured at that time, and there was a chase. I just wanted to find the Lord, so I had no chance at all. Therefore, his subordinates were secretly sent to a remote mountain village by a confidant for recuperation. He did not fully recover until three years ago. Because he was not reconciled, he went back to the capital to find out whether the event of that year had anything to do with Prince Yin. If not, his subordinates would tell him the truth. But the Lord always comes and goes without a trace. If you want to find out, you can''t find out. "


    These are all the most painful memories of you Biao. To mention these is undoubtedly to let you Biao sprinkle salt on his wounds. If you Biao hadn''t tried his best to control it, he would have lost control.


    "Pa", Nangong Yin was so angry that he made a fierce shooting. He suddenly stood up, his face twisted because of anger, his eyes suddenly opened, full of hatred and bloodthirsty. He was just like a fierce lion ready to go.

 Chapter 346

    Nangong Yin''s heart has always been strong, but at this moment, he has tears in his eyes, but he can''t let it stay.


    It can be seen that Nangong Yin and Nangong Li have deep feelings!


    Yes! Otherwise, how could he only leave nangongyin in the capital after succeeding to the throne. The other princes, however, were driven to the territory and were not allowed to return to Beijing without the emperor''s call.


    Nangong Li not only let Nangong Yin stay in Beijing, but also gave him a special token to go in and out of the palace freely, and seeing the token was like seeing the emperor. It also gave him one fifth of the military power of the whole East engine country.


    Nangong Yin never let Nangong Li down. It can be said that his existence solved many problems for Nangong Li.


    Although the emperor as the king of a country, the world''s largest, not the king, but some things, but he did not want to do. Therefore, at this time, nangongyin will play a great role.


    He used his perverse, arrogant and moody behavior to suppress those ministers with bad intentions. He never had to taboo what he said and what he did. No matter which minister had any thoughts, he was ruthlessly exposed.


    Therefore, no minister in the court is not afraid of nangongyin.


    However, Nangong Yin has always been a steady man. No matter how angry he is, he will not act impulsively. Otherwise, it would be bad to scare the snake.


    Gradually, nangongyin''s breath converged.


    "Who do you think this person will be?" Wen Jinran asked.


    This guy? The man? It''s just the fake emperor.


    "I can hardly find out if I can master the behavior and manner of the emperor brother like this. This person must have been lurking around the emperor brother for a long time. What''s more, it''s not easy to get the original identity of father-in-law Tu''s mutiny. It''s just that it''s impossible to guess who he is for the time being. " Nangongyin said.


    "Now that you know the cause and effect, are you afraid you can''t find out?" Said Sikong.


    "Yes, if we can''t find out, how about killing them directly?" Wen Jinran said, his face was dark and cruel.


    Although Wen Jinran is usually gentle, he just hasn''t touched his bottom line. If he touches his bottom line, he is not soft hearted.


    Although this matter is the matter of Nangong Yin, according to the truth, it has nothing to do with his facial features, but who let them be brothers of life and death! How can he stand idly by if he values friendship!


    With their abilities, killing Duke Tu and the fake emperor is just a bit of a beginning. The problem is, I''m afraid that the emperor''s sudden death will cause civil strife in the royal family.


    When the royal family is in chaos, it is the weakest time for a country. If other countries can take advantage of it, it will not be worth the loss.


    Although the four countries seem to be in harmony on the surface, there are more secret fights in private. It''s just that the four countries are afraid of each other, which is why they have not torn their faces.


    Although Dongqing is the most terrifying country in the four countries, it has a power comparable to that of a country, the kingdom of Chonglou. Therefore, the power of one east engine country will soon be comparable to that of the other two countries.


    Of course, if the truth is compared, Dongqing is much worse than the other two countries.


    However, while countries are afraid of Dongqing, Dongqing is also dangerous.


    When the power of the East engine country no longer gives the countries fear but threat, they are likely to form an alliance against the East engine country. Because the kings of all countries have the ambition to dominate the world, but they will not let one of them dominate before they have the power.

 Chapter 347

    However, it will not be possible for the time being, because even if Qingxiao country wants to unite, there will be some people who will make it unable to unite.


    "Lord, there''s one more thing I don''t know if I should say." Suddenly, you Biao said.


    "Said" Nangong yindao.


    "In those days, the mountain city where my subordinates recuperated was not far from the border of Huang''s garrison. I heard that during the riot, the Japanese pirates mainly besieged General Huang and General Huang Shao. In less than two days after the death of General Huang and General Huang Shao, someone came to take over the position of general, and soon repulsed the Japanese pirates. I think it''s like a conspiracy. " You Biao said.


    After you Biao said that, Nangong Yin remembered.


    This was four and a half years ago, half a year after what happened in the palace.


    Huang Wutian, general of Huang, was the brother of the former Emperor and the founder of Dongqing. He was the king of Dongqing, who was entitled to the title of the country.


    Under one man, above ten thousand.


    Nangong Yin knows that if Huang Wutian didn''t give in, Huang Wutian would be more likely to become the emperor.


    Therefore, the Huang family is an extremely heavy existence for the Nangong family.


    Nangong Yin also had great respect for Huang''s family.


    He also doubted the things that happened in those years, but he didn''t have much time to investigate because he was in trouble. Over time, it was ignored.


    But now that he has a chance, he will not let it go.


    When it comes to Huang''s family, Nangong Yin thinks of Huang Jiuge.


    In fact, at the beginning, the fake Nangong Li wanted to give Huang Jiuge to him, but he just said, "brother Huang said that he would not interfere in my marriage." This was stopped.


    Nangong Li did say that he would not interfere in Nangong Yin''s marriage. Although the fake Nangong Li knew seven or eight points about the real Nangong Li, some things, things, still didn''t know.


    Therefore, in order not to arouse Nangong Yin''s suspicion, he didn''t continue to mention it. When he turned around, he gave Yujiu Ge to Nangong Yuhao.


    Although he didn''t think about the power of his wife''s family to strengthen his own power, he hoped that this thing could go with the flow.


    If Nangong Li marries Yuhao, it''s not entirely aimed at him. It''s just that all the other princes had a fiancee, and only Nangong Yuhao didn''t have one.


    At that time, because the royal family attached great importance to the Huang family, and the Huang family had just perished, it was just necessary for the emperor to show his love and righteousness. Naturally, he could not let Huang Jiuge be a side concubine to other princes.


    Therefore, the false Nangong Li''s attitude is that if he can weaken a prince''s power, he will weaken a prince''s power.


    For so many years, he didn''t meet a woman who moved him. Of course, he didn''t have the heart to think so much about his brother. But after meeting Huang Jiuge, he thought of it, and he couldn''t help imagining what would have happened if he hadn''t refused to get married!


    He will think so, it is not that he has anything to do with Huang Jiuge.


    I feel that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like her. Even if she marries in the past, life will not be easy. At the same time, I also feel that I don''t reject her.


    When she said she wanted to shake hands with her, he didn''t refuse, half because she was from the Huang family, but half because she didn''t reject her. Especially when he saw her innocent eyes, he couldn''t bear it.


    Nangong Yin was distracted, and he didn''t know when he became genial. He was so surprised that Wen Jinran couldn''t help asking: "Hey, what are you thinking about! I''m fascinated. "

 Chapter 348

    "Nine Songs of Phoenix" Nangong Yin subconsciously responds, and only when he says it, he knows that he has said something wrong.


    "What? You don''t really like people, do you? " Wen Jinran asked in surprise.


    And Sikong cut looking at Nangong Yin''s eyes, unexpectedly has a little cold, even Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran did not notice.


    "You think too much, just mention General Huang and think of Huang Jiuge, because that person, Huang Jiuge also destroys his life." Nangongyin explained.


    "Also, if it wasn''t for the destruction of Huang family, how could Huang Jiuge have been fooled for several years and used as a chess piece?" Mention this, Wen Jinran also cannot help sympathizing.


    After a moment''s silence, Nangong Yin looked at Sikong and asked, "I''m afraid it doesn''t end so soon. You''re not there. Are you ok?"


    Sikong cut smell speech, glanced at Nangong Yin one eye, that arrogant attitude obviously all worried: "the Lord''s subordinates are not to eat rice, if even these things can''t deal with, what do you want them to use?"


    Sikong cut always so arrogant, always let Nangong Yin so want to despise, but can''t despise, who let this Si is really strong!


    "All right! Let''s do this first. Commander you will stay in another courtyard for the time being! You can''t go out until the matter is settled, so as not to be unsafe. " Nangongyin said.


    "Yes," you Biao said.


    After you Biao went out, Si kongcao asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Do you want to find out what''s going on in that dark grid?" Wen Jinran then asked.


    "I''ll take a chance to have a look, just so that I don''t panic, and I can''t be in a hurry." The South Temple Yin way, don''t know why, always feel that dark space has what he want to know.


    The next day, in the morning, Huang Jiuge meditated and practiced martial arts. After breakfast, she practiced drawing.


    After lunch, Huang Jiuge takes aunt Tong, calls uncle Liu, and goes out.


    However, when he came to the front yard, he was stopped by naranjin.


    Nalanjin''s face was a little gloomy, obviously because of what happened yesterday. He was worried about what Huang Jiuge would do, so his tone was very strict: "where are you going?"


    "Go out for a stroll" Huang nine songs should way.


    "Go out and have a look? What''s your daughter''s family like? I don''t know what''s going to happen when I go out this time? " Naranjin said angrily.


    Although Dongqing national style is open, women can go out freely, but it''s not good to go out every day!


    However, let Na LAN Jin most care about, still worry about Huang nine songs go out and make things. His heart is so weak that he can''t bear the stimulation of Huang Jiuge.


    Originally, aunt Tong didn''t feel anything, but when she heard that, she suddenly realized. Is it really good for miss to go out all day like this?


    However, she did not say anything. Since she promised to trust the young lady and not interfere in her affairs, she would do it.


    "I don''t need to worry about my business. If dad has time, he''d better go to yinzhuju to have a look. It''s said that Aunt Jiang has something for you to see. You''d better leave it on fire and send it after seeing it! Otherwise, there will be too much anger. I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it. It''s not good to be impatient. " Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to curse nalanjin, but it''s just the truth.


    Jiang Hui has been optimistic about the account books of previous years, and is planning to show them to nalanjin today! And after nalanjin saw it, he would definitely get angry.


    If you let him accumulate too much anger now, you can''t guarantee that he will be angry soon!


    "You..." nalanjin didn''t get angry because of that thing, but he was very angry by Huang Jiuge''s words.

 Chapter 349

    "I''m also for the sake of my father. If anything happens to my father, Nalan house will be finished." Huang nine songs a pair of concern of say, just that attitude, really didn''t see where care.


    However Huang nine songs this words, really is for the sake of Na LAN Jin good, as for how to understand, that is Na LAN Jin''s affair.


    Fart!


    Nalanjin was so angry that he could hardly speak, if he had not been so angry.


    He kept saying that he was good for him, but he cursed him every word. Knowing that he cared about the face of Nalan mansion most, he even lost face everywhere. How could he be good for him!


    "Miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" seeing that Nalan Jin is so angry that she is about to take her breath away, aunt tong can''t bear it, so she has to make a sound to try to stop Huang Jiuge, so that Nalan Jin will not be angry by Huang Jiuge before he gets sick from the account book.


    If she didn''t know the temperament of Huang Jiuge, she would think that Huang Jiuge was deliberately in Qi Na LAN Jin!


    Huang Jiuge also knows that if she goes on, she can''t really make Nalan Jin angry, so she''s not talking about it anymore. On the contrary, she has a rare guarantee and compromise: "well, Dad, don''t be angry. I promise that nothing will happen."


    After hearing the words, Nalan Jin gradually eased his breath, but he was still unhappy about the things that Huang Jiuge wanted to go out.


    However, he also knew that he couldn''t stop Huang Jiuge, so he didn''t stop her any more. He just gave a cold hum and turned to leave.


    Later on, Nalan Jincai remembered what Huang Jiuge had just said. He said that Jiang Hui had something to show you, and Huang Jiuge was sure that he would be angry after seeing it. It must be not simple.


    After thinking about it, he hurried to yinzhuju, and Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong also went out.


    As soon as nalanjin came to the gate of yinzhuju, he heard the conversation between Jiang Hui and mother Lu.


    "Aunt, take the account book while the master is in the house now!" Said mother Lu.


    "I want to, but I''m worried that the master will be angry when he sees it. If he gets angry and gets sick, how can he be! I just can''t imagine that Mo Rushun is so greedy for ink. He just doesn''t take charge of Nalan mansion! " Jiang Hui''s words can be said to be angry, and they are not fake at all.


    Although she has no feelings with nalanjin, she is actually a person of nalanjin. She never thought that she would do harm to nalanjin.


    But nothing like frost! He even said that his business was not satisfactory and he was greedy for so much money.


    When nalanjin heard the speech, his face changed.


    If it had been before, he would not have believed Jiang Hui''s words, but after so many incidents, he had little trust in Mo Rushun.


    So even if I didn''t believe it immediately, I would not doubt it any more.


    "What are you talking about? Is it as greedy as frost? " Naranjin was so angry that he rushed in and asked.


    "Master?" Jiang Hui and mother Lu were startled by the sudden arrival of nalanjin.


    "Take account originally for me to see" Na LAN Jin ignores the fright of Jiang Hui and mother Lu, direct command way.


    "Is" Jiang Hui also immediately reaction, although doubt nalanjin why will suddenly come, but he wants to see the account book, she can''t refuse, although worried that he saw will be angry sick.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that she will get angry and get sick. She''s just worried about it.


    Jiang Hui immediately went to the bedroom and took out a thick account book.


    In this case, the incommensurate receipts and payments are recorded.

 Chapter 350

    Of course, this is not to use Jiang Hui''s one-sided words to explain, but also the evidence after Jiang Hui went to investigate.


    For example: on a certain day and a certain month of a certain year, how many goods, how many catties or how many pieces of goods, and how much is the price, were purchased by the Nalan Prefecture in a certain store. However, when these records appeared in Naran''s account books, most of them paid a third more.


    After looking at the first page, nalanjin''s face sank. On the second and third page, nalanjin could not see it. He was so angry that he smashed the account book on the desk. He was so angry that he almost carried it on his back and his face turned blue.


    Jiang Hui see this, quickly give nalanjin tea, give him Shun Qi.


    "Asshole, it''s asshole." After breathing slowly, nalanjin made a sound.


    Mo Rushuang was greedy for so much silver in just three years.


    He only looked at one-third of them and roughly calculated that there were thousands of taels.


    It''s more than 1000 Liang, but all the people in Nalan''s family spend half a year! How could she?


    Nalan''s industry can earn four or five hundred taels in a month. Why does she say that business is not satisfactory, and it''s about three hundred taels in a month, and the other two hundred taels!


    Obviously, she was greedy.


    It''s just silver. It''s also some medicinal materials, cloth and jewelry. It''s on the account, but there''s no warehouse at all.


    Where has this gone? Is it not that Mo Rushun is greedy for ink?


    He confided in the things to be managed by Mo Rushan. Is that how she calculated herself?


    At this time, Jiang Hui didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t say anything.


    She is also disappointed that nalanjin will recover the money that has been greedy for ink. However, nalanjin will be even more disappointed with Mo Rushun because of this. Even if she is well, she has little chance of winning if she wants to take back the right of housekeeper.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "if this is a big deal, you should take it as nothing! As long as you are a responsible person, you will continue to manage the family. " Nalanjin said, this is also a promise to Jiang Hui.


    "Yes, I know." Jiang Hui should way, not because of this matter reluctantly want to let Nalan Jin pursue Mo Rushuang, even if her heart is to.


    This also shows that Jiang Hui knows how to advance and retreat and has a long-term vision.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui was so sensible, Nalan Jin was more or less relieved, and his face softened a lot.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You take care of these things by yourself and pay attention to your health." Said naranjin.


    Jiang Hui can''t help but show her tenderness and deep feeling when she hears the speech. She says: "master Xie cares, and master should take good care of himself. Only when master is well, can everyone in Nalan mansion be well."


    Although, for so many years, she did not expect nalanjin to have feelings for her, so she had already done it. Even if nalanjin ignored her, she was not sad, but nalanjin was kind to her and she was happy.


    After all, naranjin is her husband and her heaven. Only when he is well, can she be well.


    Every man is vain, so when nalanjin heard Jiang Hui''s words, he immediately felt that he was tall, and even looked at Jiang Hui''s eyes, which became softer.


    "Well," nalanjin said and left.


    "Aunt, I''m finally going to keep the clouds open and see the moon." Mama Lu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes! It would be better to have a son. " Although Jiang Hui has no serious idea of son preference, she still wants a son.

 Chapter 351

    Otherwise, no one will inherit the Nalan mansion.


    She is still ambitious.


    "Aunt, don''t think too much. This kind of thing also depends on fate." Mother Lu comforted.


    "Well!" Jiang Hui also knows this reason, so her attitude has been pretty good.


    Here, after Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong took Mu Zi and Mu Cong, they went to a pile of things, and then went to the abandoned house.


    "Miss, that house..." when Liu Bo heard that he was going there, he suddenly burst into a cold sweat. He thought that Huang Jiuge didn''t know that it was a famous ghost house, so he thought of a warning.


    But before Liu Bo finished, he was interrupted by Huang Jiuge: "don''t worry, Liu Bo. I know it''s just a rumor."


    Although Liu Bo was still flustered, he did not dare to disobey Huang Jiuge''s words.


    When they arrived at the abandoned house, Mu Zi and Mu Cong got out of the carriage. Mu Cong exclaimed: "eh, isn''t this the house we stayed in before?"


    Said, thought of what, look gradually dark down.


    At a glance, Huang Jiuge saw what Mucong was thinking, and immediately said with a smile, "I bought this house. Later, you will be here to help me clean the house and do housework."


    "Really?" Smell speech, Mu Cong that originally dark under of facial expression immediately sweep but go, surprise of ask a way.


    "Of course it''s true," Huang Jiuge said.


    After getting the confirmation of Huang Jiuge, Mu Cong feels embarrassed because of his idea. His face is slightly red and he doesn''t dare to see Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge naturally won''t care with a child.


    Aunt Tong and Liu Bo are surprised that Huang Jiuge will buy this place.


    Aunt Tong is OK. She doesn''t know it''s called ghost house. She also knows that Huang Jiuge bought it for her own purpose, but uncle Liu wants to think more.


    Although the rumor that this is a ghost house is just a rumor, he will believe it if he hears more. Even if Huang Jiuge says he doesn''t believe it, he can''t face it calmly.


    However, the first lady even bought this place?


    However, he is just a servant, not qualified to say anything.


    "Uncle Liu is looking at the carriage outside. Let''s go first." Huang nine songs said, then lead to go first, what thing also don''t hand in hand, proper big young lady airs.


    But there are not many things, just some pots and pans to eat. As for the other things, I don''t know what I need until I''ve packed them up. I''ll buy them together.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge comes to the back garden, Su Yingxue in the backyard feels it. In a blink, she comes to Huang Jiuge.


    But the next moment, then suddenly face a change, a pair of uncomfortable appearance, also hurried away.


    Phoenix nine song also hastily with eyes to stop it close, because many people, Yang heavy, Su Yingxue close will damage the vitality.


    Su Yingxue is afraid to approach, can only look at from afar, that innocent eyes, to more grievance will have more grievance.


    Huang nine songs helpless, but also did not pay attention to her, continue to walk toward the back house.


    At this time, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood also heard the movement, came out.


    Because they heard the voice of Huang Jiuge, they didn''t hide because they were strangers.


    "Master" see Phoenix nine songs, green gardenia and Green Tan are respectful call way.


    When people see Qingzhi and Qingtan, they are also slightly stunned, but mu Zi and Mu Cong don''t think much about it, because they know that they are the people of Huang Jiuge.


    Only aunt Tong had some accidents, but she didn''t figure it out. After Huang Jiuge saved them that day, they followed Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 352

    Along with, the Huang nine songs then introduced for them respectively, they also respectively said hello after, then took Mu Zi and Mu Cong to the side courtyard next to the main courtyard to live.


    Pianyuan is also square, in addition to the door side, the other three sides are bedrooms. Huang Jiuge let their brothers and sisters free to choose, let aunt Tong help them clean up the house.


    As for this house, I''m afraid that Huang Jiuge won''t start to clean it, so let qingzhiqingtan clean it by himself.


    However, after aunt Tong helped Mu Zi and Mu Cong clean up the room, Huang Jiuge left with aunt Tong,


    during the day, she could do nothing here, so it''s better to go back to practice drawing! As for practicing martial arts, I''d better come by myself in the evening, be quiet and concentrate.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that she and Hua JIEKOU are in conflict, because many things happened, most of them happened at Hua JIEKOU.


    It''s the flower street that saves qingzhiqingtan. It''s also the flower street that meets Shen Yu twice. It''s also the flower street where he conflicts with the Duke Duan. It''s also the flower street where he meets Nangong Yuhao. Now, something happened again.


    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of Hua Street, it was blocked because someone was lying on the street.


    And the man lying in the middle of the street is Shen Yu.


    Now Shen Yu''s clothes are ragged and unkempt, and his face is like a beggar, and he is dying, but he is still whispering: "lady, lady, don''t go, don''t go ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if Huang Jiuge''s ear power is not very keen, he can''t hear his voice.


    "Alas! Mr. Shen is so infatuated that he still can''t accept the fact that his wife is dead. "


    "Yes! But if he always looks like this, it''s not the same thing! "


    "What can we do! Lord Shen is alone, and he has no one to take care of him. He won''t listen to the advice of outsiders. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although people sympathize with Shen Yu, no one came to help.


    Some of them have nothing to do with their own affairs, while others are powerless.


    Therefore, when she meets Shen Yu, Huang Jiuge also says that she has a headache and doesn''t know whether to take care of it or not.


    If other people, she naturally does not look at one eye, but Shen Yu, but let Huang Jiuge do not know how to leave. Because he became more miserable than before, which had something to do with her advice.


    At the moment, Shen Yu has no spirit of wine, but seems to have nothing for a long time, and faint with hunger.


    Tangled for a while, Huang Jiuge still decided to save him!


    "Aunt Tong, find two people to carry Mr. Shen to the hospital! It''s not the same thing to lie in the street like this. " Huang nine songs command a way.


    Why carry it to the hospital! Because Shen Yu looks like this, he really needs to see a doctor. He''s not just hungry and faint. He''s been drinking for more than half a year, and his body is almost boastful. She''ll do it to the end and send the Buddha to the West!


    But what he wants to do after that is his business.


    "Is" to help people this kind of thing, Tong Yi is also happy to see its become, after all, this Shen Yu is really sympathetic.


    So aunt Tong immediately got out of the carriage, found two strong men, gave them one or two silver, and asked them to help carry them to the hospital.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge also let Liu Bo drive the carriage to follow.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that the doctor who took care of Mu Zi and Mu Cong last time was good. At least she would take good care of them when she received the money, so she asked aunt Tong to help Shen Yu to the hospital.


    However, after Huang Jiuge and others left, a woman in plain clothes came out of the wall not far away. Her whole head was covered with cloth and only her eyes were exposed.

 Chapter 353

    And that pair of eyes, looking at Aunt Tong several people left figure, no, should be looking at Shen Yu left figure, through pain and struggle, but also shed tears.


    In the hospital, the apprentice in the counter already knew aunt Tong, because Aunt Tong had come to see sister Mu Zi several times before.


    So, when she saw aunt Tong coming, she immediately welcomed her friendly: "aunt Tong, you! What''s wrong with this man? "


    Originally, the apprentice thought that Aunt Tong was uncomfortable, so he came to see the doctor, but when he saw several people behind her, he changed his tongue and asked.


    "This is the old lord Shen. She fainted in the middle of the road, so my lady asked someone to help her to have a look here." Said Aunt Tong.


    "Oh! All right, all right, this way As soon as the apprentice heard this, he quickly led people to the inner room.


    "Where''s Dr. Yang?" Aunt Tong asked.


    "Master is behind the yard. I''ll call him right away." Then the apprentice ran in.


    When Doctor Yang came out, Huang Jiuge also came in.


    After doctor Yang greets Huang Jiuge, he immediately goes to check Shen Yu''s pulse.


    "Miss Huang, Mr. Shen has been drinking for more than half a year. Besides, he hasn''t had any food all the time, so he is in serious loss. If you don''t take good care of it, I''m afraid there won''t be much time! " Dr. Yang sighed.


    "Niang Zi, Niang Zi..." Shen Yu is dying, but he still has some consciousness. However, this consciousness is only limited to his Niang Zi.


    "In this way, I''ll leave some silver. When he wakes up, you can help me give it to him. How to do it is his own choice." Huang Jiuge said. Although she had the heart to save him, if he had to die, she would not interfere.


    With this, Huang Jiuge left a hundred taels of silver and left.


    Just as she left home, a little girl in her early 10 years old met her and asked, "sister, can I ask what''s wrong with Lord Shen? Is there any big problem? "


    Huang Jiuge looked at the little girl in doubt and asked, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "Because Lord Shen saved me, I was worried about his accident, so I wanted to ask." Said the little girl, but her eyes twinkled with guilt.


    Huang nine song eyebrow tiny pick, the first idea is not this little girl to Shen Yu have what wrong, just feel that this little girl is helping people to inquire.


    As for who it will be! At present will care about Shen Yu, afraid is also only that Qin Yiyun!


    Maybe Qin Yiyun is afraid that after meeting Shen Yu, he will break up again. That''s why he let the little girl inquire.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge said: "it''s OK at present, but if he continues to drink, he will die soon."


    After that, Huang Jiuge got on the carriage and left.


    Just because Huang Jiuge thought so, she missed the chance to know the truth.


    When the little girl knew the result, she immediately ran into an alley where a woman in plain clothes was standing, anxiously walking back and forth.


    And this woman, the woman who just watched Shen Yu leave.


    "How''s it going?" The woman saw the little girl coming back and asked eagerly.


    "The elder sister said that Mr. Shen is OK at present, but if he continues to drink, he will die soon." Said the little girl.


    "What?" The woman was startled, and there was another pain and struggle in her eyes.


    "Sister, are you ok?" The little girl looked at the woman and asked anxiously.


    After hearing this, the woman came back to herself. She took out a piece of silver from her arms and handed it to the little girl: "it''s OK, thank you!"


    "You''re welcome" the little girl took the silver and left happily.

 Chapter 354

    In the evening, when Huang Jiuge went to the abandoned house, the whole house had been almost cleaned.


    Everyone gathered in the garden to chat, although the temperament has always been cold green Gardenia did not speak, just listening to one side, but the atmosphere, or a feeling of happiness.


    However, on the roof far away from the crowd, there stood a spirit body, which was very resentful, because she couldn''t melt in and get close to it. Otherwise, it will hurt its vitality, it will be uncomfortable.


    In this case, Huang Jiuge can''t help it. Who makes them different!


    Fortunately, Su Yingxue can communicate with Huang Jiuge and get close to her.


    Su Yingxue is still the first one to feel the breath of Huang Jiuge. In the blink of an eye, she appears in front of her and says pitifully, "Huang Jiuge, you finally come here. It''s so sad that I can''t get close to them."


    Huang Jiuge just shakes her head and laughs helplessly, and doesn''t speak.


    Because qingzhiqingtan has felt her coming, if you hear her talking to herself, you may think she is crazy!


    After staying with them in the backyard for a few minutes, Huang Jiuge went to the open space next to the house to practice martial arts. Except Su Yingxue, no one followed her, so as not to disturb her.


    Su Yingxue thinks that if she can''t get close to them while listening to them chatting in the yard, it''s better to watch Huang Jiuge practice martial arts!


    Huang Jiuge first meditates and circulates around the world.


    All of a sudden, a wind came, with strong resentment.


    Judging from this breath, it must be an evil spirit.


    Yes, it''s not only by looking, but also by the breath of the other person.


    Damn it!


    Huang Jiuge scolds secretly, a little anxious, but at the moment, the internal Qi is circulating in the body. Before it''s finished, you can''t stop it by force, or you will be attacked by internal force.


    Not only can not be forced to stop, also can not be distracted, otherwise the breath will be confused, the same will be backfired.


    If it is light, internal injury will occur. If it is serious, the meridians will break.


    However, if she doesn''t wake up, it will be more dangerous, because she can''t control the dragon scale dagger consciously now.


    But fortunately, the evil spirit didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He stopped three or four meters away from Huang Jiuge, and then said: "what a Yin girl, what a ghost, tonight''s luck is really good, just, which one to smoke first!"


    "You, you, you..." Su Yingxue was so scared that she didn''t know what to do. She subconsciously wanted to run, but when she thought of Huang Jiuge, she couldn''t bear to leave.


    After all, Huang Jiuge is a female, and her situation is just as dangerous.


    "I''d better suck you first. Anyway, this Yin girl is practicing martial arts and can''t run away for the time being." That female voice way, then a flash body, arrive Su Ying snow in front.


    In front of the evil spirit, Su Yingxue, the ghost, had little room to resist. She was quickly caught, and then her vitality was sucked away bit by bit.


    "Huang, Huang, Jiu, Ge, hurry, run... Feeling the gradual passing of vitality, Su Yingxue is full of despair, using all her strength, calling Huang Jiuge to remind her to run fast.


    Because she doesn''t know that Huang Jiuge can deal with evil spirits. She only knows that Huang Jiuge is very dangerous now.


    Although it''s the most dangerous now, it''s the one who''s dead, alone. But Huang Jiuge is different. She has relatives, friends and a good life to live.


    It''s better to bear the danger alone. There''s really no need for more people.


    Is not the annihilation of fly ash, is not eternal not super life?


    She has not much obsession now, and her only mother has already left. What else can she do!

 Chapter 355

    What if you don''t spend too much time? After reincarnation, I still don''t remember anything. What''s the difference between death and death?


    At this moment, Su Yingxue thought a lot and let go a lot. Now the only thing she wanted was that Huang Jiuge could be safe.


    Hearing Su Yingxue''s words, Huang Jiuge can''t calm down any more. Su Yingxue is still thinking about her at this time. What''s the reason for her to only care about herself! In this case, is she still human?


    Internal power gradually entered the elixir field, but Huang Jiuge couldn''t wait to be stable, so she immediately breathed and suddenly opened her eyes.


    Then without any hesitation, the dragon scale dagger broke through the air and attacked the evil spirit who was sucking Su Yingxue.


    This action is no doubt unexpected for the spirit. Even if the evil spirit felt the threat, he didn''t even have the chance to react. He was hit by the dragon scale dagger and was immediately shocked.


    "Ah," a scream, harsh and seeping.


    However, this voice is only heard by Huang Jiuge and Su Yingxue. If ordinary people can easily hear it, then the world will be in chaos? And I''m afraid many people are scared to death.


    After su Yingxue was released, she collapsed to the ground with no strength because of the great loss of vitality.


    However, as long as the vitality has not been destroyed, it will still recover. It''s only a matter of time, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about it for the time being.


    The evil spirit was so hard hit by the dragon scale dagger that his vitality was greatly damaged.


    Feel the strong oppression, the evil spirit subconsciously want to escape, but huangjiuge which so easy to let her escape ah! So immediately let the dragon scale dagger entangle her, the two then entangled and fought in mid air.


    The evil spirit, dressed in white and with hair on his head, was about twenty years old.


    Because no matter how long it is, the appearance of the spirit remains at the age of death.


    A woman''s facial features are good, of course, if she ignores her pale face and the ferocious expression of resentment.


    The spirit power of this evil spirit is not high. In addition, after another blow, the spirit power is greatly reduced, and it is not enough.


    "Nvxia, spare your life, nvxia, spare your life!" The evil spirit saw that his strength was about to be exhausted, and his spirit power could not be exerted. He immediately begged for mercy.


    She did not expect that this woman could not only see herself, but also have such a powerful weapon.


    Huang Jiuge hears the words and asks the dragon scale dagger to stop attacking, because she can''t do anything about the spirit body now. The big deal is to exhaust its vitality, return it to its original shape, and cultivate its vitality again.


    Phoenix nine singer back dragon scale dagger, but the evil spirit did not dare to escape, just looked at the panic of Phoenix nine song.


    "It''s better not to let me see you again, not to appear here again, and not to suck my friend''s strength, otherwise, I won''t be lenient any more." Huang nine songs cold warning way.


    "Yes, I won''t, I won''t..." the evil spirit said in a hurry. It was really afraid of Huang Jiuge. Naturally, she didn''t dare to meet her again, didn''t dare to appear here, and didn''t dare to absorb the spirit of the ghost.


    Unexpectedly, the ghost was so lucky that he was protected by the expert.


    "You go!" As soon as Huang Jiuge let out her voice, the evil spirit immediately floated away.


    After the evil spirit left, Huang Jiuge suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood. Her hand immediately covered her chest, and her face became pale as paper.


    "Huang Jiuge, how are you?" Su Ying snow see shape, anxiously ask a way, it''s a pity that it has no strength, can only look at in situ.


    Huang nine songs didn''t answer, immediately cross knee and sit, close eyes, gas sink Dan Tian.

 Chapter 356

    Because her internal power had not completely entered the Dantian, she forced to put it away, so she was killed. Now the smell in her body is so hot that she seems to be burned. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, it''s not too serious. It''s better to adjust the interest rate for a period of time.


    However, because of the evil spirit, Huang Jiuge was still in a state of lingering fear, so she did not dare to breathe for a long time, for fear of meeting the aura above other evil spirits again.


    Therefore, we should first follow the bad two weekdays to stabilize our breath, and then we can adjust our breath after we go back.


    "And you! How are you feeling? " At this time, Huang Jiuge has time to take care of Su Yingxue.


    "Fortunately, you''re in time. You''ve only lost most of your strength. You''ve recovered after a while." Suying snow road.


    Then, Phoenix nine song let Su Yingxue himself careful, and green Gardenia they say hello and left.


    Because the sky is dark, and Huang Jiuge just said it from a distance, so they didn''t see Huang Jiuge''s face. If you see it, you will find that Huang Jiuge is injured.


    Phoenix nine songs did not let them know, perhaps, also because some good strong!


    However, this is only in the case that she can bear, even if she is stronger, she has not reached the point of death!


    However, when people are in bad luck, accidents always happen one after another.


    When Huang Jiuge came to the flower street, she ran into Nangong Yuhao who came out of the flower street. Together with Nangong Yuhao, there were Zhu Zihang and Qin Yiqiao.


    Before Huang Jiuge could react, Nangong Yuhao caught his wrist. His face was blue and his eyes were full of fire. He asked angrily, "Why are you here?"


    Although Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge''s identity is against his fiancee. She loses face, so does he.


    A daughter''s family didn''t sleep well at home in the middle of the night, so she ran out and wandered. It''s really out of line. If you let others know, what shameless words will follow.


    "Let go" Huang Jiuge is hurt, and his temper is not as good as usual, so he has no mood to deal with Nangong Yuhao.


    "Why are you here?" Nangong Yuhao didn''t let go. He just asked repeatedly. He felt that he needed to know why Yujiu song appeared here. That attitude, like Huang nine song is not out to wander, but out to steal people in general.


    Because of his anger, Nangong Yuhao didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Huang Jiuge''s face.


    "It''s none of your business how I''m here!" Huang nine songs angry way.


    "You are my fiancee. Do you think it''s none of my business?" South Temple Yu Hao way, this still is he rare personally admit!


    Yes, although he always knew that it was almost impossible for him to withdraw his marriage, he never admitted that Huang Jiuge was his fiancee, even if it was true.


    Although Huang Jiuge made a lot of jokes before, he felt that she had nothing to do with him.


    But now, no matter what Huang Jiuge does, he feels it has something to do with him. In his heart, he subconsciously admits that she is his fiancee.


    Of course, this feeling is too shallow, shallow to Nangong Yuhao himself did not find.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, smile, just smile very satirical just: "Oh! It turns out that Lord Ann will also admit that I am your fiancee! "


    "Do you think I want to admit it? If it wasn''t that the marriage couldn''t be broken Mentioning this matter is undoubtedly stepping on Nangong Yuhao''s painful feet, which makes Nangong Yuhao''s face more gloomy.

 Chapter 357

    Especially looking at the eye son of Huang nine songs, peep out a grudge and unwilling, still have, kill an idea.


    "What? Want to kill me? " Huang nine songs scornful smile way, although this words is to ask, but that scornful smile obviously all say he dare not, let South Temple Yu Hao be provoked.


    "Do you think I dare not?" Nangong Yuhao said, holding the hand strength of Huang Jiuge also tightened, it seems that he wants to use this way to tell Huang Jiuge that she dares to kill her.


    Huang nine song pain brow tight wrinkle, but did not shout pain.


    "Hao ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    seeing this, Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang were surprised. They were afraid that Nangong Yu would really kill Huang Jiuge, so they immediately called out a reminder.


    They know that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t dare to kill Huang Jiuge, and he can''t kill Huang Jiuge. But with Nangong Yuhao''s temper, he can''t be stimulated by Huang Jiuge and lose his mind. He made a mistake!


    Just as they began to speak, they were interrupted by a male voice: "yo! What''s the matter? I want to kill people! "


    The voice is a bit coquettish, playful, and a bit low, evil and arrogant.


    When they heard the sound of it, they knew who it was.


    Such a unique voice, but let Huang Jiuge still remember! Besides nangongyin, who else can come?


    Nangong Yin is still wearing a silver robe, slender, handsome facial features, a pair of peach blossom eyes, with a smile of evil charm in the corner of his mouth, and the feather fan on his hand is gently swaying, so that Huang Jiuge can''t help but be absent-minded again.


    However, she didn''t lose her mind for long, because she was suffering from internal injury, and her wrist was tightly clamped by Nangong Yuhao. She was also in pain, and she was not in the mood to be crazy.


    For the appearance of Nangong Yin, Nangong Yuhao and others "clattered" for a while, with fear in their hearts.


    Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang, who "meet Prince Yin", immediately bow to Nangong Yin respectfully.


    Nangong Yuhao also immediately let go of Huang Jiuge''s hand and explained: "Uncle Qihuang misunderstood. I didn''t mean to kill you."


    Although Nangong Yuhao and Nangong Yin are enemies, they still need to pretend to be friendly on the surface.


    "Oh! Is there something wrong with my ears? I''ve even heard the wrong thing. " The South Temple Yin picks eyebrow, self doubt way, but that sarcastic tone has no self doubt feeling at all.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face was not pretty, but he didn''t dare to refute. If he refuted, wouldn''t he admit that he just wanted to kill?


    Then, Nangong Yin''s eyes fell on Huang Jiuge''s face, but his face sank. He asked unhappily, "king an said that he didn''t mean to kill people. What''s the matter with Miss Huang''s internal injury?"


    Nangong Yin naturally knows that the internal injury of Huang Jiuge has nothing to do with Nangong Yuhao, but it doesn''t prevent him from putting the hat on Nangong Yuhao.


    "What?" Nangong Yuhao was surprised. Although he didn''t hurt her, Nangong Yin said that she suffered internal injury?


    Hearing the words, Nangong Yuhao immediately looked at Huang Jiuge. Then he could see that Huang Jiuge was very pale, and his breath was very weak. It was obvious that he had suffered internal injury.


    However, he didn''t find out just now.


    Because of the internal injury, Huang Jiuge''s body is very weak. After the entanglement with Nangong Yuhao, she is even more weak and wobbly. If she hadn''t held on hard, she would have fallen down.


    "Are you hurt?" Nangong Yuhao frowned slightly and asked with a complicated look.


    Subconsciously, he didn''t know that he was hoping that Huang Jiu would be on the stage! I still don''t want Huang Jiuge to get hurt.

 Chapter 358

    Of course, if you let him face it, he naturally hopes that Huang Jiuge is injured. No, he should hope that she will die.


    Because only when he''s dead, he won''t get in his way.


    "It seems that Lord an''s eyes don''t work well." Is the implication not explicit? Also asked, this is not a bad eye, what is it?


    Huang nine songs can remember to hate South Temple Yu Hao, nature can''t give him facial expression to see, satirize to still have no time!


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yuhao is angry. He is very soft hearted. Huang Jiuge is so shameless. How can he not be angry?


    Soft hearted?


    This consciousness let South Temple Yu Hao oneself all frighten a jump, how can oneself be soft hearted to her?


    Because I think it''s impossible, the softness that appeared at that time also disappeared, and I became angry because a daughter of Huang Jiuge was wandering outside in the middle of the night: "Huang Jiuge, you don''t stay at home and sleep well in the middle of the night, you come out and wander, and you''re hurt. Who knows what shameful things you''ve done?"


    A shady thing?


    Huang Jiuge did something shameful, but it had nothing to do with Nangong Yuhao''s dirty shameful. Although he didn''t say it was something shameful, in people''s eyes, it was dirty.


    "Yes, I did something shameful. What''s the matter with you? Don''t say that if I''m your fiancee, even if I''m your fiancee, you don''t have the right to control me. " Huang nine songs cold way, that voice obviously already became weak, complexion also became more pale.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yu Hao was angry. Before he spoke out his angry words, he saw Huang Jiuge''s "poof", spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then fell down.


    Nangong Yuhao was stunned, and then subconsciously wanted to catch him, but another person caught him before him.


    Nangong Yuhao frowned tightly, and his face was as heavy as he wanted to be. He was obviously unhappy: "Uncle Qihuang, she''s the king''s fiancee. Let''s help her!"


    Yes, it''s Nangong Yin who catches Yujiu song.


    Nangong Yuhao is not jealous. It''s just that Huang Jiuge is his fiancee. What''s the matter with having a close relationship with other men? And still in front of him, isn''t that the red fruit hit him in the face?


    Who can bear such humiliation?


    "Do you promise that Huang Jiuge will not die in your hands? She''s obviously hurt so badly, but you''re still reluctant. Isn''t that killing her? " Although Nangong Yin''s words were more serious, they were not impossible.


    You know, Fangcai Nangong Yuhao wanted to kill Huang Jiuge, even if it was just because he lost his mind.


    What''s more, Nangong Yin''s voice and face were really cold, especially his eyes, which were as cold as an eagle, directed at Nangong Yuhao. Even though he was in a high position, he could not help but feel frightened.


    In front of Nangong Yin, Nangong Yuhao is still too weak, otherwise, why even the emperor is afraid of him!


    Nangong Yin said that, without waiting for Nangong Yuhao''s reaction, he directly picked up Huang Jiuge and flew away into the night.


    With such speed, we can see that our skills are not so powerful.


    "Damned" is almost the voice squeezing out from his teeth. Nangong Yuhao looks at the disappearing direction of Nangong Yin and Huang Jiuge. His eyes are evil and his face is ferocious. He can''t use words to describe his anger at the moment.


    At this time, Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang did not dare to disturb Nangong Yuhao, lest he should be angry with them.

 Chapter 359

    Nangong Yuhao thought about it and said, "Zhu Zihang, you go to find out what huangjiuge is doing outside so late?"


    It''s not that he cares about Huang Jiuge, it''s just that he thinks it''s necessary for him to know the whole story.


    "Good" Zhu Zihang should say, his eyes flashed a touch of bitterness and helplessness, it seems that he does not want to intervene in this matter, but it is not easy to refuse.


    Nangong Yin holds Huang Jiuge and goes to wenjinran''s other courtyard.


    Why do you go to wenjinran''s other courtyard instead of YinQin palace or Nalan palace! To avoid unnecessary trouble, of course.


    , you know, there is an emperor''s eye liner around Yin''s royal palace. Even if he can quietly take Huang Jiuge in, she will come out tomorrow, won''t she be found?


    And Nalan house, of course, can not.


    Because what Huang Jiuge suffered was internal injury, which could not be cured by the doctor or medicine. She needed to use the power to cure the injury.


    Does Nalan mansion have the people who need internal power to use the power to heal? Of course not.


    Therefore, the best place is Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, which is safe enough.


    As for Nangong Yuhao, he won''t be stupid enough to say it out, because he has no face when it''s exposed.


    At this time, Wen Jinran and sikongchu have not stopped, because they have to wait for nangongyin to discuss things. Because only at night, Nangong Yin can avoid those eyeliners.


    Before Nangong Yin came, Wen Jinran and Sikong Chou were idle, playing chess and waiting.


    Sikong cut''s face was calm and didn''t show emotion, but the expression on Wen Jinran''s face was more colorful, full of entanglement, thinking and resentment.


    "Which step is better! Here, no, here, no, where on earth! " Wen Jinran, holding the white chess, falls down and picks it up. He doesn''t know where to put it.


    Si kongcao doesn''t urge him. On the contrary, he appreciates Wen Jinran''s tangled appearance. It''s like the enemy is dying in your hands to please you!


    If Wen Jinran knew what Si kongcao thought, he would be so angry that he would not be treated as a play.


    Just, Wen Jinran didn''t know, so he still tangled with falling chess to please Sikong.


    All of a sudden, he heard something in his ear and knew that Nangong Yin was coming. Wen Jinran quickly put down his chess pieces and said, "when Yin comes, it''s still important to get down to business. The chess won''t go down.


    Unfinished words, in the south palace Yin into the door that moment suddenly stopped, shocked instead.


    Although we haven''t seen clearly who was held in Nangong Yin''s arms, we can tell from her figure that it was a woman, and also a wounded woman.


    However, when Nangong Yin was so kind-hearted, he even did something heroic to save beauty.


    But Sikong cut, but saw that woman''s appearance, subconsciously suddenly got up, a face is gloomy, still have some tiny can''t check of nervous and worry.


    Regardless of their reaction, Nangong Yin goes directly to the bedside and puts her on her knees.


    Wen Jinran and Sikong cut also immediately walked past.


    "Phoenix nine songs?" Seeing the woman''s appearance, Wen Jinran was full of surprise and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know why she suffered an internal injury. She just came across it and brought it back." Nangong Yin explained briefly, and then looked at Sikong Chou and said, "Chou, you can help her with the exercise."


    Sikong cut eyebrows slightly Cu, looking at Nangong Yin, although did not speak, but that vision is obviously in the complaint, why is he?


    Though, there was no rejection in his heart.

 Chapter 360

    Seeing this, Nangong Yin said, "it''s not you. Is it me and ran? I and ran have a lot of things to do all day. What if we can''t do what we want because we have exhausted our skills? "


    It''s just that it''s OK. After that, Sikong''s face became ugly.


    It''s just telling lies with your eyes open. What''s the use of your physical strength? What''s more, it''s better to give it to a person who has no internal power. It doesn''t consume much power at all.


    Yes, several people didn''t feel the internal power of Huang Jiuge, so they thought she didn''t have internal power.


    Wen Jinran wanted to laugh after hearing this, but he didn''t dare to.


    "Well, you can do it!" Nangong Yin couldn''t stand Sikong''s eyes and immediately pushed it.


    This is a chance for Sikong! But there was no response.


    Sikong cut no longer resist, immediately on the bed and sit cross knee, and Phoenix nine song relative.


    Then the two palms touch each other.


    Although Huang Jiuge''s brain is unconscious now, there is a warm current in her body, and her body will react instinctively. The warm current spreads in Huang Jiuge''s body. From Dantian to danzhong, Baihui, and then to Dantian, the repeated cycle makes Huang Jiuge''s face gradually improve and her frown gradually spread.


    Moreover, this warm current makes Huang Jiuge''s body greedy and constantly absorb.


    All of a sudden, Sikong cut eyes a stare, revealing shock, but also with some incredible.


    Why?


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran, who have been watching Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge, are also surprised and worried.


    "The body of Huang Jiuge is absorbing my internal power," said Si kongcao.


    Nevertheless, Sikong didn''t take back his internal power, because he couldn''t take it back by force. Because in this way, not only Huang Jiuge will be attacked by internal power, but also he will be attacked by internal power.


    "What? How is that possible? " Wen Yan, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran are also shocked and feel unbelievable.


    Although they knew that Huang Jiuge had some Kung Fu, they didn''t feel her internal power! Therefore, nine songs for Huang only have external force but no internal force.


    An ordinary physique, can bear the internal force to recuperate already good, how can absorb the internal force again!


    However, now Sikong cut said that the body of Huang Jiuge absorbed his internal power.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Sikong. It''s just that it''s too shocking for them.


    Sikong cut didn''t explain, because at this time, he couldn''t be distracted, otherwise, it would be bad if he made a mistake.


    Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran naturally knew that, so although they were very curious, they didn''t ask any more questions.


    It''s not until Huang Jiuge''s Dantian can''t be absorbed that he stops. His breath is very stable, and he recovers as if he were in a coma.


    It seems that Huang Jiuge has absorbed a lot of internal power from Sikong cut, but for Sikong cut with deep internal power, it''s just a drop in the bucket, not much damage. Just, because of the physical exertion, he looks a little pale, but he needs to adjust his breath for a while.


    "What''s going on? Why does Huang Jiuge''s body absorb your internal power? " After waiting for Sikong to finish adjusting breath, Wen Jinran asked in a hurry.


    Although Nangong Yin didn''t make a sound, he was also looking at Sikong cut in doubt, obviously waiting for his answer.


    "Huang Jiuge clearly has triple internal power, but she can''t feel it from the breath. If it''s not for her, I can spy her elixir myself." Said Sikong.

 Chapter 361

    Wen Jinran sighed, "it''s really amazing"


    all along, only with extremely high internal power can we control and hide internal power. However, Huang Jiuge''s internal power is only three fold, which can be said to be invisible in front of experts.


    But I can''t feel it.


    Because this kind of thing has not been encountered, the answer is not known, so there is no further exploration. Leaving Huang Jiuge alone in the study, several people went to the yard to talk about things.


    Dawn slowly opened the curtain, is a colorful morning.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge opened her eyes, she found that she was sleeping in a strange room. She was so surprised that she jumped up from the bed.


    But still calm temperament did not let her rush out at the first time, but first looked at the room, and thought, what''s the matter?


    Soon, the Phoenix nine songs will remember, he suddenly fainted last night, and then, is Nangong Yin will take himself away.


    Yes, although she fainted last night, she was conscious at the beginning and knew that nangongyin had taken her away.


    Presumably, this is Prince Yin''s mansion!


    Well, I met nangongyin last night, otherwise I really don''t know if nangongyin will kill her!


    If she doesn''t get hurt, she doesn''t worry that Nangong Yuhao will kill her. Maybe she just gets hurt, but she can escape.


    Thinking of Nangong Yu, Huang Jiuge''s eyes became gloomy. If she didn''t hate Nangong Yuhao before, but only made a promise to "huangjiuge", now she hates Nangong Yuhao.


    Huang Jiuge opens the door and wants to go out.


    He just stepped out half of his body. Before he walked out of the room, he heard a roar: "who''s here? He''s breaking into the house and looking at the sword."


    Said, the Phoenix nine songs then saw the small figure to hold the sword to attack toward oneself.


    And that little figure, isn''t it the ink flow?


    In the blink of an eye, the speed of the ink stream approached Huang Jiuge.


    If Huang Jiuge is still her previous skill, she can''t avoid this sword, but after her internal power is improved, her reaction and speed are also greatly improved.


    However Huang nine songs didn''t evade, just subconsciously take out the dragon scale dagger, but didn''t release the evil spirit. Raise your hand, and the dragon scale dagger will go up with the sword.


    And the ink flow is close, this just see clearly is Huang nine songs, suddenly surprised, want to take back the sword, but already late.


    And then the next second, something unbelievable happened.


    The sword and the dagger collided. With a "Ding", the sword broke.


    Then the broken sword fell to the ground and made a "clang" sound.


    Ink flow directly silly eyes, the whole person seems to be a point in general, fixed in place. The movement still keeps the movement of the sword pointing to Huang Jiuge, but the sword has been cut half of the broken sword.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Late ink flow to some of the Sikong cut and Wen Jinran naturally heard the movement of the yard, rushed over.


    I saw Huang Jiuge standing in front of the door, and Mo Liu, standing less than one meter away from Huang Jiuge, was standing.


    Of course, when Sikong cut and Wen Jinran came to follow, Mo Liu still kept the original action, and Huang Jiuge didn''t do any action, just staring at them.


    As for the dragon scale dagger, it has been put away by Huang Jiuge, in order to avoid trouble.


    "Eh, why is the sword broken?" When Wen Jinran saw the sword in Mo Liu''s hand, he cried in surprise.


    Sikong cut eyes also show surprise, also doubt this sword how to break.

 Chapter 362

    If a common sword is broken, it''s nothing unusual. The problem is that it''s not an ordinary sword. It''s made of high-quality black iron. It''s a medium-class weapon, cutting iron like mud.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to meet weapons or things that can cut the sword, especially at this moment.


    Hearing the words "Jian" and "Duan", Mo Liu suddenly responded, with a burst of rage and crying: "ah! My sword is broken, my sword is broken "


    Huang Jiuge can''t help falling off the black line. This broken sword is like the death of his parents. It''s just like Nangong Changning.


    I just don''t know if Nangong Changning will bury his sword.


    Wen Jinran and Sikong can''t help but retreat from the ink stream for several steps, because the sound of the ink stream is too noisy.


    "You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You.


    With the accusation of Mo Liu, Sikong cut and Wen Jinran also look at Huang Jiuge. Their eyes are full of doubts and exploration. They can''t help thinking, is the sword broken because of her?


    But think about it and think it''s impossible, but there''s nothing on huangjiu singer! And her internal power is not enough to break the sword!


    Yes, if you want to break the sword, you don''t have to pay for weapons. Internal power can also be broken, but it''s an absolute master who has this ability.


    "What are you looking at me for! His sword must be of poor quality, that''s why it was broken. " Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the shock in Sikong cut and Wen Jinran''s heart, so she talks nonsense. She is as cheeky as she is. She is not angry when she lies!


    "You... My sword is not of poor quality, it''s you, it''s you..." when his own sword was said to be bad, he got excited. His sword edge was sharp, cutting iron like mud. What''s wrong? He has always cut other people''s swords.


    "Well, if your sword is not of poor quality, how can it break?" Huang Jiuge retorts.


    Mo Liu choked. Although he was unconvinced, he could not help wondering why his sword would be cut so easily if it was really so good!


    Is his sword really bad?


    This sword is the master''s own. He says that ordinary weapons can''t be cut, and only those with strong internal power can break it.


    Is the dagger of Huang Jiuge more powerful than his sword?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Liu didn''t say anything more. He squatted down and picked up his broken sword, then held it in his arms and lowered his head. He was very lonely. Then he turned and left, full of guilt and muttered: "master, I''m sorry you didn''t protect your sword."


    That sad voice, that lonely back, can''t help but let Huang nine songs give birth to some guilt.


    In fact, she could have avoided it at that time.


    Although the sword of Mo Liu stabbed her, it was only when she didn''t recognize herself, so she didn''t blame him. She cut his sword out of subconsciousness.


    Because Sikong and Wen Jinran didn''t see it with their own eyes, it was hard to judge, so they didn''t interfere.


    But looking at Mo Liu''s sad appearance, Si kongcao said, "it''s just a sword. I''ll ask your master to give you another one."


    Si kongcao was never a comforter, but for him, Mo Liu was at least closer than those so-called relatives, so he comforted his birth.


    Although the sound is still so cold.

 Chapter 363

    When Mo Liu heard the words, he immediately left, but he didn''t turn around or feel happy. Instead, he worried and said, "but I broke the sword that master gave me. Will he be very disappointed?"


    "How can it be! No matter how good the sword is, it can''t last forever. It will be broken sooner or later. As long as you are happy and healthy, it''s more important than anything. " Wen Jinran comforted him.


    "Really?" The ink flows to smell speech, turn round, fix of looking at Wen Jin ran, that twinkle the eyes of tears light to expose to expect and uncertain, ask a way.


    "You don''t believe me. Don''t you believe your martial uncle?" Wen Jinran asked in reverse.


    Among their friends, the one who has the best relationship with Rong Mo, the master of Mo Liu, is Sikong. It can be said that he only knew Sikong and rongmo through Nangong Yin, and Nangong Yin and rongmo only knew them through Sikong.


    Among the four of them, the most frightening one was Sikong Duan, because he was so bad tempered that he didn''t want to. He was always cold-blooded or threatened.


    Even if it''s a brother, it''s necessary to beat him up.


    Although it''s only in the form of practicing martial arts, if you can''t beat him, you are doomed to be abused?


    Ink flow smell speech, immediately hope to Si Kong cut, although didn''t make a sound, but that pair of expectation vision already revealed his mind.


    "Is" Sikong cut serious response.


    After getting the confirmation from Sikong, Mo Liu broke his tears into a smile, threw away his sadness and loneliness, and said seriously, "I''ll collect this sword. Even if it''s broken, it''s also a gift from my master. I can''t throw it away."


    Then he turned quickly and left.


    Seeing that Mo Liu was no longer sad and lonely, Huang Jiuge was also relieved. However, he said that he would collect the broken sword, which made Huang Jiuge feel speechless, but it was much easier to accept than Nangong Changning''s burying the sword.


    "Miss Huang, are you ok?" Wen Jinran looks at Huang Jiuge again. Although she knows she''s OK, she asks politely.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, this just discover, oneself inside body unexpectedly all have no matter, as if have never been hurt at all general.


    However, she also immediately understood that someone must have helped her with the exercise.


    And this person, Huang Jiuge directly identified as Nangong Yin, because Nangong Yin saved her.


    "It''s all right. By the way, where''s Lord yin! He saved me and healed me. I want to thank him face to face. " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although she is usually cheeky and shameless, it does not mean that she has no conscience. Nangong Yin saved her, so she had to thank her face to face!


    However, Wen Jinran''s face was a little strange when he heard the words. Si kongcao''s face was even darker, and his eyes were obviously angry.


    Damn, it''s him who treated her, but she''s going to thank Nangong Yin. What''s the matter with him?


    Seeing the reaction of Wen Jinran and Si kongcao, Huang Jiuge frowns slightly, and is full of puzzlement.


    What does that mean?


    "Cough!" Wen Jinran coughed unnaturally and said: "that, Yin went into the palace. It was Yin who rescued you last night, but it was him who healed you."


    When it comes to "it''s him", Wen Jingran looks at Sikong.


    Because Sikong''s identity should not be exposed, they would not call him by his full name in front of outsiders.


    "What? How is that possible? " This news, no doubt frightened Huang nine songs, inconceivable blurted out.


    She didn''t doubt Wen Jinran''s words, but she didn''t believe that the Duke would heal her.

 Chapter 364

    You know, she and this Duke can be said to be incompatible, every time we meet, nothing good happens. So Huang Jiuge thinks that it''s good that he didn''t sprinkle salt on her wound. How can he heal her!


    "What do you mean, woman?" Sikong cut smell speech, the whole face all black down, the whole body also spread out cold air, that cold eyes look directly at Huang Jiuge, full of accusations.


    I don''t know whether I was scared by Sikong''s momentum or feel guilty. Huang Jiuge''s tone softened: "well, I''m just surprised."


    However, although she did not believe it, it was true that she was being treated.


    "Accident? Why? " Wen Jinran doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Do you believe that someone who always looks down on you will save you?" Huang nine song asks a way in return, completely disregarding a party to still be nearby.


    "Er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Wen Jin was stunned. It occurred to him that every time Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge met, they were tit for tat. That kind of relationship really made people hard to believe that they would help each other!


    Also, Sikong cut for Huang Jiuge healing, is also called by Nangong Yin, although he did not refuse.


    But from this we can see that Sikong cut is not cold-blooded to huangjiuge!


    Sikong cut face more gloomy, air-conditioning more intense, cold let Wen Jinran and Huang Jiuge can''t help shivering.


    "It''s so cold. It seems that I don''t have enough clothes to wear. I have to go home and change my clothes, or I''ll get wind cold." Huang nine song deliberately will be Sikong cut air conditioning influence said the reason for the weather, is to find an excuse to leave.


    Then he looked at Si kongcao and said, "well, Mr. Wu, thank you for treating me. I''ll invite you to dinner another day. Goodbye."


    Sikong cut in the end is for her Yungong healing, so the Phoenix nine song also not stingy way thanks. However, as for the words of dinner invitation, she was just polite. She didn''t want to see Sikong again.


    After that, without waiting for Sikong''s response, he slipped away.


    Sikong cut and Wen Jinran where can''t see the nine songs of Huang, this is to flee! But it didn''t mean to stop.


    After hearing Huang Jiuge''s thanks, Si kongcao''s face was a little better, and the air-conditioning gradually gathered up. He even kept Huang Jiuge''s words in mind.


    However, Wen Jinran couldn''t help laughing and joked: "ha ha ha! Even I want to add ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    before I say the word" clothes ", I get a cold light from Sikong, which makes Wen Jinran shut up immediately. The villain in my heart can''t help crying. It''s really too cold.


    When Huang Jiuge came out of the house, he knew that it was not king Yin''s house, and all the way out, he didn''t see anyone else, and it didn''t look like the main house. Instead, it looked like another house, maybe it was!


    Huang nine songs directly back to Nalan house, of course, can''t swagger.


    Fortunately, Nalan house has no ability, and the guard is not very strict. Huang Jiuge returns to Weiyang Pavilion quietly.


    In Weiyang Pavilion, aunt Tong didn''t find that Huang Jiuge was away all night, and at this time, Huang Jiuge didn''t get up to practice and eat breakfast. Aunt Tong also thought that Huang Jiuge didn''t think of it, so she didn''t disturb her.


    Because on weekdays, Huang Jiuge occasionally sleeps in.


    Until see a dress in black dress of Huang nine song into Weiyang Pavilion, just surprised to ask her this is how to return a responsibility.


    Huang Jiuge naturally didn''t tell the truth. She said that she had gone to practice in other places early in the morning. Aunt Tong didn''t doubt that she had him. She just felt sorry to see that Huang Jiuge worked so hard.

 Chapter 365

    Then Aunt Tong asked Huang Jiuge to go to wash, and she went to make breakfast for Huang Jiuge.


    For the next three days, Huang Jiuge didn''t go out during the day. Instead, she practiced drawing at home and only went to the abandoned house at night to practice martial arts.


    No, now the abandoned house is no longer an abandoned house, but a wooden house.


    Why the wooden house, not the Phoenix House!


    That day, when she was thinking about the name of the house, Huang Jiuge suddenly thought that there were wooden characters beside the names of Qingzhi, Qingtan, Muzi and Mucong, so she naturally took the wooden character.


    However, when going to the wooden house, there was a small episode, that is, Huang Jiuge was followed.


    The first thing that Huang Jiuge suspects is Nangong Yuhao, because Nangong Yuhao just met him in the middle of the night, and he will not give up. Know personally ask her, she won''t say, naturally followed.


    Of course, she doesn''t know who it is, but she can feel each other''s existence. Either she is not an expert, or she doesn''t hide her breath.


    Because to outsiders, she is just a tripod with no internal power, only martial arts, no keen senses, so the master does not need to deliberately hide himself.


    Being followed, of course, Huang Jiuge won''t go directly to the wooden house! So, at that time, Huang Jiuge went to the gambling house. It happened that the gambling house was also a place that never sleeps, and she was just passing by huajiekou, so it was right to go to the gambling house.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t go to Wen''s gambling house, because Wen''s gambling house was not on the way, and she was worried that she would be recognized.


    In order to avoid trouble, Huang Jiuge didn''t go to win money. Of course, she didn''t lose money. She didn''t want to lose money.


    When Huang Jiuge came back from the gambling house, she couldn''t feel that someone was following her, so she went to the wooden house.


    because green gardenia and green sandalwood are not safe, so they stay in the house without going out. They feel too idle. What do they want to do?


    And Mu Zi and Mu Cong also express that they feel sorry for staying all day and doing nothing. After all, sanitation doesn''t need cleaning all day, it''s just cleaning up when it''s dirty.


    After hearing the speech, Huang Jiuge thought about it and suggested that Qingzhi Qingtan be called Muzi and Mucong to practice martial arts. She didn''t expect them to be experts, but at least she had to be able to protect herself in front of ordinary people.


    Mu Zi and Mu Cong practiced calligraphy as well as martial arts.


    To Huang Jiuge''s surprise, Mu Zi and Mu Cong have practiced some Kung Fu, so they not only work hard, but also understand it very quickly. They just have no internal power.


    However, at this point, Mu Zi and Mu Cong also began to practice Qi. After all, they have both software and hardware. Only in this way can they be regarded as martial arts and be more powerful.


    While practicing martial arts, you can''t forget to practice calligraphy. You can''t be illiterate! It''s not good to be cheated.


    Also in Mu Zi and Mu Cong is not a word, just know a little less, but they are also very serious learning.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge no longer practices martial arts alone, but calls Qingzhi and Qingtan to fight with her, because only in actual combat can she improve her strength faster.


    Of course, it''s a fight one by one, not two against one. With the current strength of huangjiuge, it''s still weaker for qingzhiqingtan. Although she can persist for a long time, it''s the result of defeat in the end.


    After all, qingzhiqingtan is also a third rate master, and huangjiuge can''t use dragon scale dagger!

 Chapter 366

    But even so, it is enough to shock Qingzhi and Qingtan, even if huangjiuge tells them that she has triple internal power, just because of her constitution, which is hidden.


    However, triple internal force is the only one who can insist on hundreds of moves against the third rate middle hand in the early stage of quintuple internal force, and make the opponent unable to get benefits before losing!


    In fact, Huang Jiuge just lost in the power of internal force. In martial arts, she was slightly better than Qingzhi and Qingtan. Because Huang Jiuge didn''t use the ancient martial arts moves, but also combined with the moves he learned in modern times, so there is no routine move. It''s a bit elusive. It''s just a little hard work.


    After playing with Qingzhi and Qingtan, Huang Jiuge also found many shortcomings of her own, because the effect was twice as good as when she practiced.


    After three days, nothing happened in Nalan''s house, except that Huang Jiuge occasionally went to the side hall for dinner, and Nalan QIANJIAO had a quarrel with her.


    In three days, Huang Jiuge has been able to skillfully draw the ghost killing talisman, but for three seconds to draw the ghost killing talisman, Huang Jiuge can only say that it is very far away.


    Now it takes ten seconds for her to draw a ghost killing charm. Although the ten seconds are not far from three seconds, it is very difficult.


    Huang Jiuge also knows that if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it, so there''s no urgency.


    The paper and ink were all used up, so that day, Huang Jiuge went out without lunch.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t bring aunt Tong, because she not only wanted to buy paper and ink, but also wanted to see Wuquan!


    I said I would go to see him in a few days. This time, it will be five days. I don''t know if master will be very angry with him!


    Because she was worried about not getting angry, Huang Jiuge bought good wine and meat and went to the house without quantum.


    As for the good meat, I''m afraid it''s delicious on the first floor, so Huang Jiuge went to the first floor.


    However, when he went to the first floor, something happened, which made Huang Jiuge meet the person he didn''t want to see, that is, Sikong.


    He was dressed in dark purple. His slender body and lazy appearance could not hide his outstanding and heroic posture.


    Thick eyebrows rebelliously slightly raised up, long and slightly curled eyelashes, cold eyes but with deep. Pretty nose, pink lips like rose petals, and white skin, it''s beautiful to envy.


    Even if it''s not the first time to see Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge still can''t resist the temptation of beauty. If it''s not because the man is too cold and his temper is too hot, she can''t help teasing her every time she sees her!


    If the person in front of her was Nangong Yin, she would definitely have to make fun of her words.


    However, it''s Sikong. She doesn''t want to die young!


    However, she couldn''t ignore the fact that she had been treated by others!


    So, Huang Jiuge also politely greets him and says, "how are you, Mr. Chou? Is Mr. Chou here for dinner?"


    "Yes! If I remember correctly, Miss Huang said she would invite me to dinner as a reward. " Sikong cut light looking at Huang nine songs, said.


    "Yes! But "Huang Jiuge looks a little ugly. She said it, but she just said it. She really remembered it!


    But he mentioned it, and she was embarrassed to refuse, but not now.


    Unfortunately, before she finished, Sikong cut off: "in that case, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Now it''s just time for dinner."


    "I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I''m... I ''.

 Chapter 367

    "What? Is Miss Huang going to go back? " Don''t give Huang nine song the chance to talk, Si Kong cut off then interrupt a way.


    Looking around, a pair of eyes gradually fell on himself, Huang nine song deeply breathed a breath, this man, is absolutely intentional.


    Nima! Isn''t it just a meal? Please, please. What''s the big deal!


    "Naturally not," said Huang Jiuge with a dry smile. If you listen carefully, you will hear that there is a bit of gnashing teeth in her voice.


    When he came to the private room, Si kongcao reported the names of more than ten kinds of dishes in one breath. He was dumbfounded to hear Huang Jiuge.


    Seeing that Si kongcao didn''t stop, Huang Jiuge couldn''t listen to it any more. He quickly interrupted: "stop, stop, can we eat so much?"


    These food and wine, how also want several ten Liang silver!


    It''s not that she can''t afford the tens of taels of silver, but it''s a waste to spend tens of taels of silver on a meal! Money is not like that!


    "How much?" Sikong cut back to ask, that appearance, seem to be saying the appearance of not much at all.


    "Many" Huang nine songs mercilessly stare at him, gnash teeth of say.


    "All right! That''s all Sikong did not continue to order.


    "Why don''t you take half of it! If I don''t eat them, can''t I give them all to you? " Huang nine songs entreat a way, even if he appetite big, half also absolutely enough he ate.


    Sikong Tiao eyebrows, some unhappy: "you invite me to dinner, but they do not want to accompany me to eat, this is not look down on me?"


    "I... I..." Huang Jiuge choked. She didn''t want to invite her to dinner or accompany him to dinner, but she didn''t look down on him. She just wanted to stay away from him.


    But she didn''t dare to say it! It''s hard to bend. Is there any wood?


    There''s nothing she can do. Huang Jiuge can only drink tea, but the tea is tasteless. There are also the eyes that look at Sikong from time to time. If you want to have more resentment, you will have more resentment.


    "If you look at me like this, I think you like me." In the face of Huang Jiuge''s resentful eyes, Si kongcao seldom jokes and deliberately misinterprets it.


    However, this words surprised Huang Jiuge to see, "poof", in the words of Sikong cut, just by Huang Jiuge drink tea Hua Lili spray out, spray out, unexpectedly fortunately accidentally spray on sitting in the opposite of Huang Jiuge Sikong cut body, Sikong cut a handsome face instantly black down.


    Huang nine songs see this, is also a surprise, but did not feel guilty, but feel very funny. Because if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of Sikong, she would not have lost control and spewed out the tea.


    What''s more, seeing him like this makes him feel that she likes him! Her eyes are full of resentment. How about resentment.


    All right! She doesn''t deny that the man''s skin is really attractive, but it''s too cold for her.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut is about to burst out, this is, knock on the door.


    "My guest, your dishes are ready." There was a waiter''s voice outside the door.


    "Come in!" Huang nine songs ignore a face dark Si Kong cut, call a way toward the door.


    The waiter answered and entered, but Sikong cut suddenly got up, said I would not eat, and strode to the door, leaving a stunned face of Huang Jiuge and the waiter who came in with the dish.


    "Damn, don''t you mean to waste so much if you don''t eat?" Looking at the figure disappearing in the gate, Huang Jiuge complains discontentedly, but he doesn''t feel guilty because of this.


    "Pack it all!" If she doesn''t eat it, she will take it to the master?

 Chapter 368

    Wuquanzi''s house is on the mountain side of the eastern suburb. It''s similar to a wooden house. There are no people around a hundred meters, because wuquanzi likes to be clean.


    When Huang Jiuge comes to the house, he sees that the door is not closed, so he pushes the door in directly.


    In the yard, Wuquan is lying on the rocking chair under the tree to enjoy the cool, with his eyes closed, a teacup in one hand and a fan in the other hand. He looks very leisurely.


    "Shijiu..." Huang Jiuge says hello, but it''s just a Shizi exit, and it''s interrupted.


    "What kind of teacher do you remember that you have my master! I didn''t come to see the old man for so many days, which made me want to see the old man all day. I couldn''t help but wonder if I had a white eyed wolf! " Wuquanzi suddenly gets up and points at huangjiuge with a fan. He looks as if huangjiuge has done something heinous.


    For the accusation of wuquang, Huang Jiuge is not angry. She naturally knows that wuquang is not really angry with her, but there will be complaints. She also knew that she had not seen quantum in five days, and she really ignored her.


    "Oh! I''m not busy! And isn''t it coming now? Look, I brought you good wine and meat! But I''ve come specially to eat with you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Huang Jiuge quickly flattered, but before she finished, suddenly a gust of wind swept by her side, and then the wine and meat in her hand were gone.


    When Huang Jiuge reacts, Wuquan has already taken the meat and wine to the stone table and started.


    Huang Jiuge said that he adored her very much. How fast!


    Huang Jiuge immediately went to the table and sat down. She was about to take something to eat. However, as soon as she made some moves, she protected everything in her arms without quantum. Without quantum, she glared at Huang Jiuge and said: "don''t move, these drinks and meat are brought to honor my old people, and she also wants to eat and drink. I don''t know if I''m ashamed!"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge''s hand suddenly stopped awkwardly in the air, a little stunned.


    Will this be too overbearing! But she didn''t eat. She bought good wine and meat to accompany her to eat! But now, it''s abandoned.


    "But master, I haven''t eaten yet!" Huang Jiuge said.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s not that I told you not to eat." No quantum but white Huang nine song one eye, that tone, is to have more dislike to have more dislike!


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge was defeated, but she didn''t want to save her stomach to eat with him? Blame her!


    "But... No quantum smash, smash your mouth, make a sound.


    Huang Jiuge thought that he let her eat together, but the reality splashed her a basin of cold water, pull cool pull cool.


    "But this meat and wine is good. Remember to bring more next time." No quantum said, that appearance of course, did not let him have the feeling of shame.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge''s face suddenly cracked. If it wasn''t for her master, she would have said hello with her fist.


    However, even if Wuquan is not her master and a peerless master, she can''t change. She is as weak as a mole ant and has no counter ability in front of him!


    I don''t know whether it''s because I didn''t eat, or because I think of the difference between the two people, Huang Jiuge''s face shows her resentment. No quantum although see in the eye, but silk ignore, who let her so many days did not see yourself! He''s out of balance if he doesn''t teach her a lesson.


    Huang Jiuge had to admire Wuquan''s appetite. No wonder he asked her to bring more in the future!

 Chapter 369

    Because Sikong ordered a lot of food, even three people may not have finished it. However, none of them ate it cleanly, cleanly,


    What''s more, they didn''t seem to be supported at all, and the two catties of wine turned a little red, but they didn''t feel drunk.


    Oh, my God! Don''t scare her. She has a bad heart.


    After eating and drinking enough, Wuquan thought of Huang Jiuge. Looking at Huang Jiuge, he said sternly, "don''t go to the wilderness to meditate in the future. Your five elements Yin body is easy to attract Yin spirit. At that time, you don''t know how to die."


    If you say this, you must know what happened last night.


    When Huang Jiuge heard the words, he was shocked at how Wuquan knew, but he immediately remembered what he said when he met Wuquan for the first time.


    "Master, you are so powerful. Can you see if I will have any trouble next?" Huang Jiuge looks forward to Wuquan and asks.


    Since she came here, she has been in constant trouble. She has not had a few days of quiet life. She said that she was also very sad!


    Huang Jiuge''s words were exchanged for a white eye without quantum: "you think I''m an immortal! This kind of thing also depends on the chance, and even if you see it, you can''t tell it. The so-called secret can''t be revealed. If it is revealed, it''s not allowed. "


    Huang Jiuge''s face was stiff, and then what! Did you see it or did you not!


    However, since there is no quantum to say so, Huang Jiuge did not ask again.


    Then Wuquan asked Huang Jiuge about her cultivation and had another fight with her. Although compared with Wuquan, huangjiuge is a mole ant, but for Wuquan, the progress of huangjiuge is genius enough.


    Therefore, Wuquan did not attack huangjiuge in martial arts, but praised and encouraged her.


    When Huang Jiuge left, she was depressed, because Wuquan said: "even if she doesn''t come to see me every day, she has to come every day. Remember to bring good wine and meat with her every time. If it''s only enough for me, remember to come back after dinner. If it''s too much, she can eat it together. "


    When Huang Jiuge heard this, she almost didn''t fall down.


    She doesn''t mind coming in two or three days. She doesn''t mind bringing good wine and meat. But why does she have to eat first if the weight is enough for him! Mainly because of his appetite, how much is superfluous!


    Is it hard to take today''s double? Or three, four, five times?


    Does he know that these drinks and meat are not cheap! I bought it from the first floor! A meal is tens of taels of silver. It''s enough for ordinary people for several years.


    However, Huang Jiuge is not mean, especially to her own people, so she doesn''t care about these things. It''s just that Shifu, can you stop talking so hard!


    After returning to the street, Huang Jiuge went to buy paper and ink. When she came to the biggest ink shop in the capital, she saw Nangong Changning.


    But Nangong Changning is hiding in the corner stealthily, always looking at the ink treasure. Although Huang Jiuge is confused, it''s a private matter of Nangong Changning, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t disturb her, just looks at her from a distance.


    For a moment, a man came out of the ink treasure shop. Nangong Changning moved for a moment. He seemed to want to go out, but he stopped.


    Along with Nangong Changning''s eyes, Huang Jiuge also saw the man, a snow-white satin, black hair with white ribbons, handsome facial features, eyebrows into the temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin.

 Chapter 370

    What a handsome young man.


    Suddenly, an idea floats in Huang Jiuge''s head. Is that man the sweetheart of Nangong Changning?


    Let Nangong Changning see so enchanted man, also eight or nine inseparable from ten.


    Phoenix nine song also don''t want to break Nangong Changning things, lest she embarrassed, so just want to turn away. But, don''t want to, Nangong Changning suddenly turned around, just saw the Phoenix nine songs.


    Thinking of what Huang Jiuge might have seen, he felt a little embarrassed and uncomfortable, but he said to Huang Jiuge, "Huang Jiuge, how are you here?"


    Now that she has been found, Huang Jiuge will no longer dodge. Da Fangfang goes to Nangong Changning and says, "I''m going to buy some paper and ink from Mo Baoxing"


    when it comes to Mo Baoxing, Nangong Changning''s eyes blink. It''s unnatural, but he still pretends to be calm: "Oh! Then, I''ll go with you! "


    Along with, Nangong Changning followed Huang Jiuge to the ink treasure line.


    As for the matter just now, Huang Jiuge never mentions it. Nangong Changning naturally doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge doesn''t know anything. Since she doesn''t mention it, she naturally pretends to be stupid.


    Otherwise, how difficult it is to say such things!


    There are so many people in the ink treasure shop that Huang Jiuge can''t help but wonder. Are the four treasures of the ancient study so suspicious?


    "It''s a good business here" because there are many guests and few people to entertain, so there''s no way to start. Huang Jiuge can''t help sighing.


    "Yes! In a few days, it will be a big test. Naturally, these scholars from all over the world will be ready for the brush, ink, paper and inkstone. " Nangong Changning heard the speech and said.


    I see!


    After a while, Huang Jiuge bought paper and ink.


    Just out of the ink treasure line, Huang Jiuge''s stomach began to sing empty city plan, and Gulu Gulu, and Nangong Changning also laughed impolitely.


    It''s true that Huang Jiuge is thick skinned and doesn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Let''s go! I don''t have a meal either. Let''s go to the first floor to eat! " Nangong Changning pulls Huang Jiuge and goes to the first floor.


    Although it''s time to eat now, the first floor is still crowded. It''s better for them to go to the private room, otherwise, there is no place for them.


    After eating and drinking enough, Huang Jiuge went back to Nalan house, and Nangong Changning also went back to the palace.


    On the way back, Huang Jiuge feels that there is a vision always following her. Since the owner of this vision will be found by her, either the other party''s cultivation is very ordinary, or she will find it on purpose.


    However, this vision didn''t make Huang Jiuge feel bad, so he wanted to know who was following her.


    So, Huang Jiuge went to the remote alley. When there was no one around, she called out: "come out!"


    Obviously, the other party didn''t mean to hide. After the words of Huang Jiuge fell, a figure came out from the wall.


    See a visitor, Huang nine song some accident, isn''t this Shen Yu?


    Now Shen Yu is much more normal than the Shen Yu that Huang Jiuge saw several times before. Although still a pair of slovenly appearance, but at least a pair of hair is neat, is the face of the Hu slag obviously for a long time did not repair.


    "The wench is good to live sharp, since so easy then discovered me." Shen Yu''s words don''t hide his surprise. Although he didn''t deliberately hide himself, for him, although Huang Jiuge is not simple, he has no internal power. It''s really amazing to find him.


    "Uncle, what are you doing with me?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although Shen Yu is only twenty-five or six, his present appearance is no different from that of his uncle.

 Chapter 371

    Called uncle, Shen Yu is not unhappy, because in his eyes, Huang Jiuge is just a little girl.


    "I''ve come to thank you for taking me to the hospital and leaving money for me." Shen Yu said, thanks very sincerely, and did not feel that a little girl left silver how hurt self-esteem.


    Now, the only thing he cares about is his wife. What''s self-esteem? Is it important to have his wife?


    No, of course not.


    "And then! What do you plan to do next, to continue to be drunk, not to eat or drink? The doctor must have told you about you Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Speaking of this, Shen Yu became excited: "no, I won''t be drunk, I won''t eat or drink any more. I want to live, because only by living can I find my wife. I heard her. I heard her voice that day, but when I looked for her, I couldn''t find her


    In fact, when she heard that Shen Yu''s mother was dead, she thought that his mother was not dead. Even if a person is burned, it is impossible to have no bones. At worst, there will be ashes.


    What Huang Jiuge is not sure is that Shen Yu actually heard his mother''s voice, or just heard it, or heard a voice similar to his mother''s voice.


    However, these have nothing to do with her, and she has nothing to do with it, so she has to comfort him: "in this case, you have to live well, so that you can find your wife."


    "Well! I will. As for the one hundred Liang silver you left me, I won''t pay you back now, but you can rest assured that I will pay you back sooner or later. " Shen Yu is not a hypocritical person. Now he needs money, so he won''t give it back to Huang Jiuge. However, he is also an upright person. He will never ask for other people''s money in vain.


    "Let''s talk about it! Your business is more important. " Huang Jiuge did not refuse, because it would hurt people''s self-esteem.


    "Thank you" Shen Yu made a bow to Huang Jiuge to show how solemn and sincere the thanks were.


    Thanks, Shen Yu then left, Huang nine songs also returned to Nalan house.


    Back in the backyard, I happened to meet Mo Rushun who was walking, and Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO who were accompanying me.


    After a few days'' rest, Mo Rushuang is much better. However, the wound on the head is no longer painful, but the sequelae is left. Once excited and stimulated, you will feel dizzy.


    So, originally get along with still calculate harmonious several people, see Huang nine songs, the facial expression then changed.


    "Well! It really affects the mood. " Nalan QIANJIAO is not happy with the cold hum voice.


    Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture immediately scold a way: "Jiao son, shut up."


    Although Mo Rushuang lost the right to be a housekeeper because of Huang Jiuge, they were very resentful, but after several days of silence, she didn''t want to make trouble with Nalan QIANJIAO.


    "Niang ¡¤¡¤¡¤" was scolded, and Nalan QIANJIAO was naturally unwilling to let Mo Rushun make the decision for her.


    Just call out a word, be like frost cold a stare, then silent.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge has come to them, Nalan QIANZI and Mo Rushun even if they don''t want to, also change the voice of big miss, as a salute.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO, however, was unwilling to salute, and satirized: "hum! A young lady who hasn''t appeared in the cabinet all day long is not ashamed of herself. "


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO was very domineering, some feudal thoughts could not be changed, so she was not ashamed of huangjiuge''s going out in three days.

 Chapter 372

    "Jiao''er, it''s the business of the eldest miss. The eldest Miss doesn''t care. How can you be so talkative?" Mo Rushuang''s words seem to reprimand Nalan QIANJIAO, but in fact, he affirms Nalan QIANJIAO''s words, and says in disguise that Huang Jiuge is the self indulgent person.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care at all. Instead, she doesn''t understand Mo Rushun''s words on purpose: "aunt Mo has self-knowledge, and I don''t think you''re a common girl who can talk so much about my miss."


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANJIAO was angry and wanted to make a theory, but he was pulled by Nalan QIANZI as soon as he spoke.


    Mo Rushuang''s face is not good-looking, but it is not easy to attack.


    Nevertheless, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to give up: "what do I want? Isn''t miss Ben right? "


    "Big sister, jiao''er is also worried about big sister''s reputation, so she''s a little more forthright. It''s nothing more." Nalan QIANZI explained, but this explanation obviously lies.


    Worried about her reputation? Would someone who wanted her life at any time worry about her reputation? Isn''t that a big joke?


    "Oh! Is that right? " Phoenix nine song meaningful hook up the corner of the mouth, looking at Nalan QIANJIAO, play abuse asked: "are you worried about my reputation?"


    Originally, Nalan QIANJIAO also knew that Nalan QIANZI was for herself, but as soon as she saw Huang Jiuge''s abusive appearance, she was not angry. She subconsciously retorted, "who''s worried about your..."


    "jiao''er, shut up." Hearing the words, Nalan QIANZI immediately reprimanded her. Her eyes staring at Nalan QIANJIAO were very cold, which scared Nalan QIANJIAO immediately.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO is shut up, but Huang Jiuge will not, sarcastically said: "second sister as the capital well-known talented woman, don''t you know, interrupt people''s words is very immoral?"


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nalan QIANZI heard the words, his face was stiff, and his heart was a little angry, but he did not dare to refute.


    In this way, it''s getting darker and darker? She will not allow her reputation to be affected.


    "Young lady, zi''er and jiao''er are still young and immature. They are bound to be impulsive and say wrong things. Please don''t give up the villains and have the same opinion with them." Although Mo Rushuang feels bad in her heart, she has to bow to Huang Jiuge for her daughter''s reputation.


    In fact, she knows that what Nalan QIANZI cares about most is her reputation and face. In recent years, she has not been close to her because she is a concubine, which makes her get a lot of rejection outside, so she has to blame her more or less.


    "Little? Am I big? I''m only half a year older than my second and third sisters, and I''ve been a fool for four years! " Huang nine songs sneer a way, this words but mercilessly hit Mo Ru Frost''s face.


    Suddenly, Mo Rushun''s face was pale, and his heart was full of hatred, but he couldn''t refute it, because Huang Jiuge said it well.


    Suddenly, Mo Rushuang was dizzy and shaky.


    "Auntie... Auntie"


    "what''s the matter with you, Auntie?"


    Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO hold Mo Rushuang in a hurry.


    Huang nine songs but sneer at this scene, she is not a fool, where can''t see Mo Ru frost, this is to pretend dizzy!


    "Aunt Mo is not in good health, so she should stay in the Yalan garden to recuperate. Don''t go out at random. If something goes wrong, the second sister and the third sister can''t attend the peony banquet, it won''t be worth the loss." Huang nine Song said earnestly, a pair of look for their mother and daughter.

 Chapter 373

    Of course, if you ignore her face that undisguised irony, it is more like.


    Mo Rushuang almost didn''t come up at one breath.


    Is this a curse for her?


    Originally it was just a headache, but now it''s a real headache.


    "Huang Jiuge, shut up, my mother won''t have an accident, and we won''t be unable to attend the peony party." Nanlan QIANJIAO roars angrily towards Huang Jiuge. It''s just this. How do you feel that Nanlan QIANJIAO cares more about the peony banquet.


    Not only Huang Jiuge has this feeling, but also Mo Rushuang has this feeling, so this time, Mo Rushuang''s heart is more uncomfortable, and his head is more painful.


    "Alas! These days, kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. It''s really boring. " Huang nine songs a pair of injured appearance, as if really is regarded as the donkey liver lung by the good heart, just with the relationship between them, if really have the good heart, that damned.


    No, Huang Jiuge could have gone to hell. He could only say that if he had a good heart, the sow would have been able to climb the tree.


    Of course, the premise is that no one will help pigs to the tree!


    Then he said helplessly, "it''s just that. In that case, I''m too lazy to say. If it''s really good or bad, the hous don''t have money to hire a doctor. Don''t blame the hous."


    This words, is simply angry to be like frost, almost fainted, as if she really can give good or bad.


    "Phoenix nine songs, you... Can''t help but Nalan QIANJIAO. Let go of Mo Rushan, and you will rush out to fight with Phoenix nine songs.


    Only then did he move, he was held by Nalan QIANZI, and immediately said with a smile to Huang Jiuge: "big sister thinks too much, we can''t thank her for her reminding! So thank you for your reminding. My aunt will live a long life. "


    When it comes to longevity, Nalan QIANZI deliberately bites the words, as if if only to highlight these words, Mo Rushuang can live a long life.


    "Oh! I''m looking forward to it Huang nine songs meaningful say, then ignore them, spare them, left.


    After Huang Jiuge makes such a fuss, Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter are not in the mood for a walk, so Nalan QIANZI and Nalan QIANJIAO support the dizzy Mo Rushun back to Yalan garden.


    After returning to Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge sees mother Liu, and then remembers that she hasn''t talked to her. After all, she doesn''t know whether she is an enemy or a friend.


    "Come in, Mammy Liu." Huang nine songs call a way, then walk toward the house.


    Liu mammy tiny Leng, but also put down the broom in a hurry, then followed Huang nine songs to go in.


    Aunt Tong didn''t get the call, so she didn''t go in. She was just waiting in the yard.


    "What can I do for you, young lady?" Asked mammy Liu.


    Huang nine songs also don''t plan to beat around the Bush, direct to the point of ask a way, "I want to ask, Mammy Liu is clearly the person that Mo Rushun sent, why want to help me again and again!"


    Mammy Liu was just stunned when she heard the words. She didn''t look shocked or guilty. It was as if she already knew that Huang Jiuge wanted to ask her about it. It was as if she was doing well and sitting well, so she didn''t have to feel guilty.


    "If you go back to the first lady, the maidservant is indeed the one that Aunt Mo sent. Aunt Mo really asked the maidservant to watch the first lady and take advantage of the opportunity to do harm to the first lady. However, I have always only recognized my master, and I am duty bound to those who are not good to him. " Mother Liu was calm and sincere.

 Chapter 374

    Although, she is mother Gao''s distant cousin, once, she did take refuge with her when she was in trouble, and Mo Rushun also took her in for a period of time.


    However, Gao Yan has been jealous of her since she was a child, and her relationship is not good. Taking her in is just because she feels guilty about something she has done.


    What''s more, her food and drink expenses at Mo''s are all from her own work.


    So, she has no shame in her heart.


    After she came out of the palace, she was idle and bored, so she wanted to find something to do. But because I had been in the palace for a long time, and I didn''t know anyone outside, I came to find her after knowing that Gao Yan was in Nalan house.


    However, she gave Gao Yan a lot of benefits, so this time she went to Nalan house, there is no such thing as being favored by her.


    Therefore, she turned to Huang Jiuge and didn''t feel sorry for Gao Yan.


    What''s more, Gao Yan took advantage of her first, didn''t she? How could she feel guilty!


    Now that she is serving Huang Jiuge, she will be loyal to her. The people she hates most are the sect leaders.


    For Liu''s words, Huang Jiuge didn''t believe all of them, but she also believed most of them. Because if Huang Jiuge was an ordinary boudoir girl, the smallpox incident would have destroyed her.


    There was also the affair of nux vomica last time. Although it had no direct relationship with her, it also had indirect relationship. She helped Jiang Hui up. If Jiang Hui had an accident, Huang Jiuge would not be better.


    Of course, these are in the Phoenix nine songs do not have the ability of their own circumstances will happen, but mammy Liu help her, it is really can''t change things.


    "Well, you go out!" For mother Liu''s affairs, Huang Jiuge still needs to observe again, and does not immediately identify or deny this person.


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Mother Liu answered and stepped back.


    Ya Lan Yuan, high mother see Mo Ru frost good go out, really be supported back, eager to ask: "aunt, this is how?"


    "It''s not the Phoenix nine song yet..." Nalan QIANJIAO complains.


    "Well, let''s help my aunt to have a rest first." Before Nanlan QIANJIAO finished, she was interrupted by Nanlan QIANZI, because she didn''t want to hear the name of huangjiu song.


    By Nalan QIANZI such a scold, Nalan QIANJIAO dare not shut up, will be like frost help in.


    "I''ll go back first." after putting Mo Rushun on the bed, he didn''t mean to stay any longer. After that, he turned and left.


    Mo Rushuang frowned, obviously unhappy, but did not say anything.


    After all, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t care about her so much!


    Be despised by own daughter, Mo Rushuang will not be more uncomfortable!


    "Niang, you see, Huang Jiuge is becoming more and more arrogant. She has already made you lose the right to be a housekeeper. Do you have to wait for her to help that bitch Jiang Hui to become a master mother?" Nalan QIANZI left, Nalan QIANJIAO did not contain, they are not willing to complain.


    Ruyi stabbed Mo Rushun''s painful foot, and his eyes suddenly showed evil. He gritted his teeth and said: "I won''t let them succeed ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in his heart, there is a conspiracy.


    Mo Rushun doesn''t know. Because of the account book, nalanjin has been completely disappointed with her. It''s really hard for her to regain the right of housekeeper!


    After Nalan QIANJIAO left, Mo Rusheng was filled with grief and indignation and said eagerly: "swallow, is there any way to destroy huangjiuge? I can''t stand it. "


    "Aunt, you are too anxious. Now the nine songs of Huang are not so easy to deal with!" High mammy helplessly said, Mo Ru frost is too anxious, not stable enough, this is her biggest shortcoming.

 Chapter 375

    "But I can''t stand it!" Mo Ru frost is also very anxious, the whole person''s quick crazy general.


    Although mother Gao thinks it''s not suitable to deal with Huang Jiuge, she can''t bear to see Mo Rushun''s appearance. Tangled for a while, way: "maidservant is to have two ways, just also don''t know can line?"


    "What can I do?" Mo Ru frost smell speech, excitedly ask a way.


    She trusted mammy Gao very much, and she thought it would work as long as it was her way.


    Of course, if there was any accident, she would never think it was mother Gao''s fault, but the other party''s fault.


    "The first is to start with Jiang Hui, but it''s not urgent. That is to let aunt Zhao do something in the account book, crown those vacancies on Jiang Hui''s head, and then point out that Jiang Hui asked her to do so. " It can be seen that mother Gao still trusts Zhao Qingqiu. She doesn''t know that Zhao Qingqiu left her heart very early and betrayed them.


    What''s more, I don''t know that Mo Rushun''s greed for ink has long been known by Nalan Jin. Nalan Jin doesn''t say it, but he doesn''t want to make it big, so as not to lose Nalan''s face.


    Mo Rushun frowned slightly, which was a good way, but she knew that it was still waiting, not to mention one day, two days, January and two months, it might have to wait for the first half of the year.


    So, Mo Rushuang couldn''t wait and asked, "what about the second one?"


    "As for the second way, what do women care most about? That''s innocence! As long as her innocence is destroyed, so is the rest of her life. "


    "If you let the emperor know about it, how can you let king an marry you! At that time, Huang Jiuge is an abandoned woman who has lost her innocence and has been divorced. Isn''t it just the right thing for her to think about it and find her own short-sightedness High mammy says, that facial expression, is full of sinister and calculate.


    Mo Rushuang was overjoyed at hearing the words, but then he became worried again: "what if we were found to have done it?"


    Maybe after several calculations, Mo Rushuang is afraid.


    Granny Gao, with a mysterious smile, said: "we can''t let people know. Besides us, there are still people who hate Huang Jiuge!"


    "You mean, Huo Qingqing?" Mo Rushuang thought of the key figures after a little mention.


    Why Huo Qingqing instead of Nangong Yuhao! They both hate Huang Jiuge very much!


    Because they feel that, after all, normal men can''t accept and can''t do this kind of thing. And women''s jealousy to do this kind of thing, that''s perfectly normal.


    "That''s right. Isn''t Huang Jiuge going out every day? We can go to find some people in the name of Huo Qingqing to stop her, and then... Mother Gao said, her eyes full of venom.


    "But will it affect the reputation of Nalan mansion?" Mo Rushun is still worried.


    "If it doesn''t affect the reputation of Nalan mansion, how can the master drive her out?" Said mammy Gao.


    "Well, I''ll worry about it." Smell speech, Mo Ru frost complexion gradually floated a smile, just match with that cruel eyes, but seep a person tightly.


    When Nalan QIANZI came back to QIANZI garden, he shut himself in the room, took out an old dress in the cupboard, took out the scissors, and cut the clothes to pieces like anger.


    There is also that ferocious face, cruel eyes, but also infiltrate people.


    He whispered: "Damn it, damn it, all of it"


    in his mouth

 Chapter 376

    Nalan QIANZI is like this, what things like a person to hide vent, in front of outsiders, is still the gentle kind, knowledgeable talent Nalan QIANZI.


    Only Jinglan and Jinglian know the true face of Nalan QIANZI, but they are all the confidants of Nalan QIANZI, so they won''t talk nonsense.


    Because Mo Rushun''s plan could not be completed so soon, nothing happened on this day.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge went to the wooden house as usual.


    Because of the last time''s tracking, Huang Jiuge is very careful every time she goes out. Not afraid, just to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Because Su Yingxue lost her strength last time, she hasn''t come out these days. Because it''s not a matter of one or two days for you to recover.


    In order not to disturb it, Huang Jiuge did not go to see it.


    This time, Huang Jiuge doesn''t meditate again, but directly asks Qingzhi Qingtan to fight with her.


    After a round of competition, Huang Jiuge felt obvious progress again.


    When practicing martial arts, everyone was more serious. Even Mu Zi and Mu Cong didn''t leave.


    However, after practicing martial arts, Mu Zi and Mu Cong started to play and run in the open space.


    "Sister, I will catch up with you, definitely." Mu Zi runs in front, Mu Cong chases after him, but because Mu Cong has short legs, he is always a short distance from Mu Zi.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to come after me." Mu Zi said.


    Although it seems that they are chasing and running, they are actually exercising their physical fitness.


    "Oh dear!"


    All of a sudden, a cry came from Mucong. When they heard it, they immediately looked around and saw that Mucong had fallen to the ground, but no one helped him.


    If you want to practice martial arts, what is a fall! In the future, I''m afraid I have to face injuries!


    And Mu Cong didn''t cry, and didn''t feel aggrieved. For him, he had suffered more painful things, not to mention that he didn''t feel any pain after the fall!


    "What? Do you want to go after me Although Mu purple heart is worried, but provocative said, because she knows, they can''t be soft, can''t be weak, can''t compromise because of a small matter.


    "Wow, this is Ganoderma lucidum! I read it in Dr. Yang''s book. " Mu Cong didn''t answer Mu Zi''s words, and didn''t get up. He just lay on the ground, staring at his eyes with light, and cried excitedly.


    During the period of Mu Zi''s treatment in the hospital, Mu Cong was idle and bored, so doctor Yang gave him a book on medicinal materials. Mu Cong takes it very seriously, and children have a good memory, especially for things they are interested in.


    Ganoderma lucidum?


    Several people were surprised when they heard the words. How could there be Ganoderma lucidum in this place? However, surprised and puzzled at the same time, also immediately ran toward Mu Cong there.


    It''s really Ganoderma lucidum! And it''s the size of an adult''s palm, but I don''t know the year.


    "It''s amazing that this kind of place has Ganoderma lucidum." Qingtan sighs.


    Generally, Ganoderma lucidum grows in rugged dense forest. Of course, it''s not that there won''t be Ganoderma lucidum in the hillside grassland. It''s just that the possibility is very small, as small as one percent.


    That''s why a few people are so surprised.


    Suddenly, Qingtan thought of something and said, "eh! Why don''t we look around and see if we have any more? "


    "You think Ganoderma lucidum is a kind of wild grass. It can be seen everywhere!" Green Gardenia White Green Sandalwood one eye, despise way.


    "Maybe, hum!" Green Tan unconvinced said, then got up to find.

 Chapter 377

    Huang Jiuge can''t help laughing. Although she doesn''t think Qingtan can find Ganoderma lucidum, she doesn''t stop her. It''s just a kind of fun, and there''s no need to take it seriously.


    "Sister, what about this Ganoderma lucidum?" Mu Cong looks at Huang Jiuge and asks.


    "Take it off and put it down. It''s always useful." Huang nine song way, good thing, she naturally won''t let go.


    "Good" Mu Cong should be way, is careful to dig out the Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Eh!" All of a sudden, the Green Sandalwood calls.


    People smell speech in succession toward squatting in the grass of Green Sandalwood look, can''t be found!


    "Did you find Ganoderma lucidum?" Mu Zi asked, and ran to the Green Sandalwood.


    "Not" Green Tan should way, Mu purple immediately stopped, eyes flash disappointment, thought it was found!


    And Huang nine songs and green Gardenia looked at each other, although did not say anything, but each other can read the meaning of each other''s eyes, that is, so it is.


    However, Qingtan said: "however, this seems to be Polygonum multiflorum."


    Polygonum multiflorum Thunb?


    Although Polygonum multiflorum is not as good as Ganoderma lucidum, it is also a very precious medicinal material.


    However, Green Sandalwood also just said that it seems, has not been determined, also do not know whether it is or not.


    Huang nine song several people immediately toward Green Tan quickly walk to, see green Tan is digging a thing with the hand. Under a cluster of lush vine leaves, there is something as big as an adult''s fist.


    Huangjiuge and Qingzhi are almost the same as Qingtan. They only know a little about herbs. They look like Polygonum multiflorum, but they can''t be sure before they are completely dug out.


    But mu Cong, after looking at it for a moment, decided: "this is really Polygonum multiflorum. I have read it in Dr. Yang''s book."


    What? Is it really Polygonum multiflorum?


    I don''t doubt Mucong, but I saw not only Ganoderma lucidum but also Polygonum multiflorum in this place. I don''t know if there are other precious medicinal materials in this place!


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge said, "let''s look again to see if there are any other medicinal materials."


    The public had no opinion and immediately began to look for it.


    It''s just that you don''t need to look for it. I don''t know. Once I look for it, I''m really scared!


    Huang nine songs all can''t help but doubt, here originally was not Chinese herbal medicine.


    This is not ¡¤¡¤


    "I found a Ganoderma lucidum"


    "here is another Polygonum multiflorum"


    "here is a wild Panax notoginseng"


    "although I don''t know what this is called, it should be a medicinal material."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    everyone was surprised. There are so many herbs here!


    However, the back of these herbs are not dug, because dug out will not be preserved, put it is not good ah!


    "I''m afraid these herbs didn''t grow by myself. Maybe it used to be a medicine garden here, but after a long time, there are not many left." Huang Jiuge guessed.


    "What about these herbs?" Qingtan asked.


    "There shouldn''t be anyone here. Just pay more attention to it and dig it when it''s used. Otherwise, we won''t save it. If it''s broken, it won''t be worth the loss." Huang Jiuge said.


    After thinking about it, he said, "and tomorrow you will buy a book on medicinal materials and recognize them."


    "Is" several people regarding Huang nine songs words, almost all can''t refute.


    "Right ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" suddenly, an idea appeared in Huang Jiuge''s mind, her eyes bent, full of smile: "I think, we can''t be idle, since there are so many herbs in this land, it means that the soil must be very good. Therefore, we can grow medicinal materials and sell them after harvest. In this way, we can catch money. "

 Chapter 378

    Say, the Huang nine songs can''t help but be proud of of of smile, seem to have already become like.


    But even if it hasn''t, it will be sooner or later.


    After hearing this, they all agreed that if they want to spend money, they have to make money! You can''t ask Huang Jiuge! Even if Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind, they don''t have this face!


    So, things so happy decision, as for the next thing, then again green gardenia, etc. division of labor, Phoenix nine songs will be nothing.


    These days, because of the fear of being followed and meeting Nangong Yuhao again, she will suffer from the conflict, so every time she is about to arrive at Huajie, Huang Jiuge will be careful.


    At the moment, in an elegant room of romance, Nangong Yuhao, Zhu Zihang and Qin Yiqiao sit opposite each other, drinking tea and listening to the music.


    After the song was finished, Nangong Yuhao let the player out, then looked at Zhu Zihang and asked, "Zihang, what''s the matter with Huang Jiuge?"


    Nangong Yuhao asked about the investigation three days ago. It''s not that Nangong Yuhao thought it would take three days to investigate a huangjiuge, but three days ago, there was a riot in a county not far from the capital, so the emperor sent Nangong Yuhao to deal with it and returned to the capital in the afternoon.


    And they have a chance to meet, so they have to ask now.


    "She went to the gambling house," Zhu said.


    "What? Gambling house Nangong Yuhao was a little surprised when he heard that, but he didn''t believe it. After all, it was not long ago that Huang Jiuge went to the gambling house.


    Even so, Nangong Yuhao''s face is not good-looking. Huang Jiuge is just humiliating him.


    "Is she short of money? Didn''t you just win two thousand taels of silver? Or is she a gambler? " Qin also Qiao don''t understand, also disdain of say.


    Qin Yiqiao was not happy with Huang Jiuge because of Nangong Yuhao. In addition, he had a grudge against Huang Jiuge who forced him to bow to her in public last time.


    Even if it was his fault, his dignity was violated, and he could not swallow it.


    "Bang", Nangong Yu Hao clenched his fist on the table, but it was not too heavy, so it did not cause any impact.


    The next day, Huang Jiuge didn''t go out during the day, so Mo Rushun''s plan couldn''t be implemented.


    It has to be said that the speed of Mo Rushuang is really not slow, just one day, things are ready.


    "When on earth will she go out?" Although Huang Jiuge came out yesterday, it''s nothing new if she doesn''t go out today, but Mo Rushun, who has everything ready, can''t wait.


    "Auntie, don''t be impatient. She won''t go out today. She will go out tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." High mammy comfort way, still helpless as frost is not stable.


    Another day later, Mo Rushun finally hopes to go out with Huang Jiuge.


    After a day, Huang Jiuge felt that she had to go to see Wuquan, otherwise, it was time to target her.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is far away from Nalan mansion. At the corner, he is surrounded by four or five people. These five people are 20 to 30 years old, dressed in ordinary clothes, are a pair of dawdle like gangsters.


    Standing in the front of a man with a dagger in his hand, pointing to Huang Jiuge, he said: "give all your silver, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her cold feeling came out. How did she feel that these people were not robbers!


    Think of, Huang nine songs tentatively ask a way: "is I give you silver, you let me leave?"

 Chapter 379

    "No way, we''re going to destroy your innocence! Otherwise, how can you tell me? "Another man said. But before he finished his words, he was slapped on the head by another slap and yelled: "shut up"


    although the man didn''t finish his words, Huang Jiuge had already heard it.


    It seems that someone hired these people to destroy her innocence! Although I don''t know who this person is! But to find someone to destroy her innocence, Mo Rushun and Huo Qingqing are the only enemies.


    Why are they, not Nangong Yuhao! After all, his hatred for Huang Jiuge is no less than Mo Rusheng''s mother and daughter and Huo Qingqing''s!


    Nangong Yuhao, who loves face, naturally can''t accept being hooded. Even if he doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, after all, Huang Jiuge is his fiancee in name. If Huang Jiuge gives him a green hat, he is also very shameful.


    Otherwise, Nangong Yuhao would not have risked to kill her instead of destroying her innocence.


    "It seems that someone has hired you to destroy my innocence, but I don''t know how much money they have paid!" Huang Jiuge''s eyes are full of coldness, but her tone is very playful, as if she is discussing what to eat today.


    "Who told you that someone hired us to destroy your innocence? We did it ourselves, brothers, don''t you think?" A man hastily explained that it was only the slightly guilty voice. It was obvious that there was no silver here.


    "Oh! Then why do you want to destroy my innocence? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Because..." the man who said something wrong just now opened his mouth and was held by another man just after saying two words. Obviously, he was worried about what he shouldn''t have said.


    And at this time, the public also found out that Huang Jiuge was not afraid at all.


    This consciousness makes people uneasy. Isn''t Huang Jiuge really not afraid of them? Or, is it just an installation?


    A man was a little annoyed and scolded: "why do you ask so many questions! Today, you must serve our brother well, otherwise, you don''t want to leave. "


    "Is it?" Huang nine songs coldly a smile, also no longer and their nonsense, took the lead to move a hand.


    Those people didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would make a sudden move. What''s more, they didn''t expect that her martial arts skills were so high.


    Of course, for the only three legged cats, Huang Jiuge is a master, but after a few moves, they were beaten down by Huang Jiuge, and a burst of pain and wailing.


    "You, you, you..." people looked at Huang Jiuge in horror, afraid.


    "Nvxia, spare your life, nvxia, spare your life!" Someone asked for mercy.


    Now, everyone''s heart is collapsing. Why doesn''t the other party tell them that Huang Jiuge is so powerful! If you know that Huang Jiuge is so powerful, even if you give them more money, they will never take it!


    Huang nine songs coldly ask a way: "opportunity only once, say, exactly who send you to come."


    As soon as the cold eyes turned, the cold light in the eyes shot out and looked directly at the people. Suddenly, there was a kind of oppression, which made the people shudder and fear.


    "This, this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    several people heard the speech, you look at me, I look at you, full of embarrassment, no one said it, because they dare not say it.


    If you say it, they can''t escape if Huang Jiuge goes to find the other party''s theory!


    Therefore, only nine songs of begging for love let them go.


    "Nvxia, please spare us! It''s because we have evil intentions that we''ll do something wrong to girls. There won''t be another time. " A man kowtows to Huang Jiuge and pleads.

 Chapter 380

    "I''ve never been soft hearted to the enemy, and I''ve given you a chance, which you don''t want." Huang Jiuge said that, the dragon scale dagger in her hand suddenly appeared, a light speed just hit the dagger, let the dagger flash a dazzling light.


    And this ray of light looks at people''s eyes, is so full of murderous spirit, frighten several people''s bodies can''t help but shrink.


    Huang Jiuge''s body flashed and passed through the crowd. Then a man fell down and his throat was full of blood.


    "Ah The crowd was so scared that they yelled and rolled away. Their pale faces were even more colorless.


    "How''s it going?" Huang Jiuge''s faint voice is like a ghost, which makes people shiver.


    "I, I said, I said..." some people can''t stand it and are going to compromise.


    Then he was cheered by another man: "third brother, you are..."


    "boss, if you don''t say it, you will die. If you say it, you will have a chance to live." The man, who was called the third, interrupted without waiting for the man to finish.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the man, who was called the boss, opened his mouth, but could not say anything.


    Because Lao San is right. If he doesn''t, he will die. In other words, there is still a chance to survive, as long as they remain anonymous and go far away.


    "Yes, if we do, will you let us go?" The third asked, trembling with expectation.


    "I''ll see if I''m satisfied with the answer." Huang Jiuge said.


    Even so, the man, who was called the third man, said, "it was a woman with a hat who came to us. She couldn''t see her face. The woman was slightly fat, and her voice seemed to be thirty years old. She said that she was from general Hushi''s mansion. Huo Qingqing asked her to find someone to destroy Huang Jiuge. "


    Huo Qingqing?


    Huang nine songs smell speech, eyebrow wrinkled, feel some not right.


    I don''t think it can''t be Huo Qingqing. On the contrary, the possibility of Huo Qingqing has reached 100%. But shouldn''t it be anonymous to hire someone to destroy her? Why does the other party burst out its name!


    Huo family, can there be such a stupid person?


    Or, if you want to use the power of the general''s office to oppress these people and make them afraid, you will work harder!


    However, in this way, we are not afraid of being exposed?


    There are still some contradictions in this matter!


    In a word, Huang Jiuge didn''t completely believe these people''s words, and didn''t think about it for the time being. But they even said that she didn''t need to commit murder.


    He didn''t worry that these people would tell the story, and it was too late for them to run for their lives after they got Huang Jiuge''s forgiveness! Even if she says it, she has plenty of ways to deal with it.


    Then, Huang Jiuge went to the first floor.


    However, what makes Huang Jiuge have to sigh is that it''s really a narrow road.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge ordered the meat and wine, she was waiting. Then she met Nangong Yuhao and his party who came downstairs at this time.


    Next to Nangong Yuhao are Huo Qingqing, Qin Yiqiao and Zhu Zihang. There is another one. Although Huang Jiuge has not seen many of them, he can recognize them. That is Huo Qingqing''s elder brother, Huo Qingxuan.


    Huo Qingxuan is worthy of being the elder brother of the first beauty. Junmei is no less handsome than Nangong Yuhao. No, it should be more handsome than Nangong Yuhao.


    He was dressed in a navy blue suit. He was a big man with a bronze complexion. His facial features were clear and deep, and his dark ice eyes were wild and unrestrained.


    Such a man is more eye-catching than Nangong Yuhao.

 Chapter 381

    Although he has heard that Huang Jiuge is not stupid, but also become beautiful, but he is the first time to see the normal Huang Jiuge, so he does not know her. Seeing her beautiful face and the noble and leisurely carefulness in her bones, his heart never beat became restless, and then he stared at Huang Jiuge without taboo.


    Although full of obsession, but no frivolity and frivolity, it seems that Huang Jiuge in his eyes is just the existence of equality, not a beauty.


    Huang nine songs will Huo Qingxuan look in the eyes, but there is no feeling. I just don''t know if he will show such a look after he knows that he is Huo Qingqing''s rival.


    For Huo Qingqing, Huang Jiuge is the enemy of love. As the saying goes, when enemies meet, they are very red eyed. When they see the nine songs of Huang, Huo Qingqing''s eyes are very ugly. Those eyes are full of fire.


    If the vision can burn a person''s words, Huang nine songs afraid is to have already turned into a big fire!


    Of course, if it is really possible, Huo Qingqing is afraid to be burned to death by Huang Jiuge first, and there is no chance to burn Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face was naturally not good-looking. Of course, before it was not good-looking, it was because of Huang Jiuge''s appearance that he lost his mind for a while. He couldn''t help comparing Huang Jiuge with Huo Qingqing. He thought that Huang Jiuge was more beautiful than Huo Qingqing.


    However, after thinking of what Huang Jiuge had done recently, a burst of anger came from her heart.


    Qin Yiqiao is a little cold face, and the hostility to Huang Jiuge is not too obvious. Zhu Zihang, however, has no look, as if Huang Jiuge is just a passer-by who has nothing to do with it.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor, in nangongyin''s private room.


    Nangongyin, sikongtiao and wenjinran have just had a good meal and are having a leisurely tea after dinner. Because there is nothing important to talk about, so the window is open, let the air flow, not so stuffy.


    Nangongyin''s private room is in the corner, so it has windows on both sides. One side is facing the street, and the other side is facing the hall.


    Wen Jinran likes to lean against the window and watch the people and things in the hall.


    So, not long after Huang Jiuge came in, Wen Jinran saw it.


    "Hey, there''s another good play." Wen Jinran called excitedly, just like a child who got candy to eat.


    In fact, Wen Jinran is also a spectator, especially related to the people around him.


    What''s more, it''s Huang Jiuge who has a special relationship with Sikong. How can he not be excited.


    Nangong Yin and Sikong Chou are all leisurely leaning on the chair, drinking tea. Know Wen Jinran is a love to watch, but they are not, so also ignore Wen Jinran.


    "Hello! You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Wen Jinran was frustrated. Just as he wanted to say that the protagonist was Huang Jiuge, a voice came out below.


    Huo Qingqing is the first voice, full of sarcasm said: "yo! Some people know that brother Hao is eating here, so they come to meet him by chance! Huang Jiuge, your skin is really thick. No matter what you become, brother Hao will not like you. "


    Although Huo Qingqing made a look of disdain, people with clear eyes could see that all her looks were full of resentment and jealousy.


    Phoenix nine songs?


    Hearing these three words, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut were all stunned. Nangong Yin got up and walked to the window. And Sikong cut eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking at the window, seems to want to see, but feel a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 382

    Next, after hearing Huo Qingqing''s words, Huo Qingxuan was stunned for a moment, and then he was surprised: "what? Is she Huang Jiuge


    However, he didn''t show disgust or hostility like others after he knew that the person who moved him was Huang Jiuge.


    Yes, it''s still shocking.


    Although it is said that Huang Jiuge is not stupid and has become beautiful, I can''t imagine that she will become so beautiful. Compared with Huo Qingqing, she is better than Huo Qingqing!


    It''s just that she is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee.


    Thinking of this, Huo Qingxuan couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Nangong Yuhao is inexplicably uncomfortable with Huo Qingqing''s sarcasm at Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t know why.


    However, as soon as Huang Jiuge sees Huo Qingqing, she observes her, because she just hijacks and destroys her innocence. What they give up is Huo Qingqing.


    However, from Huo Qingqing''s look, there is nothing wrong with it. Isn''t it really her?


    Although still can''t get certain, but Huang nine songs also didn''t deny several times, just in the heart, many other doubts.


    "Oh! It''s not only Lord an can come to the first floor for dinner. Why can''t I come? No matter whether Lord Ann likes me or not, what cannot be changed at present is that I am his fiancee, and you are nothing. " Huang nine songs sneer way, looking at Huo Qingqing''s facial expression, that is full of provocation!


    Although she doesn''t want to admit that she is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, she can stimulate Huo Qingqing. It''s nothing to say. It''s just a name.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if it is true, Huo Qingqing was angry when he heard the words, and his beautiful face also showed resentment, which made Huo Qingqing ugly.


    "Qingqing, you are out of line." Huo Qingxuan discontented hope to Huo Qingqing, light voice not angry from Wei.


    Huo Qingxuan''s voice is not to help Huang Jiuge, but Huo Qingqing is really out of the ordinary.


    Although Huo Qingqing and Nangong Yuhao are willing to marry Huo Qingqing in the future, they have nothing to do with each other. On the contrary, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao have a legitimate relationship.


    Huo Qingqing is not afraid of losing face, but he still needs face, Huo mansion still needs face.


    "Brother..." Huo Qingqing called out discontentedly, hoping that Huo Qingxuan could make decisions for himself. Just as he called out a word, Huo Qingxuan glared at him with a cold look, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    If you want to say who Huo Qingqing is most afraid of in the Huo family, it''s Huo Qingxuan.


    Of course, Huo Qingxuan usually dotes on Huo Qingqing. When Huo Qingxuan doesn''t show her face, she is not afraid.


    Ignoring Huo Qingqing, Huo Qingxuan looked at Huang Jiuge and said with regret: "Miss Huang, she Mei is pretty and pretty. She offends a lot. Please forgive me."


    "Brother, you... See Huo Qingxuan apologized, Huo Qingqing dissatisfied, she is wrong, why apologize! And the other side is yujiuge.


    "You shut up for me" without waiting for Huo Qingqing to finish, Huo Qingxuan scolded.


    "I... Huo Qingqing is not willing, but dare not refute.


    "Oh! It''s nothing to offend lightly, but if you offend seriously, you will pay a serious price. " Phoenix nine song looking at Huo Qingqing, look joking, meaningful said.


    In particular, when it comes to the seven words "heavy" and "pay a heavy price", it is obvious that it means something.

 Chapter 383

    Huo Qingqing is pretty, but he is not a fool. As soon as he hears Huang Jiuge''s words and his abusive eyes, he immediately thinks about Xiangguo Temple and how he was beaten into a pig''s head. Suddenly, he trembles. He feels guilty and retorts calmly: "I don''t have any."


    Obviously, there is no silver here.


    If you know Huo Qingqing like Huo Qingxuan, you can''t see what''s wrong with Huo Qingqing!


    However, Huo Qingxuan didn''t know that Huo Qingqing and Nangong Yuhao had done harm to Huang Jiuge, because he only returned to the capital this morning. After a short rest, Nangong Yuhao called him to the first floor.


    Huang Jiuge is not stupid, but also become beautiful things, just heard them say, but they do not mention the harm of Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, Huo Qingxuan thinks that huangjiuge refers to Huo Qingqing''s bullying of huangjiuge.


    If it had been before, he would not have paid attention to it, but now, he was a little concerned.


    Nangong Yuhao naturally heard the implied meaning of Huang Jiuge, and subconsciously thought about Xiangguo Temple. She couldn''t help but sink. Didn''t she forget it?


    At first, he suspected that Huang Jiuge had not forgotten, but it was not confirmed. Later, he saw that Huang Jiuge had never mentioned it, so she really didn''t remember.


    But now she said something else.


    Of course, he was not sure whether it was because of that, but Huang Jiuge''s words made him feel a little uneasy.


    "Ha ha!" Huang nine songs didn''t point to break, also didn''t speak, just meaningful smile.


    At this time, small two took the thing that Huang Jiuge wanted to come, "Miss Huang, this is what you want, already good."


    "Er" Huang nine songs Er 1, from small second-hand will take things, and then have to pay.


    "Miss Huang, Prince Yin said that when you come to the first floor to spend money, it will be recorded in his account." Said the little two.


    "What?" Huang nine songs smell speech, full of surprised, of course, surprised more than she one, hear people are surprised.


    After being surprised, Nangong Yuhao''s face sank.


    "So good! Then I''m not polite. Besides, I''ll come often in the future. Anyway, someone will pay the bill. " Huang Jiuge is not polite at all. She gladly accepts it and shamelessly says that she will come often in the future.


    Yes, the food on the first floor is very expensive, but ordinary people can''t afford it. Even if she has some private money, it''s not enough to spend money on the first floor!


    It doesn''t matter whether she comes here to eat or not. The main reason is to honor her master!


    At this time, in the private room on the third floor, Wen Jinran looked at Nangong Yin bitterly and complained: "is that how your brother uses it? What''s on your account? Isn''t it all mine in the end? "


    You know, although this elegant room belongs to nangongyin, what he eats and drinks are all his Wen Jinran''s silver!


    That''s all. Now I''m shameless enough to use his money to pay homage.


    And listen to it. Huang Jiuge also said that she would come often in the future. Anyway, someone paid the bill. Didn''t she take him as a big injustice?


    "Anyway, you are generous and don''t care about this silver." Nangong Yin didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he took it for granted.


    "You... Ah! What a mistake to make friends Wen Jinran is angry and wants to cry without tears.


    Of course, Wen Jinran is not stingy. It''s just the way they get along.

 Chapter 384

    Below, Nangong Yuhao saw that Huang Jiuge had accepted other men to pay for her. He felt like he was wearing a green hat. He was so angry that he said, "Huang Jiuge, how can you accept other men to pay for you?"


    "Why can''t I accept other men paying for me?" Huang nine songs ask a way, of course, this is to know already ask.


    "You are Wang''s fiancee. You accept other men''s payment in front of Wang. What do you regard Wang as?" Nangong Yuhao road.


    "If it''s not strange, I don''t mind you paying for me." Huang Jiuge says that if Nangong Yuhao really helps her pay the bill, she will not only refuse, but also accept that if she doesn''t eat him, she won''t be called Huang Jiuge.


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao suddenly stopped talking and didn''t know how to answer Huang Jiuge''s words.


    If several times are OK, but if many times, where can he afford to squander! Besides, Huang Jiuge said that it was someone else who paid the bill anyway, so she would come often in the future!


    He is not as rich as nangongyin, and now he is recruiting troops and buying people''s hearts. Where can he have free money to play!


    Hearing this, Nangong Yin couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh! With the disposition of Huang Jiuge, if Nangong Yuhao is in charge of paying for her, he will have to be ruined. "


    "You seem to know her well?" Sikong cut smell speech, can''t help but voice.


    Although the voice is flat, but how do you feel there is a little bit wrong!


    Nangong Yin knew it well, but he didn''t point it out. He just looked at Sikong Chou with disdain and said: "people with clear eyes can see that Nangong Yuhao and huangjiuge are hostile."


    "That is, every time Nangong Yuhao meets Huang Jiuge, he always suffers." Wen Jinran followed the way.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut silent, he has nothing to say that sentence why! It''s none of his business!


    Downstairs


    "if Lord an can''t afford it, don''t mind your own business. Even if I''m your fiancee, you can''t care what I like to do. If I''m not convinced, I have the ability to let the emperor break the engagement!" Huang nine songs sneer a way, this words is undoubtedly to South Temple Yu Hao red fruit''s humiliation and provocation! I feel so good.


    She just doesn''t believe that Nangong Yuhao dares to make trouble here. What will happen to her.


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was angry. His face was very gloomy and his eyes were very resentful.


    Huang Jiuge not only provoked him, but also stepped on his painful foot.


    He also wants to break the engagement. The problem is, he can''t break it!


    "Huang Jiuge, do you think brother Hao doesn''t want to break the engagement? It''s the emperor who doesn''t agree. " Mentioned this matter, also stepped on Huo Qingqing''s painful foot, then unconvinced explanation way.


    That appearance reminds Huang Jiuge that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want to marry her because the emperor doesn''t agree to cancel the engagement.


    "Puchi" this words, no doubt poked in the smile of Huang Jiuge, can''t help but spray smile, said: "you also know the emperor doesn''t agree! After that, don''t say that Lord an won''t marry me, because that''s contempt for the holy will. "


    "You..." Huo Qingqing heard the speech, his face changed and panic flashed.


    Although she said a lot of such words, before, Huang Jiuge was so stupid that she would not refute them, let alone use the emperor to suppress others, so she didn''t think she should say it or was afraid.


    But now, the refutation of Huang Jiuge really makes her feel panicked.


    No matter how domineering she is, she dare not disrespect the emperor!


    Huo Qingxuan''s face was a little dark, but he didn''t know whether he was unhappy because of Huang Jiuge''s words or because of Huo Qingqing''s action.

 Chapter 385

    "Oh With a sneer, Huang Jiuge ignores Nangong Yuhao and others, turns around and leaves without saying hello.


    Also, these people are not worthy of her greeting!


    No one stopped Huang Jiuge, perhaps subconsciously hope she go, because she is in, don''t know what should not say.


    "Bang!" A sound, South Temple Yu Hao one punch hit on the nearby table, because not too heavy, so didn''t that table how. However, it scared the people sitting at the table.


    "The nine songs of Huang really have personality." Wen Jinran sighed.


    "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" Sikong cut can''t help choking. For him, Huang Jiuge just doesn''t know heaven and earth.


    Hearing the words, Nangong Yin looks at Sikong Chou with profound meaning. The evil spirit in the corner of his mouth comes up and teases him: "I say Chou, why do you have such a big opinion on Huang Jiuge?"


    "Well! That woman is shameless, fickle and always against you. " Sikong cut cold hum a way, a pair of proud Jiao appearance.


    "Then why don''t you kill her! Those who are against you never come to a good end Nangong Yin asked.


    Sikong cut brow a wrinkly, seem to also be in doubt, Huang nine songs so with oneself make against, oneself why don''t kill her!


    Seeing this, Nangong Yin was worried that Sikong had killed Huang Jiuge. He said quickly, "Hey, you can''t really kill Huang Jiuge! She is the only descendant of General Huang. "


    Although Si kongcao is different from Huang Jiuge, it doesn''t mean anything! Sikong cut this temperament is elusive, still really can''t guarantee an impulse, kill her!


    Sikong cut a glance at Nangong Yin and didn''t speak.


    Nangong Yin respects Huang Wutian. Sikong Chou knows it, but even if he doesn''t, he doesn''t say he wants to kill Huang Jiuge!


    Nangong Yuhao several people out of the first floor, they went home.


    The wine and meat that Huang Jiuge took this time was more than before. She couldn''t close her mouth when she saw no quantum. She praised Huang Jiuge for being sensible.


    However, when he saw that Huang Jiuge''s appetite was not small, his face gradually became resentful, and his eating action became faster. He was obviously worried that he would be eaten up by Huang Jiuge.


    In the end, I find an excuse to open the nine songs of Huang.


    Huang Jiuge, who has no quantum mind, is more speechless. Although her appetite is not small, compared with no quantum mind, it''s better for a little witch to see a big one. She only eats half of it! Without quantum, a person would eat half of it.


    There''s another quarter. I want to eat without quantum.


    All right! In fact, she can''t eat any more, but she is speechless because of her quantum free behavior.


    After eating and drinking enough, Wu Quan leaned on the armchair and stroked his stomach, looking very satisfied.


    "How do you practice talismans?" No quantum asked.


    "The first thing I practice is to kill ghosts, but the fastest thing I can do is to take four to five breaths." Huang Jiuge said.


    Wuquanwen frowned and looked at Huang Jiuge suspiciously. He said, "in such a short time, you can draw a ghost killing amulet in such a short time. It won''t be a mess!"


    Being suspected, Huang Jiuge said that she was very depressed. Looking at the pair of eyes without quantum, she was extremely resentful: "in your eyes, am I that bad?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder that there is no doubt about it. It takes most people half a month to draw well. And if they want to speed up, they have to spend about a month! But it''s less than ten days! Huang Jiuge was able to draw in four to five breath.

 Chapter 386

    Even if it''s a genius, it will take at least half a month!


    There is no quantum can not care about the Phoenix nine songs, you complain not you complain, eagerly ordered: "go to the room to take ink, paper and inkstone to draw for me to see."


    In order to prove himself, Huang Jiuge can only obediently go to the room and take out the ink and ink.


    When everything was ready, Huang Jiuge wrote and drew on the yellow paper.


    Four breath, that is eight seconds, the talisman will be ready.


    And at the same time, he was stunned. It''s really four breath time! Moreover, the painting is not impeccable, but it is already very good.


    "Ha! Ha ha ha ha Suddenly, no quantum burst out a burst of laughter, full of excitement and excitement: "good, good! Worthy of genius, worthy of genius! With such a talented student, I have no regrets in my life. "


    Being affirmed by Wu Quanji, Huang Jiuge is still very happy in her heart.


    "I''ll go out tomorrow. If it''s fast, it''ll be four or five days. If it''s slow, it''ll be ten days. Your runes are good, but they don''t have aura. They can''t cure the evil spirits. They can only be useful if you use magic brush. Here are ten talismans. Take them. If you encounter a spirit, you can''t use them again. " No quantum said, then took out a small stack of Fu from his arms and handed it to Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge took it and said, "thank you, master."


    After a while, Huang Jiuge went back.


    Just about to enter the city center, Huang Jiuge meets a person, who she doesn''t know, but has met. And this person is the handsome young man that day in Mo Bao shop, Nangong Changning stares at.


    At this time, he is holding a book, in front of a other hospital, talking with a woman, they are talking and laughing.


    When passing by them, Huang Jiuge hears their conversation.


    "Brother Tao, don''t put too much pressure on you. I believe that with your talent, you will be able to go to high school. At that time, dad will agree to our marriage. Even if my father doesn''t agree with me, I''m sure you will. If you hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I would have been poisoned by those mountain bandits. " The woman said affectionately and coyly.


    "Yun Mei, don''t say anything about saving or not. I don''t want you to be with me because I saved you. It''s too wrong for you." Said the man.


    "No, I really care about brother Tao." On hearing this, the woman explained quickly for fear that the man might misunderstand her.


    "Well, then don''t say anything about saving you. Don''t worry, I will try my best to pass the exam." Said the man.


    Hearing this, this man''s influence on Huang Jiuge is good, but Nangong Changning is doomed to be infatuated and wrong.


    I just don''t know if Nangong Changning knows if this man has something to do with his sweetheart.


    Maybe it''s because I know, so I have to peek in the dark!


    But it''s none of her business, and it''s not something that outsiders can interfere with. It can only be solved by Nangong Changning!


    Walking on the street, Huang Jiuge sees some fresh fruits not far away, so she plans to buy some to eat.


    Because it was a sudden change of direction, I accidentally bumped into a person.


    It was a woman dressed in plain clothes. Her head and face were covered with cloth and only her eyes were exposed. Huang Jiuge didn''t make a sound yet, but the other party apologized first: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "no, I didn''t see it clearly." Huang nine songs is not unreasonable person, is she suddenly changed direction just hit of person.


    That woman sees Huang nine songs to have no blame, this just sent one breath.

 Chapter 387

    However, when he looked up and saw Huang Jiuge, he was surprised. His eyes became dodgy. He immediately lowered his head and walked quickly.


    Huang nine song eyebrows a wrinkly, full of don''t understand, don''t understand that woman why so afraid of her, oneself very terrible? Or do they know each other?


    When Huang Jiuge was just about to enter the mansion, she felt a line of sight fell on her. Although she didn''t feel bad, she felt a faint Yin Qi. Maybe it was because she was far away.


    Huang Jiuge suddenly turns back and looks at the corner not far from Nalan mansion. She just sees a dark shadow flashing towards the wall. Although it''s very fast, it''s still captured by Huang Jiuge.


    However, they didn''t see each other clearly.


    Huang Jiuge''s face sank. If she didn''t make a mistake, it should be a spirit body, but she didn''t feel that she was thinking of evil spirit or evil spirit.


    She knew that her five Yin constitution attracted spirits, so she didn''t feel anything, but she didn''t want to meet her before she had enough ability to deal with it.


    Now she couldn''t feel where the spirit was, so she didn''t go to explore and turned to the mansion.


    After Huang Jiuge went in, the spirit body that just disappeared in the corner of the wall came out. The man was dressed in black and wore a hat, and he couldn''t see clearly. However, it can be seen from the figure that it was a man, but it was an evil spirit.


    He looked at the direction of the disappearance of the nine songs, and didn''t leave.


    When returning to Nalan house, Huang Jiuge bumps into mother Gao in the backyard.


    When mother Gao saw Huang Jiuge, she was startled at first, then her eyes dodged and looked at her. In see Huang nine song intact of time, eyebrow can''t help wrinkling, obviously not happy.


    Those people in the end can''t help Huang Jiuge, or haven''t done it yet!


    See high mammy so facial expression, Huang nine songs still have what don''t understand! I''m afraid today''s event is arranged by Mo Rushun and mother Gao!


    What''s more, the chubby woman''s voice is about 30 years old. Isn''t it consistent with mammy Gao?


    So it is.


    "Why do you look at me like this, Mammy Gao?" Huang nine songs intentionally don''t understand of ask a way.


    Asked by Huang Jiuge suddenly, mother Gao was surprised and said in a hurry, "no, nothing?"


    Although mother Gao had forced her to calm down, she still revealed her guilty heart. Now, Huang Jiuge is more sure that it has something to do with mother Gao.


    Good, good. You want to destroy her innocence, right! Then she will repay them.


    As for who is this unfortunate person, it depends on her mood.


    After waiting for Huang nine songs to leave, mother Gao hurried back to ya Lan Yuan.


    In the Yalan garden, in the courtyard of Mo rushuangzheng, he leaned on the rocking chair, eating snacks and drinking tea, and his maidservant fanned for him.


    Just, see high mammy flurried of come in, Mo Ru frost displeasure of Cu start eyebrow, ask a way: "how?"


    Mother Gao''s eyes motioned to look at the maids around her. Mo Rushun immediately took care of them and said, "go down!"


    "Yes," said the maidservants, and they withdrew from the yard. Mo Rushun asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt, Huang Jiuge has come back, but she''s OK. I don''t know whether those people have failed or haven''t started yet." Said mammy Gao.


    "What?" Mo Rushuang''s face became very ugly when she heard the words. She hoped that those people just didn''t start, and didn''t want them to fail.


    It''s not because she''s afraid of exposure, because even if it''s exposed, it''s Huo Qingqing''s business. It''s just that Huang Jiuge is OK. She''s not reconciled.

 Chapter 388

    Thinking, Mo Rushun said: "maybe, I haven''t started yet! Why don''t you ask those people again? "


    "No, it''s a failure. We''ll think of another way. If we go to them again and expose them, it''s not worth the loss." Mother Gao objected.


    Mo Rushuang gritted her teeth. She was very unwilling, but mother Gao said so. She couldn''t go her own way. If it''s really revealed, it''s really not worth the loss.


    All of a sudden, the spirit light in the brain flashed, way: "otherwise, let mother Liu they start?"


    "This..." mammy Gao was in a bit of a dilemma. She felt that it was inappropriate, but she also felt that it was feasible.


    After thinking about it, Mammy Gao said, "why don''t you wait for me to ask about Liu Mei''s situation before making plans?"


    "Good" is like frost.


    Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing also went back to Huo''s house. However, Huo Qingqing was still angry because of what happened before, so when he went back to Huo''s house, he went straight back to his own yard. He didn''t even answer his mother''s questions.


    "Qingqing, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Huo asked.


    "When we came out from dinner, we met Huang Jiuge, and that''s it." Huo Qingxuan responded.


    "What? Meet Huang Jiuge? That, that Qing Qing didn''t do anything to Huang Jiuge Mrs. Huo asked eagerly.


    Although Mrs. Huo sounds like she is concerned about the safety of Huang Jiuge, Huo Qingxuan knows that she is worried about Huo Qingqing''s trouble.


    "No, it''s just a quarrel. I''m angry with Huang Jiuge." Huo Qingxuan said.


    "That''s good. When you''re OK, watch Qingqing more, so that she won''t be angry and do anything. Last time, I didn''t make any trouble. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Huo family can''t protect her. " Thinking of what happened before, Mrs. Huo was still afraid.


    Huo Qingxuan smell speech, brow a Cu, feel things are not simple, even almost Huo family can''t save, quickly asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Because it''s not a secret in Huo''s house, it''s just that Huo Qingxuan just came back and hasn''t heard of it. Therefore, Mrs. Huo didn''t mean to hide it, and told Huo Qingxuan everything.


    After hearing this, Huo Qingxuan didn''t look good.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge was pushed off the cliff by Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing. She was not stupid until she survived.


    In the past, Huang Jiuge was so fond of Nangong Yuhao, but today, she is fighting against each other. Obviously, Huang Jiuge hates Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing.


    Yes! Can you not hate the enemy who kills you?


    It''s just that no matter how much you hate, you can''t get revenge? She has no power, no strength.


    At the moment, the psychology of Huang Jiuge must be very uncomfortable!


    In the evening, when it was time, Huang Jiuge went to the wooden house.


    For the things planned yesterday, we are almost ready today. Although the garden is not completely surrounded, today Qingzhi and Muzi have gone to buy a lot of herbal medicine books and bought a lot of herbal medicine seeds from Doctor Yang.


    Although the situation of Qingzhi and Qingtan is not good, not suitable for public appearance, but it is just in case.


    Phoenix nine song let green Gardenia go out, do the men''s dress. Because for a woman, Qingzhi is tall enough, in her early seventies, and has a cold look. As long as she doesn''t speak, she feels like a man.


    Therefore, it is not so easy to be recognized.


    And Mu Zi has no enemies, so naturally, she doesn''t have to worry about these. Doctor Yang knows her, so she can buy some seeds when she goes.

 Chapter 389

    Qingzhi and Qingzhi are not miss Qianjin, but mu Zi and Mu Cong grew up in the countryside. Please know something about farm work.


    Moreover, before planting herbs, Qingzhi and Muzi also consulted Dr. Yang about the matters needing attention in planting herbs, so they didn''t have any pressure to plant them.


    "There are some seasonal medicinal materials in the yard. Dig them out and sell them. Otherwise, they will be wasted." Huang nine songs command a way.


    Because some herbs grow in certain seasons, unlike Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum, which can exist for hundreds of years. Therefore, in order not to waste, we have to sell seasonal herbs.


    "Good" green Gardenia several people should way, but these, will have to wait until tomorrow day to do.


    At this time, Nalan house.


    By this time, the night was already deep, and Nalan house was quiet.


    A figure stealthily walked toward the north courtyard, and that figure was mother Gao. Mother Gao was looking for mother Liu.


    At this time, Mammy Liu had fallen asleep. After hearing a small knock on the door, she suddenly woke up and asked warily, "who?"


    "Liu Mei, it''s me." Mother Gao whispered.


    Hearing the familiar voice, mother Liu frowned. Without thinking about it, she had already guessed mother Gao''s intention, but she still got up to open the door for her.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked mammy Liu.


    "It''s like this..." mammy Gao immediately said Mo Rushun''s idea, asked mammy Liu about the situation of Weiyang Pavilion, and asked if she had any way to destroy Huang Jiuge, not to be discovered.


    "Well, let me see. I''ll give you a way tomorrow night." Said mother Liu.


    "Good" high mammy smell speech, then rest assured of left, anyway she think Liu Mei is a way.


    However, whether mother Liu will help them or not is not what mother Gao can predict, because she thinks that she is related to Liu Mei and it is impossible that she will not help her.


    The night is already deep, Huang Jiuge lies on the bed and gradually goes to sleep, but suddenly, Huang Jiuge feels a stream of Yin Qi approaching, which makes her sit up reflexively and look out of the window.


    I saw a figure standing outside the window, tall and stout. It was a man''s figure.


    However, the comer is not a person, but a spirit. The other side has a strong resentment. I''m afraid it''s evil.


    Huang Jiuge''s first consciousness is that this may be the spirit body discovered by herself today.


    Huang nine songs immediately alert up, take out the dragon scale dagger, hold in the hand, deliberately ready to go.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t release the evil spirit, because Huang Jiuge didn''t come in after seeing that the evil spirit stayed for a while, and didn''t know what the other party meant. She was worried that after releasing the evil spirit, the evil spirit would rush in.


    Let Huang nine song very surprised is, that evil spirit unexpectedly stayed for a while then left, this, this in the end is how to return a responsibility? Is this a good evil spirit?


    Of course, both evil spirits and evil spirits are good or bad. It''s not that evil spirits and evil spirits are bad, but the bad ones are much better than the good ones.


    It was a safe night.


    The next morning, when mother Gao came, Mo Rushun asked eagerly, "swallow, what''s the matter? Is there any good way for Liu Mei? "


    "Liu Mei said that if you want to think about it, a good way is not so easy." Mother Gao knew that Mo Rusheng was worried, so she comforted her.


    "Do you think Liu Mei will think of a good way?" Mo Rushun doesn''t doubt that Liu Mei has no way, but he can''t wait.

 Chapter 390

    Mammy Gao had some helplessness, but she said patiently: "Liu Mei is a person who has been in the palace, so there are more ways than us. She said that if I go to see her in the evening, she will give us a good way."


    Nevertheless, Mo Rushuang can''t wait.


    Today, Huang Jiuge didn''t go out. She did what she should do.


    While Miaozhu is away, mother Liu finds Huang Jiuge and tells her everything that mother Gao came to her last night.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song complexion sink sink sink sink, she this is a don''t succeed, come again!


    For mother Liu''s words, Huang Jiuge has no doubt about him. Since Mo Rushun wants to destroy her so much, how can she let her eat the evil consequences! Anyway, she wants to fight against Mo Rushun.


    Although she mostly trusted mother Liu, she didn''t fully trust her, so she could take this opportunity to give her a chance to prove herself.


    She doesn''t hide her plan from Mammy Liu. If mammy Liu cooperates, she will treat mammy Liu as her own person in the future. If she doesn''t cooperate, then don''t blame her for being impolite. She won''t let her go because mammy Liu helped her before.


    After listening to Huang Jiuge''s plan, mother Liu was a little shocked, but she didn''t think she was vicious. She had been in the palace for more than ten years, and she had never experienced anything vicious!


    Moreover, in this matter, Huang Jiuge is the passive one.


    If she does not have the ability to protect herself, then it is her who suffers.


    Even if the other side has not implemented it.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge still goes to the wooden house, but soon after she leaves Nalan mansion, Huang Jiuge feels that she is being followed, and she also smells a faint Yin Qi.


    Obviously, it''s the spirit body.


    But maybe it''s too far away, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel what kind of spirit it is.


    However, she feels that the spirit body that follows her is the same spirit body as the spirit body that appears secretly twice. However, it makes Huang Jiuge feel no malice.


    Is it the relative of Huang Jiuge?


    This consciousness makes Huang Jiuge feel very likely, so she also wants to track her spirit body. Who is it?


    When she came to the outskirts, not far from the wooden house, Huang Jiuge stopped and turned around. She couldn''t hear the voice of emotion and cried: "come out!"


    However, in response to the nine songs is a quiet, if not still feel that the Yin is still, nine songs will think that the spirit has gone!


    "I know you''re still here. You''ve been following me for several times. What''s the matter?" Huang Jiuge continues to say, but there is no impatience and displeasure, perhaps because the other side has no malice, and Huang Jiuge thinks that the other side is Huang Jiuge''s relatives!


    However, the spirit body in the dark was shocked.


    When Huang Jiuge asked him to go out, he thought that Huang Jiuge was just suspicious, so he didn''t take it seriously and didn''t go out. But who would have thought that Huang Jiuge had already found out that he followed her.


    It turned out that it was really discovered, and the spirit body didn''t intend to hide any more, so it came out.


    Although spirit bodies are generally floating, they can also walk. Especially for spirits above evil spirits with human characteristics, they can also make sounds when they walk without hiding.


    So, with the sound of footsteps, out of the dark came a black figure, wearing a hat, head down, can not see the appearance, but recognized that the other side is a man.


    Moreover, from his characteristics, we can see that the other party is an evil spirit.


    It''s just that his resentment is hidden by him, so he can''t see the other party''s accomplishments.

 Chapter 391

    Although she didn''t feel the other side''s malice, in case, Huang Jiuge still took out the dragon scale dagger and held the heart of vigilance.


    "Who are you? Why have you followed me so many times? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Feeling Huang Jiuge''s vigilance, the evil spirit called out: "Ge''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    this song surprised Huang Jiuge for a while, but it didn''t react. The other party raised his hand, took off his hat and raised his head. Some face familiar, but can''t remember whose face, let Phoenix nine song more puzzled.


    "Who are you?" Huang Jiuge asks again.


    "Geer, I''m my uncle! Don''t you recognize your uncle? " The evil spirit said, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, it was a deep love.


    Just, hear uncle two words of Huang nine songs, but is stunned, in front of this face also gradually and memory of that fuzzy face overlap, become clear.


    He, he is the uncle of Huang Jiuge, the uncle who died in the battlefield more than four years ago, Huang Yan.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t doubt why Huang Yanming is dead and still appears in front of her. Because she knew that Huang Yan was not a human being, but a spirit.


    "I remember. You''re my uncle." Although the present nine songs of Huang is no longer the former nine songs of Huang, and she has no feeling for Huang Yan, the fact that Huang Yan is her uncle can not be changed, and she can not deny Huang Yan.


    It''s just that there''s no intimacy.


    For this, Huang Yan doesn''t care. He just thinks that he has been separated from Huang Jiuge for a long time and his feelings are weak. By Huang Jiuge remember, already very happy: "good, good."


    Just think of oneself now, Huang Yan is very helpless.


    "Your mother, is she OK?" Huang Yan asked. Obviously, he didn''t know that Huang Yao had already died. And because they are spirit bodies, they dare not go in to see them because they are afraid of affecting them.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge frowns slightly. He can''t help sympathizing with Huang Yan. He doesn''t know that Huang Yao is dead. If he knows, he will be very sad.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge said truthfully: "my mother, as early as four years ago, that is, not long after she got the news that you and your grandfather died in battle, she went after a serious illness."


    "What?" Huang Yan was shocked when he heard the words. His face was full of pain and he couldn''t accept it. If it wasn''t for the spirit without tears, I''m afraid Huang Yan would be in tears now!


    After all, the relationship between them is so deep.


    After all, he also has a blood relationship with this body.


    "Uncle, it''s all happened. Don''t be too sad." Phoenix nine song is not good at comfort, also don''t know how to comfort, only such comfort.


    Huang Yan returns to God and knows that no matter how sad she is now, it doesn''t help. In order not to let Huang Jiuge worry, she immediately puts away her sadness, even if it''s deliberate.


    "Well, how have you been these years?" Huang Yan asked.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t hide anything. She simply tells Huang Yan about the past few years, except that she is not the original Huang Jiuge.


    Listen to Huang Yan is angry and anxious, want to go to revenge for Huang Jiuge immediately, but was stopped by Huang Jiuge: "uncle, you first calm down, let me revenge myself."


    "But..." Huang Yan thinks that Huang Jiuge is just a weak woman, where is the opponent of those people!

 Chapter 392

    But before he could speak, he found that Huang Jiuge had already stood in front of him. He was so surprised that he quickly withdrew several meters. However, fearing that Huang Jiuge would feel hurt and misunderstood, he explained quickly: "Ge''er, I, I''m not... Ge''er"


    of course, Huang Jiuge knew why Huang Yan would retreat, and also knew that Huang Yan didn''t know how to explain, so Huang Jiuge simply interrupted and said for him, "uncle, because I''m an evil spirit, I''m afraid that my approach would damage my Yang Qi."


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Yan heard the words, like a bolt from the blue, staring at Huang Jiuge, full of disbelief.


    Huang Jiuge said with a smile: "in fact, when I wake up, I can already see the things of Yin spirit. Sha Qi and Yin Qi have no influence on me at all."


    "Huang Yan heard the speech, opened his mouth, but could not say anything. He just looked at Huang Jiuge, his eyes were still shocked.


    Huang nine songs also don''t interrupt him, leave him to digest.


    It''s also a long time for Huang Yan to react. Although she was shocked, she didn''t find it unacceptable. After all, there are many mortals who can see the spirit.


    "Are you not afraid to see such things?" Huang Yan asks a way, although has just seen from her reaction, she is not afraid, he asks so, also be out of concern.


    "I was afraid at first, and then I was." Phoenix nine songs should be.


    Smell speech, Huang Yan this just slightly relaxed tone, but think of another thing, his whole heart again came up: "by the way, you are the body of five Yin, easy to attract Yin spirit, since you are not affected by evil spirit and Yin Qi, then uncle to protect you."


    After listening to it, a warm current came out of her heart, which was family affection.


    However, Huang Jiuge refused Huang Yan''s protection: "uncle, I know you are good to me, I can protect myself. What''s more, it''s not good for you to be in a crowded place. "


    If Yang Qi is weak, it will do no harm to Huang Yan, but if Yang Qi is heavy, it will affect Huang Yan.


    "But... Even so, he didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge could protect herself. She was just a weak woman!


    "Uncle" doesn''t wait for Huang Yan to continue, but Huang Jiuge interrupts. Although it''s not kind to interrupt, she just doesn''t want Huang Yan to be too nervous.


    Huang Jiuge takes out the dragon scale dagger and the ghost killing talisman in his hand, and says: "this is the dragon scale dagger. It has a thousand year old evil spirit. It''s not easy for the spirit to deal with it. Although it''s still difficult to deal with spirits above evil spirits with my current strength, I also have ghost killing runes here. As long as they are not too strong evil spirits and demons, I think I''m sure. Some time ago, because I was met by an evil spirit and almost killed, I was saved by a Taoist priest and accepted as an apprentice. Now I''m learning to draw. In time, I will deal with it. "


    After hearing this, Huang Yan was relieved again, but it was not so easy to suffer losses.


    "That''s good. When you need to go to your uncle, you must tell him whether it''s good or not." Huang Yan said, tone unconsciously with a bit of supplication, seems to be very afraid of what he can do to help Huang Jiuge.


    "Uncle, I will." Huang Jiuge naturally can''t bear to refuse Huang Yan.


    "By the way, what are you doing out so late? How dangerous Huang Yan just remembered that it was very late now, but Huang Jiuge went out alone.

 Chapter 393

    "I go to the house there every night to practice martial arts, because only by strengthening myself can I get revenge." Huang nine songs very frankly said.


    Smell speech, Huang Yan face show pity, want to say he revenge for her again, but think of Huang Jiuge said, want to revenge, so words to the mouth, and swallow.


    "If you want to come out that night, can uncle accompany you?" The Huang Yan asks a way, in the facial expression, permeate a bit worried, afraid to be rejected.


    "Good" for a caring family member, Huang Jiuge really can''t bear to refuse.


    With the consent of Huang Jiuge, Huang Yan''s face shows a smile.


    "By the way, where has uncle been all these years?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Smell speech, Huang Yan body of resentment suddenly heavy, said: "these years, I have been in the border, I don''t want to come back, but can''t come back."


    This is also full of helplessness.


    Yes! Because he was unwilling to die, he was so angry that he became an evil spirit. Then, he absorbed the souls of those enemy soldiers crazily. Because he absorbed too much, he couldn''t digest them and fell asleep.


    It was not until some time ago, after the Yin Qi of those souls was digested, that he woke up and came to the capital.


    These, Huang Yan did not and Huang Jiuge said, Huang Jiuge also did not pursue the root of the stable bottom.


    At the same time, in the dead of night, mother Gao came to find mother Liu again.


    "Liu Mei, do you have a way?" Mother Gao came and asked eagerly.


    "With... Mother Liu told mother Gao about the way she discussed with Huang Jiuge. After mother Gao got the way, she went back happily, but she didn''t doubt mother Liu at all.


    Because Huang Yan just came back, he just stayed in the inn, but living in the inn is not a long-term plan. After all, there are so many people in the inn, either ordinary people are influenced by Huangyan''s Yin Qi, or Huangyan is influenced by human''s Yang Qi.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge arranges Huang Yan in an independent yard of the wooden house, but no one knows.


    Huang Yan is as like as two peas, who are the same as human beings, but can also be invisible to human beings. Therefore, Huangyan can avoid meeting with Qingzhi.


    "By the way, the original owner of the house was a ghost. Its name was su Yingxue. Some time ago, it was hurt by the evil spirit, so it has been recovering. I also asked my uncle to take care of her for me." Huang Jiuge says that she expresses her relationship with Su Yingxue, so that Huang Yan won''t treat her as a general ghost, and then it''s not good.


    "Well, I know." Huang Yan answered.


    When Huang Jiuge goes back to Nalan house, Huang Yan has to send her back to be at ease, and Huang Jiuge doesn''t refuse.


    The next day is the day of the capital test.


    Early in the morning, Nangong Changning came to find Huang Jiuge and asked her to accompany her out.


    From Nangong Changning''s tense appearance, Huang Jiuge thinks that she should be for the man surnamed Tao.


    Huang Jiuge is a little tangled. I don''t know whether to persuade Nangong Changning, but it''s not easy for outsiders to interfere in emotional affairs.


    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge plans to go out with her instead of talking about it!


    But strolling around, they came to the examination room, there are many people outside the examination room, are the examinee''s relatives and friends.


    This test, is three days, the time of these three days, candidates are prohibited and outside contact. Nevertheless, some candidates'' relatives and friends will wait outside for peace of mind.


    Nangong Changning comes around and takes Huang Jiuge away. It''s time for dinner. Nangong Changning takes Huang Jiuge to the first floor for dinner.

 Chapter 394

    Just when I entered the first floor, I was blocked by the people coming out.


    It was a man, dressed in blue, with upright features, jade crown and elegant demeanor.


    However, when he saw Nangong Changning, his eyes were full of chiguoguo''s joy and love, and his words were ambiguous and attentive: "ah! It''s Princess Changning! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much! Are you going to eat? I invite you, I invite you ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    however, when Nangong Changning saw him, his eyes were full of hatred, and his whole body was cold and fierce, and he said coldly:" roll "


    in Huang Jiuge''s opinion, Nangong Changning didn''t seem to hate this man so simply, it seemed that he had hatred.


    Of course, what in the end is, Huang nine songs can not be judged by their own feelings.


    Nangong Changning''s attitude made the smile on the man''s face stiff. Embarrassment and anger flashed in his eyes. However, it didn''t break out, but flattered: "princess, don''t do this! You know what I mean


    Obviously, I like Nangong Changning.


    "Oh! But I don''t mean anything to you. " Nangong Changning sneered.


    "Princess, you can''t say that. You can cultivate your feelings slowly." Said the man.


    "If you don''t go away, don''t blame me for hitting you all over the place." Nangong Changning threatened.


    On hearing this, the man quickly softened: "OK, OK, I''ll go away, don''t be angry, don''t be angry"


    it seems that he is afraid that Nangong Changning has done it, and it seems that Nangong Changning has done it.


    Then the man made way for Nangong Changning to enter.


    When Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge went in, the man''s face had sunk down, and his eyes were more sinister. He said in secret: Nangong Changning, one day, my young master will let you enjoy yourself willingly.


    Nangong Changning endured his anger all the way to yajianli, and then he said: "damn Ruan Jianming, he dares to miss me. Who does he think he is! Why didn''t he die! "


    Obviously, Nangong Changning didn''t hate that man, that is, Ruan Jianming.


    "If you want him to die, don''t you just kill him?" Huang nine songs receive words way, but also just casually say of, didn''t really let South Temple Chang rather go to kill others.


    Nangong Changning heard the speech, and his hatred in his eyes was even stronger. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth and said, "I also want to! But I can''t. I don''t just want Ruan Jianming to die. I want the whole Ruan family to die. That''s what I hate. "


    After hearing this, Huang Jiuge realizes the seriousness of the matter. It seems that Nangong Changning''s hatred is not the grudge between her and Ruan Jianming, but the grudge between her and Ruan family.


    Is the Ruan family the prime minister Shijie''s family?


    If so, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in Huang Jiuge''s mind, a message suddenly pops up.


    The queen had a son, Nangong Yulin, the fourth son of the emperor. Nangong Yulin was the prince when he was born, but he died three years ago.


    As for the reason, Huang Jiuge is not clear, but it''s hard to see Nangong Changning hate Ruan family so much. Is this what Ruan family did?


    It is not that there is no such possibility, because the son of Ruan Guifei is the eldest prince. Without the prince, there will be more opportunities to establish a crown prince.


    Of course, these are Huang Jiuge''s guesses, and I don''t know if they are.


    Nangong Changning is a eater. Because she is so angry, she turns her appetite. She eats three times as much as usual. Huang Jiuge is surprised.


    This night, Huang Jiuge didn''t go out, because Mo Rushun had an action.


    Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong''s aromatherapy were made "action", so the night will sleep very deep, even if someone came, also can''t wake up.

 Chapter 395

    The sky is full of glittering stars, like the Milky way of fine quicksand lying on the blue sky. The earth has fallen asleep, except for the gentle breeze and the occasional barking of dogs.


    Nalan house, a quiet, in addition to the yard outside the night watchman, all have fallen asleep.


    A shadow stealthily jumps past the Marquis gate of Nalan mansion, passes through the back garden and walks towards Weiyang Pavilion.


    In the gate of the east courtyard, a figure peeped out from the crack of the door. When he saw the shadow entering the Weiyang Pavilion, he closed the door.


    As everyone knows, all variables happened at this time.


    The dark figure turned directly over the wall, jumped into the Weiyang Pavilion, and crept toward the main house of Weiyang Pavilion, but he didn''t notice that there was a figure standing behind him.


    Only the figure raised the stick in his hand and hit the back of the shadow''s head.


    "Bang!" The sound of, that person was hit, and then, he fell down heavily, fainted.


    After the man fell down, the person behind him put down the stick, and that person was aunt Tong.


    Looking at the man lying on the ground, aunt Tong''s face was cold. Although she knew that all this was planned by Huang Jiuge, it was designed by Mo Rushun first.


    At this time, the gate of Weiyang pavilion''s main house was opened, and Huang Jiuge came out.


    "Well, take him to Nalan QIANJIAO!" Huang nine songs command a way.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was going to let Mo Rushuang eat the evil fruit herself, but she thought that it would be a little cheaper for her to destroy Mo Rushuang now. She wants to let Mo Rushun watch her daughter destroy one by one, make her suffer, let her collapse, and then finally deal with her.


    So, I was the first to take Nanlan QIANJIAO.


    But why is Nalan QIANJIAO not Nalan QIANZI! After all, Nalan QIANZI is mo Rushun''s greatest hope!


    Because Nalan QIANZI is mo Rushun''s greatest hope, in order not to let Mo Rushun collapse so soon, so I stay Nalan QIANZI.


    "Is" Tong Yi should way, then carry that man directly, a fly body then disappear in Wei Yang Ge.


    For Aunt Tong, there was no such hindrance.


    The next day, the dawn slowly opened the curtain, it is a colorful morning, but today is not calm.


    This day, Mo Rushuang got up early in the morning, just like Nalan QIANJIAO that day, looking forward to the bad news from Weiyang Pavilion.


    However, even if she expected it, she could not go to inquire to avoid showing any false feet.


    "I don''t know if it''s going to work or not?" After the failure of Nalan QIANJIAO last time, Mo Rushun is still worried.


    "If not, it has nothing to do with us." Mammy Gao didn''t dare to be sure, even though she thought in her heart that it was more likely to happen, because she saw the man enter the Weiyang pavilion with her own eyes.


    But even if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter to them.


    Why! Because she did not reveal her identity when she went to find someone, they were not afraid of it.


    But what she doesn''t know is that their so-called plan has long been under the control of Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge didn''t reveal their plan, just let them eat the bad result.


    "If it doesn''t, it''s really disappointing." Think of may not, Mo Rushuang will feel extremely unwilling.


    Mother Gao didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t say anything.


    Because Nalan QIANJIAO always sleeps until she wakes up naturally, so no maidservant dares to call her. She can only wait in the yard.

 Chapter 396

    Just, all of a sudden, "ah!" There was a scream from Nalan QIANJIAO''s room, and it was very loud, running through the sky and the whole backyard.


    The maids who were guarding in the yard were also startled. The first snow rushed in: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah When the snow rushed into the door and saw the scene in the house, it also screamed uncontrollably.


    Now, it scares other people even more. I don''t know what happened, but I dare not go in to see it.


    Some people react, and then hurry to find Mo Rushun, but only halfway, they see Mo Rushun and mother Gao come in a hurry.


    It is obvious that Mo Rushun and mother Gao heard the cry of QIANJIAO Pavilion. After all, QIANJIAO Pavilion and Yalan garden are so close.


    When hearing Nalan QIANJIAO''s cry, Mo Rushun and mother Gao suddenly had a bad premonition in their hearts, but they couldn''t imagine what had happened, so their minds were in chaos at the moment.


    "What happened?" Mo Rushun asked as soon as she entered QIANJIAO Pavilion.


    The maidservants in the courtyard did not know and did not answer because they did not see them.


    But Mo Rushun didn''t have the heart to wait for them to answer, and he had already rushed to Nalan QIANJIAO''s room.


    Seeing this, the maidservants followed one after another.


    But the sight of the door frightened the people, and the timid maid cried out and ran out.


    What do they see? There was a man in the third lady''s room, and he was still in bed without clothes.


    you don''t have to guess too much to know what happened inside.


    Yes! A single man and a few women live in the same room. What can happen to this man without clothes! That''s what happened!


    This matter, Nalan QIANJIAO already in fear and dull state, naked body hiding in the corner of the bed, the body is still shaking.


    Her innocence has been destroyed. What will she do in the future? How can she get married!


    And that man, although wake up, but all over weak, think of also can''t come up, how is this to return a responsibility?


    He knows his mission, as long as someone finds out to escape. Although his martial arts are not in the class, he is not a three legged cat. He can escape from Nalan mansion.


    But now, why does he have no strength all over!


    No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    suddenly, the pain in the back of the man''s head reminds him of last night. After he entered Weiyang Pavilion, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head, and then woke up, that''s it.


    But he didn''t know exactly what happened.


    "Jiao''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushuang almost fainted. Fortunately, Mammy Gao quickly helped her.


    However, Mo Rushuang rushed up in a hurry, regardless of her weakness, and even less of her shame, went directly to catch the naked man on the bed.


    She wanted to arrest him, but she was so weak that she couldn''t pull the man.


    Seeing this, Mammy Gao rushed forward to help, pulled the man out of bed and rolled to the ground.


    The man cried out in pain, but he couldn''t resist. Looking at his naked body, he was so ashamed that he quickly grabbed the clothes scattered on the ground to block it.


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI also heard the movement, rushed in, just to see this scene, was also scared.


    "Jiao''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo rushes over immediately and wants to hold Nalan QIANJIAO and comfort her.

 Chapter 397

    But, just met Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANJIAO will be like crazy general, open teeth and claws of random play, not like frost, a careless, face immediately caught two bloodstains.


    "Go away, go away, don''t come over, don''t come over..." Nalan QIANJIAO has lost her fall madness, and she''s all over the place.


    Mo Rushuang was scratched, dare not go forward, but looking at Nalan QIANJIAO''s eyes full of heartache.


    "Why? How could that be? " Mo Rushuang cried, because her brain is in a mess now, so she can''t think about it calmly.


    Although mother Gao was also greatly frightened, she was calmer than Mo Rushun. However, shouldn''t this man appear in Weiyang pavilion? But why is it here?


    Is it because of the fact that things have been exposed and that she has been avenged by Huang Jiuge.


    No, last night, Huang Jiuge and Tong Xiang used incense. They were sleeping soundly!


    Or is that incense useless to them?


    Is it that Huang Jiuge wants to take this opportunity to harm miss three?


    Can''t think of an answer, high mother''s brain is also very confused, she didn''t doubt is Liu Mei moved, because she still trust Liu Mei.


    "Come on, arrest the flower gatherer." All of a sudden, Nalan shouts.


    Although she didn''t know how it happened, the things that shouldn''t have happened had already happened and couldn''t be covered up. Also can only give this man according to the charge of picking flowers thief, this just don''t let Na LAN Qian Jiao''s reputation so ugly.


    After hearing the speech, several maidservants rushed forward to catch the man. Although they were very ashamed to let some of them catch a naked man, they had no right to resist.


    Because the man was weak, it was easy for him to be caught. No matter how he struggled, he still could not earn.


    "Let me go, let me go..." the man cried.


    Even if Mo Rushun can''t accept it, he knows that no matter what should happen or not, it has already happened. So in order to make Nalan QIANJIAO''s reputation not so bad, he has to go along with mother Gao''s words.


    "I''ll kill you flower gatherer, I''ll kill you flower gatherer..." Mo Rushun''s anger was so full of anger that he had to send his anger at the man. He just punched and kicked the man.


    Just a Mo Ru frost present physical strength, has not hit the man to ache at all.


    "Aunt, calm down first." Mammy Gao stopped Mo Rushun, not for fear that the man would be hurt by Mo Rushun, but for fear that Mo Rushun would not be able to bear the stimulation and worsen. There was no good brain injury.


    Mo Rushun had no strength and collapsed in the arms of mammy Gao.


    At this time, a maid rushed in and said, "master and aunt Jiang are here"


    "what?" Hearing this, everyone was already surprised.


    Originally, Nalan QIANZI was going to let it go, even if Nalan QIANJIAO was wronged.


    Because this matter let father know, it''s not a good end.


    But now, father has come, there is no choice but to face.


    All of a sudden, mother Gao had a flash of inspiration. She immediately approached the man and threatened, "remember, I''ll tell you in a moment that it''s Huang Jiuge who asked you to destroy the innocence of the third lady, otherwise, your family won''t live."


    This person was found by mammy Gao. Although she used the identity of Huo family, she also investigated the background of this person.


    Yes! Who might hire someone who doesn''t know his background!

 Chapter 398

    This man has parents, wife and children. His family is ordinary. Because he has some Kung Fu, he does some shady things for others. He is not a serious person, but he is still filial.


    Mammy Gao felt that since she could not destroy Huang Jiuge, she would be dragged into the water.


    That man smell speech, the whole body trembles, although frightened, but still busy not continuously drop of nod, because he now has no choice, he can''t run!


    For mother Gao''s words, Mo Rushun is not against it, but is happy to see its success, but Nalan QIANZI feels that it is not right.


    But before she could say anything, nalanjin''s voice had already sounded out of the yard: "what''s the matter? I heard a cry from far away. "


    Then he stepped into the door.


    As soon as she came in, she saw the man who was controlled in the corner by the maid. His clothes were not neat. Jiang Hui was scared and exclaimed: "ah! Why is there a man here? "


    Why is there a man? Who can''t see it! A single man and a few women live in the same room, and they are not well dressed. What can it be!


    Moreover, before she came here, she had been ventilated by mother Lu. She naturally knew what had happened here. Although Jiang Hui''s face is frightening, she is gloating in her heart.


    Nalanjin was so angry that his chest was short of breath, his face was red and his eyes were scarlet.


    Why is there a man here? He could see it, of course.


    "Mo Rushun, please explain to me what''s going on?" Naranjin pointed at the man and roared. Naturally, he doesn''t know what''s going on. What he needs to know is the whole story.


    Mo Rushun immediately cried out: "master, master, please give jiao''er the decision! This, this flower picking thief dares to break into Hou''s house and destroy jiao''er''s innocence


    Jiang Hui said with a sneer, "I don''t know whether it''s a flower picker or a traitor or a husband?"


    "Shut up" Jiang Hui''s words, then Mo Rushuang angrily scolded: "you say he is a traitor, husband, this is to bad Jiaoer''s reputation?"


    "That Mo elder sister thinks, now three young ladies still have fame to speak of?" Jiang Hui retorts.


    "You" is not like frost. Now Nalan QIANJIAO has no reputation, but there is a big difference.


    If it''s a flower picker, it means that Nalan QIANJIAO is forced and her reputation is not too bad. But if it''s a adulterer, it means that Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t know how to behave herself.


    However, Na LanJin didn''t blame Jiang Hui. Instead, she followed her words and asked, "are you a flower picker or a traitor?"


    Smell speech, Mo Ru frost gas almost fainted, she can''t accept, even Na LAN Jin also so suspect. Is, in his eyes, jiao''er so unbearable?


    Man is just a common people, where can bear the momentum of nalanjin! He shivered all over, with a cold sweat on his forehead, and said: "no, I''m not a flower picker, nor a adulterer. I, I, I, was hired by Miss Huang to destroy the innocence of the third lady"


    "what?" Hearing this, nalanjin was shocked.


    "What? Is it the first lady who did it? She, how can she? No matter how bad jiao''er is, she''s also her sister! " Mo Rushun, with a look of "unbelievable", "heartbroken" and "incomprehensible", is more direct to Huang Jiuge''s accusation.


    "Aunt..." mother Gao and Nalan QIANZI all called with grief, and they seemed to feel very sad about it.

 Chapter 399

    Looking at their performance, Jiang Hui would like to clap her hands, if it''s not now.


    Although nalanjin subconsciously didn''t want to believe it, he said angrily, "come on, call the first lady."


    Jiang Hui is not worried, because she believes that Huang Jiuge can handle it well.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge was called. When she saw everything in the room, she was also surprised and asked, "well, what''s going on?"


    Of course, it''s all fake.


    "It''s you. It''s you. Why? Why do you want to harm jiao''er? " At this time, Mo Rushuang also thought that this man should appear in Weiyang Pavilion, but he appeared in QIANJIAO Pavilion. How could it have nothing to do with Huang Jiuge!


    So, see Huang nine songs, Mo rushes toward her out of control, just by Huang nine songs LIGHT Dodge.


    Huang Jiuge showed a look of being wronged and said angrily, "what does aunt Mo mean? What? I want to harm Nalan QIANJIAO. If there is no evidence, don''t spit out blood. "


    "You also sophistry, he has already confessed, is you instigate him to destroy jiao''er''s innocence." Not like frost angry way.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes turn. The cold light in her eyes shoots out and looks directly at the man, which makes the man shudder and fear. She doesn''t look at Huang Jiuge''s eyes.


    "You said that I ordered you to destroy the innocence of Nalan QIANJIAO?" Huang Jiuge''s voice is very light, but in the man''s ears, it''s very cold. Maybe it''s the reason why he was shocked by Huang Jiuge''s eyes!


    "This, this... Feeling the fear of Huang Jiuge, the man hesitated for a moment, but soon, the man thought of his family''s life, and said:" yes, yes. "


    "Huang Jiuge, what do you want to say?" Nalan Jin Dynasty Huang Jiuge angrily rebuked.


    Although it was a rebuke and a question, it also gave her an opportunity to reply, and she didn''t listen to others'' words.


    Moreover, the calm appearance of Huang Jiuge doesn''t seem to be made by her.


    "What else can she say? She ruined jiao''er and should pay for it. " Mo Rushuang doesn''t want to give Huang Jiuge an opportunity to explain. I''m afraid that if she really explains, it will be OK!


    "What is aunt Mo doing in such a hurry? Even if it''s a prisoner, there''s still a chance to explain! " For Mo Rushuang, Huang Jiuge has no disguised irony.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun wanted to say something, but as soon as your words came out, he was interrupted by nalanjin: "let her say"


    Mo Rushun didn''t dare to say anything, even if she was unwilling, she had to be in a hurry.


    Huang Jiuge looked at the man and asked, "you said I instructed you. Then you said, when and where did I find you, what color of clothes I wore that day, and how much silver did I give you?"


    "Yes, yes... This time, the man hesitated and didn''t know how to say it, because he was afraid to say something wrong!


    Quietly look to high mother, but was high mother fierce a stare, the man immediately turned around.


    Huang Jiuge looked at this action in her eyes and said with a cold smile, "I asked you something! What do you think mother Gao does? "


    In fact, not only Huang Jiuge, but also Nalan Jin and Jiang Hui.


    Smart as nalanjin, where can''t see something wrong! It''s just that it''s not a good time to make a final conclusion..


    "I, I didn''t." Smell speech, the man immediately retorts a way, just that guilty voice, obviously is here have no silver 300 Liang.


    Mother Gao was also empty in her heart, but she didn''t refute it. If she refuted it, wouldn''t it be three hundred taels of silver here?

 Chapter 400

    "All right! If you don''t, you don''t, but you have to answer me! "Huang Jiuge didn''t investigate, because some things have been seen through, and it''s meaningless to point out.


    "This, this, when exactly, I can''t remember clearly. I met Miss Huang in an alley. That day, Miss Huang was wearing purple clothes and gave her ten Liang silver to destroy her innocence. " The man said, dodging because of his guilty heart.


    As for his saying that Huang Jiuge was wearing purple clothes, it was also because he had seen Huang Jiuge once many days ago. That time, she was wearing purple clothes, so he dared to say so. At least there would be no such thing as saying that she never wore clothes of a certain color.


    It has to be said that he has some brains. Today, Huang Jiuge is wearing blue clothes. If he said blue, it would be unnecessary.


    However, no matter how he made it up, he was full of lies. In front of smart people, he was not convincing at all. Instead, he was like a clown.


    "Yes? If it happened, how could it not be remembered clearly! " Huang Jiuge questioned.


    Smell speech, Mo Ru frost quickly cut in, a pair of indignant appearance: "Huang nine songs, what do you mean, don''t you allow people to remember clearly?"? I know you don''t want to admit it, but if you have done it, you have done it. Don''t quibble any more. "


    Mo Rushun is afraid to continue to ask. The man will show his mouth.


    Huang nine songs also don''t annoy, just light say: "does he say is who is who?"? Not to mention that he didn''t even know the time and place, and he didn''t have any human or material evidence. This accusation can''t be established at all, even if it comes to the government. "


    The words are precise and reasonable, and cannot be refuted.


    "You... Don''t know how to refute.


    "Why didn''t he identify you, but he did identify you, miss?" Mother Gao couldn''t help saying.


    Huang nine songs smell speech a smile, looking at high Mammy''s eyes is full of meaning, let high mammy feel that he seems to be seen through in general, eyes some dodge. But also worried about what Phoenix nine song see, so forced calm on the Phoenix nine song''s eyes, a pair of don''t do bad things, not afraid of the ghost knock on the door.


    It''s just like a joke in the eyes of Huang Jiuge.


    "Well, if he identifies mammy Gao, it doesn''t mean that mammy Gao is behind the scenes!" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Mammy Gao heard the speech and immediately retorted: "Miss, don''t wrongly treat me as a slave. It''s obviously none of my business."


    "I''m just making an analogy. Why should mammy be so nervous?" Huang Jiuge said with a smile.


    "Mother Gao choked, but she didn''t know how to refute.


    "Well, no more nonsense." Huang Jiuge said, and looked at the man again: "those who are interested, just recruit them. Don''t take us as fools. Can''t we tell the truth from the falsehood? Have you been my father for so many years in officialdom? Nalan house, you can''t afford it. "


    Smell speech, in the heart have ghost of public immediately panic.


    Mo Rushun was scared and unwilling, because they knew that in this way, things would be exposed.


    But that man was frightened by the identity and status of Nalan Jin and Nalan mansion.


    Seeing the man about to see the mouth, Mo Rusheng interrupted: "Huang Jiuge, you are a threat, bullying others."

 Chapter 401

    "Oh Huang Jiuge can''t help sneering when she hears the words, but she admits very frankly: "yes, I''m a threat. I''m a bully. What''s the matter? If you dare to attack Nalan mansion, you should have the consciousness to pay the price. "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun was angry and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by nalanjin: "Mo Rushun, shut up for me."


    Nalanjin had a black face and looked at Mo Rushun''s eyes full of anger and disappointment.


    He can''t see it! It is not because of how unjust she is, but because of her guilty heart that Mo Rushun argues so strongly.


    Seeing nalanjin''s eyes, Mo Rushun''s heart jumped, and he didn''t dare to speak. But in his heart, there were bursts of coolness.


    Mother Gao is the same, but as a servant, she is not qualified to speak!


    Nalan QIANZI heart is full of disappointment and unwilling, but always know how to protect her, know when to say what, when not to say what.


    Don''t say she is selfish, because all these things are brought about by Mo Rushun and others.


    More than once, she reminded them not to be impatient for a while, but they would not listen. What''s wrong with her? And she is just a weak woman, there is nothing she can do to turn the world around.


    "You say, if there is a lie, you should be careful that your family''s life is not protected." This time, it''s Nalan Jin who threatens. How dare Mo Rushuang say that he bullies others!


    This is a complete shock to the man, scared him to say: "I said, I said, absolutely don''t lie, absolutely don''t lie... Around noon the day before yesterday, a middle-aged woman came to small, gave small ten Liang silver, let small to destroy Nalan house big and small sister Huang Jiuge''s innocence. However, I don''t know how I appeared in the third lady''s room ¡¤¡¤ "


    Mo Rushun''s reaction was still quick. Before the man could go on, he interrupted:" good! Huang Jiuge, you''ve done harm to jiao''er. Even if you didn''t instigate it, it''s nothing to do with you. "


    Then he looked at nalanjin, whining with tears and tears: "master, you should be the master for jiao''er!"


    Nalan Jin''s complexion is not good-looking. If so, it really has something to do with Huang Jiuge. Even if Huang Jiuge didn''t do it, it was because of him.


    "What do you say?" Nalan looks to Huang Jiuge and asks coldly.


    "I''m surprised, of course, since someone''s trying to hurt me." Huang Jiuge pretended to be surprised, then looked at the man and asked indignantly, "what does that woman look like, or what are her characteristics?"


    With these words, Mammy Gao trembled. Although she felt that she had disguised herself, the man didn''t see her face, but she was still a little uneasy.


    "The woman was wearing a hat and covered with black gauze. She couldn''t see her face clearly. All she knew was that she was slightly fat and her voice was deliberately lowered," the man said.


    Smell speech, high mammy this just relaxed tone, the stature is slightly fat to explain nothing, because the stature is slightly fat of woman many go.


    However, this tone has not relaxed, after that, it is a bolt from the blue for mother Gao.


    "Right" suddenly, the man exclaimed, obviously thinking of something, and said in a hurry: "when the woman handed the silver to the little one, the little one saw a mole as big as a tooth on the back of the woman''s hand, between her thumb and index finger."


    As soon as the words came out, people suddenly looked at mother Gao, shocked. Because most people in the house know that there is a mole as big as a tooth on the back of mother Gao''s hand, between her thumb and index finger.

 Chapter 402

    Is it mother Gao?


    Because of her guilty heart, Mammy Gao conditionally hid her right hand behind the black, but her action was undoubtedly guilty, which made the man''s identification more real.


    "High, Mammy, Mammy..." nalanjin suddenly looked at mammy high, eyes filled with fire, word by word, gnashing his teeth. That appearance, seem to want to eat the general high mother.


    Mother Gao trembled all over her body and was so scared that she fell down on her knees suddenly, but she did not give up and said, "my Lord, you are wronged! I didn''t. I was wronged by him. There was a mole as big as a tooth between my thumb and index finger on the back of my hand. Most people in Nalan''s house know that it''s easy to set up! "


    "Well, where were you the day before yesterday afternoon, and who will testify to you?" Nalanjin asked angrily. Although he asked, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "This... Because things came too suddenly, mother Gao didn''t know how to react for a moment, and her hesitation even showed that she was lying.


    "Why don''t you do something?" Na LAN Jin impatiently roars a way, this is to affirm high mammy is murderer.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun made a sound immediately and wanted to testify to mother Gao. But before he said anything, he was severely glared by nalanjin and interrupted: "shut up, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    With the relationship between Mo Rushun and mammy Gao, if mammy Gao really did it, she would not have something to do with Mo Rushun. Moreover, I''m afraid that Mo Rushun is the biggest behind the scenes!


    "No, it''s none of my aunt''s business. It''s all done by my maidservant. Seeing that my aunt is always angry with me these days, I can''t see it. So I have evil thoughts in my heart, but I don''t want to hurt the third lady. My aunt doesn''t know that I deserve to die. "


    "Swallow ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rusheng cried anxiously. For fear of Mo Rusheng''s slip of tongue, Mammy Gao quickly interrupted: "aunt, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I don''t ask my aunt to forgive me, but I ask my aunt to live well. In this way, I''ll be at ease."


    Mo Rushun doesn''t know mother Gao''s heart! Although she couldn''t bear mother Gao pleading guilty and being punished, she didn''t want to let her die in vain, so she didn''t speak any more. She just looked at her eyes with heartache.


    "Now that you have confessed your guilt, my Nalan house can''t tolerate you, a servant with a bad heart, to pull mother Gao out and kill her with a stick." Now that mammy Gao has admitted it, nalanjin doesn''t want to pursue anyone else. Even if he knows it, this matter has nothing to do with Mo Rushun.


    However, this man obviously went to Weiyang Pavilion, but he happened to appear in QIANJIAO Pavilion, which naturally has something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    Now, Nalan QIANJIAO has been destroyed, which can be regarded as Mo Rushun''s self eating evil fruit, which makes Huang Jiuge balance. Therefore, he doesn''t want to pursue any more.


    "Master..." Mo Rusheng was so surprised that he thought that mother Gao was just beaten twenty boards by her staff, and then she was driven out of the house. But who knows, nanlanjin was going to kill mother Gao with her staff.


    Mother Gao was also frightened. Obviously, she didn''t think it would be so serious.


    Nalan QIANZI also took a breath of cool air. She couldn''t help getting cold and felt very serious, but she didn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 403

    "Shut up, or you''ll be punished." Na LAN Jin scolds a way, to Mo Ru frost of don''t know interest is also very angry.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushuang opened her mouth, but after all, she didn''t say anything.


    High mammy reaction come over, immediately cry heartbroken toward Mo Ru frost kowtow: "aunt, maidservant again to you goodbye."


    Death, who are afraid, who do not want to, but now, things have no room for maneuver, high mother also can only accept life.


    "Master, what about this man?" Jiang Hui asked.


    Nalanjin remembered that the man got up and looked at him coldly as if he were a dead man. Then he said coldly, "kill me"


    with a word of "kill me", the man suddenly fell to the ground and his face was like ashes. Although he already knew the result, he couldn''t help being disappointed when he heard it.


    "It''s up to you here." nalanjin said to Jiang Hui, and he didn''t stay any longer, so he turned around and left.


    "Come on, pull mammy Gao and the man out." After nalanjin left, Jiang Hui immediately ordered.


    "No, no, no..." Mo Rushun immediately hugged mammy Gao and didn''t want her to be taken away.


    It''s just that she can''t help it.


    Soon, four servants came in and held mammy Gao and the man respectively.


    Although this is Nalan QIANJIAO''s boudoir, men are not allowed to come in, but now it is a special situation, and with Nalan Jin''s consent, there is nothing inappropriate.


    "No, don''t, don''t, swallow, swallow..." Mo Rushuang, holding mother Gao''s clothes, refused to let go and cried bitterly.


    "Aunt..." mammy Gao also cried and didn''t want to leave. She was afraid and she didn''t give up.


    "Sister Mo, don''t embarrass me! This is the master''s order. No one can change it. " Jiang Hui said, a pair of powerless appearance, but that look at Mo Ru frost eyes, is how proud, how proud.


    "Jiang Hui, you..." Mo Rushuang was furious, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Auntie, let go." Nalan QIANZI can''t help but scold. Although she doesn''t give up, there is no room for recovery. If Mo Rushun continues to make such a scene, it will only make people laugh.


    "Auntie, let it go High mammy also thinks so, so also advise Mo Ru frost way.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Nalan QIANZI couldn''t see it, so he went forward and broke off Mo Rushun''s hand.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mo Rushun cried out in grief, but she could no longer hold on to mother Gao''s clothes. Later, her brain was over stimulated and fainted.


    In the face of such a separation, Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui have no sympathy. It''s not that they have no heart, but that they can''t sympathize with the enemy.


    Nalan QIANJIAO has been forgotten for a long time, but she doesn''t say a word. When people think of her, they find that Nalan QIANJIAO is stupid.


    Huang nine song light saw a Na LAN thousand Jiao one eye, have no any sympathy.


    However, since Nalan is a fool, she doesn''t plan to have a hard time with her any more. The arrogance and arrogance of enalan before QIANJIAO offended many servants. Later, she suffered.


    But she had better not get better all her life, otherwise, she would not let her go.


    Along with her, Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui leave.


    Looking at the back of Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui, Nalan QIANZI''s face is twisted, ferocious, and her eyes are evil.


    Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui, I won''t let you go.

 Chapter 404

    Today, Mo Rushun''s daughter was destroyed and her confidant was killed. The happiest one is undoubtedly Jiang Hui.


    Of course, there is Zhao Qingqiu.


    Although the person who once harmed her was mo Rushuang, the one who did it was mammy Gao.


    Therefore, Mo Rushun and mother Gao are her enemies.


    After learning that this happened, Zhao Qingqiu did not come to see Mo Rushun. Now that Mo Rushun has lost her power, she no longer has to be afraid of her and cater to her. Even if she confronts her head-on, she is not afraid, just afraid that Mo Rushun does not have the strength to confront her head-on.


    On this day, the atmosphere in Nalan Prefecture was very low. No one dared to talk and do whatever they should.


    Because there was something wrong with Nalan QIANJIAO, she was so stupid that she didn''t need to learn her talent. Master Li went back.


    Although nalanjin was very angry because of this, he seemed to be sick, weak and depressed. However, he had to go to the palace immediately to see the emperor and tell Nalan QIANJIAO what happened.


    Otherwise, Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t go to the peony banquet. She would have cheated the king.


    Although this matter can be reported to the court tomorrow, nalanjin is afraid! I''m afraid I''ll be blamed for not being in time!


    Although Nalan Jin didn''t tell Nangong Li exactly, it was almost the same. Nalan QIANJIAO was destroyed. She didn''t dare to hide her innocence, but she said that there was a flower picker in the house, so she was stupid.


    As for the flower gatherer, nalanjin also said frankly that he was being punished.


    Although most criminals have to be handed over to the government, Nalan Jin, as a minister of the central court, still has the power to deal with those who are attacked. So Nalan Jin has nothing wrong with dealing with the flower picker.


    Nalanjin said that he was a flower gatherer, so naturally he managed to deal with those who knew.


    Nangong Li has no doubt about nalanjin''s words, because he knows how important the innocence of a daughter''s family is, and nalanjin doesn''t have to cheat him. He also knew that the defense of Nalan house was not very strict, and it was not impossible to enter the flower picking thief.


    Seeing nalanjin''s sad appearance, Nangong Li didn''t say much, just comforted him and let him go back.


    Until the evening, Mo Rushuang woke up several times, but they all cried and fainted, which made Mo Rushuang''s condition more and more serious.


    Huang Jiuge was not affected. She still practiced drawing in her room. In the evening, she went to the wooden house.


    As soon as she went out, Huang Jiuge saw Huang Yan standing not far away.


    Huang Jiuge expresses some helplessness. Although she doesn''t need Huang Yan''s protection at all, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Uncle, how long have you been here?" Huang Jiuge goes to Huang Yan and asks.


    "Not long, not long." Fearing that Huang Jiuge had been waiting for him for a long time, he hastily explained that, in fact, he had been waiting here just after dark for about an hour.


    Huang Jiuge saw that Huang Yan was lying, but he didn''t point it out. He just said, "I usually go out when I''m about to leave, so you can come here at this time in the future."


    "Well! Good Huang Yan some embarrassed should way, then two people walk while saying.


    "By the way, I''ve seen your friend. He''s hurt a lot. I''ve given him some strength. It''s all right now." Huang Yan suddenly thought of it and said.


    "What?" Huang nine songs smell speech, some surprised, just don''t think this vitality can also pass. However, soon, Huang Jiuge reflected that the vitality was similar to human''s internal power, so naturally it could be crossed. So, Chao Huangyan said, "thank you, uncle"


    for your kindness

 Chapter 405

    "I''m so polite to my uncle. Are you treating him as an outsider?" When Huang Yan heard the words, his eyes flashed with sadness.


    He didn''t take good care of Huang Jiuge and his sister. He was guilty enough. He didn''t want to thank Huang Jiuge for a small thing, which made him feel like an outsider.


    When Huang Jiuge saw this, she immediately took Huang Yan''s arm and said in a coquettish way: "good, good. Later, Ge''er won''t be polite to her uncle. If there''s anything that Ge''er can''t do, ask her uncle to help."


    Maybe the reason that blood is thicker than water makes Huang Jiuge unable to resist Huang Yan, and there is no pressure to be close to her.


    Although the blood with nalanjin is thicker than water, nalanjin''s action to huangjiuge is too chilling, so it makes huangjiuge feel close.


    "This is my niece!" Huang Yan smell speech, immediately smile, raised hand to touch Huang nine song''s head, eyes is slowly is doting.


    However, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan didn''t find that there was a pair of eyes staring at them in the teahouse not far away, and the eyes were very cold. In particular, it falls on the hand that Huang Jiuge pulls Huang Yan, and on the hand that Huang Yan touches Huang Jiuge''s head.


    And who is this man! Isn''t it Sikong?


    With Sikong cut together is Nangong Yin, Nangong Yin this and Sikong cut talk, but suddenly feel a cold air, doubt looking at Sikong cut. Seeing his eyes staring out of the window, and his cold eyes, nangongyin was very surprised.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you looking at?" Nangong Yin asked curiously, but without waiting for Sikong to answer, he had already followed Sikong''s eyes.


    I just saw two people in black walking by, one tall and one short, one male and one female. The female was holding the male''s arm, and the male was touching the female''s head, but soon let it go.


    "Who is it?" Because Nangong Yin only saw his back, so he didn''t know who it was.


    "Who else can it be? It''s Huang Jiuge. I''m so shameless. I''m wandering with other men at night." Sikong cut cold way, although a look of dislike, but listen to in the south palace Yin ear, but some taste.


    What?


    Nangong Yin hears the speech, is very surprised, that unexpectedly is Huang nine songs, moreover, also follow a man, so intimate.


    Suddenly, Nangong Yin felt strange in his heart. But don''t get me wrong. It''s not that Nangong Yin has any wrong idea about huangjiu Ge. He just thinks that huangjiu Ge is not so casual!


    "You''re right!" Nangong Yin then questioned, and continued to look at the other side of Huang Jiuge. Looking at the figure, it was really like Huang Jiuge.


    By the way, what does Huang Jiuge always do when she goes out in black in the middle of the night!


    Looking at, suddenly saw the man turned around, obviously felt their eyes, so the eyes turned just to them here.


    When Nangong Yin saw the man''s face clearly, he stood up from the chair.


    Sikong cut is to see the man turned around, but did not expect Nangong Yin has such a big reaction, will be unprepared he was startled. Seeing the shocked and unbelievable look on Nangong Yin''s face, he immediately realized that something was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Sikong''s voice, Nangong Yin reacts. When he looks on the street again, there is no more of them, and people become a little anxious.


    "Are you sure that woman just now is really Huang Jiuge?" Although Nangong Yin has determined that it is Yujiu song, but because of something, he can''t help but confirm it again.


    "Confirm" Sikong''s response.

 Chapter 406

    Get the determination of Sikong cut, Nangong Yin suddenly sat down on the chair, some of the soul murmured: "how can it be? How is that possible? Isn''t he dead? "


    Sikong Tiao''s face changed slightly. He naturally knew that Nangong Yin was not talking about Huang Jiuge, but about the man beside her.


    But who is that man! How could Nangong Yin be so impolite?


    Thinking about it, he asked, "who is he?"


    "Huang Yan, Huang Jiuge''s uncle, Huang Yan, but didn''t he die four years ago? How can it appear in the capital? Or is it just a look? " Nangongyin said, still unbelievable.


    Sikong cut smell speech, also show shock.


    He didn''t know Huang Yan, but he knew him. He knew a little about his deeds.


    No matter Huang Wutian or Huang Yan, they are all the heroes of a generation and the God of war of Dongqing state. Unfortunately, he died more than four years ago. Of course, he also felt sorry!


    But what''s going on now? Nangong Yin said that the man might be Huang Yan. Didn''t he die at that time?


    On this side, when Huang Yan saw Nangong Yin, he obviously recognized it, so he quickly pulled Huang Jiuge and flew far away.


    Yujiu Ge was startled by YuYan''s sudden action. After landing, Yujiu Ge asked: "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Huang Jiuge knows that Huang Yan won''t take her away for no reason, so she is worried.


    Huang Yan is very indifferent said: "I just feel someone staring at us, and then I turned to look, and Nangong Yin bumped into a positive, afraid he recognized, so I had to take you away quickly."


    "I''m afraid he recognized it already!" Huang Jiuge thinks that Nangong Yin may recognize Huang Yan. You know, Nangong Yin is not a general person!


    "Yes, he recognized me, but he was surprised. He didn''t react for a moment, so he didn''t chase me." Huang Yan is very determined to say, because he saw Nangong Yin shocked to stand up from the chair, that frightened, and unbelievable look.


    "Will that cause you any trouble?" Huang nine song worries of say.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was worried about herself, Huang Yan said in a hurry, "it''s OK. Originally I went back to Beijing to find him, but I didn''t have time."


    "What does uncle look for nangongyin to do?" Huang nine songs don''t understand of ask a way.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Yan is in a bit of a dilemma. She doesn''t know whether she should talk to Huang Jiuge or not. She is worried that when Huang Jiuge knows, she will do something impulsive.


    "It''s all right. If uncle is in a dilemma, he won''t say it." See Huang Yan''s dilemma, Huang nine songs also don''t force, anyway she just casually ask.


    "No, my uncle thinks that you have the right to know about it. My uncle feels embarrassed. He just worries that you will not help doing something when you know it." At this time, Huang Yan felt that Huang Jiuge had the right to know.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, the facial expression a Lian, feel this matter of is not simple, and obviously also relate with her.


    No, it should be related to the previous nine songs of Huang.


    In that case, she wanted to know more.


    "Uncle, I''m not a little girl. I can tell which is more important." Huang Jiuge looks at Huang Yan and corrects the way.


    Looking at this kind of nine songs, Huang Yan really felt the maturity of nine songs. He was silent and said, "it''s about the death of your grandfather and I more than four years ago. In fact, the Japanese invaders'' invasion is a conspiracy. The emperor wanted to regain military power, so he colluded with the Japanese invaders and then besieged my father and me, leading to the death of my father and me. "

 Chapter 407

    "What?" Huang nine songs smell speech, surprised stare big eyes.


    Is the emperor responsible for the destruction of Huang family?


    Huang Jiuge''s heart is slightly cold. Maybe it''s because her blood is thicker than water. Even if she changes her soul, it will be affected.


    "At that time, there were traitors around my father and I. It was because of those traitors that my father and I were unprepared. One of them was my deputy who treated me like a brother. He told me that Huang''s family was so successful that the emperor was afraid, so he wanted to take back the military power. "


    "I didn''t want to die, so after I died, I became an evil spirit. I absorbed a large number of dead souls, and my spiritual power soared. However, because of the expansion, I couldn''t bear it, so I fell asleep and woke up some time ago. When I woke up, I immediately went to find out what happened that year. I found the person who took over my father''s position immediately after my father and I died that year. Asked that year''s matter, is really the emperor because of fear Huang family, only then designs destroys Huang family. In fact, at the time of founding the country, the Huang family had such worries. They kept a low profile all the time, and rarely met the capital. It just happened unexpectedly. "


    "Why did uncle look for nangongyin?" Huang nine songs don''t understand of ask a way.


    As everyone knows, Nangong Yin and Nangong Li are very close. Since Nangong Li ascended the throne, Nangong Yin has been able to stay in Beijing and lead a free and unrestrained life. So, who knows if there is nangongyin''s handwriting in it!


    Naturally, Huang Yan recognized the meaning of Huang Jiuge and replied, "at first, I thought it had something to do with Nangong Yin, but after I found out, Nangong Yin didn''t know the news until after the incident. In fact, some time ago, I met Nangong Yin and heard his conversation with his confidant Wei ziyao. They are looking for you Biao, the leader of the guard army, who was involved in the assassination of Chengqian palace five years ago on the sixth day of June. "Hearing this, Huang Jiuge suddenly thinks of what happened in the open space next to the wooden house that night.


    "What''s the matter?" Be interrupted suddenly by nine songs of Huang, Huang Yan is surprised, think nine songs of Huang how, worry of ask a way.


    "One night, I met a friend of Nangong Yin, who was chasing a man because of the Chengqian palace incident five years ago on the sixth day of June. The man was about forty years old. He was not tall and a little fat. Because I was far away, I couldn''t hear what they were saying. Later, when I saw the man take out a token from him, the man''s attitude changed greatly and became very respectful. Is that man you Biao Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Yan''s face changed slightly when she heard the words: "it seems that what happened in the Imperial Palace five years ago was not simple. At that time, I could see that Nangong Yin was hostile to the emperor, so I decided to find him. However, because of my present status, I have some scruples, so I didn''t find nangongyin for a long time. "


    "Does uncle want revenge?" Huang nine songs ask a way, although is to ask, but in the heart already very clear.


    Referring to this, Huang Yan''s breath suddenly changed, and he sent out a strong resentment. He said angrily: "of course, our Huang family is the east leader country, but in the end, it''s the extermination. Even if he wanted to seize the military power, his father would not hold on, but he did not. "


    So many people in the Huangjia army died because of Nangong Li''s ambition. If he didn''t take revenge, how could he be worthy of them.


    "If Nangong Li didn''t live in a place with too much dragon spirit, I wouldn''t be helpless. Therefore, when I learned that Nangong Yin was hostile to Nangong Li, I took the risk to have a try." Huang Yan said, full of unwilling and helpless.

 Chapter 408

    "Well, it''s so. I''ll take care of it." Unexpectedly, Huang Yan has already told her everything. Huang Jiuge is not good to look on coldly. Besides, she has a grudge against the emperor!


    "Ge''er, this..." Huang Yan''s heart jumped. He told Huang Jiuge about it, but he didn''t want her to get involved!


    Knowing what Huang Yan meant, without waiting for him to go on, Huang Jiuge interrupted: "uncle, I perished in Huang''s family and my mother passed away. After I became a fool, the Emperor gave me a marriage to Nangong Yuhao, which is to take advantage of my weakness to eliminate Nangong Yuhao''s chance to win over one party. That''s why I was retreated from the cliff by Nangong Yuhao. Even if I don''t know about today''s incident, I have decided to deal with Nangong Yuhao. If I deal with Nangong Yuhao, I will fight against Nangong. Therefore, it will be a matter of time before we fight each other. But I''m still very weak and want to deal with them. I don''t know how to go. So now that I have the chance, I can''t escape! "


    "Besides, do you think I can escape? I think nangongyin will come back to me and ask about you. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Yan is silent, because Huang Jiuge is right. To deal with Nangong Yuhao is to fight against Nangong Li. This confrontation is inevitable.


    Moreover, when Nangong Yin sees him tonight, he will naturally go to ask Huang Jiuge for a clear answer.


    Huang Yan thought that it was the same, so there was no more entanglement.


    Later, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan came to the wooden house.


    And close to the wooden house, in order to avoid green Gardenia they see, so Huang Yan will be invisible.


    From afar, I see Su Yingxue looking forward to her at the gate. She looks like a woman who is looking forward to her sweetheart''s return!


    At the time of seeing Huang Jiuge, Su Yingxue rushed over excitedly. She had not seen Huang Jiuge for a long time. She missed her very much!


    "Huang Jiuge, here you are." Su Yingxue exclaimed excitedly. When she came to the front and back of Huang Jiuge''s face, she looked at Huang Yan and called respectfully: "Uncle Huang"


    Huang Yan gave a hum, which was a response to Su Yingxue.


    At first, when Su Yingxue saw Huang Yan, she was shocked and thought that she was going to be sucked away.


    But I can''t believe that he has given himself strength.


    Later, he said that he was Uncle Huang Jiuge, and then he took off his guard.


    Because Huang Yan said that he would teach Huang Jiuge to practice martial arts in person, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi said hello, and then came to the open space alone.


    With Huang Yan in, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have to worry about the attack of evil spirits. Therefore, Huang Jiuge is relieved to cycle for several weeks before she begins to practice martial arts.


    Before she died, Huang Yan often practiced the army of Huang''s family. She was used to being serious and ruthless, so when she taught Huang Jiuge to practice martial arts, she always forgot that she was a daughter''s family and her niece. It was always difficult to control her actions, which made Huang Jiuge suffer a lot.


    However, because of this, it makes Huang Jiuge feel a great challenge, makes her more explosive, and makes her rapid progress.


    In the middle, there is always such a dialogue.


    "Ge''er, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Come again."


    "But ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "it''s nothing, but I can still eat this bitterness."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Ge''er, are you ok! Or we won''t practice? "


    "No way"


    "but I can''t control my strength and I will hurt you."


    "Only when you have to eat bitterly can you be a good person."


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

 Chapter 409

    "Ha ha! It''s worthy of being Huang''s family. They are stubborn and cruel to themselves. " Huang Yan can''t help but laugh happily. He can feel the temperament of Huang Jiuge. He is not only stubborn, but also cruel to himself. It''s the character of Huang''s family.


    However, what shocked Huang Yan was that Huang Jiuge was a martial arts genius. He could clearly feel that the speed of Huang Jiuge''s improvement could be described as a sudden rush.


    For him who always cherishes talent, he can''t help exploring each other''s potential. Therefore, he doesn''t worry about her again because Huang Jiuge is knocked down and makes her stop.


    Anyway, as long as there is no serious injury, no disability, no death.


    "If you are not cruel enough to yourself, how can you achieve your goal?" Huang nine songs way, she is originally an ambitious person, want to stand firm, must be ruthless to oneself, let oneself become strong enough.


    After practicing martial arts, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi stayed for a while before they left.


    When they left, it was still Huang Yan to see them off, and they all guessed that Nangong Yin should be blocked on their way back, but they didn''t mean to escape. After all, it was sooner or later.


    However, for outsiders, Huang Yan is already a dead man, and he is no longer a living man, so he should not appear, but also need to be invisible for a while.


    It''s just an accident that nangongyin found out tonight.


    Because there were not many people who knew Huang Yan, and it was night, he thought that no one would recognize her.


    Nangong Yin has not met, but first met Nangong Yuhao, but this time, he is a person.


    Seeing Nangong Yuhao, Huang Yan''s breath suddenly changed, because Nangong Yuhao was the murderer who almost killed Huang Jiuge. For a moment, he really wanted to beat Nangong Yuhao.


    Huang nine songs also worry, so immediately gave Huang Yan a slightly calm not impatient eyes, this just appeased him.


    At this time, Nangong Yuhao was full of wine. He obviously drank a lot. When he saw Huang Jiuge, his whole face went black.


    Although he asked Zhu Zihang to investigate, Huang Jiuge would occasionally come out at night and go to the gambling shop, and Nangong Yuhao only thought that Huang Jiuge loved gambling, so it''s not unusual to appear outside at night.


    But that doesn''t mean he can accept it!


    "Huang Jiuge, what do you want a woman to do in the evening?" Nangong Yuhao said, and then walked quickly towards huangjiuge. When he wanted to get close to huangjiuge, he was suddenly backed away by huangjiuge, which opened the distance.


    Looking at Nangong Yuhao, he sneered: "what do I come out to do? It''s none of your business! It''s too wide of you


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao is angry. He subconsciously wants to say that she is his fiancee, but he doesn''t want to say it.


    Because there may be something else to do tonight, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to pay attention to Nangong Yuhao, so she wants to leave without him. However, Nangong Yuhao didn''t mean to let Huang Jiuge leave. Seeing that she wanted to leave, he subconsciously reached out to hold her.


    However by Huang nine song detection, immediately dodged.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" undoubtedly stimulated Nangong Yuhao''s anger and felt that he had been dishonored.


    "Nangong Yuhao, I have no time to talk nonsense with you. If you pester me again, don''t blame me for being rude." Huang Jiuge was so angry that he called out his name in front of him for the first time.


    However, Nangong Yuhao was angry and laughed by Huang Jiuge''s words. He despised and despised: "you''re welcome, ah! Is it up to you? "


    With that, Chaohuang nine songs pressed step by step.

 Chapter 410

    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her fierce eyes directed at Nangong Yuhao, which made Nangong Yuhao stunned. Although not by Huang nine song''s fierce awe, but very surprised, did not expect Huang nine song''s eyes so fierce.


    However, in Nangong Yuhao''s stupor, the singer waved a sharp dagger to Nangong Yuhao''s arm.


    Huang Jiuge''s action is very fast, and Nangong Yuhao is unprepared, so with a "stab", the dagger accurately cuts across Nangong Yuhao''s arm, and immediately overflows with blood.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yuhao''s face changed greatly. She immediately withdrew several steps and stared at Huang Jiuge incredulously. How dare she hurt herself?


    Then, Nangong Yuhao was furious: "Huang Jiuge, how dare you assassinate the king?"


    Seeing this scene, Huang Yan felt a little relieved, but only stabbed. If it was him, he would kill Nangong Yuhao directly. It''s just that Huang Jiuge has his own plan, and he doesn''t like to interfere.


    "Compared with the courage of king an, I''m really a witch. I dare not pay attention to the emperor''s imperial edict and push me down the cliff behind the emperor''s back." Huang nine songs sneer a way, since decide to tear to break a face, that also have nothing to hide, anyway this matter they all know.


    "You... Although you always suspected that Huang Jiuge didn''t forget that he pushed her off the cliff, you were surprised to hear her say it.


    But in a moment, Nangong Yuhao reflected that he had no fear of it. Instead, he thought about it. He didn''t kill Huang Jiuge and was unwilling. He said angrily, "so what? I just can''t imagine that you can''t be killed by such a high cliff. "


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge is nothing, but Huang Yan is so angry that he has an impulse to kill Nangong Yuhao. If it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge''s eyes to stop him immediately.


    Nangong Yuhao felt a chill, and his body trembled, but he didn''t take it seriously. He just thought the wind was cool tonight.


    "Yes! I''m not only not dead, but also not stupid. This is the so-called survival, there will be a blessing. And you, Lord ANN, are not satisfied. " Huang nine songs smile way, just this smile, but full of provocation.


    "You..." Nangong Yu was furious and his eyes turned scarlet.


    Yes, since Huang Jiuge has changed into a man, he has a lot of problems, which have ruined his reputation again and again.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Nangong Yuhao was. After all, he lost control.


    "I can''t kill you last time. I can kill you again." After that, Nangong Yuhao attacked Yuhuang Jiuge with great strength.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t escape either. He clenches the dragon scale dagger tightly, releases the evil spirit, and welcomes it.


    As soon as the evil spirit was released, Nangong Yuhao felt a chill again. He still thought that the wind was cool tonight. Nangong Yuhao is also an expert with deep internal power, which is not easily affected.


    Huang Yan knows that Huang Jiuge wants to deal with Nangong Yuhao by himself, so he doesn''t intervene. However, he always pays attention to their every move. As long as Huang Jiuge is threatened, he doesn''t hesitate to do it.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, Huang Jiuge''s skill has greatly increased. Although it''s hard to hurt Nangong Yuhao, it''s not easy for Nangong Yuhao to hurt her. Although her internal power is not as good as that of Nangong Yuhao, her martial arts can barely compete with Nangong Yuhao.

 Chapter 411

    Nangong Yuhao is very shocked! He thought that Huang Jiuge only had the skills of a three legged cat, but unexpectedly, her martial arts were not weak.


    Besides, it has internal power.


    It''s only after I fight with her that I feel it, even if her internal force is only in the triple.


    Although Nangong Yuhao is not a first-class master, he is also a second-class master. However, Huang Jiuge, who is less than a third rate master, can fight so many moves with him. He has not hurt her yet.


    How many secrets does Huang Jiuge have that he doesn''t know?


    Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan guess very well. Nangong Yin and Sikong Chou have been waiting at the teahouse, because that street is the only way to Nalan mansion. Of course, nangongyin and sikongtiao don''t know if huangjiuge will go from this street, because there are other paths.


    In fact, they can go directly to Nalan house and wait, but they don''t, because Nangong Yin thinks that Huangyan finds him. If he really wants to escape, even if he goes to Nalan house and blocks huangjiuge, it''s useless.


    After all, Huang Jiuge is not a talkative person.


    At the moment, nangongyin and sikongchu are still drinking tea, only one more Wenjin.


    After Wen Jinran came, he also heard about just now. He was shocked for a long time before he could digest it. But there was still this doubt. At least before he was sure, he would not believe that it was Huang Yan.


    Suddenly, Sikong''s face changed and he felt the fluctuation of the evil spirit. Without saying a word, he jumped out of the window and flew away to find the evil spirit.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    both nangongyin and Wen Jinran were shocked by Sikong''s action. I don''t know what happened to him?


    However, they know that things are not simple, so they follow up with tacit understanding.


    Here, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao have had dozens of moves, but they have fallen behind and become very difficult.


    And Nangong Yuhao, also affected by the evil spirit, became a little stiff. He also felt something wrong, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    Are you sick?


    Huang Jiuge retreats day by day, and Nangong Yu''s fierce force is concurrent. He attacks Huang Jiuge fatally.


    Just now, Huang Jiuge was worried about exposing the dragon scale dagger, and he held it in his hand all the time.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, ready to fight back, and Huang Yan was ready to go, ready to save Huang Jiuge. Only when the two talents are ready and haven''t made a counterattack, an accident happens.


    I saw a shadow flash by quickly. Before Huang Jiuge could respond, I heard a call. Then I saw Nangong Yuhao, who had attacked Huang Jiuge, was shocked far away.


    In front of her, there was a shadow floating down.


    Although only see the back, but the Phoenix nine songs but in the first time will recognize each other.


    Purple clothes, Wei An''s figure, strange and familiar, this is not the Duke who is?


    Huang Yan also recognized that this was the young master who had just been with Nangong Yin, so he was also relieved.


    But this man appears here, presumably Nangong Yin is also coming!


    At this moment, Huang Jiuge thinks that this young man is too cool. In his mind, he can''t help but YY, the hero saves the beauty, and agrees with each other. What a beautiful story it is!


    Sikong cut turned around and saw that his three-dimensional facial features were as beautiful as knife carving. His thick eyebrows rose slightly rebelliously. Under his long and slightly curled eyelashes, his cold eyes were deep. Unconsciously, he formed a wave of oppression and made people feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 412

    But momentum what of, at this moment, by Huang nine songs to ignore, she has looked at his appearance infatuated. In addition, the graceful steps of sikongchu walking towards her are just like the noble immortal, which makes people adore her.


    Huang nine song fantasizes, he comes over, and then gently says to her: "are you ok?"


    But I don''t know, but in Sikong''s heart, he wants to kill her, because she is his life.


    He also can''t think of, Huang nine songs unexpectedly is his life rob.


    Feeling the strong evil spirit, Sikong Chu''s eyes fell on the green dagger in Huang Jiuge''s hand, and the evil spirit came from the dagger.


    To Sikong''s surprise, the blue dagger gave him a kind and familiar feeling, as if the dagger had been his.


    How could that be!


    What''s more, he didn''t have any intention to kill Huang Jiuge. On the contrary, when he saw Huang Jiuge''s adoration and obsession, his heart was palpitating.


    Is this the so-called life robbery?


    All of a sudden, Si kongcao was relieved. Although he didn''t understand it, why?


    Thinking of the rivalry between himself and Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao suddenly feels that life is too boring. It seems good to add some additives to life.


    "Eyes are about to fall out" Huang Jiuge''s obsession please Sikong, let Sikong in a good mood joke, although the expression and voice is still cold.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, just suddenly reaction come over, but didn''t feel embarrassed, on the contrary very calm: "who let you grow so beautiful! It''s just too cold. "


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts eyebrow a wrinkly, but the facial expression can''t see mood actually.


    But I don''t know, in Sikong''s mind, is he too cold?


    At this time, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran also came to see the confrontation between Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge. They were a little confused.


    Yes, in the eyes of Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge are in confrontation, because they look cold and provocative.


    Just as they approached Huang Jiuge, they felt a chill, which made them frown slightly. However, they didn''t know what was going on, just because the evening wind was a little cold.


    And the Phoenix nine songs see south palace Yin and Wen Jin ran come, this just reaction come over, oneself didn''t accept the evil spirit of. Worried about being found unusual, Huang Jiuge immediately stops the evil spirit, but doesn''t take away the dagger.


    Because Si kongcao had seen that she was holding a dagger in her hand. If it disappeared suddenly, I was afraid that she would doubt something.


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Yin asked.


    "When I meet Nangong Yuhao, he wants to kill me, and then the hero saves Mei." Huang Jiuge said, with a relaxed look and tone, and no lingering palpitation.


    Hearing the word "hero saves beauty", Sikong Duan agreed, but he didn''t show it.


    What Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran notice is that Nangong Yuhao wants to kill Huang Jiuge. Hearing the words, they look at one place.


    It''s not that they see Nangong Yuhao there, but that they smell blood.


    "Go and see if you''re dead?" Wen Jinran said and walked over.


    You know, Sikong cut his hand, but he never paid attention to it. If he really killed Nangong Yuhao, it would be nothing strange.


    However, if Nangong Yuhao died, I''m afraid that the royal family would have a small chaos.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with them. No one except them will know that Sikong cut did it.


    "Are you all right then?" Nangong Yin asked, not caring.


    "It''s all right," said Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 413

    However, hearing Nangong Yin''s concern for Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut was not happy in his heart. He couldn''t help choking: "it''s ok? Otherwise, she would have been killed by Nangong Yuhao. "


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge refused: "how do you know that if you don''t come, I will be killed by Nangong Yuhao! Megalomania. "


    Yes, even if Sikong can''t come, even if she can''t beat Nangong Yuhao, there is Huangyan!


    Huang Yan is an evil spirit. It''s not difficult to deal with Nangong Yuhao. If he is attacked by his internal power, it will damage his vitality.


    However, Sikong cut saved her without exposing the dragon scale dagger or Huang Yan. She was very grateful, but she couldn''t help choking with each other.


    "I know. What''s the matter?" Sikong cut Ao Jiao of say, anyway the affair all past, what he say is what.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge is angry. This man is not only mean, but also careful. He is a man with no taste.


    "Wait a minute..." Nangong Yin suddenly thought of an important thing. His eyes were full of ridicule, but he was really curious: "how did you know that something happened to Huang Jiuge?"


    The teahouse was not near here, so they didn''t hear the fight at all. However, Sikong cut felt that he had arrived at the critical moment.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs also curious hope to Sikong cut.


    Sikong cut brow slightly wrinkled, naturally can''t say is because of evil spirit, but, how to say!


    Just when Sikong didn''t know what to say, Wen Jinran came back and interrupted their conversation: "Nangong Yuhao hasn''t died yet. He just fainted. What should I do now?"


    Then, suddenly thinking of something, he looked at Huang Jiuge and said, "Miss Huang, since Nangong Yuhao wants to kill you, why don''t you kill him now, so that he won''t get back at you in the future."


    Wen Jinran''s words are easy, and he doesn''t pay attention to Nangong Yuhao''s life.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel anything wrong, because their identities were opposite, and they were doomed to either you or me. They don''t take the opportunity to kill Nangong Yuhao, but Nangong Yuhao still needs to stay.


    When Nangong Yuhao dies, there will be turmoil in the court.


    For this, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, but she won''t kill him now.


    "It''s too cheap to kill him like this. He has to be ruined. He has to die." Huang nine songs sneer a way, although on the surface don''t show too much hate, but her words, already enough see he to South Temple Yu Hao of hate degree.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Si kongcao felt comfortable.


    His women should not be soft hearted to other men.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge is his life robbery. Since he doesn''t want to kill her, she is doomed to be his woman, although he just reluctantly accepts it at present.


    Nevertheless, since it is his woman, there must be no other man in his eyes.


    Think of Huang Jiuge, every time he sees Nangong Yin''s expression, Sikong Chou feels discontented. Subconsciously, he looks at Nangong Yin with a cold light, which makes Nangong Yin feel puzzled.


    Sikong thought, even Nangong Yin can''t do it, absolutely not.


    "But..." Huang Jiuge suddenly made a sound again. She looked at Nangong Yuhao who had fainted in the ground not far away, narrowed her eyes, twinkled with bad intentions, and then walked towards him.


    Three people''s eyes all fall on Huang nine song body, don''t know what she wants!

 Chapter 414

    "What is she doing?" Wen Jinran asked, but he just asked casually, and didn''t expect anyone to give him the answer.


    What''s more, what''s the matter with Huang Jiuge? I''ll know right away, won''t I?


    But, Sikong cut but a very understanding appearance way: "although she doesn''t kill Nangong Yuhao now, but absolutely won''t let him go like this."


    Wen Jinran and Nangong Yin take a look at Sikong. Although they don''t say anything, their eyes are very ambiguous and interesting.


    Si kongcao didn''t know what they meant! If it had been before, he would have turned over, but now, he doesn''t care. After glancing at them, he went to Huang Jiuge to see what she was going to do.


    Wen Jinran and Nangong Yin are surprised by Sikong''s reaction. They say they don''t understand. What''s wrong with him?


    However, they didn''t think much about it. They also went up to see what Huang Jiuge was going to do.


    Originally, Huang Yan also wanted to follow up, but was stopped by Huang Jiuge''s eyes. Nangong Yin and others have too strong internal power and strong masculinity, which will have a great influence on Huang Yan.


    Huang Jiuge comes to Nangong Yuhao, and then his eyes fall on Nangong Yuhao''s lower body. His eyes are full of evil.


    However, Sikong cut see, face suddenly a black, in the heart of a rage, and then a will Phoenix nine song pull back, himself is in front of the Phoenix nine song.


    Huang Jiuge was startled by the sudden action, and then looked at himself and blinked to express his doubts. But in Sikong''s eyes, the appearance was very pretty, which made Sikong''s angry suddenly stop a lot.


    However, still feel very unhappy, tone is not good, said: "you a daughter''s house staring at other people''s man that place to do?"


    Although Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran also feel that it''s inappropriate for Huang Jiuge to stare at other people''s men like that, but Sikong''s reaction surprised them even more. What''s the matter with Huang Jiuge?


    Of course, they know it and gloat.


    I didn''t expect that Sikong cut would have today!


    "Make him inhumane for a few months!" Huang Jiuge said that her relaxed tone seemed to be that she was eating and drinking tea, but in Sikong''s ears, she felt stiff all over, and her lower body was slightly tight, as if Huang Jiuge said that she wanted them to be inhumane.


    However, after knowing the purpose of Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao''s face eased a little.


    However, thinking of the place where Huang Jiuge was about to touch the man, Si kongcao was still uncomfortable, even though Huang Jiuge would use his feet.


    "I''ll come," said Si kongcao, and he raised his foot to step on Nangong Yuhao''s lower body.


    Huang Jiuge said that she was surprised that this childe was so kind-hearted. Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran were also surprised that Sikong cut was so childish.


    "Ah Nangong Yuhao was awakened by the pain, but he didn''t have time to react to it. What was the matter? He fainted again.


    However, this cry is very prominent in this quiet night, and it is not a remote place, so it will certainly attract other people''s attention.


    So a few people disappeared immediately.


    However, Huang Jiuge is directly grasped by Si kongcao and then flies away.


    And Huang Yan, naturally, has to keep up.


    Huang Jiuge''s lightness skill is still between climbing over the wall and going up and down the roof. So, Huang Jiuge is still not used to this kind of rapid shuttle. She just feels the wind whizzing through her ears, and can''t see the surrounding scenery clearly. It''s like a roller coaster, up and down, and her heart loses its center of gravity seriously.

 Chapter 415

    Feel dizzy and nauseous.


    In order to find a sense of security, Huang Jiuge directly hugs Sikong, buries his head in his arms and closes his eyes.


    Sikong cut eyebrows slightly wrinkled at first, but slowly, eyebrows don''t Shu expanded, this kind of feeling, seems to be good.


    Soon, everyone came to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard.


    When Huang Jiuge fell to the ground, I felt that the whole person was not good, dizzy and didn''t want to move at all, so I just held Sikong. She felt that if she moved, she would vomit.


    Seeing this, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran cast an ambiguous look at Sikong, which made Sikong uncomfortable and forced Huang Jiuge away.


    "Um... Um..." Huang Jiuge let out a sound of "um" to show her resistance. She held Sikong''s hand more tightly.


    Seeing this, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran couldn''t help laughing, and Sikong''s face became more ugly.


    "Ge''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Yan sees that Huang Jiuge is uncomfortable, but it''s really inappropriate for her to have a big man in her daughter''s house. Otherwise, because of the special situation, he would have rushed to open the nine songs of Huang.


    "Let go" Sikong cut coldly said, he didn''t want to be seen as a monkey.


    "Uncomfortable ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge didn''t want to speak, but worried that Sikong cut her away, he would be more uncomfortable, so he reluctantly resisted.


    It''s just that it''s OK that it doesn''t make a sound. As soon as it makes a sound, it can''t help spitting out directly.


    On Sikong''s chest, there was a white stain, which was disgusting.


    Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran only feel a tumbling in their stomach, which is obviously disgusted. They don''t turn their heads and don''t look. They are afraid that they will vomit up because of their disgust. So is Huang Yan.


    But Si kongcao''s face is as black as it needs to be. He stares at Huang Jiuge coldly, and his whole body is cold. But Huang Jiuge, who is the culprit, doesn''t know it. She squats on the ground and vomits.


    "Well, she didn''t mean to. Go and change your clothes." Smile to smile, Nangong yin or worry about Sikong cut a angry hurt Phoenix nine songs, then quickly for her to extricate.


    Sikong cut gas to gas, but also don''t plan to Phoenix nine song how, so after hearing speech, cold hum a, then turned and left.


    Huang nine songs vomit for a long time just slow down come over, suffer to die her.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge got up, he saw Sikong Chou coming towards her, with a cool face, just like who owes him money.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to talk to him, but someone else just finds her.


    "Dry, why!" Looking at Sikong cut that as if to eat people''s eyes, Huang nine song heart inexplicably some hair empty, although, she also don''t know where to offend him.


    All of a sudden, a soft thing was stuffed into her arms, followed by Sikong''s cold voice: "wash clean"


    Huang Jiuge saw that it was clothes, purple, obviously Sikong''s clothes, and subconsciously asked: "why?"


    Sikong cut''s face sank. She didn''t know that she vomited all over herself!


    Wen Jinran saw that the war was about to be ignited, and immediately explained to Si kongcao: "that, you just vomited all over."


    Think of just now Huang nine songs outstanding filth, Wen Jinran or some feel nauseous.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, this just think of, oneself just now, seem to, really vomit to Si Kong cut body, rare feel some embarrassment: "don''t worry, absolutely help you clean, a bit of stain all don''t have."


    In the end, she soiled other people''s clothes and helped them wash them, but she was not reluctant.

 Chapter 416

    However, after touching the cloth of the clothes, Huang Jiuge was a little jealous: "tut tut! The cloth of this dress is really good. I''m afraid it''s not cheap! It''s willful to be rich. "


    Although she washed the clothes for Sikong once, she didn''t pay attention to the material of his clothes last time.


    In this world, it is unfair. Some people are born rich and some people are poor all their lives. Don''t say what is not working hard, it also depends on opportunities, if you can be rich because of hard work, then there will be no poor people in the world.


    "Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go first." Huang nine songs say, didn''t mention that matter voluntarily, also pretend don''t know.


    Nangongyin, if they want to ask, naturally they will take the initiative to ask.


    "Wait a minute..." sure enough, Nangong Yin immediately stopped her as soon as she heard that Huang Jiuge was about to leave.


    However, Nangong Yin felt embarrassed again and didn''t know how to speak.


    This makes Huang Jiuge have a good impression on him. At least, he doesn''t take it for granted.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although in a dilemma, it matters a lot. Nangong Yin still asks: "I want to ask, who is the man who just joined you?"


    Huang nine song eyebrows a pick, ask a way: "you ask this, what matter?"


    Although Huang Jiuge looks calm, Nangong Yin and others can still see her vigilance. I''m afraid that Huang Jiuge already knows something. Therefore, they know that if they don''t show their attitude, it''s impossible for Huang Jiuge to let go.


    Taking a deep breath, Nangong Yin didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly: "if I don''t admit my mistake, that man is your uncle, Huang Yan. Although I don''t know why a man who died in battle for many years would suddenly appear, or he didn''t die at all, I do have some truth to let him know about what happened in those years. "


    Because five years ago, the emperor had been counterfeited, so it was not his brother who designed the Huang family, but the fake emperor.


    And Huang Yan must know that Huang''s family was designed by the emperor. This time he came back, he must also be for revenge.


    The fake emperor killed him, and he didn''t think it was anything, but he felt that it was necessary for him to let Huang Yan know the truth. He couldn''t let his brother Bai be hated!


    Huang Jiuge''s face sank. Although she didn''t know what the so-called truth was, she had a hunch that it had something to do with the emperor.


    Does Nangong Yin want to say that it was not the emperor''s intention at that time? If so, she would not believe it.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s look, Nangong Yin knew that she had already known what happened in those years. She was afraid that she might have misunderstood his words, and then said, "I can''t talk to you too much now, but I can guarantee that this so-called truth will never hinder any of your uncle''s plans."


    Nangong Yin is very serious, worried that Huang Jiuge would not believe it.


    This is already very obvious. As long as Huang Jiuge knows what happened in those years, she will understand it.


    Huang nine songs silent silent, suddenly said: "but my uncle has died!"


    Huang Jiuge''s attitude is very serious, which makes Nangong Yin and others stunned. The first consciousness is, isn''t that person Huang Yan?


    But, he is not Huang Yan, who is that!


    "That man today..." the acute Wen Jinran asked immediately.


    Huang nine songs a listen, immediately become mysterious, softly said: "he is my uncle good, but he is not a person, is a ghost."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinran surprised shout, can''t help but feel a shiver.

 Chapter 417

    People are afraid of the word ghost. Even Nangong Yin and Sikong Chou feel very uncomfortable.


    Even for them, ghosts are just legends.


    "There is no ghost in the world!" Wen Jinran immediately retorts that although he doesn''t believe it, he can''t avoid some emptiness in his heart.


    "Yes! Isn''t my uncle? " Huang nine Song said solemnly, she really didn''t lie! It''s just that they don''t believe and accept.


    All right! She does mean mischief.


    Although this is true, it is unacceptable for human beings.


    "Woman, if you don''t want us to see Huang Yan, just say so. Why pretend to be a ghost to deceive us?" Sikong cut unhappy said, he felt that the nine songs is in feign ghosts, nonsense, just don''t want them to see Huang Yan.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs express very innocent, say: "I didn''t say don''t let you see my uncle! I''m just telling you that my uncle is a ghost. "


    However, people just don''t believe her.


    Wen Jinran approached Nangong Yin and asked in a low voice, "is she crazy?"


    "Possible" even nangongyin could not help doubting.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s face sank and became angry: "you are crazy! What I said is true. "


    With that, Huang Jiuge immediately looks at Huang Yan and shouts, "uncle, they don''t believe me. Do you want to show them?"


    However, that look in the eyes but signal Huang Yan don''t appear.


    Huang Yan said that he was speechless. His niece was too naughty.


    This time, people feel that Huang Jiuge is crazy.


    "Forget it, go back! Let me see you off! It''s not safe for a girl to stay out in the middle of the night. " Nangong Yin said that he was very helpless and did not expect that Huang Jiuge could say anything useful.


    "Sweat! I tell you the truth, you... Ah... Ah... Huang Jiuge also said that she was very helpless, but she was not really helpless.


    However, before Huang Jiuge''s words were finished, she was caught on her shoulder, and then the whole person soared up in the air, and the dizziness just came back.


    Huang Jiuge really wants to curse her mother. Can you stop flying!


    Even if you fly, can you give her a psychological preparation!


    Huang Jiuge still hugs Sikong. It''s not that she wants to eat tofu. It''s too hard. She has to find a support!


    However, the action of Huang Jiuge makes Sikong cut his mouth slightly, but then he thinks of the thing that Huang Jiuge spits out on himself, and his face is a little ugly.


    However, it did not push the nine songs away.


    Soon, it fell in the back door of Nalan house.


    "Vomit... Vomit..." Huang Jiuge vomit, Sikong cut quickly pushed her away, and Huang Jiuge subconsciously covered her mouth with her clothes, squatted on the ground and began to vomit, but this time it was retching.


    Sikong cut''s face was a little dark. He blocked his heart and couldn''t get out, but he couldn''t open his mouth to scold him.


    It is to suppress to bend very much, Si Kong cuts cold to hum a, then fly body to leave, also ignore Huang nine songs no longer.


    See Sikong cut to leave, also can''t feel his breath, there is no one around, Huang Yan this just appeared, came to Huang nine songs in front of, worry of ask a way: "Ge''er, you are all right!"


    "Nothing" Huang nine songs subconsciously answer, but words fall, just aware of the existence of Sikong cut, immediately looked up. It was a relief to see that Sikong was no longer there.


    Thinking of Nangong Yin''s words just now, Huang Jiuge asked: "uncle, do you think Nangong Yin''s words can be believed?"

 Chapter 418

    "To my understanding, nangongyin''s character is good, but it''s related to the emperor, I don''t know. But I''d like to know the truth he said Huang Yan said.


    "Then go back to him and ask him." In fact, Huang Jiuge also wants to know what the truth is, which will make Nangong Yin feel that Huang Yan needs to know.


    "Well, it''s late. Go back and have a rest first! We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow. " Huang Yan Tao touched the head of Huang Jiuge, full of doting.


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Huang nine songs say, then jump over the wall, left.


    See Huang nine songs leave, Huang Yan also immediately stealth, float away.


    However, what they didn''t know was that after they all left, a figure appeared on the roof of the building in the distance, and that figure was sikongchu who should have left long ago.


    See out of thin air appear again out of thin air disappear of Huang Yan, Si Kong cut has been shocked beyond comparison, this is absolutely not a person can do.


    So what Huang Jiuge said is true? Huang Yan is not a human, but a ghost?


    Although, Sikong cut also can''t accept this kind of view, but what he saw with his own eyes, also can''t tolerate him not to believe.


    Originally, he just because can''t put down Huang nine songs, this just didn''t leave completely. I wanted to see her go in and then leave, but who knows, I saw this incredible scene.


    When Sikong cuts back to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, Nangong Yin is still there, still thinking about Huang Jiuge''s words, especially Wen Jinran.


    "Yin, you say, does Huang Jiuge want us to see Huang Yan''s nonsense, or is what she said true?" Although Wen Jinran has the answer in his heart, he can''t help thinking about it.


    "There is no ghost in the world! It seems that Huang Jiuge is wary of us. " Nangong Yin is very determined to think so.


    "No" in the Nangong Yin words fall, Sikong cut voice from the outside, with, Sikong cut came in.


    Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran look at him doubtfully because of Sikong Chou''s no word, but the question in the look is very obvious.


    "I see Huang Yan, but... Si kongcao looks serious and a little heavy, which shows that this matter is not simple.


    "But what?" Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran asked in the same voice. Their voice was a little nervous unconsciously.


    "However, Huang Yan really may be like Huang Jiuge said that, is the ghost non-human." Said Sikong.


    "What?" Smell speech, South Temple Yin and Wen Jinran shocked conditionally reflexively stood up from the chair, full of disbelief.


    Sikong Chou said what he had just seen and heard. Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran still feel unbelievable, but they also think that people can''t appear and disappear out of thin air, that is to say, Huangyan is not human.


    The atmosphere suddenly became low.


    After a long silence, Nangong Yincai said: "since Huangjiu Song said that she would come back to us, let''s wait!"


    "But Huang Yan is a ghost!" Wen Jinran still can''t accept it. He still rejects the word ghost.


    "What are you afraid of? He won''t eat you. " The South Temple Yin disdains of cast aside Wen Jin ran one eye, way.


    "I''m not afraid of jokes!" Wen Jinran retorts immediately, but his heart is still empty.


    Nangong Yin just smiles and doesn''t speak. It''s just that he smiles, but chiguoguo doesn''t believe it.


    Wen Jinran almost didn''t come up in one breath, but he couldn''t refute it. Otherwise, it would be more and more black?

 Chapter 419

    As for what happened to Nangong Yuhao, in fact, Nangong Yuhao didn''t wake up long after he fainted, but he woke up in pain.


    Although he didn''t see who hurt his lifeblood, he was quite sure that this matter had something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    Who is the man who suddenly appears and knocks him out and saves Huang Jiuge? What''s the relationship with Yujiu song?


    Hatefully, he could not see what the man looked like, so he saw a purple figure.


    He wanted to kill Huang Jiuge immediately, but now the pain made him have no idea at all, so he had to hurry back to the house. Nangong Yuhao, who returned to Prince an''s residence, shut himself up in his study. The pain was unbearable, but he did not dare to see the doctor.


    He was afraid, afraid that his lifeblood was really broken, afraid that this matter would be spread out, afraid that he would lose his qualification to fight for the throne.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t sleep all night. He was really haggard after one night''s tossing. And also because of the pain, Nangong Yuhao can only let people go to court.


    Huo Qingxuan didn''t have to go to court because he was a foreign official. It was Huo Yan who told Huo Qingxuan about Nangong Yuhao''s discomfort.


    Because Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are good friends. Although they have interests in them, they also have true feelings. Moreover, because of this, the Huo family has already been included in the power of Nangong Yuhao. Even if the Huo family wants to change the master, no one believes it.


    So, and Huo Qingqing is very devoted to Nangong Yuhao.


    Although Huo''s daughter can''t be a concubine, if Nangong Yuhao has the ability to make Huo Qingqing a concubine, Huo Yan can also agree. Anyway, as long as Nangong Yuhao ascends the throne, Huo Qingqing will be the queen.


    When Huo Qingxuan learned that Nangong Yuhao was unwell, he went to Prince an''s house in a hurry to visit Nangong Yuhao.


    Huo Qingxuan didn''t understand. They were drinking together last night. Nangong Yuhao was still fine. How could he feel ill all night! He knew that it was impossible for Gong Yuhao in the south not to go to court because he was a little unsuitable.


    Therefore, Huo Qingxuan felt that something serious must have happened.


    "Brother, do you want to go to brother hao? I''ll go too." Huo Qingxuan passes through the backyard and meets Huo Qingqing.


    As soon as he saw that Huo Qingxuan was going out, Huo Qingqing guessed that he was looking for Nangong Yuhao. Because Huo Qingxuan is out all the year round and in Beijing, he is very close to Nangong Yuhao. Who else can he go to!


    "You stay at home!" Huo Qingxuan doesn''t want Huo Qingqing to go out, and doesn''t want him to know about Nangong Yuhao''s health, so that she won''t worry and make a fool of herself.


    "No! Brother, why don''t you take me out? I''m suffocating when I stay at home all day. " Where can Huo Qingqing miss the chance to go out! Because of the last thing that killed Huang Jiuge, Huo Yan had already controlled her a lot and didn''t let her go out much.


    What''s more, she hasn''t seen her brother Hao for many days. She is very concerned about him!


    "Brother is to have something to do, not to play, obedient, next time I will take you, OK?" Huo Qingxuan some impatient consolation way.


    "No... Huo Qingqing said.


    Huo Qingxuan''s face sank, because he was in a hurry to see Nangong Yuhao, so he had no patience to deal with Huo Qingqing: "come on, take care of the young lady, don''t let her go out."


    Leaving a word behind, Huo Qingxuan ignored Huo Qingqing and turned to leave.

 Chapter 420

    "Brother... Huo Qingdun was so angry that he wanted to follow him, but he didn''t dare.


    You know, those people who are spying on her are very good at martial arts. They don''t pay attention to her at all. If she really goes out by force, they will bring her back by force regardless of her face.


    Otherwise, how could she stay at home for so many days!


    By the way, she can ask Nalan QIANZI to accompany her! And by the way, what''s going on with smallpox?


    Think, then quickly let ask LAN to Nalan house.


    Huo Qingxuan came to Prince an''s mansion. The whole atmosphere of Prince an''s mansion was not very good. Especially in the main courtyard, all the servants were driven out. Only Liu feiliutong, Nangong Yuhao''s bodyguard, was anxious in the courtyard, looking at the gate and worried.


    Obviously, they met a nail in Nangong Yuhao, so they had to work outside.


    Seeing Huo Qingxuan coming, Liu Feiliu Tong''s two brothers and sisters greet him as if they were saviors: "master Huo is coming"


    Huo Qingxuan also feels the seriousness of the matter and asks anxiously: "what''s the matter with hao?"


    "The LORD said he was unwell, so his subordinates invited a doctor for him, but he let the doctor go, and he lost his temper. I don''t know exactly what happened?" Liu Tong is also very puzzled to say.


    "I go to see" Huo Qingxuan smell speech, more nervous, quickly toward the study.


    When the housekeeper called Huo Qingxuan, Nangong Yuhao knew that he was coming. When Huo Qingxuan was near the study, he didn''t say anything. Nangong Yuhao let Huo Qingxuan go in directly: "come in!"


    For Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan is the most trustworthy person. He doesn''t intend to hide him at all, and even if he wants to, he can''t.


    Huo Qingxuan pushed the door and went in, then closed it with his backhand.


    At the moment of seeing Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan was shocked.


    Nangong Yuhao was lying on the table, but his pretty face was gaunt and dark at the moment, and he knew that he didn''t have a good rest. Moreover, besides the haggard color, there is also the color of pain ¡¤


    "Ho, what''s the matter with you?" Huo Qingxuan hurried to walk on the table, worried and asked eagerly.


    Nangong Yuhao tells what happened last night. When Huo Qingxuan hears that Nangong Yuhao and huangjiuge are fighting, he is slightly worried about whether huangjiuge is OK. But when he hears that someone has saved huangjiuge, and knocks him out, Huo Qingxuan raises his heart.


    This is not only, those people, even hurt his life.


    Hearing this, Huo Qingxuan was angry. Even if he had a good feeling for Huang Jiuge, he was gone for a moment.


    "Bang", Huo Qingxuan couldn''t help but hit the table with a fist. His face was twisted and his eyes were gnashing: "Damn, they hurt you so much."


    Huo Qingxuan''s anger is no less than that of Nangong Yuhao. He also has an impulse to avenge Nangong Yuhao. But at present, the impulse is defeated by reason.


    Because as soon as this incident started, we all know that Nangong Yuhao''s life is hurt. We still don''t know if it''s OK. In this way, it''s a threat to his position.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix, I can''t stay." Huo Qingxuan deeply felt that huangjiuge was a threat.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge, who seems to be weak, has such good skills, and there are experts behind him to help.

 Chapter 421

    In particular, Huang Jiuge broke Nangong Yuhao''s pushing her down the cliff, saying that if she survived, she would have a good fortune, but Nangong Yuhao was not satisfied.


    This words obviously is to tear a face with South Temple Yu Hao, obviously is in provocation, obviously is in revenge.


    Therefore, the nine songs of Huang can''t stay.


    "I want her to die, too, but if she dies, they might suspect me." Nangong Yuhao gnashed his teeth and said that his face was twisted, his eyes were dark, and he was helpless and unwilling.


    Although last night he also had the intention to kill, but last night he was in the case of losing his mind, will do so.


    Now that he has regained his senses, he naturally has to think much more.


    But if we don''t kill now, it doesn''t mean we won''t kill in the future. If it wasn''t for her, our own life would not be hurt.


    "So what if it comes to you? As long as there is no evidence, who can say what? " Huo Qingxuan says, in the eye, peep out the Yin is ruthless.


    The South Temple Yu Hao hears speech, eyes a bright, urgently ask a way: "do you have what method?"


    "Not at the moment, but don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Huo Qingxuan said.


    "Good" Nangong Yu Hao said that he had no general trust in Huo Qingxuan.


    After silence, Huo Qingxuan asked, "what should you do now? You can''t just bear it! "


    Huo Qingxuan knows that he can''t go to see the doctor. If it''s spread out, it will cause great trouble, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Or, find a trustworthy person and ask the doctor how to treat the injury?" Nangong Yuhao said, this is the best result that he thought all night.


    He also thought about letting a doctor treat him and then killing others. But Nangong Yuhao still stopped thinking. He knows that there are many Eyeliner around him. Although we can''t get a glimpse of his every move, if he makes a big move, it will certainly attract attention.


    "Well, I''ll arrange that." Huo Qingxuan said. He went to Nangong Yuhao and put his hand on his shoulder. The movement was so soft that he couldn''t say it.


    There are also eyes, complex, but also with a different kind of feelings, people can not help but think crooked.


    Maybe, it''s really crooked!


    "Hao, if it''s just hurt, it''s ok if it doesn''t get rid of. If it doesn''t work, I''ll try my best to get everything you want." Huo Qingxuan said, the tone was deep and firm.


    Although Nangong Yuhao''s face was haggard and painful because of his body pain, in the face of Huo Qingxuan''s pain, his face was also soft: "Xuan, the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you. You are willing to fight outside for me, but we are destined to be like this"


    speaking of the back, Nangong Yuhao''s voice became bitter and helpless, just Before he finished, Huo Qingxuan interrupted: "since some of us can''t change, let''s face it calmly, as long as we are sincere to each other, right?"


    Nangong Yu was silent and then said with a smile, although the smile was ugly: "also, if you don''t climb high in the emperor''s house, you will fall very miserably. I can''t put it down, and I can''t put it down."


    "I understand, so I''ll help you." Huo Qingxuan said.


    "Thank you, Xuan."


    "Between you and me, what are you talking about?"


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan look at each other and smile. Everything is silent.


    Huo Qingxuan didn''t stay long before he left, because Nangong Yuhao''s affairs couldn''t be delayed.

 Chapter 422

    Here, Huo Qingqing sent to Nalan house to ask LAN did not see Nalan QIANJIAO, but was told that Nalan QIANJIAO was ill, unable to see people and go out, so she had to go back.


    Huo Qingqing know Nalan QIANJIAO disease, don''t care about it, but put Nalan QIANJIAO blame on, think she is not sick late, not in her time to find her sick.


    Also, in Huo Qingqing''s eyes, Nalan QIANJIAO is not a friend at all. She is just a tool. How can she care about her life and death! Only when we use it.


    In Nalan mansion, after lunch, Huang Jiuge remembers that Sikong''s clothes have not been washed, so she takes out the clothes and prepares to wash them.


    Seeing this, aunt Tong quickly stopped: "Miss, do you want to wash clothes? Let me wash it for you


    Aunt Tong thinks that washing clothes, where can she do it in person!


    "No, I''ll wash this one myself." Huang nine song refused, if her clothes, she naturally let aunt Tong to wash, but this is someone else''s clothes, but also men''s clothes, how can she let aunt Tong wash it! If she finds anything, she''s too lazy to explain.


    "Well, then!" For Huang Jiuge''s refusal, aunt Tong automatically mends her head. She thinks that Huang Jiuge''s clothes are dirty because of the coming month. She''s sorry to ask her to help wash them, so she doesn''t insist.


    Huang Jiuge is taking advantage of the lunch break time to wash clothes, so there is no one in the backyard, only Huang Jiuge.


    It didn''t take much time to wash a piece of clothes. Huang Jiuge took it back to the Weiyang pavilion to dry.


    However, when drying clothes, Huang Jiuge was worried.


    She just didn''t want to let aunt Tong know the man of the clothes, so she didn''t want to wash them, but only in the yard could she dry them. If the clothes are exposed to the sun, isn''t it?


    Tangled for a while, Huang nine songs still decide, take to hang in her house! Anyway, it won''t stink in this summer.


    However, seeing this, aunt Tong couldn''t help asking curiously, "Miss, drying clothes is just over the bamboo pole in the yard! Where are you going? "


    Huang Jiuge feels a little bitter in her heart. She really regrets that she came back to wash Sikong''s clothes. She knew that she had washed them in wenjinran''s other hospital last night, and then she just dried them there. In this way, she did not have to worry about Aunt Tong''s discovery, nor did she have to wait for the clothes to dry, so she went to deliver them.


    "It''s OK," said Huang Jiuge. She walked quickly towards the room, and didn''t want to stay for a while.


    After returning to his room and closing the door, Huang Jiuge was relieved.


    And aunt Tong, said very puzzled, but Phoenix nine song things, she did not dare to interfere too much.


    During the day, Huang Jiuge didn''t go anywhere. She either went to zhoutianxun, or practiced drawing, and she didn''t waste much time.


    Huang Jiuge is comfortable here, but it''s not like frost there, but it''s like hot water!


    Because Mo Rushuang was stimulated one after another, and his condition worsened, the whole East Hospital had to consult Nalan QIANZI for anything. Although Nalan QIANZI was very upset, he didn''t let go.


    As soon as Nalan QIANZI saw off Mo Rushun''s doctor, she came to QIANJIAO pavilion to see Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Although she is silly, but in the end is his sister, can not ignore.


    However, it has to be said that Nalan QIANZI is very smart. She knows that Nalan QIANJIAO was very domineering before and bullied many servants. Now that she is stupid, those servants will surely retaliate.

 Chapter 423

    Therefore, after Nalan QIANJIAO was silly, Nalan QIANZI immediately sent the people of QIANJIAO Pavilion, leaving only Luoxue alone.


    After all, snow on Naran QIANJIAO, there are still snacks.


    Of course, it all depends on the silver.


    Nalan QIANJIAO, who used to be very particular about dressing, is now very messy, just like a beggar.


    When Nalan QIANZI came in, Nalan QIANJIAO was playing with the soil in the flower garden.


    See Nalan QIANZI come in, Nalan QIANJIAO eyes a bright, immediately stand up, toward Nalan QIANZI jump run: "sister, sister, do you bring sugar to jiao''er to eat!"


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO is silly, I still remember Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Seeing such Nalan QIANJIAO, Nalan QIANZI thinks of Huang Jiuge when she was silly. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she has to admit it. This is retribution!


    Huang nine songs is how silly, although she has not been confirmed, but guess, and Mo such as frost absolutely can''t escape the relationship.


    But what about that? Who let Huang Jiuge and her mother occupy the original status of her Nalan QIANZI and her mother! Even if it happens for a reason.


    Nalan QIANZI looks at Jinglan behind her. Jinglan gets a sign and immediately gives Nalan QIANJIAO a packet of sugar in her hand. After Nalan QIANJIAO got the sugar, she happily went to one side and didn''t pay any attention to Nalan QIANZI.


    Nalan QIANZI looked to the side of the snow, serious said: "snow, serve three miss, the benefits of you."


    With Nalan QIANZI''s words, Jinglan goes to Luoxue and hands her a ding of silver or two.


    See a bright silver, falling snow eyes light up, immediately took over, clever should way: "yes, maidservant will serve three young ladies."


    Snow is also a brain, so will coax Nalan QIANJIAO, let Nalan QIANJIAO also obedient. So, on weekdays, I''m tired when I coax Nalan QIANJIAO, and nothing else.


    However, it''s good to have a good harvest. What''s this tiredness! Other heavy work does not need her to do, she is a wet nurse, with a child is good.


    If on weekdays, Nalan QIANZI will despise Luoxue''s greedy face, but now she won''t. instead, she feels that she is greedy for money, which makes her feel at ease. At least, she will see in the face of money, not to Nalan QIANJIAO too mean.


    Nalan Jin is completely disappointed with Mo Rushuang. Mo Rushuang is so ill that he never takes a look at it. So is Nalan QIANJIAO.


    As a matter of fact, nalanjin is not easy to live. When such a thing happened, he was as old as ten years old for a moment, and his body was a little uncomfortable. Therefore, he was out of sight and upset about Mo Rushun and nalanjiao.


    In the evening, Mo Rusheng wakes up, and his mood is controlled a little, so he asks people to call Zhao Qingqiu.


    Because Mo Rushuang has something to say with Zhao Qingqiu alone, so Jingxiang and others evade.


    After entering the room, Zhao Qingqiu closed the door and walked to the bedside.


    On the bed, Mo Rushuang was slovenly, pale and thin, with dull eyes and weak breath, as if he had been abused.


    But also, Mo Rushun was abused like this, but it was all her fault.


    Seeing this kind of Mo Rushun, Zhao Qingqiu is happy, but she wants to know what Mo Rushun wants to say to her, so she temporarily disguises the pride and pleasure of revenge.


    "Qingqiu, you are here." Mo Rushun''s body is weak, so his voice is as angry as silk.

 Chapter 424

    "Sister, what can I do for Qingqiu?" Zhao Qingqiu asked, did not ask and care about Mo Rushuang''s condition, and Mo Rushuang did not think so much, just thinking about his own things.


    "I''ve come to this point because of Huang Jiuge. I can''t take Huang Jiuge now, but I''ll take Jiang Hui as well." Mo Rushuang gritted his teeth and said, his eyes full of calculation: "Qingqiu, you go to make false accounts for Jiang Hui, and let Jiang Hui bear those deficits. I''d like to see how the master can let her continue to be the leader of the family. At that time, the leader of the family will fall on you. At last, it will come to me. "


    Mo Rushuang thinks that Zhao Qingqiu should be under his control, but the reality is doomed to run counter to the ideal.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao Qingqiu couldn''t help laughing, but Mo Rushuang couldn''t feel it. He thought that Zhao Qingqiu also thought his method was good!


    Although this method was thought out by mammy Gao before.


    "It''s late," said Zhao Qingqiu.


    Now, Zhao Qingqiu looks at Mo Rushuang like a fool. What does it mean to be "at this stage, it''s all caused by Huang Jiuge." If she doesn''t harm Huang Jiuge, will Huang Jiuge take revenge?


    Did she forget how she treated Huang Jiuge?


    Fake account, ha ha! It''s late.


    "What do you mean?" Mo Ru frost eyebrow tiny Cu, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Don''t you know what happened to Aunt Jiang and I a few days ago? The accounts of the past few years have been cleared up and shown to the master. Now we have to make false accounts. Isn''t this playing with the master as a three-year-old? And the master doesn''t believe it Zhao Qingqiu said helplessly.


    However, Zhao Qingqiu''s words directly frightened Mo Rushun. After a while, he reacted and said incredulously: "what? Do you think those accounts masters already know? You don''t mean that you won''t "


    speaking of the latter, Mo Rushun shows an angry look and questions Zhao Qingqiu.


    "Enough" was interrupted by Zhao Qingqiu without waiting for Mo Rushun to finish. His indifferent look was replaced by anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mo Rushun, I''ve had enough of you. Do you think I still want to listen to you?"


    "Qingqiu, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤" is not like Shuang Wenyan. He looks at Zhao Qingqiu incredulously, as if he doesn''t know the person in front of him.


    "Do you want to ask, why am I like this?" Zhao Qingqiu kindly asked for Mo Rushuang, just really kind? It''s ironic! She is not like frost. She really thinks that what she has done is a hundred secrets.


    Mo Rushun nodded subconsciously, and Zhao Qingqiu laughed sarcastically again.


    But then, his face became ferocious, and he began to hate him. He said: "Mo Rushuang, do you think what you have done to me is really seamless?"


    "You... This time, nothing like frost, such as lightning general, shocked wide eyes, full of disbelief.


    How did she know?


    She didn''t know what Zhao Qingqiu said about what Zhao Qingqiu had done! That''s the only thing that can make Zhao Qingqiu hate her so much.


    But how did she know? When did you know that!


    "It''s amazing how I know, isn''t it! I wonder when I found out, right? " Zhao Qingqiu said with a sneer, step by step toward Mo Rushuang approach, scared Mo Rushuang back bit by bit.


    Because Zhao Qingqiu didn''t want to attract the attention of people outside, so he didn''t dare to speak out.

 Chapter 425

    "Oh! In fact, I knew it from the beginning. At that time, I really wanted to kill you. However, I can''t help you. I have to bear it, just for the sake of saving my energy. I''ll fight against you when I have a chance. Mo Rushuang, do you know how hard I endure? You have killed my unborn child and deprived me of the qualification to be a mother all my life. For your own ambition, you are so cruel It''s almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. Zhao Qingqiu looks at Mo Rushan''s Scarlet eyes and wants to eat her.


    "I, I, I..." Mo Rushuang wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    She wanted to deny it, but she was guilty. She didn''t dare to admit it.


    But no matter what she wants, the truth is the truth, it can''t be changed.


    "What are you doing? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? More than two years. Do you know what I''ve been doing for more than two years? It''s like living a long time! " Zhao Qingqiu roared, thinking of his own pain, tears could not help but burst into his eyes.


    "Mo Rushuang is still confused and doesn''t know how to react.


    Zhao Qingqiu wiped a handful of tears, raised a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, and said coldly: "Mo Rushuang, I won''t do anything to you now, but I know that your end will be very miserable. I will watch you helplessly, dying and struggling."


    After that, Zhao Qingqiu did not stay any longer. He turned around and left. His back was lonely and arrogant.


    As for Mo Rushan, Zhao Qingqiu''s words are just like the voice of evil, and she refuses to dissipate in her ears, making her feel that all this will become a reality.


    Finally, Mo Rushuang couldn''t accept this fact. As soon as he closed his eyes, he fainted.


    After Zhao Qingqiu said all this, he suffered a lot in his heart. Although it was not enough to vent his hatred, it was at least relieved.


    In the evening, it is still Huang Yan who comes to pick up Huang Jiuge to the wooden house, but this time, he is invisible. Anyway, it''s good that Huang Jiuge can see it.


    With the guidance and practice of Huang Yan, Huang Jiuge has completely balanced the use of martial arts and internal power, and has burst out the highest strength, and can accept another heavy internal power.


    However, now there are no quanta, so we can only practice by ourselves.


    But Sikong and others wait for Huang Yan and Huang Jiuge all day, but they don''t come to find them, which makes Sikong a little impatient.


    In this regard, Nangong Yin said some helpless: "he said is back, but did not say today."


    The implication is that his displeasure is too inexplicable.


    Sikong cut just a light look at Nangong Yin and didn''t say anything.


    It was almost daybreak, and Nangong Yuhao finally fell asleep. But for a moment, he woke up from the pain again. The more he thought about it, the more he felt about it.


    At this moment, he wanted to die.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day is the day when the examinees finish the examination and release the examination room. Nangong Changning comes to pull Huang Jiuge out again.


    "Huang Jiuge, Wei ziyao did well in the exam today. Uncle Yinhuang said that let''s go to the first floor to have dinner and celebrate." This is the reason why Nangong Changning asked Huang Jiuge to go out.


    Before Huang Jiuge said anything, she was pulled out by Nangong Changning, as if worried that she would not go.


    Huang Jiuge said that he was speechless, but there was no resistance.


    On the street, there are many people, and most of them are scholars who have just come out of the examination room.


    Nangong Changning looked around mysteriously, as if he was looking for something and escaping something.

 Chapter 426

    Of course, Huang Jiuge knows that she is looking for the young master named Tao, but she seems to be worried about being seen by the young master named Tao.


    Huang nine Song said very helpless, but Nangong Changning also did not say anything, she is not easy to ask.


    Almost to the first floor, Huang nine songs feel a murderous attack, straight at her.


    At the same time, in the private room on the third floor of the first floor, Si kongcao was standing by the window. He also felt the movement and saw a dart shooting at Huang Jiuge.


    As soon as Sikong cut''s face sank, he didn''t have time to think about it. As soon as he flew away, he went to huangjiu song.


    Other people in the private room were surprised and ran to the window to look.


    In the blink of an eye, Sikong cut close to the Phoenix nine songs.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge pushes Nangong Changning away, and he wants to get out of the way. But before she could get out of the way, she felt a big hand around her waist.


    Huang Jiuge is so taken, slightly stunned, but she is still very sober, knowing that this hand is no doubt just to save herself, but when she sees that the man is actually Sikong cut, she is surprised, but also with a kind of worship.


    At this time, a feeling in Huang Jiuge''s mind flashed by. She felt that Sikong cut was her patron saint, and always appeared when she was in danger.


    However, the current situation can not help her to commit a flower mania.


    Sikong cut with her a bend, and then a rotation, the body has left the place, darts instant from the side of the body.


    But this scene came so fast that passers-by couldn''t imagine it. When they heard the sound of "Ding" and the sound of darts falling on the ground, it attracted people''s attention. Only when they saw it, they were surprised and ran around.


    The man in black, who was in the dark, immediately left.


    When Huang Jiuge saw this, she was in a hurry and immediately said to Si kongcao: "take me to chase that man"


    she was not rebellious, but she asked sincerely. How could she let the murderer who wanted to kill herself leave so easily! But I knew I didn''t have that speed at all, so I had to ask for Sikong.


    And let Sikong cut to take, that is not to doubt his ability.


    Sikong cut smell speech, also didn''t care about the attitude of nine songs, immediately take tight nine songs, then fly away.


    "Hello..." Nangong Changning sees this, and then he reacts, but sikongtiao and huangjiuge have disappeared.


    "Ning''er, wait on the first floor!" Nangong Yin didn''t know when he came to Nangong Changning and said.


    On the second floor of a teahouse, two men stood by the window and saw the scene of Sikong''s rescue.


    One of the men was Ruan Jianming, who had met with Huang Jiuge, while the other, who was about 245 years old and had handsome features, had a three-thirds resemblance to Nangong Yuhao.


    And this person is Nangong Yuhao''s half brother, Ruan Guifei''s son, Prince Fuwang, Nangong yuche.


    At this time, Nangong yuche''s eyes are shocked to see Sikong''s back, murmuring to himself: "how did he come?"


    Obviously, Nangong yuche recognized Sikong.


    "Cousin, who''s here?" Ruan Jianming asked. He didn''t know who Nangong yuche was talking about.


    "King of Chonglou, sikongchu." Nangong yuche''s voice was low, his face became dark, and his eyes became gloomy.


    Obviously, he was not happy with the arrival of this man.


    "What? King of Paris? You mean ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Ruan Jianming was shocked and looked at the direction of Sikong''s disappearance.

 Chapter 427

    Just now he appeared, Nangong Yin also appeared, and the man was a stranger, so Ruan Jianming guessed that it was him.


    It was the first time that he saw sikongchu, the king of Chonglou, but he had heard about his reputation for many years.


    It''s said that he is as handsome as nangongyin. I saw him today, so it is. In particular, his power and status in Dongqing kingdom can be compared with that of the emperor, but he is more terrible than nangongyin and the emperor.


    The kingdom of Chonglou, a territory the size of a county, has a power comparable to that of a country. Not only emperor Dongqing, but also the other three kingdoms.


    Can avoid, will not provoke absolutely.


    The king of Chonglou, who is said to be cold-blooded, ruthless, resourceful and resolute, is one of the worst people in the mainland.


    Ruan Jianming still adores the king of the important building. Even if he knows that he is friendly with Nangong Yin, he can be regarded as the enemy of his cousin Nangong yuche.


    Nangong yuche thought about it and said, "no, I have to tell my father that Jianming, don''t make it public."


    Nangong yuche went to tell Nangong Li about it, just to win a good impression.


    Although Nangong Yin said that he was not interested in the affairs of the court, his heart was separated from his stomach. Who knows if what he said was true or false.


    If what he said was true, how could father fear him!


    In particular, he also made friends with the king of Chonglou. Who can not be afraid of this powerful force?


    Although the capital does not limit the entrance and exit of Sikong, but this time Sikong came quietly, the purpose is not simple.


    "Yes" Ruan Jianming listened to Nangong yuche''s words.


    Although he is a loafer, only know romantic, but does not mean that he has no brain, do not know the interests.


    The speed of the man in black is very fast, and he is far away from the downtown area within a few seconds. However fast, he is not as fast as Sikong. Soon, Si kongcao caught up with the man in black. In order not to let him run away, he took out his fan and attacked the man in black.


    The man in black felt the danger coming, but before he could escape, he was hit.


    "Poof", the man in black suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, the whole person also rushed to the ground, it can be seen that Sikong cut this blow is not light.


    At the same time, Sikong cut with Phoenix nine songs fell in front of the man in black.


    Although Huang Jiuge still feels dizzy and meaningless, she is forced to overcome it by Huang Jiuge, because she has no mind to care about the current situation.


    Huang Jiuge walks to the man in black step by step. Her face is enchanting, but she can''t tell her bloodthirsty.


    Black dress person tiny Zheng, in the eye startles, the panic and the shock prevalence, startles is Chu Yunluo''s appearance, is that kind of peerless. But now he was even more frightened, because the cold and bloodthirsty breath of Huang Jiuge oppressed him.


    "Say, who sent you on earth." His voice was flat, but his eyes were cold.


    Although she didn''t know who was going to kill her, there was no one except those people. She just wanted to know who it was.


    The man in black''s mouth moved for a moment, but he didn''t speak. On the other hand, Sikong cut out a voice: "not good"


    Huang Jiuge hasn''t responded yet. Sikong cut has come to the man in black and clamped his cheeks, but it''s too late.


    The man in black vomited black blood, his eyes closed, and there was no sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Jiuge was shocked, but seeing this, Huang Jiuge also saw that the man was poisoned, and he killed himself.


    Sure enough ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the

 Chapter 428

    "He had poison in his mouth and killed himself." Sikong cut said, the complexion is very gloomy.


    Who is going to kill Huang Jiuge!


    Although they didn''t know who it was, they all agreed that it was Nangong Yuhao who might have hurt him the day before yesterday.


    Although it was Si kongcao who hurt Nangong Yuhao, it was because of Huang Jiuge. Therefore, it is reasonable for Nangong Yuhao to blame Huang Jiuge for this.


    What''s more, is it ordinary people who can make a master pledge his loyalty to the death? So apart from Nangong Yuhao, people can''t think of who it will be.


    Soon, the news that Huang Jiuge was assassinated on the street has been spread, but it is not dangerous, which makes the people who want to die of Huang Jiuge itch with anger.


    When the first, is the south palace Yu Hao and Huo Qingxuan.


    When Nangong Yuhao heard that the assassination failed, he was so angry that he almost lifted the table. If Huo Qingxuan hadn''t stopped him.


    "Damn, it''s the man in purple again. Who is the man in purple?" Referring to the man in purple, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t help being furious, because if it wasn''t for the man in purple, his life would not have been hurt.


    What''s the relationship between that man in purple and Huang Jiuge?


    "I don''t know, but I heard it was with nangongyin." Huo Qingxuan said.


    "Nan, Gong, Yin." It was almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. Nangong Yuhao was also very hostile to Nangong Yin, but he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t help thinking, was the matter of that night also related to Nangong yin?


    It has to be said that Nangong Yuhao really guessed right, but Nangong Yin was only present and did nothing to him.


    "Hao, you are too impulsive. Even if you want to assassinate, you have to come in secret. It''s so public that it''s easy to expose." Huo Qingxuan expresses his dissatisfaction with Nangong Yuhao''s assassination of Huang Jiuge.


    "It''s my negligence, but I can''t calm down if Huang Jiuge doesn''t die." Nangong Yuhao also knew that he was negligent.


    "By the way, where''s the killer?" Nangong Yuhao asked again, but he didn''t care about the killer''s life and death, just worried that the killer couldn''t bear to be forced to ask, and revealed the behind the scenes.


    Although he believes in his own people, he can''t guarantee that the other party will betray in order to save his life, so he still can''t rest assured.


    "I killed myself by taking poison," Huo Qingxuan said.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao this just relaxed a breath, dead good.


    Just can''t assassinate Huang Jiuge, this makes Nangong Yuhao very unhappy.


    "If you can''t do it once, do it again. I don''t believe it. Huang Jiuge is so lucky every time." Nangong Yuhao said bitterly.


    "But, just in case, don''t use your own people." Huo Qingxuan didn''t object to Nangong Yuhao, because he also felt that Huang Jiuge had to die.


    However, they will still worry about failure and what powerful means the other side will have to give them up. After all, they now know that Huang Jiuge has a lot to do with Nangong Yin, and Nangong Yin''s methods are frightening.


    All of a sudden, both of them were silent, thinking about how to kill Huang Jiuge.


    For a while, Huo Qingxuan broke his silence and looked at Nangong Yuhao''s eyes full of worry and heartache: "Hao, is that medicine effective?"


    Yesterday, he asked the doctor to take the medicine, but he didn''t know if it was effective.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao complexion becomes dark heavy, a sense of shame floats on the heart, heavy of say: "at present alleviate pain, just, want to have sex, afraid is not good in a short time."

 Chapter 429

    Thinking that he could not have sex in a short time, Nangong Yuhao was very impatient.


    Huo Qingxuan went to Nangong Yuhao, raised his hand, put his hands on Nangong Yuhao''s shoulder, looked at Nangong Yuhao, his eyes were full of affection, as if looking at his lover: "Hao, I will help you, at night, wait for me."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although Huo Qingqing can''t get out of the door, he still gets news about things outside, especially about Huang Jiuge. Because this is what Huo Qingqing reminded in advance, as long as the news about Huang Jiuge, we have to tell her.


    "Damn, damn, what''s the matter with this killer? How can the assassination fail! Who hired the killer! Hateful, hateful... Huo Qingqing not only blamed the killer, but also the person who invited him.


    Among those who hate Huang Jiuge, Qin Yixue also knows the news. He also blames the killer for not killing Huang Jiuge and the man who saved her.


    No one knows about Nalan mansion except Nalan Jin.


    Nalanjin was on her way back to the government. At first, she was shocked when she heard the people talking about what she knew. But when she knew that she was ok, she was relieved.


    However, the anger to Huang Jiuge is quite a lot. She feels that she is making trouble everywhere outside, and now she has been assassinated. This time someone saved me. If no one saved me next time! I don''t know when to die.


    However, he was more worried about whether huangjiuge would bring trouble to Nalan mansion.


    Let alone nalanjin''s ruthless father, he has always been unkind to Huang Jiuge. Now it''s rare to worry about her life and death.


    And at this time, Nangong yuche also entered the palace, saw the emperor Nangong Li, will see Sikong cut things and Nangong Li reported.


    "What? Is sikongchu in Beijing After hearing the news, Nangong Li was frightened! After the shock, his face gradually sank and his breath became cold.


    Sikong cut came to Beijing without a word, which had to make Nangong Li think more, because Sikong cut''s existence was a very big threat to him, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Although Nangong Li was very unhappy about Sikong''s coming to the capital, he could not say anything. After all, Sikong was not restricted from entering the capital.


    "Go back first! Don''t make it public in advance. " Nangong Li said to Nangong yuche.


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Nangong yuche responded and retreated.


    Although he wanted to know what Nangong Li was going to do next, he didn''t dare to ask more, for fear of arousing Nangong Li''s antipathy.


    After Nangong yuche went out, Duke Tu, who was beside Nangong Li, made a heavy voice: "emperor, it''s not good for the king of Chonglou to come to the capital so quietly."


    "I think so too, but what is he doing here?" Nangong Li said: "can he even use his hand to save Huang Jiuge? Besides, who is going to assassinate Huang Jiuge? "


    In fact, about the assassination of Huang Jiuge, Nangong Li subconsciously suspects Nangong Yuhao, but without evidence, he can''t say anything.


    "Do you want the slave to send someone to look into it?" Asked Duke Tu.


    "Of course, but Sikong is not a layman. He must be careful." Nangong warned.


    "Yes" father-in-law Tu naturally knew that Sikong was not an ordinary person. Although he proposed to investigate, he didn''t expect to find out anything!

 Chapter 430

    For that assassination, Huang Jiuge, as the client, was like a person who had nothing to do. What she should eat and drink in the first floor made Nangong Changning unable to see.


    Nangong Changning grabbed Huang Jiuge''s chopsticks and roared: "I said Huang Jiuge, how can you look like you don''t have anything at all?"


    Huang Jiuge grabs her chopsticks from Nangong again. She gives her a white look and says, "I''m fine! Why do you have to look like you have something to do? "


    Of course, she knows that Nangong Changning cares about her, but she is not a coward and vulnerable person. She can protect herself.


    Today''s dart, even without Sikong cut, he will be able to avoid.


    "You... Nangong Changning is angry. She is so worried about her, and she still is.


    "Well! Other people''s princess is worried about you, you pour good, kind as donkey liver lung Mo Liu just can''t see Huang Jiuge''s heartless appearance, so he can''t help interrupting.


    Huang Jiuge stares at Mo Liu and says: "Hey! You little boy, you can''t stop eating so much! " Where can she be kind-hearted?


    "You are the little boy!" Little boy is stepping on the painful foot of ink flow, retorted angrily.


    "Little boy is little boy, little boy." He didn''t want to hear it, but Huang Jiuge said it.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" ink flow urgent, but do not know how to refute, had to ask for help to look at Sikong cut, plainly called: "martial uncle, he said I was a little kid."


    "You are a little kid" but unfortunately, Sikong didn''t help him. Instead, he admitted what Huang Jiuge said.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing.


    Others, too, can''t help laughing.


    Of course, in addition to Nangong Changning, who is still staring at Yujiu Ge, and Sikong Chou, who doesn''t seem to laugh.


    "You, you... Mo Liu is about to burst into tears. Even if the martial uncle doesn''t help him, he still helps Huang Jiuge. I really want to put down my chopsticks and go out.


    However, what should we do if we are reluctant to give up this table?


    Hum! Forget it. He doesn''t agree with them. He turns grief and anger into appetite. Eat, eat, eat.


    So, ink flow to eat up.


    Those who know about Mo Liu naturally know that he turns grief and anger into appetite, and is more pleased by Mo Liu''s action, but no one says anything.


    Huang nine songs also don''t say what, also bow to eat, just, have a vision to stare at Huang nine songs to feel uncomfortable. Looking up, I found that Nangong Changning had been staring at himself.


    Huang Jiuge sighed helplessly and comforted immediately: "OK! I know you''re worried about me, but I''m really OK. If you didn''t save me today, I could have dodged the darts! "


    But this words, Si kongcao is not happy, emotion he saves her, is superfluous! Face suddenly pull old long, but Huang nine songs have no self-knowledge.


    "Well! I don''t believe it Nangong Changning doesn''t believe it. She only treats Huang Jiuge as a pure consolation.


    She felt that although Huang Jiuge had some skills, she had no internal power. How could she have such quick movements to avoid the darts!


    As soon as Huang Jiuge chokes, she almost doesn''t choke on the meat in her mouth, indicating that she can''t do anything: "if you don''t believe me, there''s no way"


    "or... Nangong Changning looks at Huang Jiuge, and his eyes are full of calculation.


    Huang nine song eyes tiny MI, this small Ni son again want to hit what attention, ask a way: "don''t want what?"

 Chapter 431

    "Or if we fight each other and you win me, I''ll believe you." Nangong Changning said.


    Childish!


    This is Huang Jiuge''s first consciousness. Nangong Changning''s skill is not much better than aunt Tong''s. for Huang Jiuge now, it''s a matter of minutes to solve it.


    But think of Nangong Changning is also for her good, also had to promise: "OK!"


    As for Huang Jiuge''s skill, Sikong Chou, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran all know that if they can compete with Nangong Yuhao, the second-class master, they will not lose the battle quickly, so their skill is not bad.


    At least, it''s easy to defeat Nangong Changning.


    However, they did not point out that she was convinced only when Nangong Changning was defeated.


    Mo Liu thought to herself: it''s better to beat Huang Jiuge to pieces and tell her to bully him, hum!


    Moreover, Mo Liu is not optimistic about Huang Jiuge, so he thinks that this time Huang Jiuge will be miserable.


    Apart from this episode, there was no disharmony in this meal, so the meal ended soon.


    Next, Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge fight, several people came to the first floor backyard, open place.


    "Fight empty handed, or with weapons." Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Fight empty handed! In order not to hurt the bad Nangong Changning is afraid to hurt Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t know that he is in danger.


    It''s not that Nangong Changning looks down on Huang Jiuge, it''s just that she hasn''t seen the power of Huang Jiuge, and the feeling of Huang Jiuge is weak.


    Huang Jiuge shakes her head and fights empty handed. Nangong Changning is looking for abuse.


    In order to convince Nangong Changning, Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to release water. She can do whatever she wants.


    "All right! At first, but don''t let go of water. I won''t let go of water. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "No," Nangong Changning said. This time, her goal is to convince Huang Jiuge, so naturally, she won''t let go of water. However! She will also pay attention, won''t hurt Huang Jiuge.


    Then, both of them had their movements.


    However, before they had a formal fight, an incredible scene happened.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning are just getting close to each other. Huang Jiuge grabs Nangong Changning and falls over his shoulder. Then Nangong Changning is thrown out and lies on his feet.


    With one move, Huang Jiuge will fall Nangong Changning to the ground.


    Don''t say that people can''t believe it, even Nangong Changning couldn''t accept it, and he didn''t come back.


    She didn''t believe it. She fell to the ground just like this. It''s not true. It''s not true.


    "again, I''m not ready!" Nangong Changning suddenly gets up. It''s not for her to cheat, she really can''t accept it.


    Only a few people of Sikong Chou knew that Huang Jiuge really had the ability to defeat Nangong Changning. Although he was a little surprised, since Nangong Changning was unconvinced, they naturally didn''t talk much.


    "That''s right, Huang Jiuge. It''s a trick." Mo Liu, who originally wanted to see Huang Jiuge''s jokes, naturally could not accept the result. Therefore, he thought it was Huang Jiuge''s cheating.


    Being questioned, Huang Jiuge is not angry. She knows they are too surprised, but she is still depressed. In their eyes, she is doomed to lose!


    "Come again and be ready this time!" Huang Jiuge said.


    "I''m absolutely ready this time. Come on!" Nangong Changning confidently said that this time, she must beat Huang Jiuge to prove that she was just not ready.

 Chapter 432

    As a result, Nangong Changning and huangjiuge had their movements again.


    One move, two moves, three moves. Then, Nangong Changning''s hands were buckled by Huang Jiuge.


    Then, Nangong Changning raises her legs to attack Huang Jiuge, but is hit by Huang Jiuge''s raising her legs to the popliteal fossa behind her knees. Nangong Changning suddenly falls to the ground, and her legs are pressed down by Huang Jiuge, making Nangong Changning unable to move.


    Now, even if Nangong Changning is unbelievable, he has to take it.


    So, before Huang Jiuge could say anything, Nangong Changning gave up first.


    "How could that be?" However, Mo Liu still can''t accept it. He thinks that Huang Jiuge can''t beat Nangong Changning, and it''s just three moves!


    Huang Jiuge let go of Nangong Changning, looked at the ink stream with bad eyes, and said: "why not? Don''t look down on people. I cut off your so-called good sword, didn''t I? "


    It''s OK not to mention the sword. When it comes to the sword, it''s undoubtedly stepping on the painful foot of Mo Liu. No, it''s also the painful foot of Nangong Changning.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Changning''s face became bitter gourd, while Mo Liu was sad and indignant, but he couldn''t say anything, because he was the one who stabbed others with his sword first, so he was the one who got the blame first.


    If Si kongcao had doubts about how the sword broke before, now he no longer doubts it, because a dagger with evil spirit is the sharpest weapon at present!


    Let alone a sword of good material, even if it is a thousand year old black iron, it can be as iron as mud.


    However, Nangong Yin was shocked by Huang Jiuge''s words. They all know that Mo Liu''s sword is broken, but they don''t know why. They think it''s a sword problem. Although they think it''s weird, they don''t think much about it.


    However, now Huang Jiuge said that she had cut the sword. How could she not be shocked!


    "Uncle Yinhuang, my sword was snatched by Qin Yixue when I didn''t pay attention to it. She wanted to assassinate Huang Jiuge, and then it was cut off by Huang Jiuge. Therefore, it''s not all my fault. Don''t be angry with me, OK?" Nangong Changning didn''t tell Nangong Yin about her sword being cut off, because she was afraid that Nangong Yin would be angry, but now she didn''t dare to hide it, so she took the initiative to say it.


    "What? Your sword has been cut off, too? " Nangong Yin is surprised, but he doesn''t blame Nangong Changning or Huang Jiuge. He''s just curious about Huang Jiuge''s weapon for cutting off this excellent sword, and so are others.


    However, Sikong''s face sank down, because that sentence Qin Yixue assassinated Huang Jiuge.


    "Miss Huang, can you see your weapon?" Wen Jinran asked, his eyes full of expectations, not only Wen Jinran, but also other people.


    Yes! Who doesn''t like good weapons? Especially the weapon that can cut off two good black iron swords.


    "Good!" Huang Jiuge is not a stingy person, isn''t he just looking at the dragon scale dagger?


    However, Huang Jiuge can''t let the dragon scale dagger appear out of thin air in front of them. It will cause trouble. Therefore, Huang Jiuge uses consciousness to make the dragon scale dagger appear in the sleeve, giving the illusion of being tied to the wrist.


    Huang Jiuge takes the dragon scale dagger out of his sleeve, spreads his hand, and exposes the dragon scale dagger in his hand.


    Although Sikong cut is not the first time to see this dagger, but again, still feel that inexplicable familiarity.


    The dragon scale dagger is as long as chopsticks. The whole dagger is S-shaped, the handle is cyan, and the dragon pattern is carved on it. It can be said that there is not much difference between ordinary daggers and daggers, but the workmanship is more meticulous.

 Chapter 433

    However, this dagger can cut the sword made of good black iron.


    "Can I have it?" Nangong Yin asked.


    "Yes Huang Jiuge readily hands the dagger to Nangong Yin. Anyway, as long as she doesn''t control it, the dragon scale dagger won''t attack others, just like an ordinary dagger.


    Of course, it''s still sharp.


    Nangong Yin took the dragon scale dagger and found that the dagger was heavier than the ordinary dagger. After careful examination, he was surprised that the workmanship of the dagger was more refined than he had imagined. He could hardly find a trace of imperfection.


    Moreover, the dagger seems new, but it seems old.


    "Can I try its power?" Nangong Yin asked.


    "Yes," said Huang Jiuge.


    People are also looking forward to seeing Nangong Yin. It''s better to be famous than to see him, so they also want to see the power of the dagger with their own eyes.


    Nangong Yin, holding a dagger, looked at Wen Jinran and asked, "well, do you have anything very hard here?"


    Wen Jinran shrugged his shoulders and said, "the hardest thing is the sword from the sword casting villa. Two swords have been cut off by this dagger in succession. I can''t bear to take mine out for experiment. Otherwise, try your sword!"


    Although their swords are better than those of Nangong Changning and Mo Liu, they are the best weapons and have more toughness. However, with a precedent, Wen Jinran did not dare to take the risk! If it was cut off, who would he cry for!


    It''s not easy to get such a superior weapon! Even if they have a good relationship with Zhujian villa, there is no lack of post production, but it is also due to the difficulty of finding the materials in the early stage!


    Nangong Yin naturally could not bear to take out his sword as an experiment. After thinking about it, he said, "why don''t you just cut the stone stool?"


    No one objected. Then Nangong Yin took a dagger to the stone bench and rowed on it. He didn''t use any internal force or much strength, just like cutting vegetables.


    Before that, people were still skeptical, but more curious and expectant.


    Even if they have psychological preparation, but when they see this scene with their own eyes, they can''t help but be surprised.


    The dagger cut the stone bench so easily, just like cutting bean curd.


    the most surprising thing was Nangong Yin, because he cut the stone bench with his own hands. He felt how amazing it was that he didn''t have to work hard.


    Next, Nangong Yin made several examples. Whether it was cutting big trees, iron, or gold and silver, it was like cutting tofu. More surprised, people will have immunity, some, just admire.


    "Say, woman, where did you get this dagger?" Sikong cut asked, although the tone is casual, but only he knows, his heart is how to expect to know.


    He wanted to know that it was not because of the magic of the dagger, but because it gave him the feeling of deja vu.


    "I found it in a cave. I can''t remember exactly." Huang Jiuge''s words are half true and half false. She doesn''t mean to hide them, but there are some things she can''t say.


    She can''t say that she was found in an ancient tomb when she was on a mission in her previous life! So they must think that she is talking nonsense, but she is normal!


    After hearing this, people thought that Huang Jiuge had got the dagger many years ago. But after so many years, many things had been forgotten, so they didn''t doubt anything.

 Chapter 434

    "Huang Jiuge, what''s the name of your dagger?" Nangong Changning asked.


    "Dragon scale" Phoenix nine song road.


    Dragon scale!


    This name bumps into Sikong''s heart, which makes him feel something, but it seems nothing. It''s a kind of feeling like nothing. It can''t be grasped, but it can''t be ignored.


    "Dragon scale, that''s a good name. It''s very appropriate." Wen Jinran couldn''t help praising him.


    Huang Jiuge just smiles and doesn''t explain. This dagger is not only called dragon scale, but also made of real dragon scale.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    as soon as Huang Jiuge returns to Nalan house, she is informed by the housekeeper to go to the study and says Nalan Jin is looking for her.


    Although Na LanJin knew that even if he asked Huang Jiuge to ask questions, he might not be able to find anything useful to him as before, but if he didn''t ask, he was not at ease!


    Since Huang Jiuge is not stupid, he has caused many troubles. It''s always worrying. He''s really afraid that one day he will be scared to get sick.


    In the empty space before Huang Jiuge came back, Nalan Jin wanted to read books and pass the time, but he was so worried that he couldn''t read any books at all. He didn''t even know the book was wrong.


    When he saw Huang Jiuge come in, Nalan Jinli put down the book and suddenly stood up. Then he walked quickly to Huang Jiuge and asked in a strict voice, "who are you provoking? He was assassinated. "


    "Who does my father think I want to die most?" Huang Jiuge doesn''t answer the rhetorical question, with a relaxed look, and doesn''t have the lingering fear of just experiencing a life and death.


    When nalanjin heard the speech, he frowned slightly and his eyes became complicated.


    He is not a fool, most hope Huang nine song die, nature is Nangong Yu Hao. Because the existence of Huang Jiuge blocked Nangong Yuhao''s way to win over one party, namely the Huo family.


    If Nangong Yuhao really wants to kill Huang Jiuge, there''s nothing he can do.


    After these things, he also wants to break the engagement, so as not to affect the whole Nalan family because of Huang Jiuge. But he also knows that no one can get the emperor to agree to break it, unless the emperor breaks it himself.


    The emperor clearly uses the nine songs of Huang to suppress Nangong Yuhao, so it''s impossible for the emperor to terminate his engagement.


    Suddenly, Na LAN Jin sighed and said with some weakness: "be careful yourself! Get out


    Then he turned back to the desk.


    Good questions and accusations are useless.


    Huang Jiuge knows that Nalan Jin is more concerned about whether Nalan Fu will be implicated by her, but when he guesses that the backstage man is powerless, he doesn''t blame her any more, but asks him to be careful. This shows that naranjin is not so heartless.


    So, Huang Jiuge won''t make him too sad: "Dad, don''t worry. Even if something happens to me, Nalan house will be fine. Of course, the premise is that I won''t be involved in Nalan house."


    After that, without waiting for Na LanJin to react, Huang Jiuge turns and leaves.


    She knew that even if she said this, it would not make naranjin completely relieved, but it would at least make him a little relieved. After a long time, some hearts will change. Since she promised that "huangjiuge" would not do anything to nalanjin, there is no need to treat nalanjin as an enemy.


    "Na LAN Jin was stunned for a moment. When he turned around and wanted to say something, Huang Jiu Ge had already disappeared in the room.


    Nalan Jin stares at the gate a little distracted, thinking, is he too selfish, always thinking about whether Nalan house will be involved, but ignoring the safety of Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 435

    After all, it was not her fault. She was also used by the emperor.


    When Huang Jiuge came back from the first floor, he didn''t mention Huang Yan, but Sikong cut mentioned it first. He didn''t say that he saw Huang Yan that day. He said that even if Huang Yan was a ghost, he would see her.


    Although it''s none of his business, he and nangongyin are close friends. Naturally, nangongyin''s business can''t be ignored.


    Nangong Yin is patient, but he doesn''t have this patience. What he thinks of must be carried out vigorously.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse. After all, Huang Yan also wants to know what the truth is that Nangong Yin wants to tell him. And she also felt that nangongyin did not mean anything to them.


    When passing through the back garden, Huang Jiuge meets Nalan QIANJIAO. She is clean and tidy, but she looks crazy.


    Nalan QIANJIAO is constantly destroying the flowers in the flower garden, no matter how to coax the snow, Nalan QIANJIAO just doesn''t listen.


    "You get out of my way..." even if Nalan QIANJIAO was silly, her pretty temperament was still there. She was annoyed by the falling snow and pushed it away.


    The fool couldn''t control her strength, and Nalan QIANJIAO had more strength than ordinary people, so Luoxue was pushed by Nalan QIANJIAO, and then she got to the ground, and the pain made Luoxue''s tears spin in her eyes.


    Falling snow looked at Nalan QIANJIAO''s eyes full of resentment, but she did not dare to do anything to Nalan QIANJIAO in public. For the sake of silver, she could only endure it.


    Suddenly, Nalan QIANJIAO sees Huang Jiuge and stares at her foolishly. She doesn''t seem to know her.


    Huang nine songs also ignore her, directly toward the direction of Weiyang Pavilion.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to pay attention to Nalan QIANJIAO, but Nalan QIANJIAO comes to find her.


    Nalan QIANJIAO throws down the flower in her hand and runs towards Huang Jiuge. Seeing this, falling snow calls out: "miss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    however, she doesn''t mean to stop Nalan QIANJIAO. Instead, she has a flash of pride in her eyes. Nalan QIANJIAO gets into trouble with Huang Jiuge. That''s asking for trouble. For the first time, Luoxue hopes that Huang Jiuge can teach Nalan QIANJIAO a lesson.


    Nanlan QIANJIAO stands in front of Huang Jiuge. Her tone is not good, but she looks silly and asks, "who are you?"


    Huang Jiu song lightly saw Nilan''s charming eyes, and could not help secretly Tucao: this nlan is charming, even if it is silly, make complaints about her hostility.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t want to worry about a fool, but she didn''t want Nalan QIANJIAO to pester her, so she said, "I''m the master of Nalan house naturally. If you obediently go back to your yard, I''ll give you sugar."


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows that after Nalan QIANJIAO is silly, she likes sugar best. As long as there is sugar, she doesn''t care about anything.


    Sure enough, when Nalan QIANJIAO heard it, her eyes brightened and she asked, "really?"


    "True" Huang Jiuge answered.


    Get the answer of Huang nine songs, Na LAN Qian Jiao said sound good, then happily, bouncing back to the east courtyard.


    Nalan QIANJIAO is not taught by Huang Jiuge. Luoxue is very disappointed, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. She can only chase Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Huang nine songs coldly smile, where can''t see the mind of falling snow! But Huang Jiuge doesn''t care.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the evening, after meeting Huang Yan, Huang Jiuge doesn''t go to the wooden house, but directly goes to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard.

 Chapter 436

    This time, Huang Yan is not invisible. Even if they believe what she said, Huang Yan is a ghost thing, but Huang Jiuge thinks that they still don''t believe it. Therefore, she didn''t have to let Huang Yan show up in front of them to scare them.


    What Huang Jiuge doesn''t know is that Si kongcao and others really accept the fact that Huang Yan is a ghost.


    But even though I accept it, I''m still a little nervous before I see it, especially Wen Jinran.


    In Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, Wen Jinran, Sikong cut and Nangong Yin are waiting for the arrival of Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan in their study.


    "You say, what does a ghost look like?" Wen Jinran asked. When he was a child, he heard the description of ghosts as long tongues and fangs, which was terrible. But he had never seen a ghost, so he was very curious.


    Wen Jinran''s words have ushered in Sikong cut and Nangong Yin''s disdain, Nangong Yin is very disgusted, said: "can let me recognize at first sight, what do you think it looks like?"


    Wen Jinran chokes and has no words to refute.


    Didn''t he just get nervous and forget?


    Although before the meeting, people had already had psychological preparation, but when they really face each other, they were still a little uncomfortable. After all, one side is a person, the other is a ghost.


    In the study, the atmosphere was a little low. At last, Huang Jiuge broke the silence. "Uncle is not suitable to stay for too long. Let''s just say what you have!"


    Nangongyin three people are more masculine, Huangyan really is not suitable to stay for too long, will have a great influence, huangjiuge of course don''t want to hurt Huangyan.


    Smell speech, three people also understand Huang Jiuge''s mind, even if once did not believe in the existence of ghosts, but some of the ghost, or heard of.


    Ghosts have heavy Yin Qi, which weakens people''s Yang Qi around them. Moreover, if they are in places where Yang Qi is too heavy, ghosts will also be affected by Yang Qi.


    As a result, nangongyin no longer wasted his time and went directly to the theme.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan left the other courtyard, they were still in a state of shock. They never thought that the present emperor was a fake. What''s more, it happened five years ago, on the sixth day of June.


    In other words, the destruction of the Huang family was a conspiracy of the false emperor.


    I think that Huang Wutian is familiar with Nangong Li, so I''m afraid that Huang Wutian will find something, so I will attack Huang''s family.


    Because no one will doubt that Huang Wutian will revolt, because most people know that when Dongqing was founded, Huang Wutian''s appeal to be emperor was no less than Nangong Qing''s, and it was not difficult for Huang Wutian to be emperor.


    Nevertheless, in order to make Nangong family feel more at ease, Huang family seldom return to Beijing.


    For Nangong Yin''s words, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan have no doubt about him, because just now, they met you Biao, and you Biao himself said all this.


    Therefore, Huang Yan is not in a hurry to get revenge. Let Nangong Yin deal with the affairs of the false emperor first. And as long as the affairs of the false emperor are dealt with, the revenge will be very simple.


    Huang Yan sent Huang Jiuge back to Nalan mansion, but on the way, there was an episode.


    When Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan pass through the fork in the road, a figure suddenly rushes out from the street beside them and just faces Huang Jiuge. This makes Huang Yan''s conditioned reflex alert. He immediately stands up in front of Huang Jiuge and kicks the figure away.


    The figure was unprepared. It was a male voice that made a scream.


    At the same time, not far away to catch up with a few figures, it is obvious that the man is coming, so Huang Jiuge can not help but voice: "uncle, you are not too nervous some ah!"

 Chapter 437

    In fact, when the figure rushed out, she had already found out, but she didn''t feel any malice. It didn''t seem that she was coming, so she didn''t feel anything.


    But the action of Huang Yan is so fast that even she can''t stop it.


    Now it''s clear that the man was chased.


    Huang Yan in the hand, no, after the foot also realized that he is not impulsive some, now the facts prove that he is indeed impulsive.


    So when those people were about to get close to the man, Huang Yan immediately kicked them away. Huang nine songs helplessly shake head, also followed to walk past, see that man how.


    As soon as he approached, he heard Huang Yan''s embarrassed voice: "dizzy, what should I do?"


    However, when you see who that person is, Huang Jiuge says that she has a headache. It''s Shen Yu who hasn''t been seen for many days.


    Today''s Shen Yu is still a slovenly appearance, but did not smell the wine.


    Shen Yu was not lightly kicked by Huang Yan, and his body was weak, so this kick directly kicked him away.


    "I know this man. Carry him on your back and go to the wooden house." Huang nine songs said helpless, Huang Yan kicked dizzy people, naturally have to be responsible.


    Although Shen Yu''s current constitution, contact with Huang Yan will affect Yang Qi, but there is no way, she can''t carry it! Even if she doesn''t mind the incompatibility between men and women, Huang Yan will also mind.


    But it''s not too far from here to the wooden house, and it doesn''t affect much yang.


    "Good" Huang Yan did not refuse, three two will Shen Yu back to the back, and then, two people quickly toward the wooden house.


    This time because of Shen Yu''s reason, Huang Yan is aboveboard to go, but is Huang Jiuge to bring people, green gardenia, green Tan and others are unconditional trust.


    Although a big man came to the wooden house, but for Qingzhi, they were not affected at all.


    Because they were born in the rivers and lakes, they have long been free from trifles.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t hide Huang Yan''s identity, except that Huang Yan is a ghost. After learning that Huang Yan is Huang Jiuge''s uncle, Qingzhi and other people''s attitude towards Huang Yan immediately becomes respectful. They feel that they are the master''s relatives and the master''s general.


    To this, Huang Yan also doesn''t care, anyway, he already knew them.


    For Shen Yu, Huang Jiuge can only be said to have a long history. Let them take more care of her. If he wakes up, if he wants to stay, he will stay. If he wants to go, he will go. There is no need to worry about it.


    Even so, after eating breakfast the next morning, Huang Jiuge quietly went out from the side door and decided to go to the wooden house to see Shen Yu.


    Although she does not want to meddle in his affairs, but who let him last night because he was kicked to faint! She can''t just ignore it!


    Shen Yu got up from a strange place, subconsciously alert, and confused, what happened in the end?


    When I thought that I was being chased and killed by the Qin family last night, and then when I got to the fork in the road, I was kicked away, and then I didn''t feel it.


    Think of this, Shen Yu face is not good-looking, presumably he fell into the hands of the Qin family.


    Qin Yiyun''s delay in getting married for his sake made the Qin family very dissatisfied. However, because it was Qin Yiyun''s unilateral idea, Shen Yu was right, so they were not qualified to influence him.


    Of course, the Qin family had threatened and cajoled him, but because he was an official of the imperial court, they didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Later, after his mother''s accident, he became crazy. The Qin family thought that Qin Yiyun would give up on Shen Yu.

 Chapter 438

    But who knows, Qin Yiyun didn''t give up, so the Qin family had to attack him.


    Although Qin Yiyun has been in double ten years now, it is not so difficult to marry. After all, Qin Yiyun is the eldest daughter of the Qin family and the niece of Qin Shufei. He is still very noble, and many people want to marry Qin Yiyun.


    It''s just that the identities of these people are not as high as they were three or four years ago.


    Shen Yu''s martial arts is also a second rate master, but because of his half year''s inhuman life, his body has already been hollowed out, so his martial arts are not as good as before. In the face of the Qin family''s people, he had no strength, so he had to run.


    But unexpectedly, it fell into their hands.


    But it''s quiet inside and outside. What''s the matter?


    Not willing to be controlled, so Shen Yu thought of running away, so he quickly got up and came to the door, listening to the outside. After confirming that there was no movement, Shen Yu gently opened the door and went out.


    But a go out, Shen Yu this just reaction come over not right.


    Didn''t the Qin family want to get rid of him? Why didn''t you kill him when he fainted? And brought him here.


    What''s more, there''s no one to watch. Aren''t you afraid of him running?


    Do you want to force him to marry Qin Yiyun?


    No, absolutely not. Not even death.


    Think of this, Shen Yu regardless of what is wrong, is about to escape.


    Just as I walked out of the yard, I heard the voice coming from the backyard.


    "Sister Qingzhi, do you want to see if Mr. Shen wakes up?" Green Sandalwood side broom ground, side asks a way.


    Green gardenia is watering the flowers in the garden, smell speech, said: "no, master said, if he wakes up, want to stay, want to leave, no need to care."


    For Huang Jiuge''s words, Qingzhi is 100% obedient.


    Smell speech, Shen Yu doesn''t understand of wrinkly brow, want to stay then walk, want to walk then walk?


    "But the master also said that Mr. Shen is weak. Let''s look after him more!" Qingtan said.


    Smell speech, green Zhi brow tiny pick, silent silent, just way: "that let Mu Cong go to see! He''s a boy. It''s more convenient. "


    "Good" Green Sandalwood should way, then put down the broom, then quickly out of the door.


    Because at this time, Mu Cong and Mu Zi are taking care of herbs in the garden beside the house.


    Mu Cong is very talented in medicinal materials, so most of the medicinal materials are left to him. Moreover, the master also told them that they would go back to the river and lake after all. The business of planting medicinal materials to make money is to give Mu Cong and Mu Zi a backing.


    As soon as Qingtan went out, Qingzhi felt something moving behind her. She turned around and looked around. She just saw the half body exposed by the gate of pianyuan, which was Shen Yu.


    She could see Shen Yu''s vigilance, but she didn''t care. She also guessed that he should have heard their conversation just now, but she said dutifully: "Mr. Shen wakes up. Our master said that if you wake up, you can stay and leave if you want. If you want to stay for a while, I''ll get you something to eat. If you want to leave, please


    Was found, Shen Yu did not hide, but heard the words of green gardenia, Shen Yu curious asked: "who is your master?"


    "Phoenix Nine Songs" green Gardenia did not hide.


    "What? Is it a girl Hear is nine songs, Shen Yu surprised at the same time, guard and alert also completely dispersed.


    Knowing that it''s Huang Jiuge, Shen Yu plans to stay for a while, because he''s not safe to go out.

 Chapter 439

    Before going to the wooden house, Huang Jiuge has to go to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard and take Sikong''s clothes to him. This is the last night when she left, Sikong cut remind, otherwise, she also forgot.


    Sikong cut of course is not in a hurry for clothes, just deliberately to find something to do for Huang Jiuge.


    When she came to the other courtyard, the gate was closed. Huang Jiuge also knew that there was no one else in the courtyard except Sikong, so she didn''t knock on the door. She just flipped over the wall and walked to the familiar chaozhongyuan.


    In fact, although there is no one in the other courtyard, there are still some people watching in the dark, but they see every move of Huang Jiuge in their eyes. But they all know the identity of Huang Jiuge, so they didn''t stand in the way.


    In the middle yard, Mo Liu is practicing his sword, but he doesn''t see the shadow of Si kongcao.


    As for Wen Jinran, he is in charge of his family''s business, so he usually goes out early and comes back late. At this time, he is no longer in other courtyard.


    Huang Jiuge looks at Mo Liu''s young age. Her martial arts are so good that she is above third rate. Her hands itch and she wants to fight him.


    Just think of, Huang nine songs then have an action, take dagger then toward Mo flow attack just go.


    When Huang Jiuge moves, Mo Liu also finds out that Huang Jiuge, who is holding a dagger in his hand, retreats instead of greeting him, and shows his anger.


    What he is angry about is not Huang Jiuge''s surprise attack, because Huang Jiuge''s surprise attack is not a threat to him. He is angry with the dagger in the hand of Huang Jiuge, afraid that she will cut off the sword in her hand.


    Although the sword in his hand at the moment is just a common sword, and it''s no pity to be cut off, it''s too shocking for him to be cut off in his own hand.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge didn''t realize that it was because of the dagger. He thought he didn''t want to compete with him, so he was upset. They all stepped back, and she naturally stopped attacking.


    "What do you mean?" Phoenix nine songs don''t have good spirit of quality to ask a way.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s question, Mo Liu became more angry: "I should have asked you, what do you mean! I want to cut my sword again


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs a Leng, also immediately understand the action of ink flow, but didn''t feel embarrassed, naturally said: "I just want to compare with you!"


    "Compare with me with your dagger, you''d better let me take the sword for you." Ink flow not good gas said.


    "Cough!" This, Huang nine songs finally feel so a little embarrassed, this words, really reasonable.


    "Mo Liu, take the sword and let me accompany her to practice well." At this time, the voice of Sikong cut came, and Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu looked subconsciously.


    When he saw Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge was stunned. The cold face in Huang Jiuge''s eyes made her smile. She was so charming that she just fell in love with a smile!


    If he had been looked at by a woman like this before, Sikong would only feel disgusted, but now, he is enjoying it very much.


    Of course, if this woman is Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut didn''t break the atmosphere, so he and Huang Jiuge looked at each other.


    Huang Jiuge is very beautiful, much more beautiful than when he first saw her. Sikong cut never denied that Huang Jiuge was not beautiful, but when she first met Huang Jiuge, she was so thin, her skin was so yellow, just like Cinderella who was abused.

 Chapter 440

    No, before that time, she was Cinderella who was abused.


    Thinking of this, Sikong''s breath suddenly became cold and his face became dark.


    It seemed that he didn''t know what kind of life his woman had lived before. He only heard that it was not good, but he didn''t know how bad it was.


    It seems that he has to understand!


    Because the breath of Sikong cut suddenly became cold, let Huang nine songs immediately hit a spirit, this just came back to God.


    Looking at Sikong''s gloomy face, he thought that he was unhappy because he was infatuated with him. He immediately complained: "hum! If you don''t look, it''s a few more eyes. Is it necessary to be angry? I don''t want to attract other people''s attention. Why don''t you look a little ugly? "


    Huang Jiuge admits that she is jealous.


    Although she is not bad looking, but always think a man is more beautiful than a woman, really feel unbalanced.


    Sikong cut eyebrow a pick, a listen to this words, know Huang nine song misunderstood.


    Originally, he was unhappy because of the misunderstanding of Huang Jiuge, but when he saw her jealous appearance, he was pleased by her inexplicably, so he said haughtily, "you are naturally handsome. If you are not convinced, you will look more beautiful!"


    "You..." Huang Jiuge is angry. Is this saying that she doesn''t look good?


    All right! She admits that she is not as good-looking as Sikong, but she is still young. She has not fully grown up. Waiting for a long time to open, it''s definitely a great beauty.


    "Well! I''ll give you three colors. You''ve really started a dyeing workshop! It''s a pity that you can''t compare with nangongyin. " Huang nine songs because not convinced, deliberately hit the road.


    Sure enough, this words let Si kongcao''s face completely black down, the breath on the body also becomes more and more cold, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, is risking anger, but it is with jealousy of anger.


    It''s a pity that Huang Jiuge is not a person with high EQ, so she doesn''t see it. She just thinks that this man is too mean. Doesn''t he think he is the most handsome man in the world?


    "Do you want to be so mean! You can''t say a word. " Huang Jiu song make complaints about it, and continue to Tucao in the heart. He was angry when he couldn''t compare with Nangong Yin.


    Ignoring Sikong''s anger, Huang Jiuge turns and walks to the stone table, picks up the package she brought and hands it to Sikong: "here, your clothes are washed."


    Sikong cut but did not answer, just step by step toward the Phoenix nine song forced, powerful momentum will Phoenix nine song oppression can''t help but follow back, vigilant looking at Sikong cut: "you, what do you want!"


    "You say, I can''t compare with nangongyin?" Sikong cut a word of ask a way, that intentionally bite heavy words to permeate a dangerous breath, as if as long as the Huang nine songs say yes, will be rightful general.


    Huang Jiuge swallowed her saliva and wanted to say yes, but she couldn''t say it again. She admitted that she was a little afraid of Sikong. Although she felt that he wouldn''t do anything to her, he was really too big.


    Even though Huang Jiuge was unwilling, she had to admit: "that, that, it''s not! If you laugh, you''ll look better. "


    Sikong cut a Zheng, just suddenly.


    "Martial uncle usually doesn''t laugh." Mo Liu, who had been forgotten for a long time, finally made a sound. Anyway, in his impression, he didn''t see Sikong chuckle. Even if it was something funny, he just slightly scratched the corner of his mouth. That''s not funny.


    Sikong cut smell speech, eyebrow tiny pick, secretly asked for a while, have?

 Chapter 441

    And Huang nine song shrugged, a pair of see out appearance, Sikong cut is an iceberg, how can laugh!


    "Don''t you want to practice? It''s just that my hand itches. I''ll play with you. " Sikong cut suddenly said.


    Play these two words let Huang nine songs can''t help but hate bite teeth, dissatisfied stare to Sikong cut.


    She''s a despised rhythm! But the other side really has the capital to look down on themselves, and they can''t be unconvinced, just because the other side is too strong.


    However, to be able to fight with such a master is also a training for her. Huang Jiuge naturally won''t miss such an opportunity, and she is eager to try.


    "How to practice?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    How do you practice this? It means boxing or sword.


    "If you use your dragon scale dagger, you don''t need anything. If you let your dagger touch you, you will win." Si kongcao''s words can be described as arrogant, but no one thinks that he is talking big.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed. Although he only touched himself with a dagger, he would win, but Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to despise each other. Instead, he was more cautious.


    Si kongcao knew her strength, so he was sure.


    "Good" Phoenix nine songs are not polite, who let their strength difference!


    Moreover, Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to win Sikong cut, because she knew it was difficult, so she just took Sikong cut as a companion, so the result didn''t matter to her.


    Of course, if you can win, it will be the best.


    Holding the dragon scale dagger, Huang Jiuge attacked Sikong. Soon, they got entangled.


    In addition to releasing the evil spirit and operating the dragon scale dagger through the air, Huang Jiuge doesn''t keep anything else, because there are some secrets that Huang Jiuge can''t reveal completely.


    For the fierce attack of Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao is very skillful. He can''t touch him, let alone hurt him.


    Although this makes Huang Jiuge frustrated and depressed, it doesn''t mean to shrink back. On the contrary, it arouses Huang Jiuge''s fighting spirit and bursts out the ultimate strength.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge''s dragon scale dagger still didn''t touch Sikong cut, but for the explosive power of Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut was very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the internal power of Huang Jiuge is only triple, but the ability to burst out is equivalent to a third rate master.


    At this moment, Si kongcao has no doubt that if Huang Jiuge is fighting with a third rate master now, he will surely defeat him in ten moves.


    Why is it within ten moves, not dozens or hundreds? After all, ten moves are just a moment.


    Because Huang Jiuge''s martial arts have no routine, no rules, but there are no moves to win. Moreover, the moves are quick, fierce and accurate. If the reaction is not quick enough, one careless move will lead to a hit.


    For the master of Sikong cut, the so-called quick reaction is not what ordinary people can achieve.


    For Huang Jiuge''s skill, Mo Liu is also very surprised, even he can''t help thinking, if he and she fight, who will win.


    Although Mo Liu''s skill is not bad, he is above the third rate, but his strength is lightness skill, and his martial arts are not so good.


    Huang Jiuge gradually lost her strength, and still didn''t touch Sikong. But this fight, she was more comfortable than fighting with Huang Yan.


    It''s not that he can''t fight with Huang Yan, it''s just that Sikong cut gives her a higher challenge.


    It didn''t stop until Huang Jiuge couldn''t fight. Sikong cut didn''t mean to embarrass her, but said: "it''s too weak"


    in disgust

 Chapter 442

    Although the words say so, but Sikong cut in the heart but have to admit, Huang nine song''s talent is really good, explosive force is also strong enough.


    "Huang Jiuge subconsciously wants to refute, but when the words come to her mouth, she swallows them again.


    She''s really weak.


    Although it took her less than a month to improve from an unsophisticated skill to this level, the speed is enough to make people smack their tongue, but think about it, she can improve so fast, or because no quantum delivered internal force to her.


    Otherwise, no matter how talented she is, she can''t progress so fast.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge is very happy to accept this statement.


    Suddenly, an idea appeared in Sikong''s heart.


    Although he didn''t want to believe that Huang Jiuge was his life, he had to care about it now. Since Huang Jiuge is his life, if she dies, she can''t live. So, he naturally can''t watch Huang Jiuge weak.


    Moreover, his woman, also can''t let others bully!


    Just like the last time I met Nangong Yuhao, if he didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid she would have been poisoned by Nangong Yuhao.


    So he felt it necessary for him to train her himself.


    However, to let Sikong cut this arrogant temperament personally say that he wants to train Huang Jiuge himself, he can''t say it. He feels that he has lost face.


    Therefore, Sikong cut with a provocative and disdainful attitude said: "if you are not convinced, you will win once and show me. I will accompany you at any time."


    Huang nine songs a Leng, although this posture is a little bit not flat, but this words is no doubt just suit his mind.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge also thought, how to let Sikong cut to do accompany practice for himself! I didn''t expect that they would send it to me automatically.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t expose her emotion. She''s worried that the other party will find out that she wants to use him, and it''s not good to go back. So, Huang Jiuge made an unconvinced appearance and said: "hum! I''m going to beat you. You wait for me


    After that, Huang Jiuge gets up and leaves, leaving a lonely and proud figure for Si kongcao and Mo Liu.


    Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut did not see each other''s mind, but also for their own success and satisfaction.


    After leaving the other courtyard, Huang Jiuge went to the wooden house.


    Although she is not sure that Shen Yu is still there, she guesses that most of him is still there.


    The more you walk, the more you deviate. You are about to walk out of the crowded area. A hundred meters away is the wooden house.


    Just as Huang Jiuge passed by a farmer, she heard a loud noise coming from inside.


    "I''ve given you a month''s grace, but you can''t afford to live any longer. Don''t say I''m ruthless. I won''t accept your monthly rent this month. Let''s go! " With a sharp female voice, a figure was pushed out.


    It was a woman, dressed in plain clothes, wearing a face towel, holding a bundle in her arms, looking like a baby.


    This woman, Huang Jiuge, has an impression of the woman who was bumped into by her on the street. The woman saw that she was scared and ran away in a hurry.


    Although she was confused at that time, she didn''t pay attention to it, but now that she met her, Huang Jiuge naturally paid more attention to it.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I''ll leave now. I''ll pay you back when I have money." The woman frequently bowed to the door, no, it should be bowed to the people in the door, very sorry to say.


    The response to the woman was "bang!" A sound of closing the door, the woman looked at the door, confused, do not know where to go.

 Chapter 443

    When the woman turns around, she finds the Phoenix nine songs not far away. However, when she sees the Phoenix nine songs, she is shocked subconsciously, and then she turns around and wants to run.


    Huang Jiuge frowned. She couldn''t help thinking whether this woman had ever offended her or had a relationship with Huang Yao. She was so afraid to see her.


    Since doubt, Huang nine songs naturally want to understand, she really don''t want to be so confused let others see themselves scared away.


    So, when the woman ran, Huang Jiuge also ran after her. Obviously, the woman had no martial arts, and was stopped by Huang Jiuge in a few steps.


    "Why do you run every time you see me?" Huang Jiuge asked directly.


    "No, nothing." The woman looked at Huang Jiuge''s eyes Dodge, and her voice trembles obviously. It''s obvious that there is no silver 300 Liang here. It''s nothing strange.


    "You''re lying," said Huang Jiuge. In order to know the truth, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind using threats: "today, if you don''t tell me why you see me, I won''t let you go."


    When the woman heard this, she suddenly trembled and said, "girl, I have nothing to do with you. Why can''t you live with me?"


    The woman said really, she really and Huang nine song have no injustice and no hatred, she will see Huang nine song is afraid, because she is guilty.


    But her guilty heart is in the eyes of Huang Jiuge, even if it''s OK, she still asks: "why do you run when you see me?"


    "I... I..." the woman''s voice is blocked. She doesn''t know how to say it. Naturally, she can''t tell her directly. She is guilty because Huang Jiuge and Shen Yu know each other.


    Huang nine songs also don''t urge her, just quietly looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    Suddenly, the woman closed her eyes and fell down.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge catches the woman in a hurry. She wanted to know why the woman ran away when she saw her, and did not hesitate to threaten her, but she did not intend to do anything about her!


    Here is close to the wooden house. Huang Jiuge can only carry a woman to the wooden house. When she arrives at the wooden house, she asks others to call the doctor.


    Huang Yan and Su Yingxue are both spirits and can''t be too close to human beings, so when they are bored, they all go to a yard to chat, and this yard has been separated by Huang Jiuge and become a forbidden area.


    Of course, Huang Yan and Su Yingxue are not idle chatting. After several times of entanglement, Su Yingxue has the idea of reincarnation and begins to cultivate her vitality and spiritual power. She knows that Huang Jiuge will go back to the river and lake, and she also wants to go with her, so she must have the ability to protect herself.


    The spirit body needs to be cultivated until the evil spirit can appear. Therefore, it follows Huang Yan to practice every day.


    When Huang Jiuge gets close to the wooden house, Huang Yan is the first to feel it, so he immediately goes out to meet her, and Su Yingxue goes out with her.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge is carrying a woman on her back, Huang Yan and Su Yingxue are no longer close. Their Yin Qi has no effect on Huang Jiuge, but for others, especially the woman who is carried by Huang Jiuge, her constitution is so weak.


    Huang nine songs also ignore Huang Yan and Su Yingxue, directly carrying the woman toward the yard.


    Hear the movement of green Gardenia Green Sandalwood came out, see, with one voice asked: "how is this?"


    "Let the individual invite doctor yang to come" Huang nine songs didn''t explain, just command a way.


    Since Dr. Yang knew that they all lived here, he was not so afraid of the house. Because of the medicinal materials, he came here twice.


    "I''ll go now" Qingtan should way, then ran out in a hurry, Qingtan is helping to support Huang Jiuge toward the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 444

    In the backyard, Mu Cong and Mu Zi are drying some newly picked medicinal materials in the way taught by Dr. Yang. After drying, they can get them to Dr. Yang and sell them directly.


    This medicine is not easy to find. Naturally, Dr. Yang is willing to cooperate with Mucong.


    There are not many courtyards in the wooden house. One of the main courtyards belongs to Huang Jiuge, and the other belongs to Qingzhi and Qingtan. There are three rooms in the courtyard, one for mu Zi and one for mu Cong, one for Shen Yu.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge can only carry the woman to the yard next to the back garden, which is the yard where Su''s servants once lived. The rooms in the yard have been tidied up, so they are very clean.


    Mu Zi and Mu Cong see Huang Jiuge carrying a woman to come over, know that something has happened, also hastily followed to come over, see if there is anything to help.


    Shen Yu also heard the movement, but when he came out, he only saw Mu Cong Mu Zi''s back. Although he was curious about what happened, Shen Yu couldn''t follow him. After all, they were all women.


    Although Mucong is a man, he is only a teenager. There are not so many taboos.


    So Shen Yu can only wait outside the courtyard of pianyuan.


    No matter what happens, it''s none of his business, but he always needs to say hello when he lives in someone else''s place!


    In the room, Huang Jiuge puts the woman on the bed. Her whole head is wrapped in cloth. She certainly doesn''t want to show her true face. But Huang Jiuge worried that she couldn''t breathe, so she had to take off her face towel.


    However, when the towel is taken away, Qingzhi and huangjiuge are surprised.


    The woman''s facial features are very beautiful, but on her left cheek, there is a burn scar.


    The ancient woman''s ability to bear how much, Huang Jiuge still know, this woman destroyed the Rong but did not commit suicide, is also very strong.


    After a while, Mu Cong and Mu Zi came out first, because they couldn''t help even inside, so they came out.


    "What happened?" Shen Yu sees this, slightly worried ask a way.


    Smell speech, Mu Cong way: "is elder sister saved a woman to come back, now unconscious, waiting for the doctor to come to see."


    Mu Cong and Mu Zi didn''t come into the room, so they didn''t know about the disfigurement on the woman''s face.


    "Oh" Shen Yu knows that Mu Cong''s elder sister is Huang Jiuge.


    Mu Cong and Mu Zi came out not long ago. Huang Jiuge also came out, leaving Qingzhi alone to look at the woman. Anyway, she''s not a doctor, so it''s useless to keep her.


    So let green Gardenia stay, if there is any emergency can be timely notice just.


    "Girl, you saved me again, thank you!" See Huang nine songs, Shen Yu a mouth is thanks.


    However, the words of thanks embarrassed Huang Jiuge. If it wasn''t for her uncle''s kicking others away, they wouldn''t faint. However, Shen Yu didn''t know, and she didn''t plan to break it. She immediately cut off the topic: "who were the people who chased you last night?"


    After hearing this, Shen Yu said directly, "it''s a member of the Qin family. Because Qin Yiyun didn''t marry for me for ten years, the Qin family was angry with me, so"


    "the Qin family? ha-ha! It seems that we have to find something for the Qin family to do! " Huang nine songs sneer a way. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not because of Shen Yu that she wants to fight against the Qin family, but because she wants to deal with Nangong Yuhao. Naturally, the Qin family must be eliminated. Who can let the Qin family be Nangong Yuhao''s biggest backing!

 Chapter 445

    Shen Yu naturally knows a lot about Huang Jiuge, so he doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge''s words are because of himself.


    "Do you want to cooperate?" Shen Yu chuckles, but he is full of coldness. However, this coldness is aimed at the Qin family.


    Because of Qin Yiyun''s affairs, the Qin family had embarrassed and suppressed him a lot before. However, because he was highly valued by the emperor, it was not too much. Since he lost his official position, the Qin family has been in peace for some time, but Qin Yiyun still doesn''t give up, which has to make the Qin family kill him.


    Before that, he didn''t have a grudge against the Qin family, so he could be at peace. But after the Qin family killed him, he and the Qin family would never die.


    He Shen Yu is not a submissive person, bullying him, is to die together, he also want to get back.


    When Huang Jiuge heard the speech, she said with a smile: "it''s most pleasant"


    although Shen Yu is not like a human being and a ghost is not like a ghost now, he can rely on his own ability to sit on the top three to supervise the censor at a young age, and he has excellent martial arts, so he is not an extraordinary person.


    If you don''t care too much about love, how can you come to such a state.


    After a while, Qingtan comes with Dr. Yang. Although Doctor Yang saw Shen Yu in some accidents, he realized that Shen Yu was also saved by Huang Jiuge.


    At this time, Doctor Yang thought in his heart, Miss Huang is really a good person! Saved so many people.


    "I go in to have a look." Huang Jiuge says hello to Shen Yu, and then takes doctor yang to the side yard.


    In the room, before the woman woke up, Dr. Yang gave her a pulse.


    However, when Dr. Yang opened the sleeve on the woman''s wrist, a few people saw that the woman''s hand had burn scars. All of a sudden, what does Huang Jiuge think of? She picks up her sleeve and sees a long scar. Doctor Yang takes a deep breath.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that there are more than a few scars on this woman. It''s just that because doctor Yang is a big man, Huang Jiuge doesn''t look at other places any more.


    What did this woman go through?


    "Dr. Yang, can this scar be cured?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Look at her scar. It''s about half a year. It''s impossible to eliminate it, but it can fade two-thirds of it." Said Dr. Yang.


    "I''ll leave it to Dr. Yang, and help her feel her pulse again." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Good," Dr. Yang answered, and felt the pulse for the woman.


    Just for a moment, Dr. Yang''s face became heavy.


    Huang Jiuge sees this and frowns slightly. Is this woman very ill?


    Although puzzled, Huang Jiuge didn''t disturb Doctor Yang''s diagnosis.


    A moment later, Dr. Yang took back his hand and said in a deep voice: "this lady has been pregnant for four months, but because of long-term malnutrition, the fetus is very unstable."


    "What?" The news surprised Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs in the heart some complex, oneself picked up a trouble to come back!


    After knowing this woman''s situation, it would be too unkind for her to drive her out at this time.


    Although she is not a kind person, she is not a heartless person! Moreover, if she had not forced this woman, she would not have fainted in front of her eyes!


    All right, all right! What can she do now! Bite your teeth and swallow them!


    "Miss Huang is so kind-hearted that she will be rewarded with good fortune." Doctor Yang couldn''t help sighing that he couldn''t even do what Huang Jiuge had done!

 Chapter 446

    Huang Jiuge can''t help but smoke. Is she kind? Why does she think the word "good heart" is so against her will! Even if she did.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t argue with Doctor Yang about this matter, and asks Qingtan to follow doctor Yang.


    After waiting for doctor yang to leave, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi find out that the woman still has those burned scars.


    I don''t know. It''s really frightening!


    Women are not only burned on their face and arms, but also on their bodies, which is larger than the area of their arms. But the burn is not deep, it''s just skin injury.


    After Huang Jiuge came out, Shen Yu asked politely, "how about it? Is that woman OK? "


    Huang Jiuge sighed and said, "I don''t know what that woman has experienced? There are many burn scars on her body. Moreover, the woman is four months pregnant, but because of long-term malnutrition, the fetus is very unstable. When I just came here, I saw that she was driven out by the owner of the house. She couldn''t pay the rent. "


    At this moment, Huang Jiuge said that she didn''t feel the same way. It was a fake.


    Shen Yu hears speech, a feeling of inexplicable affliction floats on the mind, but also did not think much, just express very sympathy to that woman, ask a way: "that you plan to her how to do?"


    "I asked for it myself. If I didn''t see her running when she saw me, and if I had to force her to tell me why, she wouldn''t faint in front of me. So, be a good man for once!" Huang nine songs helplessly said, but also did not feel unhappy.


    "Then why did she run when she saw you?" Shen Yu asked.


    "She fainted before she asked." Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t leave immediately, but planned to wait for the woman to wake up before leaving, so, until lunch time, the woman didn''t wake up, Huang Jiuge ate directly in the wooden house.


    As for Aunt Tong, she has already said hello.


    Because Qingzhi and Qingtan used to be close maids, they can do all kinds of housework, and they are very good at cooking, especially their cooking skills. They are almost as good as the chefs in restaurants.


    Therefore, the meals in the wooden house are all made by Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    Huang Jiuge was the first time to eat the food made by Qingzhi and Qingtan. She couldn''t help praising it and ate a lot.


    However, for Shen Yu, no matter how delicious the food is, it makes him tasteless. Although now Shen Yu for the loss of his wife''s grief eased a lot, no longer dead, but in the end is very sad.


    After having a good meal, Huang Jiuge asks Qingtan to have a look. Does the woman wake up? The meal prepared for her is always warm.


    Coincidentally, when Qingtan just went in, he saw the woman wake up.


    As soon as the woman opened her eyes, she saw green sandalwood. She was startled. She struggled to get up and found that she didn''t have any strength.


    And the Green Tan sees a shape, quickly press and hold her, don''t let her get up: "the madam body is weak, still lie well, otherwise hurt the fetus not good."


    The woman was surprised when she heard the speech, but she thought that the other party must have looked for a doctor to show her, so it''s not surprising to know that she is pregnant.


    Just thinking of what happened just now, the woman asked, "how can I be here?"


    Although asked, but in the heart already had guessed, certainly was the Huang nine songs to save her, after all, she is not any bad person, is not it?


    In a woman''s eyes, Huang Jiuge saved Shen Yu, so she felt that Huang Jiuge was kind-hearted.

 Chapter 447

    "It''s my master who carried you here. Don''t worry, just keep your body here! My master won''t do anything to you. " Qingtan just heard what Huang Jiuge and Shen Yu said. It was because the woman ran away after seeing her master and was forced to question by her master before she suddenly fainted.


    Although she also wondered why the woman would run away after seeing her master, the one who was taken in by her master was not a villain.


    What''s more, this woman''s experience is so pitiful that it is pitiful.


    The woman hears speech, relaxed tone, also believe Huang nine songs won''t to her how, and she and Huang nine songs, also is really no injustice no grudge.


    Suddenly, the woman thought of something, quickly covered his face, the towel is not, the whole person suddenly became at a loss.


    Green Sandalwood see this, natural also clear, stable way: "madam, don''t be afraid, we won''t care, also please don''t care, master has let the doctor with medicine, although can''t eliminate your injury, but will dilute two-thirds."


    Smelling speech, the woman calmed down a little, but buried the real person in the quilt. Although she had already accepted her appearance, she was still taboo in front of outsiders.


    Who wants to face others with ugly self!


    Green Tan also can understand, so no longer say what, get up: "madam, you first rest, I''ll go to bring you medicine and food."


    "Thank you, thank you." In the quilt, came a woman''s shaking voice, not hard to hear, this voice is full of moving and grateful.


    Qingtan smiles and goes out.


    After waiting for the Green Sandalwood to leave, the woman''s head came out from the quilt, her eyes were obviously slightly red. Then he quickly found his own towel and wrapped his head and cheek.


    Qingtan returned to the side hall, and Huang Jiuge said: "master, that lady is awake, now take medicine and food in the past, do you want to see her?"


    "Well, I''ll see." Huang nine songs say, then get up and go.


    Shen Yu has a kind of inexplicable feeling, want to follow to see in the past, even he himself also don''t understand, why can he have this kind of feeling.


    Shen Yu followed Huang Jiuge out of the side hall and said, "I''ll go out first"


    after hearing the words, Huang Jiuge looked at Shen Yu''s face and said, "if you go out like this, aren''t you afraid to be caught by the Qin family?"


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows that Shen Yu wants to go out to find his mother, but he''s so weak now that she can''t beat him. When he meets the Qin family, he''s looking for death.


    "But..." Shen Yu also knew, but let him stay like this, he also fidgeted!


    "You don''t want to go out unless you can beat me." Now that they have a cooperative relationship, Huang Jiuge naturally can''t watch him go out to die, so he has to be tough.


    "I... Shen Yu doesn''t know how powerful Huang Jiuge is, and he doesn''t know who will lose and who will win in the fight with Huang Jiuge, but he knows that it''s for his good, so he has to give up.


    See Shen Yu this appearance, Huang nine songs then know that he temporarily stopped the idea of going out, then also ignore him, turn round and walk toward partial courtyard.


    When she saw Huang Jiuge, the woman was still very uncomfortable, but Huang Jiuge didn''t care, and didn''t ask her why she ran when she saw her. It''s not that Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to know, it''s just that the woman is very weak now and doesn''t want to scare her.

 Chapter 448

    However, if this woman wants to live here for the time being, she can''t even know her name!


    So, Huang Jiuge asked, "what''s your name?"


    After hearing the words, the woman pauses and says: "Xinyue"


    when she says her name, the woman''s eyes are obviously guilty. Huang Jiuge knows that this name is definitely not the real name of a woman.


    But since she doesn''t want to say her real name, Huang Jiuge doesn''t force her to say it. It''s just a name. Since she said her name is Xinyue, let''s call her Xinyue for the time being!


    "I''ll call you sister Xin Yue! My name is Huang Jiuge. I''m the owner of this house. Although I still wonder why you run when you see me, I don''t force you now. You are very weak and your fetus is unstable. Let''s rest here first! " Huang Jiuge said.


    "Thank you," said Xin Yue.


    After seeing Xin Yue, Huang Jiuge orders Qingzhi to take care of her and then leaves.


    However, as soon as she got to the door, Huang Jiuge was stopped by Shen Yu: "girl"


    hearing the words, Huang Jiuge stopped, turned back and asked, "what''s the matter with brother Shen?"


    This time, Huang Jiuge won''t be called Uncle Shen Yu. Although Shen Yu is a teenager, she is only twenty-five or twenty-six years old. It''s not suitable to call her uncle when she is young, and she''s not used to it.


    "Since you won''t let me go out, can you pay attention to it for me? I believe that my mother is not dead, but I don''t know why she wants to hide. This is her portrait. Take a look." Shen Yu said and took out a 40 cm long scroll from his arms and handed it to Huang Jiuge.


    He never left his mother''s scroll, so he just let Huang Jiuge see it, not let her take it away.


    Yujiu doesn''t refuse, but thinks it''s necessary to help Shen Yu pay attention to it. It''s rare that there is such an infatuated man in ancient times that she respects.


    Huang Jiuge takes the scroll and opens it.


    When she saw the portrait in the scroll, Huang Jiuge''s first reaction was that it was lifelike.


    In the portrait, the woman is dressed in a light blue gauze, and the green silk is loosely wrapped up. Her face looks leisurely, her eyes are looking forward, her cheeks are smiling, her words are not spitting, and her breath is like orchid. She is tender and charming.


    These are the first impressions of the people in the portrait to Huang Jiuge.


    But in the second impression, Huang Jiuge can''t help but be surprised, because this woman, even a little familiar.


    Huang Jiuge''s memory has always been good. After a little thought, she suddenly realized that she had met this woman.


    And it''s close to her at the moment.


    This woman, isn''t she the woman she brought today, Xinyue?


    Although Xin Yue''s face was burned, it did not affect her discrimination.


    It turns out that all these things are fate in the dark! Xin Yue''s burn was probably caused by the fire half a year ago!


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to tell Shen Yu now that they have to meet and recognize each other.


    "What''s your mother''s name?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Her name is Yu Xin," Shen Yu said.


    Yu Xin, Xin Yue, it seems that another word in the name is true.


    "Then I ask you, if your wife is disfigured, will you accept her? I didn''t mean to curse her, but she experienced a fire after all, even if she survived, it''s hard to be intact. Maybe she was injured or disfigured, so she didn''t dare to come out to see you! " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although she believes from the heart that Shen Yu is not so shallow, she still can''t help but try. After all, Yu Xin is obviously disfigured and doesn''t dare to come out to see Shen Yu.

 Chapter 449

    Listening to Huang Jiuge''s question, Shen Yusheng was afraid that Huang Jiuge would misunderstand her, so he quickly said, "no matter what my mother looks like, she is my mother. I still love her and will join hands with her."


    Shen Yu''s attitude is very serious and serious. In fact, he has already thought of this possibility, but no matter what Xin''er becomes, he will accept and love her.


    For Shen Yu''s answer, Huang Jiuge said that she was very satisfied. If she was really an infatuated man, she attached great importance to her lover.


    "Don''t worry! I will help you find your mother. " Huang Jiuge said, and handed the scroll to Shen Yu. After a meaningful look at him, she turned and left.


    Shen Yu is a little stupefied and doesn''t understand why Huang Jiuge is so determined. Is it comforting him?


    What''s the meaning of her meaningful smile?


    But now Shen Yu doesn''t have the heart to study. Although Huang Jiuge agrees with him, he won''t feel better before he finds someone.


    Mo Rushun is now as if she has lost her soul. She doesn''t think about food and tea, which makes her already weak body so weak that she can''t do it. Jingqiu Jingxiang is really worried that Mo Rushun will fall down completely. She has to find Nalan QIANZI and let Nalan QIANZI comfort her.


    "Mother, are you really willing to fall like this? Don''t you want to avenge jiao''er and mother Gao? " Nalan QIANZI sharp looking at Mo Rushun, said coldly.


    Nalan QIANZI''s words directly hit Mo Rushun''s nerves and made her wake up from the loss.


    Thinking of the revenge between Nanlan QIANJIAO and mother Gao, Mo Rushun''s eyes were filled with resentment and said with gnashing teeth: "no, I don''t want to fall down like this. I want to revenge for Jiaoer and swallow, revenge..."


    then, looking into Nanlan QIANZI''s eyes, he showed his hope: "zi''er, what can you do? I want to avenge jiao''er and the swallow. "


    "I don''t have it for the moment, but I''ll think about it, but if you don''t cheer up again, I won''t care about anything." Nalan QIANZI''s words are not just words. She never denies that she is selfish. If she is not her own sister or her own mother, she will only look on coldly.


    Although she doesn''t know, Huang nine songs will give up, at least, she has nothing at present, isn''t she? Therefore, even though she hated Huang Jiuge, she didn''t want to take the initiative to provoke her. After all, Huang Jiuge was really hard to deal with.


    Of course, if she has the ability to deal with it, she will not let it go.


    Mo Ru frost smell speech, immediately anxious: "no, posture son, I will cheer up, you can''t ignore, can''t!"


    Now, only Nalan QIANZI is reliable. If Nalan QIANZI doesn''t care, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    While Nalan QIANZI and Mo Rushuang are thinking about how to revenge on Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are also thinking about Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Yuhao was lying on the soft couch. His clothes were half untied, loose and his strong chest loomed. It''s not tied up, it''s scattered behind, smooth and smooth, just like the best silk satin. Originally handsome face, now gathered to the cold, a lazy, add a bit of provocative style.


    If let Huang Jiuge see this scene, absolutely also can be absent-minded.


    But for this scene, although there is no chance for Huang Jiuge to be absent-minded, another person is absent-minded.


    As soon as Huo Qingxuan came in, he saw this scene. His Adam''s apple was sliding fiercely. His eyes were obsessed and he walked towards Nangong Yuhao step by step.

 Chapter 450

    Nangong Yu Hao raised his eyes and looked at Huo Qingxuan with confused eyes, but with temptation.


    "Hao, are you ready?" Huo Qingxuan''s voice was low and hoarse.


    "I don''t know. Would you try it for me?" Nangong Yuhao said, his voice was also a little low and hoarse, with temptation.


    "Good" Huo Qingxuan, with a smile of evil spirit, sat down beside Nangong Yuhao. His hand went to Nangong Yuhao''s clothes, and slowly went to Nangong Yuhao''s body.


    "Well!" Nangong Yuhao couldn''t help making a sound, which was extremely warm.


    If Huang Jiuge saw this scene, she would be surprised that they were men.


    Yes, the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan is unusual, but they are all men and women.


    Although the relationship between them, even if there is no Huo Qingqing, Huo Qingxuan is on the side of Nangong Yuhao, even if their relationship will not be seen for a lifetime.


    However, Huo Qingxuan only accounts for one third of the power of the whole Huo family. If he wants to get the support of the Huo family, he has to marry Huo Qingqing.


    Because Huo Yan didn''t know about their relationship and couldn''t let him know.


    After a bit of entanglement, the two arranged their own bundle. In addition to the ambiguous atmosphere in the room, they felt as if nothing had happened.


    Because it''s day time, so they should be careful.


    "Still can''t" South Temple Yu Hao disappoints of say.


    "Don''t worry! It''s going to be fine, at least better than yesterday, isn''t it? " Huo Qingxuan comforted.


    Nangong Yu was silent and asked, "have you found a way to deal with Huang Jiuge?"


    He can''t wait to take revenge on Huang Jiuge.


    Huo Qingxuan frowned slightly, and his face was not good-looking: "it''s easy to deal with Huang Jiuge, and it''s not difficult to say it''s difficult. The most important thing is that how to avoid it has nothing to do with us."


    If it wasn''t for Nangong Yin, Huo Qingxuan wouldn''t worry about being exposed. Although he doesn''t know how good the relationship between Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yin is, it must be unusual for Nangong Yin to be able to rescue Huang Jiuge three or four times.


    Nangong Yuhao was hurt the root of the matter, and Nangong Yin can''t escape.


    Therefore, he was very afraid of nangongyin.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face became ugly. Obviously, he thought of Nangong Yin. It was ridiculous to think about it. He didn''t even fear his father, but he would be afraid of Nangong Yin.


    Also, the influence of Yingong in the south, even the Father himself will be afraid of.


    "What about that?" Nangong Yuhao asked, he can''t stand huangjiu song. He can still live well after hurting him.


    "In fact, we don''t have to kill Huang Jiuge. It''s the same with destroying her." Huo Qingxuan said.


    Hearing this, Nangong Yuhao immediately looked at Huo Qingxuan and asked, "how to destroy it?"


    Huo Qingxuan suddenly raised a cruel smile in the corner of his mouth, and his eyes showed evil: "the most precious thing for a woman is innocence. If her innocence is destroyed, few women have the face to live in the world. At that time, no matter whether she is dead or not, she will never marry you again. Even if she is the emperor, she will not lose her face. "


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao Mou son gradually become deep, peep out Yin ruthless: "good, then send someone to destroy her innocence."


    Of course, it doesn''t mean to destroy it immediately. You have to monitor the whereabouts of Huang Jiuge first. You can''t let Nangong Yin meet her like last time!


    Therefore, even if it is decided, we should not act too hastily.

 Chapter 451

    As the calculated party, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that she has been calculated. Now she is walking on the street, leisurely and leisurely.


    But even if you know it, you don''t feel surprised. Her existence is doomed to be calculated. If the other party doesn''t act, it''s really unscientific!


    No matter where you go, you will meet your enemy.


    This is not, Huang nine song comes back from the wooden house, on the way back to Nalan house, she meets her mortal enemy. However, this time, she was in the posture of watching a play.


    On the street, surrounded by the people, two women were fighting with each other, their faces were red and their necks were thick. There was a tendency to fight.


    And those two women are Huo Qingqing and Qin Yixue who have hatred with Huang Jiuge.


    If you want to say that these two people are also enemies, they have always been incompatible. There is no reason to quarrel or fight each time.


    No, the reason is that we are tired of seeing each other.


    "Qin Yixue, what can you do except say this every time?" Don''t know what Qin Yixue said, Huo Qingqing angry straight jump feet, crazy roar way.


    However, it is not the first time that Huo Qingqing has been stimulated by Qin Yixue''s so-called "words", but she clearly knows that Qin Yixue did it on purpose, but she still can''t help getting out of control. Because this can be said to be Huo Qingqing''s death, poke once, hurt once.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    seeing that Huo Qingqing was very angry, Qin Yixue, who had been angry, was quite relieved, and said with a smile: "I want you to take care of it! Huo Qingqing, with the fool of huangjiuge, you can''t be the princess of Prince an. No, she''s not stupid now, and she''s gorgeous. People with clear eyes can see that she''s more beautiful than you, so ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    although Qin Yixue hates Huang Jiuge in her heart, it can stimulate Huo Qingqing, and she doesn''t mind admitting that Huang Jiuge is more beautiful than Huo Qingqing.


    Moreover, the more she praises her nine songs, the more Huo Qingqing will hate her nine songs. At that time, without her hand, Huo Qingqing will also deal with Huang Jiuge.


    It has to be said that Qin Yixue still has some brain, at least much stronger than Nalan QIANJIAO.


    When Qin Yixue finished speaking, Huo Qingqing interrupted: "brother Hao won''t marry Huang Jiuge ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if he can''t become Nangong Yu, this is Huo Qingqing''s death. It''s also Huo Qingqing''s painful foot to say that Huang Jiuge is more beautiful than her. How can she accept the double stimulation!


    "No matter how much I shut up, I can''t change the truth." Qin Yixue was not annoyed and continued to stimulate.


    "You... Huo Qingqing almost didn''t come up in a breath. Her gorgeous face was uglified because of her ferocious anger:" Qin Yixue, you want to die. "


    After gritting her teeth, Huo Qingqing attacked Qin Yixue.


    Qin Yixue is not willing to be outdone, but also comes to meet Huo Qingqing. Suddenly, the two fight hard. They just suffer from the surrounding stalls, and are hit by the disaster.


    The stall owners are very distressed, but they dare to be angry! Who let the other party identity fierce!


    Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing''s skills are all in fashion, but in the eyes of Huang Jiuge, they are not enough to see.


    Huang Jiuge is so leisurely watching the opera. Although Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing can''t win or lose for a long time, no one can get the benefit. If you can''t see the injuries on your body, you can''t tell. There are bruises on both faces.


    Fortunately, both of them had no weapons, otherwise it would not be bruise, but bleeding.

 Chapter 452

    All of a sudden, a figure breaks in and separates Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing.


    It was Huo Qingxuan who had just returned from the palace of king an.


    Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing resist subconsciously, but when they hear a sudden rebuke, they are stunned.


    "That''s enough. What''s going on in public? Don''t you think it''s shameful?" Huo Qingxuan coldly roars a way, also have no slant to help who of meaning. Because he is also very clear about Qin Yixue and Huo Qingqing''s temperament. When they meet, they fight and fight.


    Say, mercilessly stare to Huo Qingqing, quality asks a way: "how do you come out?"


    "I, I, i... I" Huo Qingqing, I haven''t told her why for a long time. However, seeing her reaction, I don''t need to ask any more questions to know that she ran out secretly.


    "Come home with me" said, Huo Qingxuan will drag Huo Qingqing to leave.


    "No, I don''t want to. I''m going to see brother Hao." Huo Qingqing immediately struggled, she finally ran out, even Hao brother has not seen it! She hasn''t seen brother Hao for many days.


    "You... Huo Qingxuan is so angry that he just wants to knock Huo Qingqing out! Is that what a daughter''s family should say? But also in public, it''s a disgrace to the Huo family.


    "Oh! It''s shameless to say that in public. " Qin Yixue said contemptuously.


    Although Qin Yixue is also coquettish and domineering, which is no less than that of Huo Qingqing, Qin Yixue is not as cheeky as Huo Qingqing in this kind of men and women''s affairs, and she dares not say it even if she is killed.


    "You''re in charge?" Huo Qingqing hears speech, displeased Dynasty Qin Yixue roars a way.


    "If you don''t want to be shameful, can''t others say it?" Qin Yixue sneered.


    "You... Huo Qingqing is angry, but he doesn''t know how to refute.


    Qin Yixue frowns and winks at Huo Qingqing, but when her eyes fall on a figure in the crowd, the pride on her face suddenly froze, replaced by a angry face and fiery eyes.


    "It''s you..." almost squeezed out of her teeth. Qin Yixue quickly walked towards the man, who was no one else. It was Huang Jiuge who had been watching the play.


    Huo Qingqing and Huo Qingxuan also because Qin Yixue this sound is you, subconsciously with her eyes, when see is Huang Jiuge, two people''s faces are sunk down.


    Huo Qingxuan is OK. He knows how to disguise. He can''t see much wrong. But Huo Qingqing is different, the hatred is not hidden.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix" Huo Qingqing grits her teeth. She also wants to go to nine songs of Phoenix, but Huo Qingxuan pulls her.


    Phoenix nine songs is not so easy to deal with, Huo Qingqing and her on, will suffer.


    "Brother... Huo Qingqing is not willing to call, and then Huo Qingxuan stares at him with a cold look, so he doesn''t dare to make any more noise.


    It is found that Huang Jiuge doesn''t care either. Instead, she looks at Qin Yixue who is coming towards her like a person who has nothing to do. She asks lazily, "what''s the matter?"


    Huang Jiuge absolutely does not admit that she is deliberately provocative.


    Qin Yixue is so angry, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t take it seriously, which undoubtedly fan up Qin Yixue''s anger.


    "Huang Jiuge, you kicked me down from the second floor of the teahouse, which made me unable to eat meat for many days. Do you think it''s ok?" Qin Yixue asked with an eye.


    Last time she didn''t know Huang Jiuge. After Qin Yiqiao told her, she realized that the woman who kicked her off the second floor of the teahouse was Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 453

    She wasn''t shocked, she wasn''t surprised, but it didn''t exceed her anger and hatred.


    "You said I kicked you off the second floor of the teahouse. What''s the evidence?" Huang nine songs didn''t deny, but also didn''t admit, just asked.


    "You... You..." Qin Yixue heard the speech, and her words stopped immediately. How could she remember the people in the teahouse that day! She can''t say Nangong Changning! You know, she and Nangong Changning are incompatible. It''s strange that Nangong Changning will testify to her.


    So, she has no evidence.


    However, it was Huang Jiuge who kicked her downstairs, so she was not reconciled: "Huang Jiuge, don''t dare to admit it."


    "Well, I admit, what can you do with me?" Huang Jiuge didn''t deny it and didn''t care to deny it.


    Qin Yixue, she doesn''t care!


    However, the provocation of chiguoguo made Qin Yixue''s mouth crooked: "I, I, I want revenge."


    With that, Qin Yixue raises her hand to fight against Huang Jiuge.


    In the end, Qin Yixue is not very smart. If she is smart, she will think of the lesson before. If she can kick her off with one kick, the strength is not what ordinary people can have.


    So this time, Qin Yixue is doomed to lose again.


    Before Qin Yixue''s hand falls, Huang Jiuge raises her hand and grabs Qin Yixue''s wrist. Then there is a "click" and a scream resounding through the sky.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. Even Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing did not expect that Huang Jiuge broke Qin Yixue''s hand.


    Yes, it''s broken, not dislocated. So Qin Yixue''s hand is useless.


    Although it can still be connected well, we can''t lift any heavy objects in the future, let alone hit people.


    After breaking Qin Yixue''s hand, Huang Jiuge doesn''t continue to hold her hand, and throws it away with a dirty look. So Qin Yixue, who was let go, grasped it with her other hand subconsciously. She cried bitterly in pain.


    "Huang Jiuge, you, you..." Qin Yixue stares at Huang Jiuge''s eyes. She wants to denounce and criticize, but she doesn''t have the strength to speak, let alone fight against Huang Jiuge.


    "What do I want?" Huang Jiuge "doubts" and asks, a pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, didn''t hurt people''s consciousness at all.


    Huang Jiuge''s appearance of nothing is undoubtedly more fan Wang Qin Yixue''s anger, let Qin Yixue pain and gas, one can''t bear, then Hua Lili fainted.


    Huo Qingxuan sees this and catches it immediately.


    Although there are differences between men and women, Qin Yixue is also Qin Yiqiao''s sister and Nangong Yuhao''s cousin. He can''t let her faint on the ground like this!


    However, Huo Qingxuan had an entourage around him, so he immediately ordered: "Chenyi, take Miss Qin to the hospital first, bandage her and send her back to Qin''s house."


    "Is" smell speech, from Huo Qingxuan a few steps away from a strong man came out, from Huo Qingxuan hand took Qin Yixue, and then a fly away.


    And at this time, Huo Qingqing out of the voice: "Phoenix nine songs, you hurt people, then have to report to the official."


    Huo Qingqing''s tone of righteous words, of course, if she can hide her proud expression, maybe it has some persuasion.


    Moreover, her voice is not because of Qin Yixue, but take this opportunity to embarrass Huang Jiuge.


    Huo Qingxuan is trying to stop Huo Qingqing, but the words have already been said, how can he take them back? And after Huo Qingqing spoke, Huang Jiuge didn''t give him time to speak.

 Chapter 454

    "Hurt? I''m in self-defense. What''s the crime! This is what we all see. Is it miss Huo who wants to testify for Qin Yixue and open her eyes to tell lies? " Huang nine songs funny said.


    "But now the injured is Qin Yixue." Huo Qingqing really doesn''t understand the law. She just thinks that whoever is injured will be protected.


    "Qingqing shut up," Huo Qingxuan scolded unhappily. Huo Qingqing''s words undoubtedly despised Wang FA.


    Although Huang Jiuge is a little bit heavier, Qin Yixue is the first one. Huang Jiuge is not guilty at all.


    "So what? It''s her Qin Yixue who starts first. It''s her fault. When she comes to the government, she doesn''t care. Besides, don''t forget that I''m the second grade Princess granted by the emperor. Attacking the princess is undoubtedly beating the emperor in the face. I don''t know if Qin Yixue can bear it! " Huang nine song meaningful said, don''t mind bullying, powerful don''t know battle, that is a fool!


    Moreover, in the face of the enemy, she felt that there was no need for her to talk about conscience and justice.


    "You... Huo Qingqing is very unconvinced. She has a good title as a princess, but it''s just nominal.


    However, she didn''t realize that even though Huang Jiuge had no real name, it was related to the royal family. A good use of fame and wealth was enough.


    Huo Qingxuan also knew this, so he didn''t give Huo Qingqing the chance to continue talking. He immediately interrupted and gave a cold warning: "if you talk more, I''ll knock you out."


    He can directly knock Huo Qingqing unconscious, but Huo Qingqing is his beloved sister, naturally also can''t bear to let her hurt.


    "Huo Qingqing opened her mouth subconsciously, but she didn''t make a sound. She was really frightened.


    Dare not speak, can only glare at Huang nine song, and Huang nine song still a pair of irrelevant appearance, looking at really some beat.


    Huo Qingxuan takes a deep look at Huang Jiuge, and then pulls Huo Qingqing away.


    When Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing left, Huang Jiuge''s face gradually sank down, because she saw something unusual from Huo Qingxuan''s eyes, like a deep meaning before the storm.


    Are they planning on her again?


    Whether it is or not, Huang Jiuge feels that she needs to be careful.


    Huo Qingxuan''s entourage, that is, Chenyi, soon came to the medical school because he used lightness skill. However, just came to the hospital, Qin Yixue also woke up, was awakened by pain.


    Qin Yixue didn''t feel better until the doctor bandaged her hand. She didn''t wail any more, but she was still sweating and moaning.


    Then, trace one then sent Qin Yixue back to Qin Fu.


    When the Qin family knew that Qin Yixue had been abandoned by Huang Jiuge, they were so angry that Qin Yiqiao and Mrs. Qin wanted to go to Huang Jiuge to settle the accounts. If they had not been stopped by Qin Ru, the head of the Qin family, Qin Yiqiao''s father.


    Qin Ru is not angry, but he has been immersed in officialdom for so many years. Is he a brainless and impulsive man. Although Huang Jiuge is a little ruthless, it is obvious that Qin Yixue is wrong in this matter. What position do they have to blame Huang Jiuge.


    In terms of power, Huang Jiuge can''t get into his eyes at all, but in terms of identity, she is the princess zhengerpin who was granted by the emperor, and she is half a royal. If you openly ask her for trouble, isn''t that a slap on the emperor''s face?


    Therefore, this matter must not make a big deal. If it comes to the emperor, Qin Yixue will suffer.

 Chapter 455

    After listening to Qin Ru''s words, Qin Yiqiao and Mrs. Qin stopped making trouble, but they were still unwilling. After Qin Ru left, Mrs. Qin took Qin Yiqiao to discuss secretly.


    "Joel, your sister''s grievance is not in vain! You have to find a way to avenge your sister! Even if you can''t come in the open, come in the dark. " Mrs. Qin said reluctantly.


    Because Qin Yixue is the youngest of her three children, Mrs. Qin has been spoiling her since she was a child, which leads to her unruly temperament.


    Of course, the connivance of imperial concubine Qin is indispensable.


    Even so, she is more distressed to Qin Yixue.


    Qin also know, so did not refuse: "Niang, you rest assured, I will find a way."


    He is not envious of his mother''s special favor for Qin Yixue, but it is his own sister, envious at the same time, is also a pet. What''s more, he has a grudge against Huang Jiuge. Naturally, he won''t let Huang Jiuge go. It''s just, it''s not now.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when Huang Jiuge returns to Nalan mansion, she is blocked by Nalan Jin again. Obviously, she knows about breaking Qin Yixue''s hand. When he saw Huang Jiuge, nalanjin was angry, but he was more helpless.


    Mingming wants to accuse Huang Jiuge, but he can''t say it. Because he knows that no matter how he criticizes or teaches, the result is the same. Huang Jiuge always has her own way of blocking him to death.


    So, Na LAN Jin stares at Huang Jiu Ge so ferociously, that kind of mood that has words but can''t say makes him face queer extremely.


    See the appearance that Na LAN Jin has gas but does not have, Huang nine songs unexpectedly surprised feel some lovely.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge didn''t need him to ask, so she said: "it''s Qin Yixue who did it first. I''m just self-defense. His Qin family is smart. They don''t dare to make a big noise, and they don''t dare to tell Nalan what happened."


    Hearing this, nalanjin blurted out: "what about you! If they really want revenge, there is no secret move! How do you deal with a girl''s family? "


    Huang nine song is tiny a Leng, some accidents, Na LAN Jin this is to care about oneself?


    Although not moved, but it is somewhat touched, so even the tone and attitude of Huang Jiuge has become a lot more gentle: "I will be careful myself."


    "Nalanjin opened his mouth, but said nothing. With a sigh, nalanjin turned and left.


    Maybe, I''m not used to caring about Huang Jiuge! But I can''t blame it.


    Back to the Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge starts to shut her in the room and practice Fu.


    The speed of Huang Jiuge has reached three breath. Although it takes only two seconds to reach two breath, it is still very difficult to go further.


    In Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, because he didn''t want to expose his identity, Sikong Chou seldom went out during the day, but he also received the news that Huang Jiuge broke Qin Yixue''s wrist. Since knowing that Huang Jiuge is the person he is looking for, Sikong cut hasn''t let go any news about her.


    And bring him this news at the same time, also brought him the Phoenix nine song these years all the situation.


    Although Si kongcao doesn''t have any feelings for Huang Jiuge, what can''t be changed is that Huang Jiuge is destined to be his woman. Therefore, after hearing all the situations of huangjiuge in recent years, Sikong was angry.


    Nalan family, Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingqing, these people, should not let go, he will not let go of one.

 Chapter 456

    "What''s the matter? As soon as I get there, I feel a surge of cold air. " The sound of abuse rang out in the yard, and with it, some nangongyin in silver robes fell from the sky.


    Beautiful face, a smile, love.


    The clothes are fluttering and the hair is flying, just like the mortal world under the immortal.


    If Huang Jiuge was there, she would be lost by this scene.


    All of a sudden, this consciousness also appeared in Sikong''s mind. The originally cold breath became even colder. Looking at Nangong Yin''s eyes, it also revealed that he was not good at it.


    For the first time, Sikong Duanhui was jealous of Nangong Yin.


    Although round appearance, he does not lose to Nangong Yin, but Huang Jiuge is interested in this type.


    Nangong Yin''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he was puzzled by Sikong''s incompetence. He asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing" Sikong cut absolutely won''t admit that he is jealous of Nangong Yin, will air conditioning convergence up.


    Nangong Yin gives Sikong cut a look of disbelief, but he doesn''t say anything. He goes to sit down opposite Sikong cut and pours himself a cup of tea.


    After sipping the tea, nangongyin said: "that day you suddenly appeared to save nine songs, was found."


    Nangong Yin''s tone can''t hear his emotion, and he doesn''t know whether he cares or doesn''t care about what Sikong cut was found.


    Sikong cut smell speech, eyebrow micro pick for a while, light of um, also didn''t see care or don''t care.


    "In a few days, it will be the peony banquet." Nangongyin said.


    Nangong Yin''s words seem to have nothing to do with the last sentence, but Sikong Chou knows the meaning of the words. Now that he has been found, he can''t hide any more. As for why he came to Beijing quietly, it''s said that he came to attend the peony banquet.


    Although knowing this reason, Nangong Li won''t believe it and didn''t persuade Li, it''s not in the scope of Sikong''s consideration.


    He is arrogant and perverse. He can do whatever he likes. He never takes other people''s feelings into consideration, even the emperor.


    Of course, he will not give himself unreasonable talk, even if it is arrogant, but also let people find no mistakes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although Huang Jiuge has been to the wooden house in the morning, she will go in the evening. But this time I go to the wooden house, the main thing is not to practice martial arts, but to see if Shen Yu and Yu Xin have met.


    She found that her heart became softer and softer. She would take care of everything.


    But she''ll be happy.


    Outside Nalan mansion, Huang Yan is already waiting for Huang Jiuge. However, since he was discovered by Nangong Yin last time, Huang Yan is invisible, in order to avoid other people who know him recognizing him.


    It takes about 40 minutes to walk from Nalan mansion to the wooden house. If it''s lightness skill, it will take a few minutes.


    Since Huang Yan began to teach Huang Jiuge martial arts, her martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. Even her lightness skills are barely able to fly on the eaves.


    Of course, it''s not very stable. If you''re not careful, you''re likely to fall off, and the speed is not very fast.


    Because is oneself to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, the attention of Huang nine songs all puts on the road ahead, so pour don''t feel dizzy.


    For example, people who get carsick by car don''t get dizzy when they drive.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge makes the lightness skill fly over the eaves and walls to the wooden house.


    Huang Yan is a spirit body, so the body is directly floating in the air. He followed her closely. Fortunately, when she had an accident, she caught her for the first time.


    Just some accidents didn''t wait for Huang Yan to take the lead.

 Chapter 457

    When Huang Jiuge was flying on the eaves and walking on the wall, because of the improper use of internal force, sometimes his feet would make a sound when they stepped on the eaves and wall. Although it''s not big, it''s enough to make people feel the internal force above her under the eaves wherever she goes.


    Although there are many shops on both sides of the street, there is no one at night, and Huang Jiuge also avoids the inns and restaurants where there are people, she is still found.


    Huang Jiuge is still running on the eaves. Suddenly, a figure appears in front of her, blocking her way. Because the other side appears too suddenly, beat Huang nine songs unprepared, simply is to connect the other side all didn''t see clearly, then born bumped into.


    Although Huang Yan has a reaction, it''s a step too late. Who makes him worry that it will affect the performance of Huang Jiuge, and he can only follow her two meters away!


    But when he saw someone coming, he was relieved.


    Just, the Phoenix nine song whole person bumped into the chest of the opposite party, bumped her body to send ache, the head emits Venus.


    Huang nine song can''t stabilize his body, have been ready to fall, but found his waist in the next moment was a hand firmly hold.


    Before Huang Jiuge could react, he heard the familiar male voice on his head: "flying around at night, it''s easy to be regarded as an assassin."


    Obviously, this voice is not happy, but it also shows a little worry.


    Huang Jiuge was stunned, and then he was a little surprised at the last one who didn''t look good: "it''s you"


    Si kongcao frowned when he heard the words. Subconsciously, he thought that Huang Jiuge didn''t want to be him, but who did she want to be?


    So, Sikong cut a little angry and said coldly, "it''s not me. Who do you want to be?"


    "No!" Huang Jiuge blinked, some innocent.


    She was just surprised that it would be him. There was no hope of who it would be! So, this man inexplicably angry is how to return a responsibility?


    Sikong cut also can see that Huang Jiuge has no hope of who it is, so his complexion also eased a lot.


    However, looking at Huang Jiuge, he was a little absent-minded and didn''t let her go. So, they keep the posture of two bodies close to each other, ambiguous.


    Similarly, Huang Jiuge also looked at Sikong cut lost his mind, this man, really is too special handsome.


    If it''s just handsome, there are not many handsome men in the world, but there are also many. Just, the breath of Sikong cut, let her feel oppressive at the same time, also let her feel a strong sense of security inexplicably.


    She did not know his full name, did not know what his identity is, but so inexplicably trust him.


    Is it the reason why he helped her several times?


    But why, she heard his abnormal heartbeat, the most important thing is that she even had the impulse to kiss him.


    It''s good that she''s crazy about flowers, but it''s just appreciation and teasing, but she never has the idea of intimacy with each other. Therefore, when I was 25 years old in my previous life, I was still a virgin.


    But now...


    "cough!" Looking at two people don''t separate, Huang Yan really can''t see down, immediately empty cough remind.


    After hearing nine songs, Huang suddenly woke up and subconsciously pushed Sikong away. Although she does not exclude and Sikong cut close, but there is Huang Yan presence, she will feel uncomfortable.


    His arms were empty, and Sikong was a little lost, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, seeing that one of Huang Jiuge''s daughters always came out at night, Sikong was a little unhappy: "you woman, what are you doing out at night? Don''t you know where you are? "

 Chapter 458

    This woman, even less than her three success abilities, dares to run around. Isn''t she afraid to meet Nangong Yuhao again?


    Although Sikong cut tone is very bad, as if she owes him a few hundred Liang in general, but this is obviously worried about her safety.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, this iceberg will also worry about people?


    The evil interest comes from her heart. Huang Jiuge smiles with a smile, which makes her charming. She approaches Si kongcao a little bit and throws her eyes at him. She says with a very ambiguous tone: "what? Are you worried about me? "


    Si kongcao''s mind flashed, and his heart was hit by something fiercely, which made his heart beat faster suddenly.


    Just, after hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, he subconsciously retorted: "joke, my Lord will worry about you, who do you think you are?"


    That Ao Jiao''s appearance but let Huang nine songs how feel, have a kind of here without silver three hundred liang of feeling. Therefore, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel unhappy because of Sikong''s words, on the contrary, she thought he was lovely.


    "Ha! I am myself Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t mean to keep on pestering with Sikong: "OK, I''ll go first."


    After that, he ignored Sikong and wanted to leave.


    However, she forgot that she was standing on the roof at the moment, a step, and then a careless step on an empty, Huang Jiuge surprised "ah!" With a sound, he fell back.


    Seeing this, Sikong immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her.


    Because of too much force, Huang Jiuge, who was pulled up, suddenly bumped into Sikong cut, which made Sikong cut back and leaned back. Naturally, Huang Jiuge''s body also jumped over.


    Because Sikong''s body tilted back, he became shorter, almost as tall as Huang Jiuge. So, unbiased, Huang Jiuge''s face was on Sikong''s face, and her lips were even more close to each other.


    Suddenly, two people stare big pupil, four eyes relative, is all stunned, time also seems to stop at this moment.


    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao only felt the buzzing in their heads and the strong heartbeat of each other.


    Although Huang Jiuge is open-minded and somewhat rotten, she kisses a man for the first time! So, Huang Jiuge was scared, not to mention Sikong.


    Si kongcao was very conservative in his mind and body. Except for Huang Jiuge, he never had a close relationship with any woman, let alone a kiss, so he was also cheated.


    Of course, it''s not only Huang Jiuge and sikongtiao who are scared, but also Huang Yan. I can''t believe that things have developed to this point.


    He wanted to remind him, but when he opened his mouth, he was so shocked by another scene that he forgot to respond.


    On the ring finger of Huang Jiuge''s right hand, the blood red ring flickers with red light, which makes Huang Yan feel very shocked. What''s that?


    And Huang nine songs, also feel oneself finger suddenly spread of scorching heat, startle her condition reflex of fiercely push Si kongcao to open, hurried to see the ring in her hand. But now there is nothing.


    The moment Sikong cut was pushed away, subconsciously, he felt empty in his heart and wanted to pull her back. Of course, it''s just a moment''s feeling, even Sikong cut himself didn''t find it.


    The second consciousness is to feel their cheeks hot, heart beat faster, some irritable.


    However, when he saw the action of Huang Jiuge, he was stunned again. His eyes fell on the ring on Huang Jiuge''s singer. Thinking of the scorching heat he felt when he touched the ring last time, his eyes deepened.

 Chapter 459

    He knows, that ring is absolutely not simple, he also is not not not curious, just see Huang nine song tangled appearance, it seems that even she does not know the reason!


    Even if he knows, he seems to have no position to ask!


    This heat is not the first time, so Huang Jiuge is not shocked, just don''t know why this ring will inexplicably heat.


    Wuquan said that this ring is extraordinary. When the time comes, she will know. She was really curious. What''s the secret of this ring, the so-called time, and what''s the secret? Does it have anything to do with just now?


    However, for these, Huang Jiuge can''t get the answer at present, so she simply doesn''t go deep into the tangle, anyway, she will know sooner or later.


    Huang Jiuge, who had come back to her mind, looked up at Si kongcao. There was a light mist in her deep heart, and her handsome face was slightly red, which immediately made her heart beat.


    Especially the thought of the kiss just now made her blush and her heart beat. She felt very uncomfortable.


    However, at the same time, Huang Jiuge can''t help feeling a little sorry for pushing away Sikong. She was just frightened. She didn''t know what it was like to kiss. It was too wasteful.


    Do you want to try it again!


    Once this idea came out, even Huang Jiuge was startled. When did she become so good and colorful.


    Heart, can not help but become more empty, more uncomfortable.


    She didn''t speak, and Sikong also didn''t speak. She didn''t want to say it, just didn''t know what to say.


    This kind of atmosphere makes Huang Jiuge breathless, stammering and explaining: "well, I, I''m not, I don''t mean to"


    because she knows that it''s because of her that they kiss each other: "I, I''ll go first"


    after that, without waiting for Sikong to respond, Huang Jiuge jumps off the roof.


    After landing, he ran away.


    And Sikong cut can stop her before Huang Jiuge jumps off the roof, but he didn''t, because he didn''t know how to face her at the moment, and he couldn''t wait for her to go!


    Although Huang Jiuge is destined to be his woman, he is not ready to be so close to her.


    "Geer, what''s the matter with your ring?" After walking far away, Huang Yan opened her mouth. Because of the ring thing, Huang Yan directly will she and Sikong cut kiss on things are ignored.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, heart a jump, doubt of ask a way: "this ring how?"


    Although she also knew that since Huang Yan found that there was something wrong with the ring, it must have been just when she felt the heat, something else happened. However, she really did not know what happened, so she was really confused.


    "The ring just flashed red. It''s very strange." Huang Yan said.


    "Shine?" When Huang Jiuge heard the words, she exclaimed in surprise, indicating that she was "surprised" but also guilty.


    Although she didn''t understand the meaning of the ring''s heat and light, the ring was transformed from the soul of "Nine Songs of Huang", so she felt guilty when facing Huang Yan at this time.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s surprised appearance, Huang Yan decides that Huang Jiuge doesn''t know what''s wrong with the ring, and worries more: "I don''t know if the ring is harmful to you."


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge felt warm in her heart. After all, what he cared more about was her safety, so he explained and comforted: "uncle, don''t worry. Master said that this ring is extraordinary and won''t do any harm to me."

 Chapter 460

    This is not perfunctory, but conceals the original facts.


    As for Huang Jiuge''s master, Huang Yan has a respectful and adoring attitude. Therefore, when Huang Jiuge says this, Huang Yan is not so worried.


    Because Huang Jiuge''s master not only saved her, but also gave her internal power.


    You know, if you want to teach internal power, you will lose your accomplishments. Most people will never do it.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge''s master taught her the magic brush and talisman to kill ghosts. It''s a great kindness to Huang Jiuge!


    It''s so easy to recruit spirit body in the five Yin body of nine songs of Phoenix. It''s hard to deal with spirit body just by dragon scale dagger.


    Fortunately, this is the foot of the capital, the place of dragon Qi, where Yang is flourishing and Yin is declining, so there are not so many spirit bodies. After Huang Jiuge left the capital and stepped into the river, the spirit, like a martial arts expert, was everywhere.


    So at present, even if Huang Jiuge hasn''t practiced the skill of killing ghosts, it''s safe at least.


    After the event fell to the ground, Huang Yan thought of the kiss just now, and his face became uncomfortable. His voice was a little hesitant: "that, that just now, you and the Duke of Duan"


    Huang Yan didn''t mean to blame Huang Jiuge, because he knew that it was just an accident.


    But, in the end, it''s the man and the woman who give and receive! Now that they have skin relatives, what should they do!


    Huang Yan mentioned that, Huang Jiuge''s heart couldn''t help missing a jump. She was still a little uneasy when she thought of just now.


    Yes! It''s hard for anyone to calm down when he kisses such a big handsome guy of evil level! And before kissing, she still wanted to kiss others!


    However, for Huang Yan''s worry, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think it''s a big thing. She is not the ancients, her thoughts are not so feudal, and she doesn''t care what others think of her. She just needs to offend her.


    "Not to mention that it has no effect, even if it does, my uncle thinks that I still care about my reputation now?" For Huang Yan''s worry, Huang Jiuge asks.


    Huang Yan Leng Leng, immediately brain fill to Huang nine song experience and plan, and then suddenly enlightened.


    Yes! Huang Jiuge''s rebirth from death is the greatest attachment of heaven. What do you care about those fame?


    Sikong cut''s heart at the moment can be said to be very restless. After returning to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, he directly went back to his room. He didn''t even pay attention to the greeting they gave him when he passed by Wen Jinran and Mo Liu.


    "Why! What''s the matter? " Wen Jinran is very surprised, doubt of mutter way.


    "Is he ill? I''ll see. " Ink flow said, suddenly get up, will chase Sikong cut and go. Just didn''t move a footstep, was pulled by Wen Jinran, the ink flow doesn''t understand of see toward him.


    "Don''t forget, your martial uncle also knows some medical skills. If he is really ill, can he not know?" Wen Jinran said.


    Ink flow smell speech, think also feel reasonable, then sat down again.


    He knew how powerful Sikong was. In fact, he didn''t need them to worry.


    So, Mo Liu put the matter behind him and ate the cake on the table. He was not afraid of eating fat, which made Wen Jinran feel very congested.


    Everyone loves beauty. Naturally, he also pays attention to his body. Therefore, he also needs to control his food.


    It doesn''t matter if he eats it several times. He''s just afraid that he can''t stop eating.

 Chapter 461

    Here, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan come to the wooden house.


    In the open space beside the wooden house, except for Qingzhi, Shen Yu, Qingtan, Muzi and Mucong are all there.


    Shen Yu and Qingtan are fighting each other, while Mu Zi and Mu Cong are also practicing martial arts in a free style. As for Qingzhi, they must be looking after Yu Xin.


    At the moment, Su Yingxue is also busy absorbing the night''s Yin Qi and cultivating yuan Qi, so she doesn''t welcome Huang Jiuge again. For Su Yingxue''s decision, Huang Jiuge can only sigh.


    Although Shen Yu''s martial arts cultivation is far more than that of Qingtan, his current physique can''t lift any internal power at all, so he is still powerless to Qingtan.


    When Huang Jiuge is within 20 meters, Shen Yu and Qingtan find out and stop their movements one after another.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge did not deliberately hide.


    Mu purple and Mu Cong see, also stopped, some don''t understand. But soon, I saw that the nine songs of Huang came.


    "Master" Qingtan takes the lead in making a sound and calls respectfully.


    "Huang elder sister" Mu Zi and Mu Cong also follow the call, compared with the previous close, but now respectful a lot.


    Originally, Mu Zi and Mu Cong also wanted to follow Qingzhi Qingtan to call Huang Jiuge''s master, but in Huang Jiuge''s opinion, although Mu Zi and Mu Cong were favored by her, they didn''t have a master servant relationship with her, so they didn''t accept the name and let them continue to call their sister.


    But they also felt that it was not appropriate to call sister, so they added surname in front.


    "Girl, here we are." Shen Yu also greets with Huang Jiuge and looks like normal. As soon as you see Huang Jiuge, you know that Shen Yu doesn''t know that Yu Xin is in the wooden house.


    "Yes! You go on. " Phoenix nine songs should be, looking at Shen Yu''s eyes some dark and unclear, let Shen Yu some doubts.


    When he wants to ask, Huang Jiuge has entered the gate.


    Yu Xin came to live in the courtyard, just green Gardenia came out, see nine songs, respectfully called the voice master.


    "How is she?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Everything is normal. I just took some medicine and went to sleep." Green Gardenia said.


    "Well, then get out!" After hearing the words, Huang Jiuge turned and left the yard.


    Now that Yu Xin has gone to bed, there is no need for her to go in again.


    Back to the open space, no, this is their training ground. It will be called the training ground in the future!


    Back at the training ground, Shen Yu and others were still practicing martial arts. Looking at Shen Yu''s hard-working and serious appearance, Huang Jiuge can''t help feeling a little sad. She hesitates whether to tell him directly. Yu Xin is here.


    In fact, she chose to hide Shen Yu temporarily, more because Yu Xin''s body is weak, the fetus is unstable, worried that Shen Yu suddenly appears, stimulate her.


    But this is a kind of torture for Shen Yu.


    Think of, Huang nine songs can''t help but sigh a breath, provoke the green Gardenia of one side can''t help sideways eyes, worry of ask a way: "Lord son, whether have vexation?"


    Green Gardenia know, master things, as subordinates should not be involved, but she is worried.


    She just hopes that she can help her master.


    "Don''t calculate vexation, just feel suddenly, Shen Yu is quite pitiful just." Huang Jiuge said.


    Smell speech, green Gardenia subconsciously looked at Shen Yu, indifference in the eyes also revealed a trace of sympathy. Shen Yu''s affair, they also all heard, really is quite pitiful.


    However, thinking of some things, Qingzhi could not help sighing: "there are so many misfortunes in the world. Although Mr. Shen is unfortunate, he is much luckier than many people. At least he has a chance to revenge."


    Phoenix nine song know, green gardenia is thought of his once master''s experience.

 Chapter 462

    It''s true that there are so many misfortunes in the world. Although Shen Yu is unfortunate, he is much luckier than many people. At least he has a chance to revenge.


    Moreover, his wife is still alive, but also a crystallization of their love.


    "Take sister Xin Yue out of the yard tomorrow! It''s not good for you to stay in a room. " Huang nine song orders a way, she feels, let them meet by themselves!


    "Is" green Gardenia should be road.


    Except for Huang Jiuge, no one knows that Xin Yue is Shen Yu''s wife, Yu Xin.


    After staying for a while, Huang Jiuge went back. It was Huang Yan who sent her back to Nalan mansion.


    After washing, Huang Jiuge lay on the bed, stretched out her right hand and looked at the red ring.


    What puzzled her at the moment was that she had worn the ring for such a long time, except for the first time, she had never seen it shine or burn! But today, after kissing Sikong, she turned bright and hot.


    Is it a coincidence or something?


    However, when she thought of kissing Sikong in the evening, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help her cheeks burning and her heart beat faster.


    That''s not right! Although she has a good impression on Sikong, in fact, it is the appearance of good impression, but did not like him! So, she shouldn''t feel uncomfortable!


    What the hell.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge got rid of this uncomfortable feeling and went to sleep.


    It''s just, what''s worse is still to come.


    Bursts of ambiguous groans, such as ethereal, spread into the ears of Huang Jiuge, let her subconsciously open her eyes, and enlarge her evil face in front of her eyes.


    surprised the as like as two peas. This face is exactly the same as the one of Si Kong. No, it should be said that this is Si Kong.


    Sikong cut hair disorderly, forehead is also emitting silk thin sweat, looking at her eyes charm through the temptation, let the nerve of Huang Jiuge was hard impact, some can''t react.


    She only knew that this kind of Sikong cut was too his mother''s evil, and she was so fascinated that she didn''t want it.


    Subconsciously, Huang Jiuge looks down with her face. It''s a full and strong chest and a body with eight abdominal muscles. Her chest is undulating because of fierce breathing. It''s extremely sexy. Huang Jiuge feels that she is going to spurt blood.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge still can''t help but reach out and want to touch.


    But before she touched the strong chest muscle, she stood upright. She was so surprised that she suddenly came down again. She saw that she was also red fruit with her body, and under her body, she was still close to Sikong.


    No, to be exact, they are doing the primitive movements of men and women.


    This scene scared Huang Jiuge to push Sikong away and sat up abruptly.


    Dazzle between, in front of the man suddenly disappear, originally bright all around suddenly become dark, this let Huang nine songs a Leng.


    Then, subconsciously touched his body, is a soft silky feeling, obviously not skin, but silk.


    Huang nine songs a Zheng, how to return a responsibility?


    Is it a dream?


    Obviously, yes, this is a spring dream.


    All of a sudden, Huang nine song mercilessly patted his forehead, immediately cried a face, look full of regret.


    Yes, regret.


    If she knew it was a dream, she would not push Sikong away. Fazheng thought it was a dream and nothing would happen.


    Twenty five years in her previous life, she had never felt what it was like to be a man or a woman. She finally had a spring dream and was beaten by herself. What a jerk.


    No, she can''t let this dream come to an end. She will continue to sleep and have that dream.

 Chapter 463

    However, no matter how she fantasized, the dream did not appear again, which made Huang Jiuge not sleep well all night. When she got up, her face was haggard and sleepy.


    But she didn''t want to waste her morning breath, so she got up to meditate as soon as her biological clock arrived.


    After the aura of heaven and earth circulates in her body for ten weeks, she feels full of energy and her face becomes ruddy.


    After sitting down, it''s not time for Chenshi, so mother Liu and Miaozhu haven''t come to work yet. So Huang Jiuge took out her sword and began to practice martial arts in the yard. First, she competed with aunt Tong.


    Now, in addition to the lightness skill, Huang Jiuge''s martial arts and internal power have been fully integrated and presented in the best condition.


    Although the strength of Huang Jiuge now seems to be just an entry-level skill, Huang Jiuge''s explosive power is very strong. She fights with aunt Tong, who is also an entry-level skill. Within ten moves, she can be defeated completely, and the other party has no chance to fight back.


    She is confident that even if she doesn''t use the dragon scale dagger to fight with a third rate expert, she has absolutely no pressure.


    "Miss, you have made great progress in martial arts. You''re just a martial arts genius!" Huang Jiuge''s progress makes aunt Tong both surprised and happy, but at the same time, she is also very distressed and sad.


    Miss''s rapid progress is not only because she is a martial arts genius, but also because of her own diligence.


    So, I''m afraid miss has suffered a lot!


    But aunt Tong, who has enough knowledge of Huang Jiuge''s temperament, is no longer sad about spring and autumn, because Huang Jiuge doesn''t like it, and it''s just in vain.


    "Well! I think so, too For Aunt Tong''s words, Huang Jiuge naturally agrees, and doesn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    Aunt Tong smelled the speech and couldn''t help laughing. She said with a smile, "how can you praise yourself like this! Shame or not


    "But it''s true!" Huang nine songs blinked an eye, express very innocent appearance.


    "Yes, you have a rest. I''ll make breakfast for you." Aunt Tong doesn''t argue with Huang Jiuge either. Knowing that she''s joking, she agrees with her. She''s full of spoils.


    Looking at the back of aunt Tong''s leaving, Huang Jiuge''s heart is warm.


    If she was good to Aunt Tong because she agreed to "huangjiuge", now that she is close to Aunt Tong, she really treats her as a relative.


    This is the heart!


    In a person''s heart and soul for your sake, you see more than yourself, then the cold heart will be covered hot.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge''s heart is not cold, just not light and easy to move.


    Aunt Tong hasn''t made breakfast yet, but mammy Liu and Miaozhu arrived first. Seeing Huang Jiuge, they both went to work respectfully.


    Now, there is no estrangement between mother Liu, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong. Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong also regard mother Liu as their own.


    As for Miaozhu, naturally, she has been staring at her all the time, although after Miaosheng''s affair, she becomes very peaceful. But the enemy is the enemy. No matter how peaceful she is, she can''t change her purpose, because Mo Rushuang won''t allow it.


    Huang nine songs keep wonderful bead, not don''t know how to send, just give Mo Ru frost a chance to die again.


    Sometimes, it''s better to let the other party eat the bad consequences than to take the initiative to attack the other party. No, the death of Mo Rushan makes Huang Jiuge feel very happy.


    After having breakfast, Huang Jiuge went back to the room to practice drawing.

 Chapter 464

    Although she has something to do every day, this kind of day, besides staying at home or going to the wooden house, still makes Huang Jiuge feel very unfulfilled. After all, it''s too monotonous.


    in modern times, although she is a killer, she has been idle all the time, but there are many interesting things that she can enjoy. For example, watching TV, listening to music, surfing the Internet, going to bars, racing, swimming, traveling and so on.


    But in ancient times, she is now only practicing Fu and martial arts. She is not even happy in her fight with Mo Rushun. She feels like she can play with a monkey and kill it every minute.


    Alas! I''m still looking forward to the days when I roam the lake after revenge, even if it''s "once I enter the lake, it''s as deep as the sea, and I''ll be a passer-by.".


    Life on the tip of the knife is dangerous, but at least it is full! Moreover, she was originally a person who lived on the tip of a knife, so she still felt that life was more time for herself.


    Anyway, she has no plans to get married and have children. She doesn''t worry about being bound.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix!"


    When I was distracted, I suddenly heard a female voice coming from the yard. You don''t need to see, Huang Jiuge will know who is coming. Besides Nangong Changning, who else can there be!


    "Come up!" Aunt Tong did not answer, upstairs came the voice of nine songs.


    Nangong Changning heard the words and ran to the room like the wind. He didn''t mean to be polite at all.


    Nangong Changning came into Huang Jiuge''s room for the first time, so when she came in, she was a little stunned. The layout of the room is very simple. Apart from simple furniture, there is no decoration.


    Looking at it, Nangong Changning couldn''t help but say, "your room is too shabby, isn''t it?"


    Of course, she did not dislike such a place, nor did she despise Huang Jiuge. She just felt that Huang Jiuge should not live in such a simple place. Down night is not to say that Huang Jiuge wants to live in a luxurious place, but at least it has to look like a daughter''s boudoir!


    But now the appearance of Huang Jiuge''s room was as simple as that of a poor scholar.


    Huang Jiuge naturally knew the meaning of Nangong Changning, so she didn''t care about it. Instead, she said, "anyway, I haven''t lived long, so what should I do well! It''s just a waste. "


    "Not long?" Nangong Changning heard the words, subconsciously wondering, why will live soon!


    But soon, Nangong Changning reacted. Looking at Huang Jiuge, her eyes suddenly became ambiguous, and her tone was full of ridicule: "that''s what I said. You''ll be hairpin in a few months! It''s time to get married when you get hairpin, so I''ll live there for a while. "


    Nagoyama Nagayama looks like I know, I know.


    See Nangong Changning misunderstood, Huang Jiuge also didn''t explain.


    She can''t say that she is going to wander in the world after revenge! With Nangong Changning''s temperament, there must be some trouble.


    With this, Nangong Changning became worried again: "but Huang Jiuge, you don''t really want to marry Nangong Yuhao!"


    Although she knows that this is the imperial edict, it is impossible to resist, resistance is to deceive the king, is to kill the head. However, she really doesn''t want Huang Jiuge to marry Nangong Yuhao. In this way, Huang Jiuge''s life is definitely not easy.


    "Don''t you want to resist the order if you don''t marry?" Huang Jiuge asks, she naturally won''t marry Nangong Yuhao, but she can''t tell Nangong Changning.


    "You can marry my uncle Yinhuang! As long as my uncle Yinhuang speaks, my father will agree. " Around, Nangong Changning still hopes that Huang Jiuge will marry Nangong Yin.

 Chapter 465

    In fact, she wanted to let Huang Jiuge marry Nangong Yin, not entirely because she thought they were suitable.


    Although she was fond of playing, she was born in the royal family. How can she be pure!


    Royal family is thin and cool, even father and son, once it comes to interests, they will turn into enemies.


    Nowadays, although the royal family seems to be friendly on the surface, but who doesn''t know that they are fighting each other secretly. The existence of nangongyin is the threat of the imperial brothers, even if nangongyin never has that ambition.


    Therefore, Nangong Yin and Nangong Yuhao will be antagonistic sooner or later. If Huang Jiuge marries Nangong Yuhao, then their survival will be tied together.


    And she is destined to be on the side of nangongyin, so she doesn''t want to be opposite to huangjiuge.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that Nangong Changning has such a deep intention. She thinks that she just wants to poke her and Nangong Yin, so she feels helpless when she hears the old story of Nangong Changning.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t want to talk about this topic, so she changed the topic: "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t think that Nangong Changning is idle and boring, even if it''s just a stroll, it''s a matter of fact.


    Nangong Changning heard the speech, his eyes flashed, his tone was calm, and said: "it''s nothing. I just came to see you shopping. Moreover, today is the day of the big test. We''ll go and have a look by the way."


    Huang nine songs smell speech, knowing a smile, know Nangong Changning to find her must be something.


    No, it''s not a small thing.


    What do you mean by the way! It''s about the same when I went to have a look. Besides, I went to the man named Tao.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    thinking about this, in addition to helplessness or helplessness, Nangong Changning is destined to fall flowers intentionally and mercilessly.


    However, the nine songs of Huang didn''t break. After a while, she went out with Nangong Changning.


    At the same time, wooden house.


    Green Gardenia to Yu Xin sent breakfast and medicine to her, then suggested that she go out for a walk, good for the body.


    Yu Xin has recovered her vitality and looks much better. Although the fetus is a little unstable, walking will not affect her. On the contrary, it is not good to lie too much. Yu Xin is also aware of this, so he accepted Qingzhi''s proposal.


    Originally, Yu Xin refused the help of Qingzhi. She felt that she was embarrassed enough to be taken care of by Qingzhi. How could she help herself! She''s not her own servant.


    But in the end, he was convinced by Qingzhi.


    "It''s too much trouble for Miss Qingzhi," Yu Xin said with embarrassment.


    "Don''t be polite to me, madam. It''s all from the master." Green Gardenia tone without any emotion, like mechanical general, but will not let people feel disgusted.


    Because people with clear eyes can see that Qingzhi is just like this.


    Although Qingzhi''s temperament is colder, she is not easy to get along with, and she will feel bored when she gets along, but fortunately she is very steady. This is also the reason why Huang Jiuge let Qingzhi take care of Yu Xin instead of Qingtan.


    Qingtan is active and makes people feel easy to get along with, but Huang Jiuge is afraid that she can''t take care of Yu Xin.


    As for mu Zi and Mu Cong, who are still children, they are not in the scope of Huang Jiuge''s consideration. I''m afraid they don''t add up to a green Tan who is not favored by Huang Jiuge.


    Smell speech, Yu Xin also hard to say what, just in the heart to Huang Jiuge''s gratitude, and many more.

 Chapter 466

    Because green Gardenia temperament cool, also not how can chat, the atmosphere suddenly quiet down.


    But it wasn''t quiet for long. When I came to the back garden, I met Qingtan and Muzi, and the atmosphere became active.


    To say Mu Zi, it''s also a little calm and quiet. I don''t say much, but I always have a warm smile on my face, which makes me feel very comfortable.


    They all know Yu Xin''s situation, and they don''t dislike and reject her. On the contrary, they see that she is not comfortable and rigid. Mu Cong still teases her with jokes!


    Gradually, Yu Xin has no rigour and begins to integrate into the atmosphere.


    Next, Mu Cong tells a true story. It''s a question raised by a poor scholar to a rich young man. Is the green crab fast or the red crab fast? The rich young man said: the red crab is fast.


    Then, it made a crowd laugh.


    Yu Xin said with a light smile: "this red crab is dead, where can it run?"


    At this time, Shen Yu just came back from practicing martial arts.


    He heard a lot of laughter from a long distance, which made him feel a little relaxed.


    However, when he heard the familiar voice, Shen Yu was shocked all over, his face was shocked, and his steps stopped.


    Shocked at the same time also doubt that they are not listening to the wrong?


    Because of uncertainty, so Shen Yu dare not act rashly, fear is just an illusion.


    "Yes! Sister Xin, these rich CHILDES know how to eat, drink and have fun all day long. How can they know that the red crab is dead! Then, the scholar won, but the rich man was not convinced, so he had to let people take two crabs to do the experiment. Later it turned out that the rich man lost and was laughed at for a long time! "


    Mu Cong''s words made everyone laugh again.


    A Xin word is like a hammer. It hit Shen Yu''s heart hard.


    The world is so big, there are so many people, there are so many names, not to mention a homonym but not necessarily the same word! But at this time, Shen Yu is more sensitive and thinks more, so she subconsciously thinks, or expects, that the other party is her own wife.


    Shen Yu steps towards the back garden.


    He didn''t want to rush in directly. He didn''t want to see whether the other party was his wife or not, but his limbs didn''t listen to him. He was so heavy that he had to walk step by step, and his heart was very worried.


    Green gardenia and Green Tan heard footsteps, subconsciously look, see Shen Yu, two people are a Leng.


    They don''t know how to describe Shen Yu''s look at the moment, because it''s too complicated, with shock, anxiety, expectation ¡¤


    just, what''s going on!


    With Shen Yu''s eyes, their eyes fall on Xin Yue (Yu Xin), and an idea suddenly emerges. However, other people don''t hear Shen Yu''s footsteps, so they are still talking.


    "Then did the rich young master retaliate against the scholar?" Yu Xin asked. In her opinion, the rich young man would never let the scholar go.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "yes! The rich young master was beaten by someone! But fortunately, he didn''t beat me to death. Later, when the scholar saw the rich young man, they all went in hiding! " Mu Cong said.


    When Yu Xin was about to say something, he was interrupted.


    "Xin''er"


    after hearing Yu Xin''s voice so closely, Shen Yu no longer doubts that she is Yu Xin, her own mother.

 Chapter 467

    Even if there is a voice like that in the world, it will not be like this, and the figure is so familiar.


    At this moment, Shen Yu''s heart is excited, so excited that he is about to faint, but his voice is gentle, because he is afraid to scare Yu Xin.


    The familiar call came into his ears, and Yu Xin was shocked. His body was stiff and he forgot to respond.


    In this way, green gardenia and Green Sandalwood what do not understand it! It seems that all this is doomed.


    Then, green Gardenia give Leng Leng don''t know how to return a responsibility of Mu Cong and Mu purple make a wink, then pull Green Tan to leave. Although Mu Cong and Mu Zi can''t understand the color of green Gardenia''s eyes, they immediately react to her pulling Green Sandalwood away, so they also get up and leave in a hurry.


    See Mu Cong and Mu Zi leave, Yu Xin this just reaction come over, subconsciously want to escape.


    But Shen Yu first step to see through, hurried forward, Yu Xin from the back to embrace, no matter how Yu Xin struggle, can''t break free.


    Yes! Not easy, Shen Yu just found her, and how easy to let her leave!


    It''s said that men don''t have tears, but they don''t feel sad. Although it''s joyful for Shen Yu at this moment, tears still can''t help running wild.


    But it was tears of joy.


    "Don''t go, Xin''er. Don''t leave me any more, OK? Do you know how I''ve been here for half a year? If I didn''t believe you didn''t die, I couldn''t hold on till now. If you want to leave me, what''s the point of my living? " Shen Yu whimpered and hoarse, pleading bitterly.


    Now, Yu Xin is his life-saving straw. If he let go, he would die.


    Yu Xin''s body was stiff, and his face was already full of tears. She didn''t know what life Shen Yu had been living in the past six months! If you didn''t meet Huang Jiuge, you would be dead!


    She didn''t mean to be cruel, but she couldn''t face him as she was now.


    Although she knew that she was selfish and let Shen Yu bear the pain alone, she was afraid to face Shen Yu!


    She knew that no matter what she became, Shen Yu would not dislike her, but she would dislike herself!


    But now, they even meet here. Is that fate?


    In fact, if she had not found out later that she was pregnant, she would have chosen to end her life after the fire, because she had not given birth to a son and a half for the Shen family for so many years, and she felt guilty.


    But now the capital is very busy, whether it''s streets or teahouses or restaurants, almost all of them are full of people, and most of them are young scholars.


    It''s also because today is the day for the big test to be published. It''s a major turning point for the talents who take part in the test. Even if it''s not the time to publish the test, they all come out one after another.


    There are only a few people who can make the list. Even so, before the list is published, no one knows who will be in high school.


    Even the examinee who knows that he has no hope did not leave.


    However, in addition to the number one, Tan Hua and the top one in senior high school, other talents who failed in the list were talented, which gave the court a chance to recruit talented people, but the starting point was relatively low.


    However, there have been many such people who have become ministers in history.


    Therefore, even if they can''t be the number one scholar in senior high school, the most talented people are looking forward to becoming such people.

 Chapter 468

    Comparatively speaking, there are more martial arts scholars who can recruit. Those who are slightly better in skill and reliable in character can be recruited directly into the army.


    Of course, as long as the person you like is willing to.


    It''s noon, in front of the palace.


    But it''s still early, and there''s still more than half an hour to make the list, so Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning hang out on the street first.


    Walking, Nangong Changning suddenly thought of something, some excited asked: "by the way, Huang Jiuge, I heard that you abandoned Qin Yixue''s hand, right?"


    Although it is to ask, but in the heart already believed, just still want to get Huang nine song''s personal confirmation just.


    "Yes Phoenix nine songs should be.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing this, Nangong Changning couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s so relieving. If it wasn''t for the fear of causing trouble to my mother, I would have abandoned Qin Yixue and let her finally come to me. Hum! You deserve it


    Although she and Qin Yixue had no deep hatred before, they had to kill each other, but their grudges were enough to teach each other a lesson.


    They said to themselves, and did not find that this was heard into some people''s ears.


    Just three meters behind Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning, a group of people just came along.


    This group happened to be Nangong Yuhao and others, including Huo Qingxuan, Qin Yiqiao, Zhu Zihang and Huo Qingqing, as well as Su Jinse, the daughter of Su Zhiquan. That''s the Su family daughter that Huang Jiuge met in Su''s house.


    Because there are more pedestrians on the street, they didn''t notice Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning. It was only after hearing this that they found out.


    After discovering Huang Jiuge, except Zhu Zihang, everyone''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Nangong Yuhao, in particular, is not angry because of their conversation, but because Huang Jiuge is an untouchable thorn in Nangong Yuhao''s heart. When he mentions her, or sees her, his nerves will be pricked. Shame, anger and resentment can''t be concealed.


    He even wants to show his intention to kill Huang Jiuge. He has the impulse to rush to kill Huang Jiuge. Only when Huo Qingxuan pulls her back to her senses at the critical moment does he not cause any disaster.


    For Huo Qingqing, of course, it''s because of Nangong Yuhao.


    Huo Qingqing subconsciously looks at Nangong Yuhao to see what he looks like when he sees Huang Jiuge. However, when she looks at Nangong Yuhao, Nangong Yuhao''s killing intention and resentment have faded away, and what she sees is only a deep and emotional look.


    This makes Huo Qingqing a little uneasy. She doesn''t know what this look represents.


    She did not know what had happened that night, and if she had, she would not have been so upset.


    Huo Qingxuan worried about what happened to Huo Qingqing, so he immediately warned her with his eyes and let her be at ease.


    Huo Qingqing is unwilling, but he can''t say anything.


    For Qin Yiqiao, Huang Jiuge not only makes him lose face, but also wastes his sister''s hand.


    This revenge is not light, but it can not be avenged at present.


    There is Nangong Changning, saying this really makes him angry, but the other side is the princess, he did not dare to directly challenge.


    As a result, Qin Yiqiao''s face turned red because of his frustration.


    Although Su Jinse and Huang Jiuge don''t have any grudges in essence, but she makes friends with Huo Qingqing and likes Huo Qingxuan. Naturally, she is facing Huo Qingqing in her heart.


    Just how, in order to maintain their good upbringing, they did not openly expose their emotions to the surface.

 Chapter 469

    However, at that moment when Nangong Yuhao showed his murderous spirit, Huang Jiuge felt it, and it was aimed at her.


    This murderous spirit is very strong, Nangong Changning also felt it.


    Nangong Changning subconsciously wants to go back, but is immediately stopped by huangjiu song.


    Huang Jiuge wanted to keep quiet and watch the change, but she didn''t want to. The murderous spirit soon disappeared.


    Nevertheless, in case something happened, Huang Jiuge immediately took Nangong Changning into a nearby teahouse.


    After entering the teahouse, Huang Jiuge didn''t immediately find the table. Instead, she took Nangong Changning to the door and motioned her not to make a sound. She looked out from the crack again to see if there was anyone suspicious.


    Nangong Changning is a little nervous, because the murderous spirit just now obviously makes her feel oppressed. She must be a master.


    There are many people in the teahouse. The actions of Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning didn''t attract many people. Even if someone saw them, they just looked at them curiously and didn''t feel strange.


    It was obvious that they were hiding from each other, and this situation has been seen for a long time.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge saw Nangong Yuhao and his party passing the teahouse from the crevice. When they passed the teahouse, they all looked inside, their eyes were dark.


    See, what else does Huang Jiuge not know! The murderous spirit just now must have come from Nangong Yuhao.


    After Nangong Yuhao and others passed by, Huang Jiuge came out.


    "How''s it going?" Nangong Changning asked nervously.


    "It''s Nangong Yuhao they" Huang Jiuge does not hide.


    To this, Nangong Changning did not have many accidents, just his face was not good-looking.


    Nangong Yuhao killed Huang Jiuge.


    What she didn''t know was that Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge were already


    seeing Nangong Changning''s worry, Huang Jiuge immediately interrupted: "now that you''re in, let''s have a cup of tea! It''s on me


    Then, without waiting for Nangong Changning to agree, he turned to the counter.


    However, Huang Jiuge, who came to the counter, was told that there was no seat left.


    "Go to Mingxiang Pavilion! It''s also the property of the Wen family. There''s also uncle Yin''s private room. " Nangong Changning said.


    So, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning went to the Wen family''s teahouse, Mingxiang Pavilion.


    Mingxiang Pavilion, just opposite the first floor, is the most prosperous place on the main street.


    Mingxiang Pavilion focuses on high-end, grand and high-grade products. Although it is not a place that ordinary people can afford, there are countless rich people at the foot of the capital, so it is also overcrowded.


    In fact, Mingxiang Pavilion is open to the public only in the hall on the first floor and private rooms on the second floor. On the third floor, they are all private rooms for individuals. The sound insulation effect of this exclusive private room is very good. It''s the most suitable for talking about things. It has the same characteristics as the first floor.


    This exclusive private room can''t be obtained without identity. There must also be silver!


    Like a member, no matter how many times a year you can come, the membership fee of this year is there. No matter how many people you bring, tea and snacks are free.


    In fact, the so-called exclusive private room of nangongyin belongs to Wen Jinran, but they often talk about things here, and later they were occupied by nangongyin.


    With their permission, only Nangong Changning can come at any time.


    But Nangong Changning can''t bring people in at will. Huang Jiuge is a special girl.


    However, just came to Mingxiang Pavilion, there was an accident.


    Huang nine songs feel some helpless, really, the enemy road is narrow! Unexpectedly, I met Nangong Yuhao and others outside Mingxiang Pavilion.

 Chapter 470

    Although they didn''t see them, Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to avoid them. Instead, she wanted to have a conflict and embarrass Nangong Yuhao again! Anyway, in public, he did not dare to do anything to himself.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix" Nangong Changning, however, holds on to nine songs of Phoenix and is worried.


    She doesn''t know the mind of Huang Jiuge, but she is worried that in case of conflict, what will Huang Jiuge do if she suffers a loss?


    "It''s OK, let''s go!" Huang Jiuge smiles and goes to Mingxiang Pavilion.


    Nangong Yuhao and others have just stepped into Mingxiang Pavilion. Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning follow. It seems that they are all the same.


    This is not true, there is a misunderstanding.


    At this time, a group of three people were coming down the stairs. In front of them was about 245 a year. They had handsome features, and they looked like Nangong Yuhao.


    And this person is the great prince Nangong yuche.


    Seeing Nangong yuche and others, Huang Jiuge obviously feels that Nangong Changning''s breath has changed, but it is forced to suppress.


    Still, I can feel something''s wrong.


    Huang nine songs express understanding, so secretly shook her hand, looking at her, give her a slightly calm eyes.


    After receiving the eyes of Huang Jiuge and feeling the temperature in her hands, Nangong Changning calms down inexplicably and gives her a grateful look.


    When Nangong yuche saw a group of people coming, he was surprised and said with a cruel smile: "yo! The third brother can really enjoy it! If you come out with your fiancee and sweetheart, won''t you be afraid of trouble? "


    Smell speech, the public Leng for a while, and then coincidentally looked back, eyes had better fall on two meters away from them, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    "Huang Jiuge, what are you doing with us?" Huo Qingqing is impulsive. Huo Qingxuan has no time to stop him.


    Huo Qingqing thinks that Huang Jiuge is following them on purpose, because they have just entered another teahouse, and now they are here again. What is it that they are not following them on purpose?


    After all, she just wanted to pester brother Hao.


    "Joke, what do we mean we follow you, this is not your home, why can you come, we can''t come!" Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything, but Nangong Changning opened her mouth first, and the angry look was as if Huo Qingqing was talking about her.


    "You... Huo Qingqing subconsciously wanted to refute, but before he said it, Huo Qingxuan scolded him:" Qingqing, shut up. "


    Then, Huo Qingxuan looked at Nangong Changning and said apologetically, "princess, please forgive me. It''s my little sister who doesn''t understand."


    "Oh Nangong Changning sneered and didn''t say anything, but his manner was obviously disdainful and ironic.


    And here, the South Temple Yu Che a surprised mouth way: "ah! It''s not all the way! I thought Huang Jiuge was the third brother''s fiancee, so I should be with her! "


    Nangong yuche''s words are meaningful and thought-provoking.


    We all know the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge, especially Nangong yuche, who is a royal and rival of Nangong Yuhao, should pay more attention to Nangong Yuhao.


    No, it should be that Nangong Yuhao''s every move is secretly monitored.


    Of course, for opponents with similar strength, they can''t really monitor each other''s every move. They just know more than they seem.

 Chapter 471

    Before, there was no need to speculate and investigate the disappearance of Huang Jiuge. He decided that it was Nangong Yuhao who did it. But there is no evidence, and Huang Jiuge comes back intact, so he can''t take Nangong Yuhao.


    That''s why he always pretended that he didn''t know anything. Otherwise, with their relationship, he would have played a part in it.


    Although now the nine songs of Huang become very amazing, men will fall in love with them, but Nangong yuche is also very clear, even so, Nangong Yuhao will not change his mind.


    Not to mention that Nangong Yuhao didn''t like huangjiuge, even if he did, he would never compromise in front of power.


    But so what? As long as Huang Jiuge doesn''t die, as long as his father doesn''t agree to divorce, they are bound together. It''s not easy for Nangong Yuhao to kill Huang Jiuge.


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge is so hard to kill, but because of their relationship, if Nangong Yuhao doesn''t deal with it properly, he will get angry. It''s not worth the loss!


    It''s not so easy for Nangong Yuhao to hold the big tree of Huo family tightly.


    In other words, he naturally knew that Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao didn''t come all the way. Just a few times, every time Huang Jiuge met Nangong Yuhao, it would embarrass him. It can be seen that they were against the enemy and how could they get together!


    So just now, he misunderstood on purpose, just to see a good play.


    Isn''t infighting a rare play?


    Even though he knew that Nangong yuche was intentional, Nangong Yuhao and others sank their faces when they heard this. After all, this is not a good word.


    Nangong Yuhao breathed a breath secretly, trying to make himself calm and calm. Then he said to Nangong yuche, "it seems that the eldest brother is a little idle recently?"


    The implication is that Nangong yuche is nosy?


    "Oh Nangong yuche naturally heard Nangong Yuhao''s sarcasm, but he didn''t care. On the contrary, he admitted very happily: "yes! If it''s not for being idle, it will not come out and see if anything interesting happens. What a pleasure. "


    The implication is to take Nangong Yuhao''s business as fun.


    Nangong Yuhao is holding his breath in his heart, but it''s not easy to get angry.


    Just as there was a conflict, someone in Mingxiang Pavilion went upstairs to report it.


    Now, in the private room on the third floor.


    On the soft couch, Nangong Yin is playing chess with Wen Jinran, and Wei ziyao is watching in the middle.


    Mo Liu is a typical eater. He has no interest in playing chess, so he is eating snacks and drinking tea at the round table, looking satisfied.


    But Si kongcao, leaning on the chair in the corner, was lost in thought.


    In his mind, the picture that happened last night always appeared uncontrollably, which made his heart very upset. However, in the irritable at the same time, even feel this feeling seems to be good, can not help but want to aftertaste and look forward to.


    Because Huang Jiuge was his woman, he didn''t deliberately exclude her. It was just a matter of temperament that he didn''t want to admit in front of outsiders.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, followed by the voice of the waiter: "young master, there is a conflict downstairs, Princess Changning and Miss Huang are in."


    Hearing the speech, they were stunned. Then they got up one after another and went out.


    They didn''t find that when they heard the word "Miss Huang", Si kongcao got up subconsciously and seemed to be eager to go out.

 Chapter 472

    But soon, he felt that his reaction seemed to be a little big, and then he suppressed it.


    Nangong Yin and others went down to the second floor, but they didn''t rush out in the past. Instead, they found a place where they could see under the hall. Let''s have a look first.


    Seeing the confrontation between Nangong Yuhao and Nangong yuche, people don''t think it''s strange. But when Sikong Chou saw Nangong Yuhao, he was upset, especially because Huang Jiuge was also present.


    Although he knew that Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao were enemies, they could not have come all the way. But seeing them together, I feel uncomfortable.


    However, looking at Huang Jiuge''s smiling face, just like a look at a play, Sikong cut felt a different charm. Think of last night''s things, heart, can''t help beating up.


    Fortunately, everyone''s attention was under the hall. Otherwise, with their cultivation, they would hear Sikong''s abnormal heartbeat. In this case, they would have to make fun of him again.


    In the hall,


    "it''s said that Mr. Ruan also took part in the exam. Today is the day to release the list. I''m looking forward to seeing Mr. Ruan''s name on the list!" Nangong Yu Hao looks at the man behind Nangong yuche and says expectantly.


    This look of expectation is not fake. It''s just that we don''t expect the name of Ruan Er to be on the list, but we expect to see how Ruan Er failed.


    The second son of Ruan, who is beside Ruan Jianming, is about 18 or 19 years old. Handsome facial features, a face of positive color, but also with a trace of cold air, it can be seen that this person''s mind is more deep.


    Ruan''s second son was named Ruan Jianfeng. Prime Minister Ruan''s second son was born directly. Compared with Ruan Jianming, a dandy with no learning and no skill, Ruan Jianfeng was the best successor of Ruan family.


    Nevertheless, Ruan Jianming, who was robbed of his successor by Ruan Jianfeng, is not dissatisfied. As long as he lives a carefree life, he doesn''t want to worry about doing so many things!


    "I''ll borrow Wang An''s auspicious words," Ruan Jianfeng said. It seemed polite, but it was cold and indifferent.


    "I''m also looking forward to seeing Master Zhu''s name on the list. Master Zhu is a great talent in Beijing. He is full of talent and confidence." Nangong yuche''s words sound like praise to Zhu Zihang, but actually push him to the wind.


    What is confidence? Before the result comes out, it is conceited to say so.


    Although the person who said this was Nangong yuche, Zhu Zihang was really a great talent in the capital. The people who always listened to and believed would subconsciously follow Nangong yuche''s words.


    Therefore, if Zhu Zihang really fails, he will lose his face.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face changed, and his anger was burning in his heart.


    But Zhu Zihang was not annoyed. He was still gentle and polite, and his tone was even more polite: "King Xiefu looks up to me so much. It''s just that there are people out there and heaven out there. I''m not confident, but I''m very worried."


    "Oh Since Zhu Zihang said that, Nangong yuche was not able to say anything. He didn''t expect that, because his words really made Zhu Zihang lose face.


    If he continues to say that, he will have nothing to say.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, Wang and others won''t accompany me. Please give way to me." Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want to entangle with Nangong yuche any more and says.


    Although the stairs are not narrow, they are blocked by Nangong yuche.

 Chapter 473

    "Oh! It''s natural. " The South Temple Yu Che should way, then took several people to walk down, but didn''t leave immediately, seem to want to wait for the play to see generally.


    Nangong Yuhao doesn''t know Nangong yuche''s mind there! However, he didn''t pay attention to the meaning of Huang Jiuge. It''s impossible for Nangong yuche to go to the theatre.


    Just because Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want Nangong yuche to see a play doesn''t mean Nangong yuche won''t find a play by himself!


    Nangong yuche looks at Huang Jiuge as if nothing happened. Although he knows that she doesn''t care, he still looks sympathetic and sighs: "Miss Huang is really generous!"


    This is just like a mockery, but in fact, it is a strong general.


    He doesn''t think he can inspire Huang Jiuge, but he wants to see her reaction.


    Where don''t you know the meaning of Nangong yuche! But so what? She also felt that it was too cheap to let Nangong yuche go!


    So, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind to cooperate with Nangong yuche to sing a play, make a generous appearance, and say: "which man is not three wives and four concubines! Jealousy is not a good thing. As long as king an has the energy, let alone one Huo Qingqing, I can tolerate ten more. "


    This words, no doubt stepped on Nangong Yuhao''s painful feet, let Nangong Yuhao body a stiff, just upstairs steps suddenly stopped, and then suddenly turned around, hard stare to Huang Jiuge.


    Disgrace floated in his mind, let him a can''t control, then voice angrily scold a way: "Huang nine songs, what do you mean?"


    Although he does not have this waste, but these days, he really can not act, even if he is not greedy for beauty, but also need to vent! But these days, he wants to have no place to send, can let him fidget extremely.


    This words a, call Huo Qingxuan heart a jump, hurried to South Temple Yu Hao cast a warning eyes.


    Nangong Yuhao asked, do you want to expose it?


    Nangong Yuhao''s words just came out, and he knew he was impulsive, but his words had already been said, and he couldn''t take them back if he wanted to!


    Just, what does Huang Jiuge mean? Did she want to say something?


    Because of worry, Huo Qingxuan also stares at Huang Jiuge.


    But if Huang Jiuge really wants to say something, can he stop it?


    If so, is not that guilty? Huo Qingxuan said that he was very tangled.


    For the cooperation of Huang Jiuge, Nangong yuche also said that he was surprised. Although it was not the development he expected, it was obviously much better than he expected.


    "Literally, of course! Wang Ye likes beauties. As long as he has the energy, he will want as much as he wants. " Huang Jiuge is very virtuous to say, this magnanimous posture, can be said to be a magnanimous can not be more magnanimous.


    Just this so-called energy, no doubt stepped on Nangong Yuhao''s painful foot again, pain he didn''t want.


    Nangong Yin and others also know what the so-called energy of Huang Jiuge means, so they can''t help laughing when they hear it.


    After a pause, Huang Jiuge said again, looking worried: "I know that Wang an likes Miss Huo, but miss Huo, as the daughter of the general, has a noble status. She just doesn''t know how much miss Huo likes you. Can she commit herself to be a concubine for Wang An?"


    Are you worried? It''s schadenfreude! And, it''s an undisguised schadenfreude.


    "Huang Jiuge, shut up." Huo Qingqing can''t help it. I''m not going to be a concubine. She''s the eldest daughter of the grand general of Hussars. How can she be a concubine! She wants to be her brother''s princess.

 Chapter 474

    Huo Qingxuan wants to stop, but Huo Qingqing''s words have already been spoken out, and he wants to warn her, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t give him this time.


    "Shut up? You have no right to tell me to shut up! And what''s wrong with what I said? " Huang nine songs also don''t annoy, just light ask a way.


    "You..." Huo Qingqing said, she always wanted to shut up who should shut up, where there is no qualification!


    As for right or not, she doesn''t care. Anyway, only she can be brother Hao''s princess.


    "Qingqing, that''s enough." Huo Qingxuan scolded, looking at Huo Qingqing''s eyes cold down.


    "Huang Jiuge, it''s not up to you to tell me what to do." Nangong Yuhao also made a sound. He didn''t know whether it was for Huo Qingqing or for himself.


    However, Huo Qingqing thinks that Nangong Yuhao is taking out his anger for himself, so when he hears the words, Chaohuang Jiuge raises his chin, arrogant and incomparable.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge was a little disappointed, but despised, and then said in a disapproval tone: "the prince''s words are wrong. It''s only a matter of time before I become Princess an. Naturally, I have to worry about the concubine for the prince."


    "You... Huo Qingqing" impulsive heard this, feel very, just did not wait for her to say anything, Huo Qingxuan to pull.


    This also made Nangong Yuhao very upset, and wanted to deny it, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    After all, there''s nothing wrong with Huang Jiuge''s words. If he denies it, it''s wrong for Huang Jiuge to move out his father again.


    It has to be said that Nangong Yuhao really wants to be right. If Nangong Yuhao really denies it, Huang Jiuge will move out of Nangong Li.


    For the enemy, she has no need to save face. If she is powerful, she will fight.


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing are not the only ones who feel uncomfortable when they hear this. Sikong Chou is no less unhappy than them, even though he knows that Huang Jiuge''s words are just words.


    Nangong Yin and others also obviously feel the change of Sikong''s breath. If they understand it, they will know it clearly. If they don''t understand it, they can only doubt it.


    "Then wait until you become Princess an." Nangong Yu said coldly. This is ambiguous.


    What Nangong Yuhao wanted to express was: you huangjiuge didn''t have the chance to become Princess an, so it''s impossible for a concubine to worry about something with you.


    Insiders, too.


    But people who don''t know about it think that she is coming to worry about it after she becomes Princess an. It''s too early to worry about it now.


    Huo Qingqing thinks that''s what he thinks, so he''s not good all of a sudden. He has the impulse of Hehuang Jiuge theory, but Huo Qingxuan stops him.


    Or Huo Qingqing has not lost her sense and is stopped. If she loses her sense, how can Huo Qingxuan''s eyes and actions stop her!


    After that, he didn''t pay any attention to Huang Jiuge. Nangong Yuhao quickly went upstairs and made up his mind that no matter what they said next, he would not pay any attention to it, so as not to make himself more angry.


    Don''t let Nangong Yuhao be greatly stimulated, Huang Jiuge some regret, but since he chose to escape, she is not good to take the initiative to choose.


    Anyway, Nangong Yuhao was also angry, and he couldn''t have a better day.


    "Princess Changning, we''ve met again. We''re really predestined! Does the princess want tea? Why don''t you let me be the host and invite the princess and Miss Huang? " After Nangong Yuhao left, Ruan Jianming immediately came to Nangong Changning, full of hospitality.

 Chapter 475

    In fact, as soon as he saw Nangong Changning, Ruan Jianming was staring at her all the time. It was like a wolf''s eyes. He wanted to eat Nangong Changning. Nangong Changning has already lost his temper, but when he is about to lose his temper, he is forced by her.


    Ruan Jianming''s words fell, and Nangong yuche echoed: "yes! Huangmei, it''s rare for you to go out of the palace. Why don''t you join us and have a good time. "


    Nangong yuche wants to poke Ruan Jianming and Nangong Changning.


    Nangong Changning is very angry in her heart, but her reason still overcomes the impulse, so that she doesn''t expose it.


    However, the tone of the reply was not much better: "brother Da Huang also knows that I rarely go out of the palace. Naturally, there are many intimate words in the boudoir and Huang Jiuge. What can we say when we are with you men! So play by yourself


    Having said that, Nangong Changning pulls Huang Jiuge to go.


    Royal people, which is simple, although Nangong Changning''s attitude is not good, but let people look, is a pair of arrogant and capricious appearance, do not see the appearance of hatred.


    After all, in the eyes of the public, Nangong Changning is just like this, so her attitude is normal for them.


    Just didn''t walk a few steps, was stopped by Ruan Jianming, please said: "princess, don''t do this! I am sincere to the princess. Please give me a chance


    "Why should I give you a chance! Besides, there are many people who like Princess Ben. Does everyone want to give her a chance? " Nangong Changning is just like a kitten. Even though she looks angry, she has no threat. On the contrary, she gives people a feeling of arrogance.


    Of course, it''s all installed.


    "It''s not the same," retorted Ruan.


    "What''s the difference! Is it because you are the prime minister''s son? Feel superior? I''m sorry, my princess is interested in personal talent. If you have the ability, you can go and win the number one ranking. In this way, I will treat you differently. " Nangong Changning''s words don''t give Ruan Jianming any face! It''s a blow to chiguoguo.


    Don''t talk about the top one? It would be difficult for him to write an eye-catching article.


    Hearing the speech, Ruan Jianming''s face was not good-looking, but Nangong Changning added a knife: "hum! It''s better to see Ruan Er now! Unfortunately, he has a fiancee. "


    The last sentence is a bit helpless, as if she has a mind for Ruan Jianfeng, but it is a bit casual, and seems to be joking, so people don''t know whether it is true or not.


    But Huang Jiuge knows that Nangong Changning is obviously trying to sow discord!


    Although not deliberately, for those who don''t care, just listen as a joke, but those who care will naturally think more.


    No, hearing this, Ruan Jianming''s face was even worse, and he was still angry.


    Although Ruan Jianming''s approach to Nangong Changning is purposeful, it''s true that he likes Nangong Changning. Therefore, Nangong Changning expresses his concern for others in front of him. Ruan Jianming will naturally care about it and feel unhappy, although he doesn''t show it clearly.


    Ruan Jianfeng and Nangong yuche didn''t care much. They just thought Nangong Changning was rejecting Ruan Jianming. After all, Nangong Changning hated Ruan Jianming. They all knew that.


    Just know to know, but do not intend to give up the meaning of Nangong Changning, so, will let Ruan Jianming so please Nangong Changning.

 Chapter 476

    Moreover, with their understanding of Nangong Changning, they did not expect that she would sow dissension.


    Ignoring Ruan Jianming, Nangong Changning takes Huang Jiuge and goes upstairs. Because of his anger, this time Ruan Jianming doesn''t stop him. He just looks at Nangong Changning''s back and his face becomes gloomy.


    After turning around, Nangong Changning''s face sank completely. He couldn''t hide his hatred from his eyes. He was as scarlet as a beast that was about to explode, and he had a tendency to explode.


    Worried that Nangong Changning really broke out, Huang Jiuge immediately began to divert her attention: "didn''t you say that you like playing the piano, but there is no good music? I have some good songs here, but I don''t know if you like them or not? "


    Nangong Changning is not only mediocre in literary talent, but also outstanding in talent. She is also on the list of talented women in Beijing.


    In terms of music, Huang Jiuge is also trained professionally, because as a killer, she needs to be involved in a wide range of fields. Even if they are not proficient in everything, they are not unfamiliar.


    For the music that we are talking about now, in modern times, the strength of Huang Jiuge is no less than those of the so-called empress singers, but she is not going this way.


    In fact, there are many people who sing well. It depends on whether you have a platform to show yourself and explore your bole. After all, most of those modern stars rely on backstage and hidden rules, and there are not many who really rely on strength.


    Therefore, there are many people who have strength but have no backstage, and even have no chance to show themselves. Or some people do not want to be hidden rules, so they have to be snowed.


    As for musical instruments, Huang Jiuge has only learned piano and guzheng, and her level is also medium and top-grade. She can''t surprise four people, but she can also make people nod and praise her.


    Because learning guzheng has always been playing Gufeng music, so for Gufeng music, Huang Jiuge is familiar with a lot. And Huang Jiuge is very selective. She has to learn what she likes.


    However, I don''t know if Nangong Changning likes it or not.


    Nangong Changning hears the words and knows that Huang Jiuge intends to pacify herself and divert her attention.


    Although she didn''t tell Huang Jiuge about the reason why she felt resentful when she saw those people, she felt that Huang Jiuge was so clever that she would guess something. Even if you can''t guess, you obviously know that she hates them, but you have to bear it.


    Nangong Changning is warm about Huang Jiuge''s concern. If she is right, Huang Jiuge is a friend worthy of deep friendship.


    However, the song that Huang Jiuge said really excited Nangong Changning and suppressed his bad mood.


    It''s not that she''s heartless, it''s just that she''s used to this bad mood and can control it.


    "Really? I''m sure I''ll like it Nangong Changning said firmly that she didn''t doubt whether the song was good or not, or whether she would like it. Because she has subconsciously believed that since Huang Jiuge said a good song, she would also feel good.


    Nangong Changning''s answer was so firm that Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing and asked, "if you haven''t heard it, you are so firm. What if you don''t like it or don''t like it? When you go back, I''ll feel hurt. "


    "Er... Nangong Changning didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would say that, so he was stunned subconsciously.


    But it soon came back, and there was a flicker of firmness in his eyes.

 Chapter 477

    Although she believes that Huang Jiuge feels good and she will feel good, Nangong Changning secretly decides, just in case, that even if she doesn''t like it, she will definitely show that she likes it and won''t hurt Huang Jiuge.


    So, Nangong Changning firmly said: "I believe you, as long as you send, I like."


    In this case, it is undoubtedly more important than any praise and praise.


    Probably guess Nangong Changning''s mind, Huang Jiuge is helpless and warm.


    Although she was betrayed by her sister like friend, she didn''t lose her trust in the friendship between her friends and sisters. It''s just that in her previous life, as a killer, she taboo having close people around her.


    Or the other party will betray you, will be your enemy, will take you hostage.


    Not to mention that the other party is your sister, you can''t be helpless, just because the other party is in danger because of you, you have no reason to stay out, unless you are a wolf hearted person.


    No matter how cold Huang Jiuge was, she would not be such a person, so later she was alone.


    But now it''s different. She doesn''t think Nangong Changning will betray her, and she won''t think she will become her enemy to hold her hostage. After all, the situation is different.


    "Go" here, Nangong yuche calls Ruan Jianming, who is still in the same place and looking at Nangong Changning''s back, and then takes the lead to leave.


    Ruan Jianming came back and went out with him, but he couldn''t help looking at Ruan Jianfeng from time to time. He had to admit in his heart that Ruan Jianfeng was really better than himself.


    Ruan Jianfeng is not only handsome but also tactful. He is also the dream lover of many young girls and officials. However, he has a fiancee.


    Besides the aura of the prime minister''s eldest son, he did nothing. He didn''t even want to be his successor because he was afraid of trouble.


    And she likes to eat, drink and play, not to mention the rich officials, serious women reject him.


    For these, he does not know, but he just never cares.


    But now, Ruan Jianming was suddenly jealous of Ruan Jianfeng, who was better than himself.


    However, the jealousy was soon suppressed, but since it had already appeared, he would subconsciously remember it when he encountered conflicts with it.


    Over time, it will break out.


    Nangong Changning didn''t expect that he could successfully sow dissension, but he didn''t want to. He really planted an invisible bomb in Ruan Jianming''s heart.


    Si kongcao and others went upstairs first when Nangong Yuhao and others went upstairs to avoid meeting them. Anyway, Huang Jiuge and others won''t have anything to do.


    When Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning just got to the third floor, a waiter came up and said respectfully, "princess, Miss Huang, please."


    Come to Nangong Yin and others'' private room, because Nangong Changning didn''t know there was someone in the private room, so he directly pushed the door.


    But as soon as the door was opened, Nangong Changning was stunned. Obviously, there was no one inside.


    But why didn''t the waiter tell them?


    But Nangong Changning also knew that as long as there was no waiters outside to stop her, no matter whether there was anyone inside, she didn''t care if she went in.


    Seeing the appearance of Nangong Changning, Huang Jiuge knew that there was someone inside, and she also felt the breath in the room.


    Sure enough, nangongyin''s voice soon came from inside: "Why are you standing! Come on in


    Nangong Changning just responded, "Oh!" A sound, then pull Huang nine songs to go in.

 Chapter 478

    Phoenix nine song already and south palace Yin etc. also calculate mix familiar, so won''t because they will produce uncomfortable in. However, as soon as she stepped into the private room, her eyes were just opposite to Sikong''s, but her heart couldn''t help missing a beat.


    Although she had seen Sikong cut many times, but every time she met, she couldn''t help being attracted by his evil appearance.


    Especially at the moment, he leaned against the wall, his posture was lazy, his eyes were blurred, his mouth was light, his breath was lazy, and he was not as cold and sharp as usual, so people could not help falling.


    For the absence of Phoenix nine songs, Sikong cut said very satisfied, also ignored last night that kiss brought him uncomfortable.


    Just the next moment, Huang Jiuge thought of what happened last night. Suddenly, her heart beat strangely, and she felt guilty and embarrassed. She had to quickly avoid Sikong''s eyes.


    She thought it was just a kiss, no big deal.


    She thought that it was just a spring and a dream. It wasn''t real and nothing more.


    But, the fact tells her, this is what, let her uncontrollable heart and heartbeat.


    At the same time, apart from the ink flow, who doesn''t know much about the world, and Wei ziyao, who only pays attention to Nangong Changning, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran don''t Miss Huang Jiuge''s look.


    They can understand the absence, no doubt because of Sikong''s evil face, and suddenly soft breath.


    It''s just, what''s the matter with guilty heart and embarrassment?


    Although they don''t particularly know about Huang Jiuge, what they know is that her cheekiness is not easy to feel guilty and embarrassed! What''s more, nothing happened just now!


    Is there anything they don''t know?


    Eyes, can not help but toward Sikong cut Piao go, this Sikong cut suddenly become soft, also very abnormal.


    Receiving Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran''s exploring eyes, Sikong cut didn''t have any feeling and reaction. He still kept the original look, but had some changes in his heart, and was pleased by Huang Jiuge''s guilt and embarrassment.


    Although they are curious, they don''t say anything, because they know that even if they ask, they can''t ask anything. It''s better to watch quietly, maybe they can see what''s going on!


    However, suddenly, a possibility appeared in Huang Jiuge''s mind. It shouldn''t be that she fell in love with him!


    This idea also frightens Huang Jiuge, because it''s normal for such an excellent man to like her, but it makes her think deeply.


    Maybe, she doesn''t exclude herself from falling in love with someone, but she doesn''t want to be tied by feelings.


    At least not for the moment.


    Think of this, Huang nine songs immediately suddenly, that uncomfortable feeling also reduced a lot. Then, swagger toward the table, sit down, and then pick up a piece of cake on the table, to his mouth.


    Don''t be too casual. It''s no different from being at home.


    Don''t see what, South Temple Yin and Wen Jinran some small disappointment, but also have no way.


    "Well, it''s delicious." After eating a piece of cake, Huang Jiuge praises without stinginess.


    "Of course, brother Wen''s food is the best." Ink flow should way, a pair of proud appearance, seem to be praised is his general.


    "Yes, my favorite is the food on the first floor and the tea in Mingxiang Pavilion. As long as I can come out, I will definitely go to the first floor or come to Mingxiang Pavilion once, otherwise I will not be reconciled." Nangong Changning also said that he didn''t like the first floor and Mingxiang Pavilion!

 Chapter 479

    After that, the man had already sat down beside Huang Jiuge, picked up a piece of cake and sent it to his mouth. The mouth of the cake has not yet swallowed, and picked up a piece to the mouth, it seems that there is no slow step to eat in general.


    When food meets food, I really don''t want any image at all.


    Huang nine songs always feel a line of sight fell on himself, don''t guess Huang nine songs all know is Sikong cut, although she has suddenly, but still some uncomfortable.


    So, Huang Jiuge raised her head and gave Sikong a cold look.


    But in Sikong''s eyes, there was no lethality. On the contrary, he thought it was funny. Sikong''s mouth could not help but arouse a smile of interest. Although it was very shallow, the lethality was strong enough.


    This is not, Huang nine songs see, the whole person is stunned.


    "Bata" sound, the hands of the cake was off, fell to the table, immediately attracted the attention of the public.


    No one was surprised to see Huang Jiuge''s flower crazed appearance, but when he saw Sikong''s smile, it really surprised everyone.


    Although Sikong''s smile didn''t last long, just a few seconds, it was enough for them to be surprised.


    They haven''t seen Sikong chuckle before, but it''s rare. It''s just a handful!


    "The saliva all flows out" although the reaction of Huang Jiuge please Sikong cut, but see Huang Jiuge mouth angle slip saliva, very disgusted said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs suddenly reaction come over, the condition reflex of wipe to the mouth, is really drool.


    This, even if is the skin enough thick Huang nine songs also have to feel embarrassed, but not to lift the head.


    Seeing this, they couldn''t help laughing, which made Huang Jiuge''s face even harder to hang up. However, they retorted: "what''s so funny? If you go to the street and smile at a group of women, you will definitely be enchanted. If you are not afraid of your identity, don''t talk about collusion and taking advantage of others. It''s possible to jump on you directly. "


    Huang Jiuge''s words are true. They are all the best handsome guys. Where they go, they don''t cause a lot of commotion. They are crazy about it!


    If the ancient women were not more reserved, if they were not afraid of their identity, they would be seduced, robbed and rushed to the precipice.


    "Huang Jiuge is right. Every time uncle Huang passed by the street, the women saw it, and they were all fascinated. Tut Tut, their eyes were shining like wolves, and they wanted to rush over." Nangong Changning agreed, saying that he seemed to associate with the general situation at that time, which made Nangong Changning feel a chill.


    After a pause, Nangong Changning continued: "however, when I was outside, I saw someone pounce on Mr. Duan, but he was either avoided by Mr. Duan or kicked away."


    In this way, we don''t think there''s anything wrong with Huang Jiuge''s drooling. After all, Nangong Changning said that they had experienced it personally.


    However, Mo Liu put forward a doubt: "but the martial uncle didn''t avoid Huang Jiuge, and didn''t kick Fei Huang Jiuge. Does the martial uncle like Huang Jiuge?"


    "Cough!" Huang Jiuge is eating a cake. She is startled by the flow of ink. She is choked and coughs.


    And people''s eyes also subconsciously looked toward Sikong, puzzled and explored.


    Sikong cut breath a convergence, spread out a little cold, eyebrows slightly pick, eyes slightly narrow, eyes deep, it seems that because of the ink flow words and feel unhappy.


    But in fact, Si kongcao was thinking deeply about the words of Mo Liu.

 Chapter 480

    Does he like huangjiuge?


    In fact, even he didn''t know, he only knew that before he knew that Huang Jiuge was his own life robbery, Huang Jiuge was the first one who could be intact after three or four times of provocation.


    He was angry and disgusted with her, but he never hurt her.


    When he learned that she was robbed by his own life, he said that he would kill her, but he couldn''t do it again. On the contrary, he thought it was good to keep her.


    He can''t be sure whether he likes huangjiuge or not, but what he can be sure is that huangjiuge is destined to be his woman, which can''t be changed.


    Since Huang Jiuge is his woman, fate is linked with him, he will not hurt her.


    The problem is that people don''t know what Sikong cut thought. Seeing that he was cold, Mo Liu realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly explained: "martial uncle, I didn''t mean to, but you didn''t avoid and kick Fei Huang Jiuge, so I will! Why are you hitting me? "


    Mo Liu stares at Huang Jiuge angrily and complains.


    Yes, before he finished, he was slapped on the head by Huang Jiuge. Although it didn''t hurt, it scared him and interrupted him.


    "You just want me kicked off?" Huang nine songs don''t have good spirit of scold a way, although he know the ink flow isn''t so mean, but still let her not happy.


    "Well! I wish you were kicked away, but have you been kicked away? " Ink flow is honest, or angry, it should be said, half true and half false.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song temper also came up, "pa" a clap on the table, suddenly stand up, looking at the ink flow, provocative way: "not good, right! Fight when you''re upset? Dare you? "


    Huang Jiuge is not impulsive, but really wants to compete with mo.


    Although her skill and ink flow are not at the same level, it may be difficult to win him, but she is confident in defending against her opponent. Therefore, the main reason for Huang Jiuge''s and Mo Liu''s fighting is that they just want to practice.


    "Fight, who is afraid of who! But you can''t use your dagger. " Being so excited, as a man, Mo Liu is not willing to show weakness!


    What''s more, after knowing the death of Huang Jiuge, Mo Liu really wants to fight with Huang Jiuge! But she was afraid of her dragon scale dagger.


    He doesn''t have the skill of Sikong cut. He can''t be more confident than Huang Jiuge''s dragon scale dagger. If the sword is cut off in his hand, it''s a shame!


    "No, we don''t. are we fists or weapons?" Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to use the dragon scale dagger, and he was afraid to hurt the ink flow. After all, the dragon scale dagger was too sharp, and it mainly had evil spirit.


    Although under the control of Huang Jiuge, the dragon scale dagger will not send out evil spirit, but if it is hurt by the dagger, it will be different and will also be infected with evil spirit.


    The others just watched and no one stopped them. In addition to Sikong cut know Huang Jiuge is really skill, can''t be ink flow easily hurt, other people think, ink flow won''t really hurt Huang Jiuge.


    "In order to avoid accidental injury, it''s better to fight!" Nangongyin said.


    Although they don''t worry that the ink stream will really hurt Huang Jiuge, sometimes they can''t avoid accidental injury with weapons.


    "Good" Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu have no opinions, they should say.


    Naturally, this is not a place to fight, so with the development of the society, people moved to the backyard.

 Chapter 481

    "Since it''s a martial arts contest, it''s the end of the point." Before the war, nangongyin still reminded.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu are entangled together, and they are ruthless except for not attacking life.


    Huang Jiuge''s martial arts skills are good and changeable, which makes the ink stream a little bit unable to keep up with the rhythm. But the ink flow lightness skill is good, so there is no move to meet, let Huang Jiuge many attacks all hit empty.


    Although it seems to be unfair to Huang Jiuge, on the battlefield, he will never make do with fairness. No matter whether they evade or attack, winning is strength.


    So, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think it''s unfair.


    Both of them have their own advantages, so they are on a par for a while.


    In addition to Sikong cut, everyone was surprised, obviously did not expect that Huang nine songs and ink flow can play equally.


    "Tut tut! Originally, I was thinking about whether or not to let Mo Liu be more lenient. Unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge has such a good skill. " Wen Jinran can''t help sighing that he has another look at Huang Jiuge.


    "I have to say that Huang Jiuge is really a genius!" Nangong Yin also exclaimed.


    They have already felt that in just a few days, Huang Jiuge''s internal power has greatly increased, and now it is completely consolidated. The most important thing is that the explosive power of Huang Jiuge is very strong, it is just a burst.


    That is to say, a person who has just stepped into the third rate has the same ability to reach the top of the third rate.


    Huang Jiuge was praised. Deep in his heart, sikongtiao had a sense of pride that my family had a girl growing up, but he didn''t even find it.


    However, Nangong Changning''s pride did not hide, as if he was praised: "that''s natural. When I first met Huang Jiuge, I thought she was extraordinary."


    Yes! If it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge''s extraordinary feeling, how could she treat others as friends when she first met them!


    Maybe he forgot his shape and even said what he shouldn''t have said: "so! I thought, if only Huang Jiuge could be my aunt! Anyway, Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like Huang Jiuge either. It won''t be easy for Huang Jiuge to marry him. And? Today, Nangong Yuhao has killed Huang Jiuge. I''m really worried that Nangong Yuhao will kill Huang Jiuge secretly! "


    "By the way, uncle Yinhuang, how do you feel about huangjiuge? Otherwise, you go to talk with your father and let him marry you. As long as you say that, he will agree. Or, is there any way for Huang Jiuge not to marry Nangong Yuhao? Anyway, I don''t want to watch Huang Jiuge jump into the fire pit, and I don''t want to oppose her one day. "


    Nangong Changning said to himself, didn''t find that Sikong''s face was too dark to be any more, and his breath became cold.


    It''s not because Nangong Yuhao is willing to kill Huang Jiuge, because Nangong Yuhao and Huang Jiuge have already torn their faces. It''s a matter of time.


    What he cares about is that Nangong Changning wants Huang Jiuge to be with Nangong Yin.


    Although this is not the first time Nangong Changning said it, the situation is different this time, because Huang Jiuge is her woman now, how can her woman marry another man!


    As for the matter of Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao, it''s even more impossible. As long as he says something, Nangong Li has to hand over Huang Jiuge obediently. So what pit of fire, what opposition, he understood to mean, but that was impossible.

 Chapter 482

    The air conditioning of Sikong cut is so undisguised that Nangong Yin and others can''t feel it!


    "Well, say less!" Nangong Yin scolded. He was really worried that if Nangong Changning continued to speak, he would be hated by Sikong!


    It''s not that Sikong Chou can really do anything to Nangong Changning, but his air conditioning alone is enough for Nangong Changning.


    Of course, he didn''t object to Nangong Changning''s words, but if he didn''t know that Sikong cut was different from huangjiuge and might like huangjiuge, he would really like to pull huangjiuge out of the fire pit!


    Let''s not say that Huang Jiuge is the only blood of Huang''s family. Even for the sake of Huang''s family, he can''t bear to see Huang Jiuge fall into the pit of fire. Besides, he has a good impression of Huang Jiuge and doesn''t exclude being with her.


    Of course, this is the premise that Sikong cut and huangjiu song have nothing to do with each other.


    "Uncle Yinhuang... Because of his own thoughts, Nangong Changning, who couldn''t feel Sikong''s cold air, was not reconciled to Nangong Yin''s words.


    Of course, she didn''t force Nangong Yin to marry Huang Jiuge. She thought that no one could force Nangong Yin as long as he didn''t want to. She said so, it''s just expectation and suggestion, the most important thing is that Nangong Yin can save Yujiu song.


    "I will find a way" don''t want to Nangong Changning again, Nangong Yin can only say, but this is true.


    Of course, I just try to find a way, not to marry Huang Jiuge.


    Wen Yan, Nangong Changning is satisfied. Since uncle Yinhuang said to find a way, there must be a way.


    As for what she wanted to do with Uncle Yinhuang and Huang Jiuge, she wanted to! But she just knew that emotional things can''t be forced, so her hope can only be hope.


    Nangong Changning didn''t say anything any more, and Sikong''s air conditioner was put away.


    On this side, although Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu can''t tell the difference, it''s obvious that Huang Jiuge has fallen behind. After all, Mo Liu has the advantage of lightness skill, which makes Huang Jiuge waste a lot of energy.


    If it goes on like this, Huang Jiuge will lose in the end.


    But it''s time to publish the list, and Nangong Yin and others don''t want to spend it any more. They immediately shout: "that''s it! It''s time to go back. If you want to practice again, it''s time to make a list. Go and have a look first. "


    As soon as Nangong Yin''s words came out, Huang Jiuge and Mo Liu stopped.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t feel any displeasure when she couldn''t beat the ink stream. After all, she expected it at the beginning, and they were not at the same level.


    It''s just that it''s not so enjoyable to fight with the ink stream, because the ink stream evades a little more, which makes many of her attacks fail. And when fighting with Sikong, although she was abused, her attack would not fail, and her moves were all caught.


    Even if there is no way to get each other, but at least there is a collision, even if the pain, also sour.


    "Huang Jiuge, are you ok?" After they stopped, Nangong Changning immediately ran over and asked with concern.


    "It''s all right, but it''s not a good fight. This guy is always hiding, so it''s hard to fight him." Although Huang nine songs don''t care, but still can''t help complaining.


    This makes Mo Liu unconvinced, and says angrily: "don''t you hide? Can I call you? I''m not a fool. "


    He also knows that his martial arts are not strong, and the moves of Huang Jiuge are so strange and accurate. If he can''t use lightness skills, he really doesn''t have confidence to win Huang Jiuge!


    However, a fool doesn''t take advantage of himself. Anyway, he wins.

 Chapter 483

    So, ink flow and proud said: "anyway, win is strength."


    Yes, although there is no final division, according to the rules of the competition, Mo Liu won. After all, it was not a battle of life and death between them, but just a point to the end. Therefore, no one refuted Mo Liu''s words.


    Of course, except for Sikong.


    "She''s more talented than you, and before long, she''ll be able to beat you." Sikong cut said, just don''t know he this is for Huang nine song speak or just narrate the fact.


    Smell speech, ink flow originally excited face immediately boasted, and said bitterly: "martial uncle, can you not pour other people''s cold water?"


    Unfortunately, Sikong did not respond to him.


    Other people also believe in Huang Jiuge''s talent, so no one speaks for Mo Liu, which makes Mo Liu feel that he wants to vomit blood.


    Before going out, Nangong Changning puts on the veil, saying that she doesn''t want to be known by too many people. However, Huang Jiuge feels that it seems to have something to do with the man surnamed Tao. Maybe she doesn''t want to be recognized by him.


    This makes Huang Jiuge suddenly wonder, don''t they know each other in real life?


    For the answer that can''t be guessed, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to guess more, because the answer will be known sooner or later.


    Huang Jiuge and her party are all beautiful men and women, and they are even more beautiful. As soon as they come to Mingxiang Pavilion Hall, they immediately attract people''s attention and praise.


    However, most of the people who came to Mingxiang Pavilion were people with status, so most of them knew Nangong Yin, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao. So I''m afraid that I don''t dare to make too much noise.


    But when you get to the street, it''s an uncontrollable commotion.


    It''s crazy to hear shouts and comments all around!


    "Wow! It''s King Yin! I''m going to faint. How handsome I am


    "Yes! If I can marry King Yin, I''ll give up my life for ten years. "


    "Don''t say it''s to marry King Yin, even if it''s to be a servant girl for King Yin, I will."


    "Yes, yes! There are also Mr. Wen and Mr. Wei. I''d like to follow any of them. "


    "And the man in purple, who is it! How cool


    "Yes! But with King Yin, I''m afraid it''s either rich or expensive! "


    "And the woman in red is the princess of Changning! Why wear a veil! "


    "I don''t want to be seen! After all, the princess''s status is delicate! "


    "Yes"


    "ah! Who is the woman in purple? Is he a couple with the man in purple? They are a perfect match


    "Yes! Maybe it''s a pair! Otherwise, how can you wear the same color clothes? "


    Huang Jiuge said that she didn''t mean to wear purple clothes, she just preferred purple among all the colors.


    Except for red, of course.


    However, she didn''t like red very much, but in her previous life, she was used to wearing red, so she took red as her representative color. It''s just that red is too much publicity. She doesn''t want to be too high-profile.


    What''s more, she didn''t think that she would meet Sikong. If she knew that she would meet Sikong, she would never wear purple.


    It''s not that she repels others and says they are a good match. She just doesn''t want a man to misunderstand that she is intentional.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Si kongcao, who is standing beside Huang Jiuge, gives her a meaningful look, which makes Huang Jiuge subconsciously think that the other party is saying that she is deliberately general. He can''t help feeling a little bored.


    "Why! Isn''t that Huang Jiuge? "


    Finally, someone recognized Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 484

    "What? Is she Huang Jiuge? It''s said that Huang Jiuge has become beautiful. I didn''t expect to be so beautiful. "


    "Is, immediately feel Huo Qingqing was compared to go down."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    it''s just like the feeling of modern stars and fans. It''s just that women in ancient times are more reserved than those in modern times. They don''t say anything so straightforward as "I''ll give you a monkey.".


    If they were not afraid of the identity of Nangong Yin and others, they would not be able to get through so easily.


    Although Huang Jiuge has seen this kind of support, she has never experienced it, so no matter how good her psychological quality is, she will feel uncomfortable.


    Ink flow is directly under the silly eyes, this kind of power he has not seen, also did not experience, it is too crazy.


    And Nangong Yin and Sikong cut a few people, it is not surprising.


    Nangong Yuhao and others are still drinking tea in the teahouse on the second floor. The sudden commotion downstairs naturally attracted their attention, but their faces are not good-looking.


    In particular, Nangong Yuhao''s face could be described as pale, and he was shocked and unbelievable.


    Seeing this, Huo Qingxuan had a bad premonition in his heart and asked anxiously: "Hao, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Huo Qing''s inquiry, several people looked at Nangong Yuhao one after another. Seeing his look, they were puzzled one after another.


    "It''s him," murmured Nangong Yuhao, who had not completely recovered from the shock.


    "Who is it?" Huo Qingxuan asked.


    "The man in purple, king of Chonglou, Sikong." Nangong Yuhao said, took a deep breath, obviously contacted the person who saved Huang Jiuge twice.


    Why is he so sure! Because it''s obvious that Nangong Yin is the only one who wears purple clothes.


    "What?"


    "The king of Chonglou, sikongchu." These six words are just like a sudden thunder, which makes people scared and shocked.


    "Moreover, he is the man in purple who rescued Huang Jiuge that night and that day." Nangong Yu Hao also said that the shock gradually dissipated, but the evil became strong.


    What?


    The crowd was surprised again.


    The so-called night is which night, in addition to Huo Qingxuan, no one knows, is Nangong Yuhao was injured that night.


    The so-called day, as we all know, is the day when Huang Jiuge was assassinated. Because they all heard that Huang Jiuge was saved by a man in purple, who was with Nangong Yin.


    At first, they didn''t think of Sikong cut, because they didn''t think Sikong cut would come to the capital quietly. Now after seeing it, they have no doubt that the person who rescued Huang Jiuge is Sikong cut.


    Huo Qingxuan''s look was no better than that of Nangong Yuhao. He asked: "how did he come? Why don''t we have any news? "


    Because of the relationship between sikongchu and nangongyin, all forces sent spies to inquire about each other''s movements. However, Sikong had already appeared in the capital, but they didn''t receive any news.


    What''s more, Sikong has been here for many days, and no trace has been found.


    What they don''t know is that they were found on the day when Sikong cut down the street to save Huang Jiuge, but the news was suppressed, and only a few people knew it.


    "what is the ability to avoid all eyes to come to Beijing?" Zhu Zihang said that an imperceptible sneer flashed at Nangong Yuhao.

 Chapter 485

    Detective, I''m afraid I don''t pay attention to the ability of the king of Chonglou!


    Zhu Zihang is more and more don''t see Nangong Yuhao as, Nangong Yuhao also originally more and more unreliable, now it seems, he has to consider, is it time to choose the team again?


    Don''t feel that he has no conscience. His relationship with Nangong Yuhao was not very close, just based on interests.


    The reason why the Zhu family chose Nangong Yuhao''s side was that her mother''s family had some relatives with the Qin family, but they were not close. They moved them together because of their interests.


    At first, he was very optimistic about Nangong Yuhao. He was a capable man. Even if he knew that Nangong Yuhao abandoned his fiancee for the benefit of others, although he didn''t agree, it was understandable.


    After all, it''s someone else''s business. It has nothing to do with him, and he has no right to interfere.


    What''s more, there are many things that we have to do when we live in the royal family for the sake of interests. If we don''t fight, it doesn''t mean we can live in peace.


    When did he reject Nangong Yuhao more and more! Maybe after Huang Jiuge is not stupid, in the conflict with Nangong Yuhao, let him see more shortcomings of Nangong Yuhao.


    Irritable, impulsive, stubborn, arrogant, conceited, not mature enough, not stable enough.


    As a royal, it''s normal to be arrogant, but as an ambitious person, the most taboo is to be arrogant over ability.


    Originally, that conflict, an apology can solve the matter, but Nangong Yuhao did not, and Shengsheng made the matter big. There are still some times when he wants to provoke people when he clearly ignores things that can pass.


    Nangong Yuhao can''t even fight with a woman, so what ability can he be!


    What Zhu Zihang represents is not a person, but a Zhu family. Therefore, he must consider the future of Zhu family.


    "It''s not easy for Sikong to come to Beijing. Is there any conspiracy between him and Nangong yin?" Qin Yiqiao doubts a way.


    They are really afraid of nangongyin and Sikong.


    Although Nangong Yin has no intention of Court Affairs, and has no intention of seizing the throne, there is really no rebellion, but what is the fact? Who knows!


    Even if Nangong Yin didn''t, what about Nangong Yuchen!


    You know, the Wen family of Nangong Yuchen''s mother family is also very strong. The most important thing is that Wen Jinran has a good relationship with Nangong Yin and Sikong.


    Therefore, the most promising candidates for the throne are Nangong Yin and Nangong Yuchen.


    Although Nangong Yuchen is still young and does not do his duty all day, he knows how to travel. However, he is gifted and intelligent. If he is really trained, it will not be difficult.


    "If Si kongcao came alone or with only a few people, he would not have come for what we were worried about. After all, Nangong Yin didn''t come back with many people. Therefore, the most important thing for us now is to find out whether there is any abnormal flow of people going in and out of the capital recently, and whether there are suspicious people ten miles away from the capital. " Huo Qingxuan said, but the tone was calm.


    Yes, although he was worried, he was not anxious. After all, Sikong Chou''s coming to the capital was not only a threat to Nangong Yuhao. The emperor was more worried than Nangong Yuhao, and he was not allowed to.


    Moreover, even if Sikong cut wanted to fight back, it was not so easy, because the power of the emperor and the princes was not allowed.


    At the critical moment, we will certainly fight against the enemy together.

 Chapter 486

    Nangong Yuhao thought the same way, but he was not particularly worried: "what Qingxuan said was that he would send someone to investigate the matter later. It''s almost time now. Let''s go to the palace gate first! "


    Although they have confidence in Zhu Zihang, just as Zhu Zihang said just now, there are people outside the people, and there is heaven outside the world. This is the most talented talent in the whole East engine country. Before the results are given, there are all kinds of possibilities.


    Besides, no one can know the result except the examiner and the emperor. Even if you are noble, you can''t get the answer from the examiner.


    Because, before the results come out, you have no chance to see the examiner, in order to avoid being bribed.


    After all, it''s a matter of state, not a joke.


    Therefore, if they want to know the result at the first time, they must see the result in person.


    "Or send someone to see it!" Huo Qingxuan suggested, because it is obvious that they went to the palace gate, because Wei ziyao also took the exam.


    Wei ziyao is also among the best in the capital, and he is a man of all abilities. This time, he has passed the civil and military examinations, but I don''t know what the result is.


    He worried that when Nangong Yuhao met Nangong Yin and others, there would be a conflict, which was not good for them.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t know what Huo Qingxuan meant! In fact, he thought so in his heart, but his arrogant self-esteem made him unable to bow his head and compromise: "why not go? Did they go because of nangongyin? Can''t I go? If you don''t want to go, the king will go by himself. "


    Having said that, Nangong Yu Hao''s sleeve swung fiercely and left first. He was so arrogant and willful that he didn''t want to.


    "Brother Hao, wait for me. I''ll go with you." Huo Qingqing saw this and ran after him in a hurry.


    For Huo Qingxuan''s fear, she did not understand, she only knew that Nangong Yuhao would go, she would follow.


    She doesn''t want Nangong Yuhao to see Huang Jiuge alone. She''s worried about something that shouldn''t happen.


    Although Huo Qingxuan didn''t agree, he didn''t stop him any more, and it was impossible not to follow him.


    Because he knew Nangong Yuhao''s temperament very well, he determined that the things he had done were difficult to change. Although he has a way to make him compromise, he still doesn''t want to be too tough.


    As for Qin Yiqiao, he has always been the leader of Nangong Yuhao, and naturally he will not go without him.


    Zhu Zihang doesn''t care. It''s just that Nangong Yuhao''s way of doing things disappoints Zhu Zihang, because he doesn''t agree with Nangong Yuhao''s going.


    Here, Su Jinse has no right to speak. She naturally has to follow them wherever they go.


    So a group of people went out of Mingxiang Pavilion and headed for the palace gate.


    Nangong Yuhao and his party are all pretty men and women. Walking on the road, they attract passers-by''s eyes. However, compared with Nangong Yuhao and others, they are far behind.


    Not to mention fame, Nangong Yin can be said to be a fan in full response. In terms of appearance, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut are absolutely excellent. At present, there is no one more attractive than them in the capital.


    What''s more, Nangong Yuhao and others often go in and out, and the common people don''t think it''s strange when they see more.


    Nangong Yuhao and others didn''t leave Nangong Yin and others much time, just two minutes later. Now, it''s not published yet, but the front of the palace has been surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside, with bursts of exclamation and admiration.


    Needless to think, it must be caused by Nangong Yin and others, and those exclamations and admirations are almost the same as those people''s comments just now.

 Chapter 487

    Seeing this, Nangong Yuhao and others say that it''s false not to be jealous. Who doesn''t want to be praised! Especially Huo Qingqing, who has a strong heart of comparison, is eager to tear up the praise when he hears the words praising Huang Jiuge.


    Until now, she is still unable to pass for the fate of Huang Jiuge. Why does Huang Jiuge not die.


    "Oh! Third brother is here, too! Why don''t you stand outside and go in? " Sounds like gentle, but also with fun and evil male voice in Nangong yuche and others behind ring.


    Words fall, the person has already come to South Temple Yu Che etc. side.


    And the people who came were Nangong yuche and others.


    As for why Nangong Yuhao and others stopped outside the crowd and didn''t go in, he naturally knew that it was Nangong Yin and others inside, and there was huangjiuge.


    Nangong Yuhao is worried about another conflict with huangjiu song! After all, Nangong Yuhao is not the rival of huangjiuge! If the public was thrown away by Huang Jiuge, it would be a shame!


    He just likes to watch it. What should he do?


    Then look forward to it!


    On the South Temple Yu Che that wait and see of vision, South Temple Yu Hao still have what don''t see! Nangong yuche is waiting to see the play!


    Nangong Yuhao was displeased, but he was very calm.


    In fact, he just lost his cool in the face of Huang Jiuge.


    If he wants to see a play, he won''t let him.


    As a result, Nangong Yuhao smile, genial but also with alienation, light said: "just arrived, it''s too late to go in, big brother will arrive, it''s better to go in together."


    "Good!" Nangong yuche naturally won''t refuse.


    Then, the two people walked past, and the onlookers saw this and immediately spontaneously let them come out of the way.


    As soon as they went in, they saw the most striking one in the middle, namely Nangong Yin and others.


    Originally, their appearance was high enough and their momentum was strong enough. Now no one was near them within two meters, so they were the most eye-catching.


    "See King Chonglou and uncle Yinhuang." As soon as Nangong yuche came in, he bowed to Sikong and Nangong Yin.


    Even if they are against the enemy, but the difference in identity, so that he had to salute, but also to make a respectful, let people choose not to make mistakes.


    However, why did he refer to Sikong first! Because the identity of sikongchu is higher than that of nangongyin!


    Even the father saw it, but also the comity of three points! Not to mention him!


    A sentence from the king of Chonglou stunned, shocked and dumbfounded everyone, including Huang Jiuge.


    What? Is this man in purple the king of Paris? That ruthless, cruel, but resourceful, resolute, people respect and fear of the redoubt Wang Sikong?


    They haven''t seen the king of Chonglou, but the name is as loud as thunder! At least two-thirds of Dongqing people have heard of it.


    "See King Chonglou and uncle Yinhuang." Nangong Yuhao also came to salute immediately. He didn''t want to, but he had to salute, and he couldn''t show his unwilling attitude.


    Along with Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuhao, they also followed the salute Road, because they knew or had seen Sikong Chou in the capital for a long time, so they were not surprised.


    Although Nangong Changning was also frightened by the fact that Duke Duan was the king of Chonglou, she quickly responded, because she knew that the identity of Duke Duan was not simple, and she knew the relationship between Nangong Yin and Sikong Duan, but she never thought that Duke Duan was Sikong Duan.


    Therefore, she was quick to accept that Duke Duan was Sikong Duan.

 Chapter 488

    Hearing the salute again, many people reflected and bowed to them: "see the king of Chonglou, see the prince Yin."


    Although it is not necessary to salute, after all, they are not his people.


    But Nangong yuche and others all saluted. How can they not! I can''t say it!


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to salute. Instead, she fixed her eyes on Si kongcao. Then she suddenly said, "you are the ruthless and cruel king of Chonglou! No wonder ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    no wonder, I don''t know how to show mercy on jade!


    She finally knows why Nangong Changning and Mo Liu always say why sikongchu doesn''t kick her. This guy hates women, and there are rumors of broken sleeves.


    So she''s lucky!


    However, before Huang Jiuge''s words were finished, her mouth was covered by a hand, and then Nangong Changning''s anxious warning came out: "Huang Jiuge, you''re not going to die."


    Although she knew that Sikong cut was different from huangjiu Ge, she was still afraid that huangjiu Ge would annoy Sikong cut. No wonder Sikong cut gave her a deep-rooted impression, which was a very annoying existence.


    And hear the words of Huang Jiuge, many people know, originally Huang Jiuge didn''t know that this man is the king of Chonglou!


    But her words ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the common people can''t help but sweat for Huang Jiuge. This Huang Jiuge is too bold!


    If you know that the other party is cruel and ruthless, and dare to speak so freely, are you not afraid of provoking him and asking for trouble?


    And Nangong Yuhao and others are not the same, I hope Sikong cut angry Huang Jiuge is good! Sikong cut a anger, Huang nine songs will never have good fruit to eat.


    But they ignore, always hate women Sikong cut but twice saved Huang nine song, even if it is angry, also won''t to Huang nine song how.


    Huang Jiuge''s words really made Sikong cut''s face slightly heavy. He looked at Huang Jiuge and asked coldly, "no wonder what?"


    Huang Jiuge immediately breaks away Nangong Changning''s hand that covers his mouth. Nangong Changning doesn''t give up and wants to stop Huang Jiuge, but he is shot by Sikong''s fierce eyes and doesn''t dare to move.


    Nangong Yin and others are not very concerned, but also a pair of opera attitude, anyway, they know, Sikong cut won''t how to huangjiu song.


    After opening the shackles, Huang Jiuge first took a few breaths, and then said, "no wonder you don''t know how to pity the jade! It turns out that I hate women, and there are rumors of broken sleeves. "


    Huang Jiuge''s words are not afraid to die. Although everyone has heard such rumors, there are several people who can say such words in front of the Lord! It''s killing me.


    Sikong cut''s face was more heavy and his breath was colder.


    This woman, is really not the general bold, dare to talk to him like this woman, she is really the first person! It''s his woman.


    Nangong Yuhao and others are more proud, the people are more shocked, and Nangong Changning is more anxious.


    However, Nangong Yin was not kind enough to laugh: "poof


    This smile was so beautiful that all things were disgraced, but at this moment, people were not in the mood to be surprised and appreciated, because the cold air pressure of Sikong cut made the atmosphere dare not make a sound.


    Wen Jinran also suppresses a smile, but does not dare to laugh out recklessly, unless he wants to be angry.


    Although Wei ziyao also made a cold sweat for Huang Jiuge, he didn''t worry too much when he saw that Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran didn''t worry at all.

 Chapter 489

    But see Nangong Changning for Huang nine song urgent that appearance, in the heart some uncomfortable.


    "Martial uncle is not a broken sleeve!" Mo Liu stares at Huang Jiuge fiercely, holding injustice for Sikong.


    "I didn''t say yes, I just said it was a rumor!" Huang nine songs white ink flow one eye, retort a way.


    "Is it?" The voice of the cold dead was coming out of Sikong''s mouth, and gradually approached Huang Jiuge. It was so bad, but Huang Jiuge didn''t escape.


    All of them thought that Huang Jiuge was scared. Just when they thought that Sikong cut was going to make trouble with Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut''s voice suddenly became ambiguous: "but last night on the roof, we clearly had..."


    this was like a heavy bomb, which suddenly exploded and made everyone dizzy.


    Even Nangong Yin and others were so surprised that they all looked at Sikong Duan and Huang Jiuge to explore and doubt.


    What do you mean? What did they have on the roof last night?


    Sikong cut did not continue to say, because of this, it is more imaginative.


    And Huang nine song is so mentioned, heart a empty, and then can''t control the beat up, jump Huang nine song all uncomfortable, the only thought is to escape.


    "Nothing," retorted Huang Jiuge, but she could not hide her guilty heart.


    "Nothing. What are you guilty of?" Sikong cut is with Huang nine songs on the bar, just don''t care what face not face! Anyway, Huang Jiuge is his woman, no matter what they do, it''s normal.


    Of course, he said that on purpose, who let this woman always challenge him three times and four times!


    He''s very happy to see her shriveled.


    Nangong Yuhao, who had been proud of himself, now turned very black. His anger was even more fierce and his fists were clenched.


    He was wearing a green hat, and he was told in public. His face was lost by Huang Jiuge.


    Because he couldn''t bear it, Nangong Yuhao roared angrily: "Yujiu song, you shameless woman."


    This anger wakes up the people who are in a state of shock. Most of them look at Huang Jiuge with disdain, but because of the existence of Si kongcao, they don''t dare to be too explicit.


    In ancient times, the most despised is the woman who comes out of the wall.


    However, there are also a small number of people who are envious. After all, it''s the king of human buildings!


    How lucky it is to be liked by the king of Chonglou!


    However, Nangong Yuhao''s words also attracted a few bad eyes, which came from Huang Jiuge and others. There were two eyes, cold and sharp, which made Nangong Yuhao''s body stiff.


    In particular, the sight from Sikong cut made him feel as if he was walking on the iceberg naked, shivering and bone chilling, and his face was a little white.


    Even others have been affected.


    However, in Nangong Yuhao, he is not an ordinary person, so he will not lose his manners.


    Huo Qingxuan some people worry about Nangong Yuhao, but Nangong yuche and others are proud.


    For Huang Jiuge, it''s not up to Nangong Yuhao whether she wants to face or not.


    However, for Sikong Chou, Huang Jiuge is her woman, and other people are not qualified to talk about her woman, especially Nangong Yuhao, her woman''s enemy, that is, her enemy''s man.


    "King an, this is indirect. Is it shameless to be a lonely king?" Sikong cut''s tone is indifferent, can''t hear the obvious anger, but because of his cold breath formed a pressure, and the invisible sent out the inborn domineering of the king, even if not angry, also self-confidence.

 Chapter 490

    Nangong Yuhao''s heart leaped. Although he was oppressed by Sikong, he retorted: "the king didn''t say that. However, as his fiancee, Huang Jiuge didn''t know about a man on the roof at night. It''s really bad for her virtue and reputation."


    For Nangong Yuhao, people agreed.


    "Oh With a very ironic sneer, Sikong Chou said sarcastically: "is it unclear? Is it so easy for Wang An to judge a thing? If you are not deaf, you can hear that. I don''t think you have finished saying that


    The South Temple Yu Hao hears speech, the heart under clap Deng for a while, in the heart immediately gave birth to regret.


    Although Si kongcao''s words just now are intentionally misleading, they are not finished.


    Huo Qingxuan warning of hope South Temple Yu Hao one eye, let him don''t try to be brave.


    Although Nangong Yuhao was not willing, he knew that he was wrong, and it would only be bad for him to make trouble.


    So Nangong Yuhao decided to compromise and apologize, but Sikong didn''t give him the chance. Before he said anything, he said, "if King an is like this, how can people be convinced of you? Even prisoners have the right to argue! But you are convicted because of half a sentence. A case is in your hands, and it will become a case of injustice! "


    This is the face of chiguoguo! And it''s really his mother''s ruthlessness. He directly described Nangong Yuhao as a person who is cruel to the people, ignorant and reckless.


    The more people care about power, the more they care about fame, especially people like Nangong Yuhao.


    As the saying goes, "those who win the hearts of the people win the world." It''s not just talking about it. Only with a good reputation can we win people''s hearts. People''s hearts can be said to be half of the help.


    Therefore, even though Nangong Li''s heart was very dark, he did all the bad things. But on the surface, he set up a good image and became a king of Ming Dynasty.


    Although Sikong cut to people''s cognition is ruthless, cruel, but that is not to offend his premise, and he did not do anything hurtful.


    On the contrary, he is resourceful and resolute, and has developed a territory as big as a county into a power comparable to that of a country. How many people can do that?


    Hearing this, the people looked at Nangong Yuhao''s eyes and doubted.


    Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he almost didn''t come up. He almost suffered from internal injury, and his face was very ugly.


    However, he also knows that the current situation does not allow him to be tough: "the words of King Chonglou are serious. It''s about Wang''s fiancee, so it''s only a private matter. I just care about Wang''s fiancee, so I lose some sense."


    Nangong Yuhao will use huangjiu song to explain, and this is reasonable.


    No matter what happened to Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao last night, her behavior was against the virtue of women. Therefore, the people''s heart turned to Nangong Yuhao again.


    "Do you care about Huang Jiuge?" Sikong cut coldly asked, no obvious anger, but his words in Nangong Yuhao''s ears, is full of irony, and also seems to be hit in the face, hot.


    Yes, sarcasm.


    Who in the capital doesn''t know that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t have time to hate Huang Jiuge, so how can he care about her!


    Don''t understand will think Nangong Yuhao because Huang nine song is not silly, become beautiful, so like her. But the people who know know clearly know that Nangong Yuhao only cares about power, so it is impossible to care about huangjiuge.

 Chapter 491

    Among them, Huo Qingqing takes the lead in understanding. In fact, she doesn''t know nothing about it at all. She''s just a person trapped in love. Her IQ is often the lowest.


    She has been worried that Huang Jiuge will attract Nangong Yuhao and take away his heart. Now I hear Nangong Yuhao say that she cares about Huang Jiuge. How can she accept it!


    Feeling the change of Huo Qingqing''s breath, Huo Qingxuan worried that something might happen to her. He quickly pulled her sleeve and gave a warning.


    Huo Qingqing is not willing, very unwilling, but she does not dare to make trouble now!


    "Huang Jiuge is the king''s fiancee." Nangong Yuhao didn''t answer Sikong''s words directly, but it was also an indirect answer. Anyway, no matter whether he cares about Huang Jiuge or not, she is his fiancee. She is his fiancee, so he has the right to be angry about her.


    "Oh Sikong cut didn''t say anything, just a meaningful light ah, look so profound that people don''t know what he meant, but Nangong Yuhao obviously saw the provocation in Sikong cut''s eyes.


    Yes, provocation?


    Does Sikong cut have an idea for Huang Jiuge?


    Nangong Yin saw almost, interrupted the confrontation between the two: "well, the ranking officials have been here for a long time, let''s see, those people can win the title!"


    Yes, the announcer has been here for a long time, only to see that the atmosphere in the crowd is not right, and they are all extraordinary people, so they dare not break it.


    Smell speech, Nangong Yu Hao and others is a sigh of relief, fortunately things did not make too much.


    And see things unexpectedly so ended, Nangong yuche and others some regret, this play is not wonderful enough.


    However, as soon as they heard the announcement, everyone''s attention was immediately diverted, and they were eager to see the list, but they were afraid of Nangong Yin and Sikong cut, and they didn''t dare to get in front of them.


    Therefore, Nangong Yin and others naturally stood in the front, followed by Nangong Yuhao and Nangong yuche.


    Some of the three of them took part in the exam. Nangong Yin and others were relatively calm and didn''t seem to care much. However, Nangong Yuhao and Nangong yuche were nervous and afraid that they couldn''t see the name they wanted on the list.


    There are two lists, one is wenbang and the other is Wubang.


    Wen Bang: Zhu Zihang, murongbai, Tao Wenyuan.


    Wu Bang: Wei ziyao, Ruan Jianfeng, Zhan Feng.


    These are all in the list of people, but the ranking is to go after the palace examination.


    "Ah! It''s a hit Nangong Changning exclaimed excitedly. Everyone thought that she was excited because of Wei ziyao, because they were all together.


    Even Wei ziyao thought Nangong Changning was happy for him, even though he knew that Nangong Changning only treated him as a brother.


    Only Huang Jiuge knows that Nangong Changning is the man surnamed Tao, that is Tao Wenyuan, because he is excited.


    It has to be said that Tao Wenyuan can stand out among hundreds of examinees. His talent is absolutely excellent. No wonder Nangong Changning will fall in love with him.


    Just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    thinking of Tao Wenyuan''s fiancee, Huang Jiuge can only mourn for Nangong Changning.


    In front of the gate of the palace, Nangong Changning had been absent-minded before the conflict, looking left and right. Huang Jiuge knows that she is looking for Tao Wenyuan''s figure, but she doesn''t see it.


    Zhu Zihang can be in the list, Nangong Yuhao and others are also relieved and happy.


    Because in Nangong Yuhao''s opinion, Zhu Zihang is a member of his group. If Zhu Zihang can come out, it will help him.

 Chapter 492

    But, of course, when he saw Ruan Jianfeng on the martial arts list, Nangong Yuhao was surprised. Obviously, he did not expect Ruan Jianfeng to be on the martial arts list.


    They have always believed that Ruan Jianfeng was born in a family of civil servants and only knew how to test for civil servants. In this way, his future will be smooth. Moreover, as far as they know, Ruan Jianfeng has outstanding talent, and Ansheng is not so outstanding in martial arts.


    But now, reality gives them what they call a slap.


    Ruan Jianfeng, it can be said that he is not so deep!


    For Nangong Yuhao several people''s surprise, Nangong yuche and others naturally see in the eye, also please them.


    Of course, Ruan Jianfeng was able to make the list, which also made them feel relieved. After all, Ruan Jianfeng himself didn''t have much confidence, because there were many experts in the martial arts examination.


    However, people are selfish, so Nangong yuche and others are not happy to see Zhu Zihang''s name on the list.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go." Wen Jinran said.


    "OK, go to the first floor." Wei ziyao readily replied that it was just the first floor that made Wen Jinran lose face. He immediately refused and said, "no, no, everyone has the right to free the bill on the first floor. It''s not easy to collect your money. Today, if you don''t pay for it yourself, how can you do it?"


    "That''s it. Go somewhere else!" Nangong Yin also echoed the way, obviously against Wei ziyao''s silver.


    Wei ziyao was dumbfounded and said, "OK, you can go wherever you want."


    Although Wei ziyao was not as rich as nangongyin, he still had some money to eat and drink. What''s more, his high school today is also a happy thing to celebrate.


    So, the party left, not even a look to Nangong Yuhao and Nangong yuche.


    When he left, Nangong Changning swept around the crowd again. He still didn''t see the figure he wanted to see. His eyes were full of disappointment.


    But I don''t want to be seen wrong, so Nangong Changning doesn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Then, Nangong Yuhao and Nangong yuche also left, so the people dare to rush on.


    Shortly after Nangong Yin and his party left, a man in white and a woman came towards the crowd, and the man in white seemed to be a person whom Nangong Changning wanted to see but could not see, Tao Wenyuan.


    As for the woman, she is Tao Wenyuan''s sweetheart.


    "Brother Tao, don''t be nervous. Even if you don''t win, you can be liked by the court with your talent. Dad said that as long as you can be liked by the court, he will try his best to help you. Even if we don''t win this time, there will be another time, won''t there? Brother Tao is only 19 this year, and only 22 in three years! Young man, what about that Feeling Tao Wenyuan''s tension, the woman, Meng Yun, comforted him.


    Meng Yun, the daughter of Meng Chao, the Minister of the armed forces, is not famous for her talent and beauty, but she is graceful and beautiful.


    "Yunmei, thank you." When Tao Wenyuan hears the speech, he smiles at Meng Yun, but he is obviously reluctant.


    Meng Yun didn''t say anything more, because saying too much would only backfire and annoy elder brother Tao.


    I have to say that Meng Yun knows how to advance and retreat.


    Tao Wenyuan and Meng Yun crowded into the crowd. When they saw Tao Wenyuan on the list, they were stunned.


    The surprise was so big that Tao Wenyuan couldn''t react for a moment. Meng Yun was the first to react. He was so excited that he cried: "brother Tao, you have your name. You are in high school."


    This call, the people around all look, looking at Tao Wenyuan''s eyes are full of envy.

 Chapter 493

    At the same time, Tao Wenyuan was awakened from his stupor. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. He even said: "I, I''m hit, really, really."


    Because of the pressure from all sides, Tao Wenyuan didn''t have much hope, so he didn''t have much confidence. Even if he fails, he should be favored by the court. At least there is hope for development.


    Therefore, the surprise of the golden list title is too big for him.


    "Brother Tao, let''s go and celebrate. This list has come out. My father must have known about it, so I don''t have to go back and tell him Meng Yun said.


    "Good" Tao Wenyuan should say that his words are full of indulgence.


    Then they left side by side.


    "What would you like to eat? I''m not familiar with Beijing, so it''s up to you to decide! " Tao Wenyuan said.


    "There is a special roast duck in Beijing. It''s delicious. Let''s go there." Meng yundao.


    "Well, go there." Tao Wenyuan responded.


    Here, Nangong Yin and others have come to a restaurant called "zuixianju". Zuixianju is not as high-end and elegant as the first floor, but it is very distinctive. It is also one of the famous restaurants in Beijing.


    Zuixian Curie, the air is full of a smell of meat, just smell this taste, make people salivate.


    This flavor comes from roast duck, because the most famous one in zuixianju is roast duck.


    It can be said that people who come here to eat are all for roast duck.


    The roast duck here is tender, full-bodied, fat but not greasy. The color is jujube red, oily and shiny, and the skin is crisp and tender. After baking, the outside is very crispy, a bite can tear off a piece of meat.


    Think about it, it''s mouth watering!


    At ordinary times, Zuixian Curie is full of people, especially during this period of time, because of the foreigners.


    As soon as they entered the drunken fairy house, a group of beautiful men and women became a beautiful scenery again, which attracted people''s attention and praise.


    And at this time, the opposite also ushered in a young man.


    The man is in his early twenties in ink. He has handsome features. He has a tall nose and thin lips. Danfeng''s eyes are slightly narrowed and soft. It makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The man looked at Wen Jinran and said: "yo! Isn''t this boss Wen? Yes? Why don''t you eat delicacies on your first floor and come to my drunken Xianju to eat roast duck? "


    Although this tone is weird, but there is no malice, it is like a joke between friends.


    "I''m used to eating delicacies, so it''s good to change my taste occasionally." Wen Jinran is not willing to show weakness of the counter sneer, similarly, there is no hostility.


    "Hum!" When the man heard the words, he gave a cold hum to Wen Jinran and ignored him. Instead, he looked at Nangong Yin and said politely: "the presence of King Yin makes me drunk and immortal building shine!"


    Although it is a compliment, but the attitude is not overbearing, not the slightest flattering gesture.


    He didn''t know Sikong, so he didn''t salute. However, he politely nodded to him. No, he nodded to all the people. It was a greeting.


    Although his manner didn''t change much, he was surprised that this man was so handsome that he was almost as handsome as Nangong Yin!


    And that temperament, a look to know extraordinary.


    For Huang Jiuge, he didn''t know her, but he also surprised her beauty. He also guessed that the woman and the man were both wearing purple clothes, so they must be husband and wife!

 Chapter 494

    He knew Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao, but he didn''t say hello alone.


    "It turns out to be a shining flower. Please arrange a private room for us." Nangong Yin''s language is casual and has no airs. At a glance, he knows that the relationship between them is not strange.


    "I don''t want to eat and drink for nothing." The man, that is, Shangguan Junqing, the boss of zuixianju, was shocked when he heard the speech.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinran sneered, looked at Shangguan Junqing and said, "who do you think we are! Just before your meal, it''s not worth looking at. It''s like sending beggars. "


    Wen Jinran''s words fell, and Shangguan Junqing called out in an angry voice: "come on, take boss Wen. They go to tianziyajian. The food they ordered is charged ten times."


    Say, also don''t say hello with a few people, mercilessly shake sleeve to turn round to leave.


    As soon as he said this, Wei ziyao''s face broke down. He cried anxiously, "Hello, Shangguan Junqing, you can''t do this. I paid for this meal!"


    What is the concept of ten times?


    The consumption of zuixianju is not low. If you come out ten times, you can go to the first floor for three or four meals.


    Although you don''t need to worry about the money when you invite your brother to dinner, even so, the money is not spent like this! This is just a pit!


    "Love to eat or not to eat" Wei ziyao''s retort, Shangguan Junqing did not give in.


    This, Wei ziyao face more ugly, looking at Wen Jinran''s eyes full of resentment.


    As the culprit, Wen Jinran is not only aware of what he did, but also pats Wei ziyao on the shoulder as a hypocrite. He looks like he can''t help him. Then he goes upstairs first.


    Wei ziyao thinks that Wen Jinran did it on purpose. Because he knows Shangguan Junqing''s Madman''s temperament, and he will not get along with him. But Shangguan Junqing''s words are hard to change.


    That''s all. When people raise their prices, they don''t have to eat them! But Wen Jinran was the first one to go up. It wasn''t intentional!


    Of course, Wei ziyao didn''t really care about Wen Jinran, but there was some resentment.


    Huang Jiuge left hand ring chest, right hand holding gills, looking at Shangguan Junqing left figure, said with great interest: "this person is very drag, interesting."


    At the first sight of Shangguan Junqing, Huang Jiuge doesn''t like her. On the contrary, she is a little repulsive. Even though he is very handsome, she hates feminine people.


    But now, she thinks this person is very interesting, and she doesn''t reject him.


    Words fall, Huang nine songs immediately feel surrounded by a cold air, a burst of cold, hard stare to the side of Sikong cut, silent accusation.


    Yes, the air-conditioning comes from Sikong. In the eyes of Huang Jiuge, it''s just inexplicable.


    "Let''s go!" After pulling Nangong Changning, he followed Wen Jinran upstairs.


    Then, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut also follow, no one seems to sympathize with Wei ziyao in general.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning don''t know Shangguan Junqing, so they think this is just a talk, there''s nothing at all.


    Come to the second floor of tianziya room, people sit around the table.


    Other people seem to be deliberately in general, the other positions are occupied, leaving a vacancy on the right side of Sikong cut.


    Huang nine songs don''t care, is no pressure, directly a buttock sit down, casual tight, this let people have to admire the courage of Huang nine songs.


    They can understand the boldness of Huang Jiuge before they don''t know the identity of Si kongcao, but it''s really admirable that they can be so indifferent after they know his identity.

 Chapter 495

    "By the way," Nangong Yin suddenly looked at Sikong, a pair of peach eyes flowing, evil and beautiful face with a meaningful smile, pondering asked: "just now you said, last night on the roof, you clearly have... What ah!"


    As soon as the words came out, the people remembered the story and immediately aroused their interest. The shining eyes fell on Si kongdao and Huang Jiuge, waiting for them.


    They would have asked if it had not been appropriate just now.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song a meal, the picture of last night reappears in the mind, the vision is a flash, the complexion is a little uneasy, but soon recovered calm.


    At the same time, Huang nine songs also secretly despise oneself some time, her guilty what strength, is not a kiss? There is another spring dream that only she knows!


    However, she just can''t control her feelings! It''s a dog.


    Sikong cut eyebrow slightly Cu, complexion is cold, can''t see mood happy anger, however, also didn''t answer meaning.


    Nangong Yin and others were not surprised by the expected result, but the more he was, the more curious they were. Especially when I caught Huang Jiuge''s guilty and uncomfortable appearance twice, I felt that something not simple had happened last night.


    "Huang Jiuge, tell me what happened in the end!" Knowing that there was no result in asking Sikong, he turned to Huang Jiuge, but this time he asked Wen Jinran.


    Although, he didn''t report any hope to Huang Jiuge, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not let it go.


    "Nothing!" Huang nine songs reply a way, the tone pour is calm, the vision is also very calm, seem to really have no matter general.


    Of course, if she had been like that in the beginning.


    "No wonder! I''ll tell you what you have Wen Jinran retorts discontentedly.


    "Since he said there was something, ask him what he had! I didn''t say anything. " Huang nine songs also retort a way, she is idle have nothing to do just can explode oneself of embarrassment!


    However, if Sikong cut off explosion, she had no way, because she knew that she could not stop.


    However, it seems that Sikong cut is more reluctant to disclose this than himself.


    Wen Jinran chokes and is immediately discouraged. If Sikong can say that, he won''t ask Huang Jiuge. If he is pressed to ask Sikong, it is his life to be a companion.


    The most important thing is that when he fights with Sikong, he will only be abused.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, everyone agreed not to mention it. Even though they were still curious, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao obviously didn''t want to say it!


    Nangong Changning looks at Huang Jiuge bitterly, but she doesn''t say anything, because she never asks what she wants to know from Huang Jiuge.


    Because the food didn''t come up so quickly, the rest of the people just chatted.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open by gravity, which immediately interrupted the conversation. Subconsciously, they looked towards the door and saw Shangguan Junqing swaggering in.


    Shangguan Junqing chin slightly raised, eyes slightly slanted, proud like a proud peacock in general.


    Even speaking, he was extremely proud: "I heard that Mr. Wei is in high school today, so I won''t embarrass you. I don''t need the ten times fee, but the original price is still unavoidable. However! How to say we have known each other for so many years, we can''t be too stingy! So, I''ll give you a jar of good daughter red


    Although Wei ziyao didn''t really care about being trapped by Shangguan Junqing, he would be blocked in his heart. After all, the pit is too unreasonable.

 Chapter 496

    However, Wei ziyao gladly accepted the excellent daughter Hong sent by Shangguan Junqing. It''s not that he wants to be greedy. It''s just that you can''t refuse what Shangguan Junqing gives you. If you refuse, he will go crazy again.


    Of course, all of his actions are done to his close friends. This is the way they get along with each other.


    "Thank you, Shangguan boss," Wei ziyao said.


    "Well!" Shangguan Junqing didn''t care. With a sound, he didn''t stay any longer. Without a greeting, he turned and left.


    This Shangguan Junqing said that he would come and leave soon. His casual and arrogant appearance was really rude.


    Wen Jinran is also very clear, so immediately explained: "that, because I am here, he is like this, not deliberately disrespectful, you don''t mind."


    Although Wen Jinran said "you", his eyes secretly aimed at Sikong Chou''s face. In fact, he was afraid that Sikong Chou was dissatisfied with Shangguan Junqing, so he explained.


    After all, Wei ziyao and nangongyin knew Shangguan Junqing and his affairs.


    Sikong did have some dissatisfaction, but he didn''t care. After all, he knew that Shangguan Junqing and Wen Jinran were friends and had their own way of getting along.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning naturally didn''t care.


    However, looking at the way Wen Jinran and Shangguan Junqing get along with each other, Huang Jiuge feels that they love each other and kill each other.


    There is no hostility in the heart.


    Think of, Huang nine songs in the brain suddenly float an evil idea, hope to Wen Jinran''s vision inquiry and ambiguous.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes let Si kongcao''s air conditioner go out again, which made everyone puzzled. But Wen Jinran was frightened and asked, "Why are you looking at me with these eyes?"


    "I just feel that the way you and Shangguan Junqing get along with each other gives me the illusion of loving and killing each other." Huang nine songs pour is frankly say, also have no taboo.


    People smell speech, first is a Leng, then spray out laughing one after another.


    Of course, in addition to Sikong Chou, who has always been unsophisticated, and Wen Jinran, who looks embarrassed.


    "How do you understand that?" Nangong Yin asked with great interest.


    "They are clearly incompatible with each other, but they have no hostility. It''s like two people are obviously in love, but they can''t be together, and they have resentment in their hearts. It''s just like they are constantly cutting, and the reason is chaotic." Huang nine songs explain a way, just that exclamatory tone is a few meanings?


    Metaphor or sympathy?


    However, no matter this is a metaphor or sympathy, it can be said that the two men are like this, which has brought a great impact to the public. One or two look strange.


    Especially as the protagonist, Wen Jinran was so surprised that he choked on his saliva and coughed.


    "Here, have a drink." Wei ziyao is beside Wen Jinran. Seeing this, he immediately picks up the tea on the table and gives Wen Jinran a drink.


    Just, also don''t know Huang nine songs this is intentional or unintentional, just in this file mouth opened mouth, full of curious tone asked: "Hey, are you that kind of relationship?"


    What kind of relationship? What kind of relationship?


    Without Huang Jiuge''s explanation, maybe they don''t know what Huang Jiuge means. But after Huang Jiuge''s explanation, they can understand this sentence!


    Of course, in addition to the unconscious ink flow, even Nangong Changning, who has always been pure about this kind of thing, understood it.


    However, she was so ashamed that her head was almost buried in her chest. You don''t have to look at it. You know she must be red at the moment.

 Chapter 497

    This is obviously adding fuel to the fire for Wen Jinran. As soon as he takes a mouthful of water, he is startled to "pop" out of his mouth. He is choked again, aggravating his cough, and his face is red and he can''t breathe.


    In fact, Sikong cut, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran are all said to have broken sleeves. After all, they are not young, and there is no woman around them. Generally, men of their age either have children who can make soy sauce or are married.


    Even if there is no wife, concubines should be a lot of it! But they just have nothing.


    Wen Jinran is still a little better. Although he has no wife or concubine, he doesn''t exclude women. But Sikong cut and Nangong Yin are different, they are known to exclude women, so can not spread broken sleeves?


    Although there were some women in Sikong''s harem, they were all spies sent by people with bad intentions. Let alone fame, he never looked at them.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, although they are the women of chonglouwang, their status is not as good as that of palace maids, because they don''t even have a formal title.


    Let''s get back to business. Although they heard the word "broken sleeve", they were surprised to be told by Huang Jiuge. Because even those who suspect that they are broken sleeve rumors, are in their back, no one dared to face with them.


    However, they didn''t say anything. They appreciated Wen Jinran''s frightened appearance.


    For a moment, Wen Jinran slowly breathed. Staring at Huang Jiuge, he complained: "you mean to have a hard time with me, don''t you! I haven''t offended you! What if it scares me to death? "


    He doesn''t mind Huang Jiuge''s suspicions, but can''t he say it when he drinks water!


    "You''re not dead, are you?" Huang nine songs don''t think of of of say.


    Wen Jinran chokes. Isn''t that an analogy? If he died, she would not be able to stay here.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Liu asks curiously, he is very puzzled, Huang nine song this words why frighten Wen Jin ran to be like this, and also may be scared to death so serious.


    "Why do children ask so many questions?" Huang nine songs but white he one eye, still really don''t want to take this pure baby to slant!


    "I''m not a child!" Also said to be a child, Mo Liu retorts angrily.


    "You are the youngest here. You are not a child. Who is it?" Huang nine song way, the implication, you are a child.


    "You... Mo Liu is angry. Although he doesn''t agree with Huang Jiuge, he is the youngest here.


    Because everyone thinks so, no one helps Mo Liu speak.


    "Hey, are you that kind of relationship or not?" Huang nine songs don''t stop of ask a way, although she feel also impossible, but still very curious.


    Smell speech, Wen Jinran breath almost didn''t come up, staring at Huang Jiuge''s eyes still hard, but still explained: "of course not, he is my cousin."


    What if I don''t explain? Is she allowed to misunderstand?


    Misunderstanding what he can accept, misunderstanding this thing, he can not accept, this for him, it is a shame!


    Of course, he didn''t really blame Huang Jiuge.


    Shangguan Junqing is the son of Wen Jinran''s aunt, that is, his cousin. There is a reason why they are so incompatible.


    Shangguan Junqing''s parents died when he was young. He grew up in the Wen family. However, he was so strong that he didn''t want to rely on the Wen family. He wanted to make his own career, but he didn''t want the help of the Wen family.

 Chapter 498

    Wen Jinran knew that he couldn''t be persuaded, so he had a big fight with him. All kinds of stimulation and agitation to him led to the breakdown of his relationship for several years. When he met him, he would tear up and always fight against him.


    It is precisely because of Wen Jinran''s enthusiasm that Shangguan Junqing works harder to prove himself.


    Later, after Shangguan Junqing''s success, he realized Wen Jinran''s hard work. Although he no longer hated Wen Jinran in his heart, he was still very grateful to him. However, his way of getting along with him for several years did not mean that it could be changed.


    Therefore, when they meet now, they will fight against each other, but there is no resentment in their hearts.


    "Oh Huang nine song lazy should way, immediately a pair of interest lack.


    See Huang nine song this appearance, Wen Jinran is hit again, feeling he is not broken sleeve, she is disappointed! Do you want to be so heartless!


    But Nangong Yin and others couldn''t help laughing.


    Soon, the meal came up, but the meal was so harmonious that there was no more food grabbing.


    In addition to Mo Liu, Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge also had a few drinks.


    Because this is the best daughter Hong, the degree is not low, so after a few drinks, Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge are a little dizzy, so the order ends.


    If you''re drunk, it doesn''t look good.


    When the food was almost the same, Nangong Changning suggested: "Huang Jiuge, didn''t you say there were some good songs for me? I think the atmosphere is good now. How about you play a song to help the fun? "


    Other people smell speech, one after another look to Huang Jiuge, look forward to.


    Just expect at the same time, they also secretly doubt in the heart, Huang nine song silly a few years, still can play the piano?


    For everyone''s look, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care. Since Nangong Changning has opened her mouth, she can''t refuse. Moreover, the atmosphere is really good now. She can play a song to boost the fun.


    "Good!" Huang nine songs should way, then get up, walk toward one side.


    And over there, there''s a Guqin.


    Huang Jiuge has to say that the facilities in this private room are really tall! There are piano, chess, books, paintings and four treasures of the study. If you are interested, you can write and write. It''s also a pleasure.


    After sitting down, Huang Jiuge first played a few notes to try.


    A sound, crisp and melodious, continuous and tactful, makes people''s soul can''t help shivering, intoxicated in it.


    Huang Jiuge hasn''t started playing yet. A Qin sound can have such an effect. I have to say that the sound of this Guqin is very mysterious!


    If people with ordinary piano skills play with this piano, it can definitely improve the effect several times.


    "Good Qin" Huang Jiuge can''t help but praise that the sound quality of this Qin is much better than the so-called good ones she uses in modern times.


    However, in modern times, no matter how good the material is, it is made of impure wood and impractical strings. It''s strange that the best effect can be achieved!


    "Well! Of course, it''s made of 100 year old agarwood and silk. Isn''t it good? Although it is not priceless, it is also rare. Someone once offered ten thousand taels of silver to Shangguan Junqing, but he didn''t sell it! " It''s a compliment, but it''s full of envy from Wen Jinran''s mouth.


    Yes, Wen Jinran is also a man of Aegean. Naturally, he has been salivating for this Aquilaria wood silk Qin for a long time, but it''s not his.


    Wen Jinran''s jealousy immediately attracted Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao''s white eyes, and he didn''t like it.


    I had a big fight with Shangguan Junqing for a zither. It was really promising.


    Listening to Wen Jinran''s words, Huang Jiuge can''t deny it.

 Chapter 499

    The so-called "money is hard to buy, I like it." it''s not only a rare good zither, but also an Aegean. Naturally, no matter how much money you have, you can''t bear it.


    What''s more, with such a hot business, Shangguan Junqing is not short of the silver.


    Then, a series of melodies began to ring out, from soothing to melodious and broad ¡¤


    when the songs were sung together, everyone was amazed. Huang Jiuge''s voice was very good, clean, free and easy, broad, without any impurities.


    They heard a lot of beautiful music, so they didn''t feel surprised because of Huang Jiuge''s music, but they seldom heard beautiful music, especially the infectious voice.


    Nangong Changning was so excited that he almost jumped up, but because he was afraid of interrupting, he held back.


    This is her favorite style!


    The light of the blue and cold sword falls like the moon


    the night is spent by leaning on the tower to listen to the rain


    the taste of bamboo is weak


    we should talk about autumn with old friends


    temporarily release the noise outside the dust


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the Qin sound and song of huangjiu song spread, not only everyone in Zuixian Curie was attracted by the Qin sound and song, but also many passers-by were attracted by At this time, some of them stopped to visit zuixianju, and some of them went directly into zuixianju.


    But the music and singing came from upstairs, and they did not dare to go in at will.


    At first, Shangguan Junqing thought that Wen Jinran had almost finished their meal and wanted to go for a walk. As soon as they arrived in the corridor, they heard the sound of the piano. Just as nangongyin thought, they heard too many beautiful music, so it didn''t give people much surprise.


    In particular, Shangguan Junqing is a good player, so he can tell the depth of his piano skill.


    For him, the sound of the piano is only medium, not amazing, but also pleasant. Especially, the music is very unique.


    So Shangguan Junqing didn''t care.


    However, when singing together, he suddenly stopped, his face showed amazing.


    He wanted to rush over to see who played it, but he couldn''t bear to interrupt, so he had to walk to the tianzihao private room.


    Yes, he didn''t have to look for it. He knew that the sound of the Qin and the song came from the Tianzi room, because it was obviously played by his aloe wood silk Qin.


    As for who is playing and singing, there are only two women, either Nangong Changning or huangjiuge.


    I don''t know why, he prefers to play the piano and sing with Huang Jiuge. Although at present, he doesn''t know that the woman in it is Huang Jiuge, which depends entirely on his feeling.


    The song is suddenly high, like an eagle in the sky, open-minded, like the moon in the clouds, and the water in the plain ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when the wind rises, the world is still quiet


    zongmashan and Chuanjian mention themselves


    in the Ming Dynasty, the sound of Sichuan has not changed, and the local voice is still in the past


    green curtain is rolling, and it seems drunk


    all of them fall into a pillow of sorghum dream


    don''t remember who abandoned the end of the game


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    a song, The sound of the zither gradually came to an end, and people were still undecided inside and outside.


    A moment later, there was an uproar.


    "It''s so beautiful. Who played it?"


    "Who knows!"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in the Tianzi private room, people are also attracted by the song of Huang Jiuge. After the end of the song, they can''t help thinking highly of Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes were deep. Although he couldn''t see anything, he felt proud in his heart.


    His woman is so outstanding.


    It''s just wonderful. What should I do if I''m remembered? Let''s kill a few. He doesn''t have this ability.

 Chapter 500

    "Wow The most excited one is Nangong Changning. He excitedly calls to stand up and rushes toward Huang Jiuge. He hugs her and says eagerly: "it''s so nice to hear, I want to I want to I want to... Nangong Changning''s words make Huang Jiuge fall off the black line. What I want to I want, how can I feel dissatisfied with my desire!


    Or, it''s her thoughts that are evil.


    "Bang!" The sound of suddenly rang out, the door was knocked open, a shadow then rushed in, straight to the Phoenix nine songs.


    Just don''t wait for him to come to Huang nine songs in front of, a figure flash, instantly appeared in front of him, let him a reaction less than, hard hit up, and also be hit out several meters.


    And this person is no other than Shangguan Junqing.


    "Keke ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Shangguan Junqing''s chest was hit and hurt. He covered his chest with his hand and coughed violently. His face was red and his ears were red.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene, but it was not the sudden rush of Shangguan Junqing, because they all saw it. I know him and understand his actions. I love music like him. I''m amazed by Huang Jiuge''s songs. I want to discuss with Huang Jiuge.


    So, they were surprised that Sikong cut suddenly rushed out and directly blocked Shangguan Junqing with his body.


    However, he is not very taboo and outsiders have physical touch it?


    And for Sikong cut this move, they also understand, or because of Huang nine song, he this is to prevent Shangguan Junqing close to Huang nine song!


    Although they all feel that Sikong Chou is different from or likes Huang Jiuge, is his action too much!


    In fact, Sikong cut completely in instinctive reaction, after everything happened, he also felt impulsive, but things have happened, what can he do!


    Even so, Sikong didn''t feel guilty. Even if he admitted that he was impulsive, he didn''t think he was wrong.


    If you give him another choice, he will do the same, even if he knows that Shangguan Junqing has no malice.


    "You, you, you..." Shangguan Junqing glared at Sikong Chou angrily, trying to blame him, but because of his poor breath, he couldn''t say anything.


    Moreover, feeling the cold air from the other side makes him feel a little oppressed, he knows that the other side is definitely not a good fault, and it seems that his identity is not simple.


    Yes! Can a person who has such a good relationship with nangongyin, and has such a big aura, noble as a superior, be simple?


    So, there is still some fear in my heart.


    "If there''s a misunderstanding, we''ll all be at ease." Wen Jinran immediately came out of the encirclement, hoping that Shangguan Junqing would take it when it was good.


    Although Sikong cut to Shangguan Junqing hand, reaction is a little bigger, but there is no mistake.


    After all, it was Shangguan Junqing who rushed out and offended them first.


    Shangguan Junqing has a good relationship with him, Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao. They can treat them no matter big or small. They don''t care, but Sikong is different. Not to mention that he is not familiar with Sikong cut, should not ignore each other''s feelings and not big or small, is Sikong cut this temperament, should not offend him.


    Therefore, Shangguan Junqing is still at fault.


    A person who has been so successful by his own efforts will not be a fool. Although he was really angry just now, after he calmed down, he also knew that he was really in the wrong, so there was no investigation.


    And since Wen Jinran has come forward to speak, it means that this matter can not be investigated.

 Chapter 501

    So, Shangguan Junqing is very frank to admit that it''s his fault: "just, I''m too impulsive."


    As for what face is not, it is beyond his consideration.


    "Eh" Sikong cut originally did not plan to investigate with Shangguan Junqing, so after he admitted his mistake, he motioned eh, then returned to his position and sat up.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Up to now, Nangong Changning can''t tell what''s going on.


    No, to be exact, she can''t understand what''s going on at all. It''s strange for anyone.


    "The wind is blowing!" Huang nine songs should way, but Huang nine songs in the heart but know is how to return a responsibility.


    Just now Shangguan Junqing obviously rushed to her, but he was intercepted by Sikong.


    But what she didn''t understand was, why did Sikong do it? Are you worried that Shangguan Junqing will hurt her?


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge feels good about herself, it''s just that this reason makes sense.


    Hear Huang nine song this words, a few people can''t help but the canthus of the eye smoked to smoke, this is to slander them simply! But there was no explanation.


    "When I heard the girl''s singing, I felt very good and the music was very special, so I rushed in on impulse." Shangguan Junqing some embarrassed said, and embarrassed, do not hide excited, it is a kind of find bosom friend excited.


    "Thank you for praising" was praised, Huang nine songs also not stingy thanks way.


    "Still have, still have, give me, I want, I want... When it comes to the song, Nangong Changning is excited again.


    Huang Jiuge can''t help but blush again. It seems that her thought is really evil.


    "Yes, but I can''t write music scores. I can only play and sing for you. You can write it down by yourself." Huang Jiuge doesn''t know how to write music score, but she only knows how to write modern music score, which is different from ancient music score, so she really can''t write it.


    "Good good good" Nangong Changning smell speech, excited should way, like a child who got candy to eat in general.


    No, maybe happier than the kids who get candy.


    "Did you write it yourself?" Shangguan Junqing asked after hearing the speech, with hope in his eyes.


    Huang Jiuge was stunned and puzzled for a few seconds before she said, "yes"


    this song is not written by her, and she doesn''t have the talent to write songs, but there is no such song in this time and space. She said that it doesn''t matter if she wrote it.


    The main reason is that if she doesn''t say anything, they will ask who wrote it or who taught it to her. She doesn''t bother to explain too much.


    If you want to give Nangong Changning music, you have to steal the modern ones.


    "Too talented" Shangguan Junqing exclaimed, and then excitedly said: "I don''t know the girl''s name, I love music very much, and I often write my own songs, but in terms of words, I can''t write such artistic conception. If I have time, I hope I can discuss it with the girl, can I?"


    Before the words were finished, there was air-conditioning around. You don''t have to guess, you can know that the air-conditioning came from Sikong.


    Although Shangguan Junqing also felt a chill behind him, he didn''t have the heart to care about it at this moment. He was looking forward to discussing music with Huang Jiuge.


    "Junqing..." Wen Jinran gave a warning, but he didn''t know how to stop him. After all, it was not a shady thing.


    But the air-conditioning of Si kongcao really worried him. Since it would give out air-conditioning, he was naturally dissatisfied.


    But, Sikong, you''re so mean. It''s not pleasing at all!

 Chapter 502

    Although hear Wen Jinran warning call sound, but Shangguan Junqing don''t think he said something wrong, so and ignore.


    And Huang Jiuge, to be honest, although she has a good talent for music, she doesn''t have much interest in it, so she doesn''t want to agree to Shangguan Junqing''s request.


    So, apologetically, he said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have much interest in music, so let''s talk about it. However, I can give you some music scores to study by yourself. "


    In any case, there are ready-made ones, which can be written by hand in minutes, and it doesn''t take much effort and time.


    As for the score, when Nangong Changning comes to write down the score she gave her, let her write it down together.


    At the time of hearing Huang Jiuge''s refusal, Shangguan Junqing''s excited face suddenly collapsed, like swallowing a fly. However, when he heard Huang Jiuge''s words, his face immediately changed, showing joy.


    Although he was disappointed that he couldn''t discuss music with Huang Jiuge himself, it''s good that Huang Jiuge can give him some music scores to study.


    He thought that if Huang Jiuge could write a song as amazing as he had just written, other things would be just as good. Maybe, for example, it would be excellent!


    Now Shangguan Junqing is happy.


    After listening to Huang Jiuge''s refusal to discuss with Shangguan Junqing, Sikong''s air conditioning also converged.


    Wen Jinran and others said they were speechless.


    "Thank you. When will you give it to me?" Shangguan Junqing asked. He couldn''t wait to hide his emotion.


    "I can''t write music score, so when Princess Changning comes to me to ask for music score, I''ll bring it to you by the way. I''ll accompany someone to give it to you after writing it." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Good good good" Shangguan Junqing almost closed his mouth with a smile.


    Shangguan Junqing was happy, and this happy, immediately atmosphere up: "girl helped me, if the girl in the future to my drunk Xianju dinner, I give you 50 percent."


    In fact, he wanted to say that he would come for free, but he was afraid that it would be too much to scare other people''s women, and they would not dare to come directly.


    Hearing the words, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran look at each other. They all look down on Shangguan Junqing. They feel that they have lost their moral integrity.


    "Good" Phoenix nine songs frankly accept, don''t feel any embarrassed.


    This drunken Xianju is not only in a good environment, but also has delicious food. Besides the grade and the first floor are not at the same level, the taste and passenger flow of the food are not worse than those of the first floor.


    50% discount can''t reduce silver!


    "By the way, the girl hasn''t told me your name yet!" Shangguan Junqing asked again.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix" Nine Songs of Phoenix answered.


    Hearing the words of "Nine Songs of Phoenix", Shangguan Junqing was surprised. He had heard of nine songs of Phoenix, but he had never seen nine songs of Phoenix. He did not expect that this gorgeous woman was nine songs of Phoenix.


    Surprised, he exclaimed, "tut tut! What a great change! I think the most beautiful woman in Beijing is going to be replaced. "


    Although only from the face, the two are equal, but from all aspects, huangjiuge is much better.


    Can write such a good song, singing so good, piano skills is also good, also be regarded as outstanding talent.


    And the temperament of Huang Jiuge is noble, not delicate, not artificial, which can not be compared with Huo Qingqing.


    For Shangguan Junqing''s words, everyone agreed, so no one objected.


    "In fact, we all think so too." Huang Jiuge naturally answered, and was not embarrassed at all.

 Chapter 503

    Smell speech, Shangguan Junqing a Leng, obviously for Huang nine song this answer unexpectedly.


    He thought that girls were shamed to say thanks, but Huang Jiuge said so naturally. Although it makes people feel narcissistic and shameless, it doesn''t make people feel disgusted. After all, this is the truth.


    The more you look at it, the more you feel that the nine songs of Huang are right for you. You can''t help laughing and saying, "ha ha! There''s personality. I like it. "


    However, his so-called liking refers to Huang Jiuge''s temperament without any emotional factors. Except for Nangong Changning and Mo Liu, everyone knows that.


    However, for Sikong Chou, knowing doesn''t mean he can accept it. The three words "I like" are too harsh. So, the air conditioner was released again. Looking at Shangguan Junqing''s eyes, there was a fierce light like a wolf. It was time to swallow Shangguan Junqing.


    "Junqing, pay attention to your discretion." Wen Jinran immediately scolds a way, really can''t bear Si Kong to cut to move of oppress.


    Smell speech, Shangguan Junqing also know that he lost his words, although he has no other meaning, but to a woman say these three words, it is too inappropriate, so quickly apologized to Huang Jiuge: "sorry, I don''t mean that, just think you have personality, don''t affectation, don''t twist."


    "I know" Huang Jiuge doesn''t care at all, and she doesn''t know Shangguan Junqing''s meaning, that is, the other party really likes her. If she says she likes her, she doesn''t feel anything, because it''s normal for her!


    What''s the meaning of Si kongcao''s air conditioning? Is it jealousy?


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t really think so and didn''t care too much.


    On the other hand, because Zhu Zhonghang is also on the list, he naturally wants to get together with Nangong Yuhao as a celebration.


    It''s just because Nangong Yuhao was angry at sikongtiao. It was tasteless.


    "Eat! I went back first. " Only half of the meal, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t eat any more, and his irritable mood made him ignore everyone''s mood. He put down his chopsticks and left.


    "Brother Hao..." Huo Qingqing also got up in a hurry and wanted to follow him, but Huo Qingxuan held him back: "Hao, he''s in a bad mood. Let him calm down first."


    Zhu Zihang''s eyes are cool. At this moment, he completely gave up supporting Nangong Yuhao.


    He knew that he was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t bear it. It was a taboo to do something big.


    Here, after yujiuge and Nangong Changning ate well, they left first, because Nangong Changning couldn''t wait to sing.


    Before going out, Nangong Changning put on the veil again.


    However, at the moment, the hall on the first floor of zuixianju has returned to the state of eating and drinking.


    In the left corner, Tao Wenyuan and Meng Yun are also there, eating and chatting.


    "Brother Tao, what do you think?" Meng Yun asked, his eyes full of expectation, just like a child waiting for praise.


    Seeing this, Tao Wenyuan gave a dumb smile and exclaimed, "well, it''s delicious. The roast duck is tender, mellow, fat but not greasy. The color is jujube red, oily and shiny, and the skin is crisp and tender. It''s crispy outside. You can tear off a piece of meat with one bite. "


    Just at this time, Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge just went down to the first floor. Hearing the familiar voice, Nangong Changning''s subconscious body flashed and retreated behind Huang Jiuge.


    Then, he realized that he had lost his temper and explained with a dry smile, "well, it seems that I met an acquaintance."

 Chapter 504

    Nangong Changning did not deliberately hide, but met an acquaintance.


    And who this acquaintance is, Huang Jiuge also knows, isn''t it Tao Wenyuan? I also know that Nangong Changning doesn''t want to be recognized.


    Although Nangong Changning didn''t want to be recognized, he couldn''t help looking in the direction of the voice. He saw the familiar figure, but he also saw the strange woman.


    The woman just put a piece of meat into Tao Wenyuan''s bowl. Tao Wenyuan smiles at the woman. That kind of smile is gentle and affectionate, just like looking at his sweetheart.


    This scene, immediately let Nangong Changning such as electric shock, the body severely tremble, eyes show shock, and unbelievable.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge saw her, she knew that Nangong Changning didn''t know about the woman.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine song pretends not to understand of ask a way, is actually want to pull back her thoughts, no matter what thing, had better return to say again.


    Smell speech, Nangong Changning immediately returned to God, said: "no, nothing."


    Although she said it was ok, her eyes dodged and her words trembled. It didn''t look like it was OK at all.


    Although Nangong Changning wanted to ask who the woman was, reason still defeated the impulse, even if it was not the time to ask. The only way is to escape: "I, let''s go!"


    Having said that, he took Huang Jiuge and walked out quickly, obviously fleeing.


    Huang Jiuge feels that things are not as simple as she thought before. There is definitely a problem between Nangong Changning and Tao Wenyuan, and it is still a big problem.


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to meddle in her own affairs, especially in her feelings, she can''t be relieved to see Nangong Changning.


    After walking out of zuixianju, Nangong Changning suddenly said, "well, Yujiu song, today I won''t go to your place to ask for music score. I remember that I still have something to do, so I have to go back to the Palace first."


    It has to be said that Nangong Changning''s excuse is very clumsy, especially her absent-minded state, which can''t be concealed.


    After that, without waiting for Huang Jiuge to agree, she turned to leave.


    Of course, she didn''t want to go back to the palace. She just wanted to wait for an opportunity to ask Tao Wenyuan what was going on.


    Women''s sixth sense has always been very strong. Although they just eat together, it''s just a gentle and affectionate smile. Nangong Changning has already guessed their relationship, but she still has to prove it herself, otherwise she won''t be reconciled.


    "Wait a minute" Huang nine songs immediately call a way, she where don''t know South Temple Chang rather want what! But what she looks like now, she''s worried about what''s going to happen.


    But she won''t force Nangong Changning to tell her about it, but she will try first.


    "I want to eat the fried chestnuts from Shangtou street. It''s just on the way. Let''s go together!" Huang nine songs say, a pair of don''t see her to have appearance.


    Shangtou street is near the palace on the main street, so it''s all the way.


    When she did this, Nangong Changning had two choices. Either she would go back to the palace directly, or she would take the initiative to tell her about it.


    If Nangong Changning chooses to return to the palace, then she will not interfere in this matter. If she tells her about it, she will say it again.


    Of course, this choice also means to force Nangong Changning, because once Nangong Changning returns to the palace, he will not see Tao Wenyuan today. If he can''t get the answer, Nangong Changning will certainly have a hard time.


    Therefore, Nangong Changning tangled: "what''s the matter with me"


    Huang Jiuge pretends not to understand and asks.

 Chapter 505

    "I... Nangong Changning is still struggling. She doesn''t know how to tell Huang Jiuge that she doesn''t want to go back to the palace at all, and she doesn''t know whether to tell Huang Jiuge about Tao Wenyuan.


    Phoenix nine songs also don''t urge, quietly waiting for Nangong Changning answer.


    At this time, Tao Wenyuan and Meng Yun came out of Zuixian Curie. Seeing this, Nangong Changning was in a hurry and couldn''t take care of so much more. He said, "I have something to do, but I don''t want to go back to the palace. Instead, I can''t explain it to you now. I have to find out one thing about Chu first, and then I''ll say it to you."


    In fact, Nangong Changning doesn''t want to hide Huang Jiuge. She''s just embarrassed to say such a thing.


    "Can I go with you then?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Since Nangong Changning doesn''t intend to hide it, she doesn''t want to avoid it, but she still has to consider Nangong Changning''s feelings. If she agrees, she will join her. If she doesn''t, she won''t be reluctant.


    "Nangong Changning opens her mouth. Subconsciously, she wants to refuse, but suddenly, she is so impolite. Huang Jiuge must have seen something for a long time!


    After thinking about it, since she will know sooner or later, it is unnecessary to avoid it now.


    As a result, before the refusal came out, they changed their words: "OK"


    then, they followed Tao Wenyuan and Meng Yun from a distance, and when they found Tao Wenyuan alone, they appeared again.


    All the way to the other courtyard where Tao Wenyuan lived.


    "Brother Tao, I''ll go back first. I''ll see what my father has, and then I''ll tell you. When your affairs are stable, we''ll invite your uncle and aunt to marry us. " Meng Yun said, shyness and pleasure are all obvious.


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning are hiding by the wall. Although they are not close to Tao Wenyuan, they are all martial arts practitioners. Naturally, their senses are much better than ordinary people. Therefore, they listen to Meng Yun''s words.


    When hearing this, Nangong Changning is soft all over and almost falls down. Fortunately, Huang Jiuge immediately helps her.


    "Well, be careful on the way." Tao Wenyuan is also in a happy mood, he reminded.


    Then he watched Meng Yun leave. Until Meng Yun''s figure disappeared, Tao Wenyuan turned to enter.


    However, when he turned around, he saw two women coming towards him.


    Tao Wenyuan''s first sight falls on Huang Jiuge, because she doesn''t have any cover up and is more conspicuous. Seeing such a gorgeous woman for the first time, Tao Wenyuan was astonished, but he was very calm, and there was no impurity that he shouldn''t have.


    However, the woman looked at his eyes, which made Tao Wenyuan confused. He doesn''t know this woman at all, and he hasn''t seen her, so why does she feel cold to herself!


    Is it because I saw her?


    Seeing Nangong Changning beside Huang Jiuge, he was dressed in red and wearing a veil. He couldn''t see his face, but his eyes were angry and sad.


    Moreover, that pair of eyes, unexpectedly let him have a kind of deja vu feeling.


    Without waiting for Tao Wenyuan to think too much, Nangong Changning took down the veil. At the same time, the tears could not be controlled, and they all came down.


    When Tao Wenyuan saw the face under the veil, he was suddenly surprised, and his heart felt guilty in his eyes.


    Ning Er, she, how can she be here?


    Nangong Changning didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to say it, it''s just that at this moment, she just doesn''t know how to say it. Because, everything has been very clear, Tao Wenyuan, to marry that woman.

 Chapter 506

    "Ning, Ning''er, why are you here?" Finally, Tao Wenyuan couldn''t stand Nangong Changning''s eyes and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    It''s just that the voice is obviously guilty.


    He thought Nangong Changning had seen it.


    No, for Tao Wenyuan, Nangong Changning is Murong Ning, because Nangong Changning did not confess his identity to Tao Wenyuan. It''s not that she deliberately conceals, it''s just that she has a special identity, so she can''t confess.


    "If I don''t come, I won''t know that you are going to get married." Nangong Changning said, but her voice was unusually calm, but her grief could not be covered up, and her clenched and trembling fists were obviously in the forced forbearance.


    Smell speech, Tao Wenyuan heart rose a thick guilt, opened mouth to explain, but think, things have happened, no matter how to explain is pale, so the last export, is "sorry" three words.


    "Why?" Nangong Changning asked, she didn''t know that until now, any explanation is pale, but she wanted to know the reason.


    "I... Tao Wenyuan wants to talk, but he pauses again and looks at Yanhuang Jiuge. Obviously, he doesn''t want her to hear it.


    At the meeting, Huang Jiuge didn''t wait for Nangong Changning to make a statement, so she withdrew from the distance of about five meters from Nangong Changning. Anyway, this distance didn''t affect her hearing them.


    If it''s an ordinary person, you can''t hear it.


    Because this is a suburb, there are not many pedestrians. Tao Wenyuan no longer has any more scruples. He said directly: "Ning''er, I''m sorry for you. You know my parents'' attitude. They hope I can honor my family and marry an official daughter. In this way, it will help me in my official career. You know I''ve always been very firm to you, but my mother forced me to die in order to agree with their demands. I can''t watch my mother die


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly. It turned out that Tao Wenyuan didn''t know the identity of Nangong Changning. If he knew, he would never do such a thing.


    Although Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge can see and feel that Tao Wenyuan''s apology is sincere and helpless.


    For this reason, even Huang Jiuge could not say that he was wrong, because no one would ignore his mother''s life and death for the sake of a woman or a man, because that person was not human.


    It''s his parents who are wrong in this matter. They use this extreme way to force him.


    However, even though Tao Wenyuan''s reason is justifiable, he did not first make it clear with Nangong Changning and then collude with other women. This will do great harm to Nangong Changning.


    And this also shows that Tao Wenyuan''s style is unreliable.


    Even if it was because Tao Wenyuan had saved other people''s Miss Meng, Miss Meng was in favor of him, and then agreed with each other.


    Hearing this, Nangong Changning was not surprised, but expected, because she already knew Tao Wenyuan''s parents well. It''s just that she has a special identity and can''t be easily exposed. That''s why she conceals it.


    Although Tao Wenyuan''s parents are snobbish and have been against it, Tao Wenyuan has always been very firm to herself, which is why she put up with it.


    Originally, she planned to confess her identity to Tao Wenyuan as soon as he was in high school, but she never expected that the plan would never match the change, and it was just when the plan was about to come true.


    "Ha ha!" Thinking of these, Nangong Changning couldn''t help laughing at himself.

 Chapter 507

    She met Tao Wenyuan in Jiangnan half a year ago. She was deeply moved by his literary talent in the literary talent competition. Slowly, she came together.


    "If I don''t find out, when are you going to tell me?" Nangong Changning asked.


    "I plan to go back," said Tao Wenyuan.


    Nangong Changning felt that he had nothing to say, because no matter how much he said, he was pale and useless.


    "In that case, I wish you all the best." Having said that, Nangong Changning turns around and runs away, passing by Huang Jiuge, but he can''t take care of her any more.


    "Ning''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Tao Wenyuan saw this. He was afraid that Nangong Changning would do something extreme. He ran after her in a hurry, but she stopped her when she came to Huang Jiuge.


    "Don''t chase. You are a filial son, but you shouldn''t get along with other women before you make it clear with Ning''er. It not only hurt her, but also humiliated her. You will regret what you did today." Huang nine songs coldly looking at him, say, then turn round toward South Temple Changning chase past.


    After all, Huang Jiuge doesn''t embarrass Tao Wenyuan, but she looks forward to it. When Tao Wenyuan knows the identity of Nangong Changning, what will happen? She should regret it!


    His parents, in particular, are afraid that they will not only regret to be blue in their intestines, but also be afraid. Will Nangong Changning retaliate!


    If Nangong Changning was a narrow-minded person, he would certainly, and directly blocked Tao Wenyuan''s official career.


    But Huang Jiuge knows that Nangong Changning will not.


    But now the most important thing is Nangong Changning''s mood. Although Nangong Changning has not suffered an outbreak just now, she knows that she just doesn''t want to explode in front of Tao Wenyuan.


    Because of Huang Jiuge''s obstruction, Tao Wenyuan didn''t chase after him any more.


    But the words of Huang Jiuge made him slap himself. What was he doing! He didn''t make it clear to Ning''er that he was with Yun Mei. He not only hurt her, but also humiliated her. Where did his books go!


    Regret, in fact, he is very regret, but regret again, is also unable to change things, he is also very helpless.


    Nangong Changning didn''t go back to the city, but ran to the outskirts, because she wanted to vent, only no one in the outskirts, is the best vent.


    "Ah... In the suburbs, a shout resounded through the air, startling a group of birds and crows.


    After shouting, Nangong Changning squatted on the ground and cried.


    Huang Jiuge is five meters away from Nangong Changning. Looking at Nangong Changning, she doesn''t mean to comfort her. Because at this time, Nangong Changning didn''t want comfort, but venting. Before she finished venting, she couldn''t listen to any more comfort.


    For a long time, after hearing Nangong Changning''s cry, Huang Jiuge said: "do you want to fight?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Changning raised his head, looked at Huang Jiuge, and asked in a sobbing and hoarse voice, "am I ugly now?"


    Now Nangong Changning has already made up. It''s really not good-looking, but it''s also good that she only wears light make-up and is not ugly. It''s the swollen eyes that make people feel sad.


    "Well! It''s ugly, but it''s even more painful. " Huang Jiuge said, and walked toward Nangong Changning: "everyone will encounter unpleasant things. You can cry and shout. After you are sad, you still have to live."


    "But now I''m very sad," said Huang Jiuge. In fact, she knows all about it, but she''s very sad now, and she doesn''t have any other thoughts at all.

 Chapter 508

    "So, do you want a fight to vent? Treat me as Tao Wenyuan''s parents and beat me hard. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Nangong Changning sniffed and said, "hum! I can''t beat you again. "


    "I don''t have to do my best to fight with you and let you vent!" Huang nine song way, if coax the child general.


    "What''s the difference between that and playing with me! I don''t want it! " Nangong Changning didn''t appreciate it.


    "Er ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge was stunned when she heard that, but she didn''t think so much: "what do you want to do now?"


    "I don''t want to do anything..." Nangong Changning said sadly. She is in no mood to do anything now.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge''s pupil shrinks, feels a strong Yin Qi approaching, and his face becomes serious. He says: "I''m afraid I can''t help you now ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Nangong Changning is stunned and looks at Huang Jiuge. Seeing that her face is dark, he doesn''t know if he''s making Huang Jiuge angry.


    "Huang..." Nangong Changning wanted to say something, but before he asked, he was interrupted by an old female voice.


    "Help! Help


    It was a cry for help from the forest.


    After hearing this, Nangong Changning stood up and obviously wanted to see what was going on.


    Just as soon as there was an action, it was stopped by Huang Jiuge: "you stay here well, no matter what happens, don''t come here."


    Huang Jiuge''s cold warning is as serious as it should be, which makes Nangong Changning afraid from the bottom of his heart and dare not move subconsciously.


    After that, Huang Jiuge didn''t have time to wait for Nangong Changning to respond, so she looked in the direction of Yin Qi.


    After knowing, Nangong Changning responds and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything, because he is still afraid of Huang Jiuge''s warning.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t run when she felt Yin Qi, because she knew that she couldn''t run at all. The speed of Yin spirit was not comparable to them, especially the other side was evil spirit.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know whether she''s lucky or not. If she''s lucky, the evil spirit will meet her. It''s not a good thing for her. But I can''t say that this evil spirit is just a low-level evil spirit, so it doesn''t make her feel threatened.


    The cry for help continued to come, and Huang Jiuge got closer and closer, until he could see the person who called for help clearly. No, it should be an evil spirit.


    It was an old lady in her fifties, dressed in plain linen, sitting on the ground with her left foot in her arms, looking very uncomfortable.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge coming, the old lady in her fifties immediately exclaimed excitedly: "girl, girl, help me! I accidentally hurt my leg and can''t get up. "


    "Good! But how can I save you! I''m too weak to carry. What do you do? And my friend out there was hurt Huang nine songs very distressed said.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you suck your Yin Qi for me, it''s OK." The old lady''s original intention is to attract Huang Jiuge. Since Huang Jiuge has come to her, she naturally doesn''t have to talk nonsense with her.


    Then, he suddenly got up, scared Huang Jiuge back several steps, and asked: "ah! You, you, what are you doing! "


    I feel pity for such a frightened little sheep, but at this moment, no one has any pity for her.


    "What are you doing? Of course, I''m sucking the Yin Qi of your Yin girl, ha ha! " Old woman Jie''s smile way, then toward Huang nine songs pounce.

 Chapter 509

    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly took out her hand when the old lady was unprepared. In her hand, Wu quantum gave her ghost killing talisman, which hit the old lady''s shoulder accurately, as if she had been hit by a bullet. "Bang" burst out, and a smell of rotten scorch was sent out.


    "You... The old lady was scared to withdraw from the distance. Looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, she obviously didn''t expect that the girl had such a thing, and the speed of attacking her was too fast for her to react.


    Who is this girl?


    Thinking, the old lady asked, "who are you?"


    At this time, Huang Jiuge had already gathered up the color of panic, instead of a cold face.


    Hearing the old lady''s question, Huang Jiuge gave a cold smile and said, "it''s the natural enemy of you creatures"


    "are you a ghost hunter?"


    Isn''t the natural enemy of spirit body the ghost catcher? It''s just the first time she met a ghost hunter, so she was a little surprised.


    It turns out that there is a ghost catcher!


    "Not bad," said Huang Jiuge.


    "Are you good?" The old lady asked, looking at her eyes and voice.


    Hearing this, Huang nine songs eyebrows not from a pick, obviously for the old lady this question some accident. Is she trying to find out? It''s just a aboveboard investigation, so she should say that she is powerful or not!


    "If I''m strong, you run away. If I''m not strong, you continue to suck my Yin Qi, don''t you?" Huang Jiuge asked.


    The old lady''s face was embarrassed when she was asked what she thought, and she answered calmly: "yes"


    Huang Jiuge was stunned, and she was a little embarrassed. Why did she feel that this evil spirit''s intelligence quotient was very low!


    Their current situation is against the enemy. How can they make it like chatting with each other?


    "I can let you hurt your shoulder. Do you think I''m good or not?" Huang Jiuge''s words were ambiguous, and he didn''t admit it or deny it. If you can dissuade this spirit body, Huang Jiuge really doesn''t want to do it. After all, she can''t kill her now. The big deal is to consume her strength.


    Moreover, this is an evil spirit. Even if she is low-level, she is comparable to a second-class master. She can''t get any good from fighting with her.


    Smell speech, the old woman thought, unexpectedly feel Huang nine songs this words reasonable: "also, you can move to hurt my shoulder, must be fierce, then I don''t suck your Yin Qi."


    After that, the old lady turned around and walked away. She didn''t feel that she had offended the other party and that the other party might retaliate.


    Of course, the so-called "knowing one''s face but not knowing one''s heart". Although the evil spirit said that he didn''t suck her evil spirit, he also turned around and left, but he couldn''t guarantee that he wanted to attack her when she was relaxed!


    After all, her five Yin constitution is rare, will let go, is not a fool, is weak.


    Just, that old woman really left, she already couldn''t feel Yin Qi, straight let Huang nine songs feel wonderful.


    However, there was no greater conflict. Huang Jiuge was also happy to see it, and then turned to Nangong Changning.


    Because what Huang Jiuge went into was in the forest, covered by flowers and trees, Nangong Changning didn''t see the situation inside, so he could only turn around outside in a hurry. Until I saw Huang Jiuge come out, I rushed to Huang Jiuge and asked, "Huang Jiuge, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, aren''t I?" Huang nine songs helpless that moved smile way.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was safe and sound, Nangong Changning was relieved. He looked at the forest in front of him and asked curiously, "what happened in the forest?"

 Chapter 510

    "It''s no big deal. It''s just an old lady''s sprained foot. It''s OK after she''s been corrected." Because she can''t tell the truth, Huang Jiuge finds a reasonable explanation.


    "Oh Nangong Changning has no doubt about Huang Jiuge''s explanation. Who makes her subconsciously trust Huang Jiuge!


    Looking at Nangong Changning''s cat like face, Huang Jiuge reminds her: "there is a river in front of you. Go wash it first! Otherwise, it''s not good for you to be seen as a princess. "


    Hearing this, Nangong Changning was embarrassed and ran to the river.


    Squatting by the river, looking at his face reflected in the water, Nangong Changning felt sad again. Think of and Tao Wenyuan those happy fragments, and Tao Wenyuan''s betrayal, tears can''t help but flow down.


    "As long as you expose your identity, Tao Wenyuan''s parents have no right to manage it." Huang Jiuge said.


    When she said this, she didn''t want Nangong Changning to do it. She just wanted to find out how deeply Nangong Changning felt for Tao Wenyuan and whether she could accept these hurt and betrayed grievances for Tao Wenyuan.


    Although Tao Wenyuan''s betrayal is justifiable, he fell in love with other women before he made it clear to her. If Huang Jiuge, he would never forgive such a thing.


    If Tao Wenyuan had made it clear to Nangong Changning before he and Meng Yun, Huang Jiuge would have felt forgiven.


    Smell speech, Nangong Changning Leng Leng, seem to be thinking.


    But for a moment, she refused: "no, since he didn''t make it clear to me, he had a good relationship with other women, which shows that his feelings for me are not so deep. If we can be together because of my identity, then our feelings will change. Maybe, in your pure feelings, we can''t tolerate any more flaws! "


    Nangong Changning is open-minded, but she''s right. In her pure feelings, she can''t tolerate flaws, especially emotional betrayal.


    If it''s because identity is everything, the feeling will change.


    Nangong Changning is the best. But in a short period of time, Nangong Changning is not good.


    After Nangong Changning had sorted out himself and was in a stable mood, they left.


    Nangong Changning went back to the palace, and huangjiuge went back to Nalan house.


    As she passed the east courtyard, she heard a loud noise. Although it was a little far away, she could still hear what she was saying with her senses.


    "Mo Rushuang, although Miaozhu and Miaosheng are just servants, they are my favorite, otherwise they would not help you. But! Now Miaosheng has become that ghost, but you don''t even tell me, which makes her hate the Mo family. When Yinger goes out, she is attacked and her face is scratched. How can she meet people in the future? " The woman''s voice was sharp and full of anger.


    From this voice, Huang Jiuge could tell that it was the mother of the Mo family, the Lin family.


    And the Yinger in her mouth is mo Yingying, Miss Mo Jiadi, the daughter of Lin family.


    Because of Mo Rushun''s relationship, many of Lin''s daughters, Mo Yingying, came to visit his family. Mo YingYing and Nalan QIANZI sisters are about the same age, so they want to let their cousins communicate more.


    The most important thing is that Mo Yingying is also one of the people who bully Huang Jiuge. He tries his best to tease her.


    "Sister in law, Miaosheng asked for it. I told her to settle down, but it was because she was dissatisfied with the fact that Huang Jiuge asked her to pour the pot and sweep the toilet with Miaozhu that she framed Huang Jiuge and was avenged by Huang Jiuge." Mo Rushun explained.

 Chapter 511

    Mo Rushun''s words are true. He just ignores some of his true thoughts. She thought, Lin came in such a hurry, it is impossible to know that there is Nanlan QIANJIAO''s calculation behind.


    What''s more, Miaosheng is already insane and will not say anything useful.


    "What? Pour the pot and sweep the toilet? Mo Rushun, didn''t you say that you were closely monitoring Huang Jiuge? Let the maid beside me pour the pot and sweep the toilet for Huang Jiuge. You are too insulting Hearing this, Lin''s face turned green with anger.


    She doesn''t care about Miaosheng and Miaozhu. What she cares about is her own face. Let her maid pour the pot and sweep the toilet for Huang Jiuge. Isn''t that beating her face?


    "It''s all arranged by Huang Jiuge," retorted Mo Rusheng. She didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would arrange Miaosheng and Miaozhu to pour the pot and sweep the toilet!


    "Even so, it''s only one person to pour the pot and sweep the toilet. Why use two people! You are the surrogate mother of Nalan mansion. Can''t you object? " Lin asked.


    Lin doesn''t know the power of Huang Jiuge, and doesn''t know that Mo Rushun''s surrogate mother is no different from a humble concubine in front of Huang Jiuge.


    What''s more, Mo Rushun is no longer a surrogate mother, and she has been injured. Her daughter has been destroyed and her confidant has been killed. It''s miserable!


    But these, Lin did not know, but after seeing Mo Rushuang, he knew that Mo Rushuang was not well.


    This words ask Mo Rushun some guilty, she naturally don''t want to tell Lin these, lose face don''t say, also afraid of Mo home there, afraid of her involvement, and then ignore her.


    "That said, but after all, Huang Jiuge is a legitimate daughter. I can''t be too tough, or it will be bad for my reputation if it spreads. I also want to start with Huang Jiuge as soon as possible, but that Huang Jiuge is not easy to deal with. " Mo Rushun said.


    It''s not easy for Huang Jiuge to deal with this matter. It''s just that frost has told Lin that Huang Jiuge is not easy to deal with. She just has a few separate hands. She doesn''t think it''s great in her mind.


    Otherwise, Lin won''t agree to give people to her and calculate in secret.


    Although a lot of things happened outside about Huang Jiuge, not everyone has heard about it, especially the women who are only in the deep house all day.


    The backyard of Mo''s house is also full of troubles. He is tired to deal with his aunts. How can he have time to pay attention to other people''s affairs!


    Several of the women fighting in the deep house are simple. Mo Rushun''s words immediately aroused Lin''s suspicion.


    Lin Shi looked at Mo Rushun and questioned: "Mo Rushun, it''s been so long, and so many of you can''t even deal with a phoenix nine songs? Don''t tell me that you have been trampled on by Huang Jiuge


    Smell speech, Mo Ru frost, the vision is a flash, is obviously guilty.


    Although she had to admit it, she couldn''t change it. Her current situation is really like being trampled by Huang Jiuge!


    Even so, Mo Rushun will not admit it, because she is still waiting to turn over!


    So, Mo Rushuang said: "how can it be? There will be a peony banquet in three days. Just in case, I don''t want to make any mistakes before that."


    "Is it?" It''s not that Lin didn''t see Mo Rushun''s guilty expression, but she subconsciously didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge, an orphan girl, would step on Mo Rushun''s head, so she would question it, but she didn''t directly deny it.


    It''s just, what does it matter to her?

 Chapter 512

    So, Lin said, "it''s all your business. Now my family Yingying has been scratched by Miaosheng. You are more or less responsible. As you know, your brother loves Yingying very much. If you know this, you will be angry with him. "


    The latter words seem to worry about Mo Rushun, but in fact they are threatening Mo Rushun.


    Mo Ru frost smell speech, in the heart dark hate, where don''t know Lin''s meaning! She wanted to ask for something from herself to stop her.


    When she was in charge of the family, Lin came to ask for things from her. For her brother''s sake, she naturally had to give them, and she also needed to go to Mo''s home! Although Lin has no background, he gave birth to Mo Fu''s only son. His brother is a pet.


    Even if I hurt a concubine, as long as I don''t make a big deal, my brother will turn a blind eye to it. There is no intention of blaming.


    Moreover, Lin''s only son will inherit Mo''s family in the future. Can she please her like frost? Who let her not for Nalan house left son, also is not the right mother!


    She''s in such a mess now that she really can''t get over it.


    Therefore, no matter how much dissatisfaction she had in her heart, she had to break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach.


    "Yes, I''m also responsible for this. I have a ginseng of fifty years here. Take it to Yingying to recuperate her body. Don''t fall any injury!" Mo Rushuang immediately apologized, and then quickly turned to the inner room, the ginseng went.


    This face was scratched, there was no need for ginseng at all, but she had nothing here but ginseng. And the ginseng came from the warehouse because she was ill.


    Anyway, what Lin wants is something of value, no matter whether it can be cured or not! And she also felt that Mo Yingying was not seriously hurt. Lin was just looking for an excuse to ask for something.


    If it''s true, Lin will be happy to hear Mo Rushun''s words, but his face is still expressionless.


    After getting the ginseng that Mo Rushun gave, Lin left, and politely asked Mo Rushun to rest when he was not well, so there was no need to send it. But it''s not like frost! If not, let Lin hear what should not listen to, it is not good.


    Mo Rushun had to give it away, and Lin didn''t persuade her. Instead, she felt proud, because in her opinion, Mo Rushun was flattering her.


    If you want to say that Mo Rushun is really unlucky, you can come to whatever you worry about.


    This is not, Mo Rushun and Lin just walked out of Ya Lan Yuan, a figure rushed over, let them have no time to react, walking in front of Lin was hit.


    "Ah With a cry of surprise, Lin was knocked back, and Mo Rushun, who was behind her, subconsciously picked her up, even though she knew she didn''t have the strength to catch her.


    She only knew that if something happened to Lin, she would be in a bad situation. She could not tolerate any more troubles!


    Mo Rushun caught Lin, but she didn''t have the strength to hold it! So, he was directly pressed by Lin and fell down.


    Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang, who are behind Mo Rushun, are shocked. But they have no time to catch them. They just hear "bang!" The sound of a sound, will a few people are scared all over a shock.


    Someone in Lin''s family did a back cushion, but it didn''t hurt or hurt, but Mo Rushun, as a back cushion, was so miserable that he almost fainted from the pain that he didn''t even have the strength to cry.

 Chapter 513

    "Ah! Aunt ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Jingqiu and Jingxiang rushed forward to help Mo Rusheng up. Before that, the two maidservants brought by Lin took the lead in helping Lin up.


    After getting up, Lin couldn''t care to see how Mo Rushun was. Instead, he was eager to ask the person who hit her: "who can''t walk so long with eyes..."


    before he could say his words, he saw Nalan QIANJIAO standing in front of him, and Lin''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Not because the other party is Nalan QIANJIAO, she does not dare or will not question, but she was surprised by the appearance of Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Now Nalan QIANJIAO, where does she look like a lady! It''s just like a beggar!


    She had dirty clothes, disheveled hair, and a face that should have been beautiful, but now it was dirty. If she could not see her true colors, where would she think it was a beggar!


    "Who are you?" Nalan tilted her head and looked at Lin, her eyes blinking with confusion. Her voice was childish and silly, and she didn''t touch people''s consciousness at all.


    Nalan QIANJIAO''s voice made Lin even more surprised. Although he didn''t know what was going on and what happened, Lin''s first conscious answer was that Nalan QIANJIAO was stupid.


    Because before that is a fool''s Huang nine songs, is this appearance.


    "You, you, how, how..." Lin wanted to ask Nalan QIANJIAO how she became like this, but because she was too surprised at Nalan QIANJIAO''s situation, she hesitated.


    And Nalan QIANJIAO did not wait for Lin to finish asking, she asked, "do you have sugar?"


    "Lin opened his mouth, but he could not answer.


    However, at this time, Nalan QIANJIAO saw the box in Lin''s hand, thought it was sugar, eyes a bright, in the case of Lin did not respond, a box won.


    Lin''s just suddenly reaction come over, that is her treasure! So instinctively, he reached over and grabbed: "give it back to me"


    "how can he get it back if he doesn''t give it back"! So Nalan QIANJIAO also held on tightly. And a fool, of course, has no self-control, and his strength is also great, so Lin can''t draw back at all.


    But Lin''s strength is not small, this one to two, no one will take away the box.


    "Jiao''er, let go, my mother will give you sugar." Mo Rushuang took a breath and immediately advised him.


    The brain is not normal Nalan QIANJIAO a hear sugar, they ignore the hand is still holding the box, immediately put, and is pulling the Lin back unprepared.


    This time, no one thought it would be like this, so there was no one behind Lin to make a cushion for her, so she fell to the ground and made a "bang", which shocked everyone all over again.


    "Oh, Hello!" Lin howled in pain, and his whole face became distorted because of pain.


    It''s also good for Lin''s body. It''s not as slow as frost.


    "Madam..." seeing this, Lin''s maid was so surprised that she immediately stepped forward and helped Lin up.


    Mo Rushuang was also surprised. She didn''t care about Nalan QIANJIAO, who came to ask for her sugar. She didn''t care about her whole body''s pain as if she were falling apart. She hurried to Lin''s house and asked anxiously, "sister-in-law, how are you?"


    She naturally knew what happened to Lin at the moment. She just fell and felt the pain, so she just said this out of concern.

 Chapter 514

    Lin''s hard fall, the heart is very angry, and hear Mo Rushun this knowingly asked words, is furious.


    Even though she knew that she was worried about herself, she still couldn''t help yelling at Mo Rushun: "didn''t you also fall down, don''t you know how?"


    "I... i... Mo Rushuang choked. He was very bent in his heart. He hated Lin, but he couldn''t get angry with her.


    But Nalan QIANJIAO is different. No matter how silly she is, she knows that Mo Rushan is her mother. Blood is thicker than water. So, seeing that Mo Rushun was yelled by Lin, he instinctively wanted to protect Mo Rushun, so he immediately pushed forward to Lin and yelled: "you yell at my mother, you''re bad, you''re bad"


    Lin couldn''t prevent being pushed like this, and she fell back again. Fortunately, she was supported by her maid, so she didn''t fall down. However, the push hurt her and said angrily, "you fool, how dare you push me."


    The two words "fool" hurt Mo Rushun''s heart, even if it is true.


    Although Lin''s teeth itch, but still had to bow: "sister-in-law, you know Jiaoer silly, no self-control ability, I on behalf of Jiaoer to accompany you is not, also please sister-in-law don''t want to investigate."


    "Lin opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    Although she is very angry, but Mo Rushun is right, Nalan QIANJIAO has been silly, no self-control, and Mo Rushun also apologized, if she bites, it is her stingy.


    The most important thing is that they are still relatives after all, and there are many things they need to know about each other! You can''t tear your face just because of this.


    However, she was very curious about how Nanlan QIANJIAO became a fool, so she asked, "why did jiao''er suddenly become a fool?"


    This problem is like a needle into Mo Rushan''s heart. Although she doesn''t want to mention it, she also knows that now she has to explain it.


    Of course, she won''t tell the truth, but she won''t make it up.


    "In fact, jiao''er wants to poison Huang Jiuge. On the contrary, she is noticed by Huang Jiuge and makes jiao''er eat the bad consequences. That''s why I''m afraid of Huang Jiuge now. I don''t dare to act rashly before I think of a perfect way." Mo Rushuang said, no matter it''s the look or the breath, it can''t hide the deep hatred.


    Mo Rushuang doesn''t care about wiping black Nalan QIANJIAO. Anyway, she has been abandoned now. On the contrary, it makes Lin more convinced.


    Sure enough, when Lin heard the words, he was not doubted.


    For Nalan QIANJIAO to huangjiuge things, she did not feel surprised, because she deeply understand Nalan QIANJIAO temperament, this is what she can do.


    As for the fact that Huang Jiuge saw through Nalan QIANJIAO''s calculation, Lin said that it was Huang Jiuge who was powerful or Nalan QIANJIAO who was too stupid. After all, Nalan QIANJIAO was not very smart.


    However, no matter what happened, it was hard for her to say too much. She just comforted Mo Rushun and left.


    For the conflict between Mo Rushun and Lin, Huang Jiuge is heard. However, she doesn''t have much sympathy. She doesn''t feel that what she has done is too much. On the contrary, she enjoys the result very much.


    This is the end of offending her. Of course, it''s not over yet. What''s more exciting is still to come!


    In Weiyang Pavilion, aunt Tong and mammy Liu are enjoying the cool under a big tree. They are talking about their home customs. They look very harmonious.

 Chapter 515

    Although they are servants, they have nothing to do on weekdays. Apart from doing some work occasionally, they are idle most of the day.


    Today, aunt Tong and mammy Liu have no estrangement. They will chat together in their spare time, but they haven''t reached the point of heart to heart.


    As for Miaozhu, it''s even less about cleaning the toilet. When she''s free, Huang Jiuge allows her to stay in her room. She can do whatever she likes! Miaozhu is just a small role. It''s not enough for Huang Jiuge to fly. As long as she is in Weiyang Pavilion, aunt Tong and mother Liu will stare at her. Even if she wants to do anything, she has no chance.


    She doesn''t get rid of her, just think it''s good to have someone to clean the toilet, this kind of thing she naturally won''t let aunt Tong do. As for mother Liu, since she was already her person, she would not be allowed to do the dirty work if she was a useless person.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge come back, they immediately get up and say hello to her.


    Because there''s nothing wrong, after Huang Jiuge greets them, she goes back to her room and continues to practice Fu.


    On the other side of Yalan garden, after Lin left, Mo Rushuang was just like a deflated balloon, falling down on the ground.


    Hate, like the tide of general, crazy gushing, full of her whole heart, let her feel about to explode in general. She wanted to vent, but now she didn''t even have the strength to vent.


    Finally, unable to bear the suppression of the anger, he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    During this period of time, Mo Rushun suffered a lot. It can be said that life is worse than death! She would have gone mad if she hadn''t thought about revenge.


    Because Mo Rushuang suddenly vomited blood and fainted, Jingxiang first asked people to call a doctor, and then went to Nalan QIANZI to report. After Mo Rushun was injured, everything in the east hospital was managed by Nalan QIANZI.


    Because only three days is the peony banquet, so generally nothing, Nalan QIANZI will shut himself in the room, practicing piano, reading. Although she is in charge of everything in the east courtyard, she is not like a housekeeper. She has to take care of everything. She only comes to her when she is needed.


    The distance between QIANZI Pavilion and yalanyuan is a little bit far, and Nalan QIANZI is not a martial arts practitioner. Her senses are ordinary, so she can''t hear the noise in yalanyuan.


    Until after Jingxiang came, Nalan QIANZI didn''t know.


    Listening to Jingxiang''s report, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes are gradually cold, and this cold is aimed at Lin.


    Although Lin is her aunt, she never gets used to her actions and always asks her mother for all kinds of valuable things for various reasons.


    Although Nalan Prefecture is not rich, it is much better than Mo family. Therefore, Lin''s blush is natural.


    But so what? Although the Mo family is not powerful, it is an official family and naturally has some status. If Mo Rushuang wants to get a firm foothold in Nalan mansion, he has to rely on the support of Mo family! Especially after Jiang Hui has a brother with ability.


    Therefore, what Lin wants, as long as it''s not too much, is not like frost.


    Even if Nalan QIANZI has any dissatisfaction, he will not intervene. And before is not such as frost housekeeper, naturally do not lack those slightly valuable things.


    I just can''t imagine that Jiang Hui''s elder brother is so capable that he was promoted to an official not long ago, and even Jiang Hui''s status has gone up.


    What''s more, they can''t believe that they will end up in such a situation because of Huang Jiuge.


    However, everything had happened, and it was useless for her to complain. All she has to do now is turn over.

 Chapter 516

    She hopes that this peony banquet can turn her over. And the hope that can make her turn over is to be liked by someone.


    Thinking of someone, Nalan QIANZI''s air conditioner softened a little, but she was also worried and worried, because she was afraid that the person would not look up to her.


    But now there is no time for her to think so much. It''s not a small matter that Mo Rushun vomits blood and faints. After all, Mo Rushun''s body is so weak that she always thinks whether she will die suddenly.


    Even if she doesn''t kiss Mo Rushun, it''s her mother!


    Therefore, not long after listening to Jingxiang''s report, he hurriedly went to Yalan garden with Jingxiang.


    Except for Mo Rushun, things happen here all the other yards are very quiet. Jiang Hui to housekeeper''s affair also went up hand, have no mo such as frost to come down braid, then have nothing to happen.


    Because conditions permit, so Jiang Hui also began to teach Nalan millennium, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, as well as needlework.


    However, Jiang Hui knows what it means to turn things upside down, so she doesn''t force Nalan Millennium too much. If she is really disgusted with something, she has to give up.


    However, Nalan millennium''s mind is very determined. He studies piano, chess, calligraphy and painting very seriously. He doesn''t like needlework, but he doesn''t fall behind. In her view, like to learn more, don''t like to learn less, can''t understand.


    Jiang Hui is very pleased with this.


    Zhao Qingqiu there, what to do or do, in addition to the time to check accounts with Jiang Hui, and Jiang Hui has no contact.


    It can be said that Zhao Qingqiu is the same to everyone, even nalanjin.


    She has no feelings for nalanjin, and she just respects him. She doesn''t rule out it, but she won''t take the initiative.


    Since the incident fell out, nalanjin has never been to the east hospital. Even when he knew that Mo Rushun fainted and vomited blood, although he hesitated for a moment, he didn''t go in the end.


    It''s Jiang Hui. Nalan Jin is very diligent. Now it can be said that Jiang Hui is very busy in Nalan mansion! As long as they are not loyal to Mo Rushuang, they dare not look down on Jiang Hui.


    And Zhao Qingqiu there, nalanjin will occasionally go.


    Nalanjin has a good feeling for Mo Rushun, but no matter how much feeling he has, he can''t resist the other party''s vicious dissipation. For Mo Rushun who is so cruel, nalanjin is really cold hearted.


    If you don''t drive her out of Nalan''s house, you can still give her food and clothing. It''s the end of your duty.


    After Nangong Yuhao came back, he practiced his sword in the courtyard. It was more like practicing sword than venting.


    He slashed at the big tree in the yard. His sword was scarred, as if the big tree was his enemy, and he was bound to cut it to pieces.


    Huo Qingxuan came when Nangong Yuhao was almost venting. Seeing such an angry Nangong Yuhao, he felt bad, but it was better to comfort him than to let him vent faster.


    Seeing Huo Qingxuan coming, Nangong Yuhao also stopped. After venting, he calmed down a lot, but he still had this trouble.


    Because one day and Phoenix nine songs can''t break the relationship, he can''t really calm one day.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t say anything to Huo Qingxuan. He just took a deep look at him and went into the room. Huo Qingxuan followed him.


    Before long, there was a small murmur inside. It was extremely warm. You don''t have to think about it. You all know what happened inside.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although a lot of things happened during the day today, it didn''t have much influence on Huang Jiuge. At present, it''s Shen Yu and Yu Xin that make her worry.

 Chapter 517

    Therefore, when the night entered silence, Huang Jiuge went out.


    What surprised her was that it was not only Huang Yan who was waiting for her outside the wall, but also someone she had not expected.


    Si kongcao, why is he here?


    However, at the moment, Huang Yan is invisible, and Sikong doesn''t see him.


    And Huang Yan, looking at Sikong cut eyes a little strange, not because of knowing his identity, but also for the last Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge that unintentional kiss.


    Don''t care, don''t mean can accept.


    Huang Yan doesn''t doubt why he knows that Huang Jiuge will come out at this time and place. What he doubts is, what does he come here to do?


    "Why are you here?" Huang nine song asks a way, that casual attitude, the slightest have no because of his status and respect to him with fear.


    This kind of casualness didn''t make Sikong cut unhappy, on the contrary, he accepted it gladly, because she was his woman.


    But on the surface, he still looked down on him. He said haughtily, "since we had a cooperative relationship before, I''m afraid you''re too weak to hold us back, so I know you have to practice in the evening, so I reluctantly come to teach you."


    Yes, there is cooperation between them. This is the agreement reached after the meeting between Huang Yan and Nangong Yin on that day, because their goals are the same, but there is no formal division of labor.


    For Sikong''s attitude, Huang Jiuge is not angry, but happy to see its success.


    She has realized how powerful Sikong cut is. Fighting with Sikong cut can stimulate her best ability.


    And she knew very well that no one could force Sikong''s temperament and identity to do something he didn''t want to do. As for why he condescended to call her Kung Fu, Huang Jiuge was not clear. Maybe, as they said, he was special to himself!


    As for what is so-called special, since Huang Jiuge doesn''t intend to touch it, she doesn''t want to explore it.


    Nevertheless, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help joking: "it''s rare that you, the noble king of the important building, will condescend to teach you in person. If you spread it, I''m afraid I don''t have face in general!"


    The three words "king of Chonglou" came to Huang Yan''s ears, which surprised him.


    What? Is this man the king of Paris? Wang Sikong, who is said to be ruthless, cruel, resourceful and resolute?


    Sikong cut can be regarded as one of the people who are marked as not easy to offend in the mainland!


    And his means, Huang Yan also have to admire, so, Huang Yan looking at Sikong cut eyes can''t help but bring a trace of respect.


    However, thinking of his attitude towards Huang Jiuge, Huang Yan''s face became strange again.


    It is said that Si kongcao doesn''t like women. Once a woman wants to get close to him, she either avoids him or kicks him away without any pity.


    Is it true or not?


    Or does he like singing?


    Thinking of this, Huang Yan looked at Huang Jiuge with a complicated look, but he didn''t study deeply, because the current state can''t prove anything.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t Miss Huang Yan''s complicated look, and probably guessed what he thought. However, seeing that he soon returned to normal, he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Is not general" Sikong cut of course should way, but won''t let a person feel this words have what arrogance, because his identity is there. But Si kongcao finally added: "more than nangongyin"


    "Puchi". Hearing this, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 518

    Although Sikong cut tone insipid, but huangjiu song is not a fool, of course, a person in front of others that he is better than a person, in addition to jealousy that is hate.


    And Sikong and Nangong Yin are brothers. They can''t bear grudges. Obviously, that''s jealousy.


    But in terms of influence, Sikong cut is really bigger than Nangong Yin. Why should he be jealous!


    For this, Huang Jiuge doesn''t understand.


    "Are you jealous of nangongyin?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    If people listen to this, they will say that she is bold and doesn''t want to live.


    Even Huang Yan can''t help but be frightened by Huang Jiuge, and then immediately go to see Sikong''s face. Although he believed from the bottom of his heart that Sikong cut would not hurt Huang Jiuge, because of Sikong cut''s rumors, he was subconsciously worried.


    See his brow tight wrinkly, some deep, but no anger, Huang Yan this just at ease.


    Along with, Huang Yan turns an eye to look to Huang Jiuge, slightly serious voice reminds a way: "Ge Er, he is the king of Chonglou."


    When Huang Jiuge heard the words, he knew what Huang Yan meant.


    Sikongchu is the king of Chonglou, the king of a kingdom. His status is second only to the existence of the emperor. The dignity of a leader should not be easily offended.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge also knows that this Sikong cut is much more dangerous than Nangong Li. At the beginning, she was afraid of Sikong cut.


    But later, she was not afraid of him from the bottom of her heart. She seemed to have an inexplicable trust in him and felt that he would not really hurt herself.


    Nine songs of Huang didn''t give any response to Huang Yan, because Si kongcao was staring at him!


    "Do you think I need to be jealous of him?" Sikong cut arrogant tone, can not deny the self-confidence, but only he knows, he really some envy Nangong Yin.


    "That''s what he said." Huang Jiuge agrees with this, but Sikong cut is still a little upset, because he will still think of Huang Jiuge''s appearance when he sees Nangong Yin.


    "Don''t you want to guide me in martial arts? Let''s go After that, Huang Jiuge flew to the direction of the wooden house.


    She doesn''t mind to let Sikong Chou know about the wooden house. Anyway, it''s not a shameful thing.


    See Huang nine song fly away, Sikong cut also immediately follow, and then is Huang Yan.


    I don''t know why, Huang Yan feels that she is redundant now. She feels that with Sikong, Huang Jiuge will be very safe.


    Huang Jiuge''s speed is very slow, but also not stable, let Sikong cut to her side in an instant, glanced at her, full of disgust tone way: "you this speed is not only slow, the body is not stable, but also make a big sound, dare to come out alone, not afraid to be regarded as assassin, in vain to die?"


    Although Sikong''s words and tone are not pleasant to listen to, they can not be denied. This is also a kind advice.


    Yes, her speed is not only slow, her body is not stable, and she makes a lot of noise, so she can easily be regarded as an assassin.


    Last time, I''m afraid Sikong cut heard the news, took her as an assassin, will suddenly appear!


    Of course, she is not a fool, if not Huang Yan in a convoy, she can be so unscrupulous?


    Although know Sikong cut is in good intention, but Huang nine songs still can''t help but reply: "isn''t this all right?"


    "What if something happens?" Sikong cut''s voice suddenly became heavy and frightening, and the whole body cold air sent out, let Huang nine songs for one of surprised, almost step on empty, then not happy stare at him, silent accusation.


    Sikong cut also found that his reaction is too big, so immediately convergence air conditioning, no longer speak.

 Chapter 519

    Soon, they came to the wooden house, and there was no one on the training ground.


    "By the way, Shen Yu and his wife recognize each other." At this time, Huang Yan just remembers this matter, has not said with Huang Jiuge.


    Hearing this news, Huang Jiuge is not surprised, because she specially ordered Qingzhi to take Yu Xin out for a walk yesterday, in order to give Shen Yu a chance to meet.


    If not, then let the nine songs of Huang be speechless!


    "I have something to do. Go ahead and have a look! Would you like to join us? " Huang Jiuge looks at Sikong and asks.


    "Do you want to leave me alone?" Sikong cut frown, as if some displeasure, as if huangjiu song did something without conscience.


    Huang nine songs speechless toward him rolled a white eye, she this is not asking him?


    However Huang nine songs also don''t argue with him, a fly body then jump over the wall, walked in.


    Because Huang Jiuge will probably arrive at the wooden house at this time if he doesn''t have anything to do, so Qingzhi and others are either practicing martial arts in the martial arts field or chatting in the back garden at this time.


    Always can''t let Huang nine songs come, see of at least dark, quiet wood house!


    Moreover, it''s not too late, and they don''t have the habit of going to bed so early.


    At the beginning, when they heard something in the yard, they would be alert, but now they won''t, because they know that the people who come here will only be Huang Jiuge.


    What''s more, there are not always people who break into houses without permission! And it''s the legendary ghost house.


    Yes, Qingzhi, they already know that this is a famous ghost house in the capital, but they don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world, and they have lived for so long, don''t they have nothing? Therefore, they only regard this rumor as nonsense.


    Although we know that the person who came here is Huang Jiuge, when we see that Huang Jiuge is following a man, and he is still a handsome man, everyone is stunned.


    Green gardenia and Green Tan read countless people, a look will know that this man is not simple, because that body from the bones of the noble gas is not to be ignored. Although his face was expressionless and his breath was cold, unconsciously, he gave people an invisible pressure.


    However, in Qingzhi''s and Qingtan''s eyes, there was only their own master, so they quickly responded. Coincidentally, the four immediately got up and called to Yuhuang Jiuge respectfully: "master"


    they just saluted. They didn''t have any extra words, and they didn''t say anything to Sikong.


    Sikong cut also don''t care, because for him, these are nothing important.


    "How are they?" Huang nine songs ask a way, although from Huang Yan there know they make up, but she still need to ask in person.


    "Mr. Shen has been with his wife all the time Green Gardenia returns a way, then ask a way again: "Lord son already knew?"


    Although it is to ask, but the tone is firm, think Huang Jiuge last night let her take Xin Yue today, no, it should be Yu Xin out for a walk, just to let Shen Yu see.


    Huang Jiuge smiles and says, "in fact, I only knew it yesterday morning"


    "my subordinates think that master is a lucky star." Green Tan says, to Huang nine songs is more and more admire.


    Shen Yu has not found his wife for half a year, but is found by Huang Jiuge. What is not a lucky star?


    And their lives were all saved by Huang Jiuge. If it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge, they would have died long ago.


    She not only saved their lives, but also promised to avenge their former master, even though Huang Jiuge said that it was because of the interests, but for them, it was still salvation.

 Chapter 520

    "That is, if it wasn''t for the master, our sister and brother would starve to death in the street." Mu purple also followed to say, is also full of gratitude.


    "Yes Mu Cong is also not willing to show weakness of mercilessly nod.


    "Well, although Shen Yugang and his wife recognize each other and should not be disturbed, some things are better not to delay, go and call her out!" Huang nine song orders a way, then Mu purple then took the lead to run.


    Then, Huang Jiuge greets Sikong to sit down, and Qingtan immediately pours tea for them.


    Although everyone is curious about the relationship between Sikong cut, but Huang nine songs do not say, they are also very witty did not ask. After all, it''s about Huang Jiuge. As subordinates, they have no right to ask.


    Shen Yu learned that nine songs came, and immediately rushed over, although very reluctant to his wife, but nine songs here, but also can''t ignore.


    Originally, Yu Xin also wanted to come with her, and wanted to thank Huang Jiuge in person, but she was stopped by Shen Yu, because she needed to settle down.


    For Yu Xin lost and recovered, and pregnant with a child, Shen Yu is naturally very happy. However, he did not forget his hatred, so he was happy and angry at the same time.


    Shen Yu came to the back garden and was stunned when he saw Sikong Duan. He had the same doubts as Qingzhi, but now he didn''t have the heart to manage so much, and he was not qualified to ask.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge, Shen Yu was full of excitement and gratitude, and her eyes were full of tears: "girl, thank you so much this time. Shen has no reward. As long as you want to get Shen''s place, Shen will never delay."


    If not for Shen Yu after a day of slow expiration, at this moment, Shen Yu see Huang nine song afraid is not excited and grateful so simple, afraid is directly kneeling in front of her, kowtow to her!


    Shen Yu is a proud man, but when it comes to his wife''s dignity, go to hell!


    "You forgot? We are partners. I have promised you. Naturally, I can''t break my promise. I just can''t imagine that it''s such a coincidence this time. " Huang nine songs calmly a smile, way.


    Speaking of this, Shen Yu suddenly revealed Resentment: "yesterday you were intentional!"


    Nevertheless, he didn''t mean to blame Huang Jiuge in his heart. It was a great kindness that Huang Jiuge could bring his wife to him. What reason did he have to blame others! It''s too late to thank you!


    Huang Jiuge naturally knows that Shen Yu is not really complaining about himself, so he doesn''t care.


    Sikong cut was ignored and didn''t care. He drank tea calmly and had no impatience.


    If you let the people who know him see what he looks like at this time, he will be so surprised that he will drop his chin. When did Sikong cut become so patient, and still accompany a woman.


    "But who''s behind it?" Huang nine songs suddenly positive color asks a way.


    The so-called "behind the scenes" refers to Yu Xin''s murderer.


    After hearing the speech, Shen Yu''s face immediately sank, and his whole body radiated hatred and anger, almost squeezing out from his teeth: "it''s Qin Yiyun"


    Shen Yu didn''t care about Sikong''s presence, because since Huang Jiuge didn''t avoid it, it showed that he was trustworthy.


    And Sikong cut also obviously feel aware of, Huang nine songs don''t avoid him, that is to trust him, this action let Sikong cut heart can''t help but feel a burst of pleasure, just don''t show traces on the face.


    Qin Yiyun, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel the slightest surprise, but was expected.

 Chapter 521

    After the two did not say more about revenge, when they reached an agreement, they had decided to uproot the Qin family.


    However, Qin Yiyun let Shen Yu revenge himself.


    He is not a good person, if he touches his bottom line, he will have to pay a heavy price. If he doesn''t have the ability, it''s OK. If he has the ability, he won''t let it go.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t take up too much of Shen Yu''s time, so he asked him to accompany his wife, and then he took Sikong Chu to the martial arts training ground.


    Huang Yan went to Su Yingxue as early as he entered the wooden house. He is a spirit, and is not easy to contact with mortals. Just now, he was not too close to Sikong.


    Sikong cut this time is for the purpose of training Huang Jiuge, so it is no longer as light as last time. Although not hard, but enough to let the Phoenix nine song suffer, fall injury is inevitable.


    But Sikong''s hands were measured. They were all skin injuries.


    The more suppressed Huang Jiuge is, the more explosive it will be.


    Because Huang Yan was not at ease, she came to have a look. Although she would be distressed to see that Huang Jiuge was injured, she had to say that this would stimulate her explosive power and accelerate her martial arts progress.


    It''s not until Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are exhausted that they stop. This time, it''s even more sour than the last time. It''s just that her body hurts so much that she doesn''t want to move at all! I''m down on the ground.


    "It''s really weak." although he knows that Huang Jiuge''s talent is already very talented, Sikong cut still can''t help attacking.


    With that, he took out a porcelain vase from his arms and threw it to Huang Jiuge: "take it, go back and wipe it. There will be no trace tomorrow."


    You Huang nine songs is not polite to him, but very surprised: "this medicine has so magical?"


    Although the injuries on her body were only bruises and scraped skin, she thought that the best medicine would take two or three days to get better, so she was surprised by the medicine that Sikong cut could leave no trace in one night.


    Being questioned, Sikong cut didn''t get angry either. He just looked at Huang Jiuge with disdain: "isn''t the medicine made by the best doctor in the world magical? Or he''ll be able to keep his job? "


    ?? "Master Moyu, the best doctor in the world?" Hearing the speech, Huang Jiuge is surprised, but surprised that Sikong cut and he know each other, because Sikong cut''s identity, know anyone is normal.


    However, she has heard rumors about Mr. Moyu. They all say that Mr. Moyu has a gorgeous face, excellent martial arts and excellent medical skills. Unfortunately, his legs are disabled and he can only walk in a wheelchair.


    Think of these, Huang Jiuge can''t help but feel sorry: "such a gorgeous man, but can only use a wheelchair to walk, it''s a pity, a pity!"


    Although master Moyu''s medical skill is superb, he is not an immortal and can''t cure any disease.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Si kongcao''s face immediately sank down, where didn''t know her careful thinking! He said sarcastically: "you are kind-hearted and sympathize with a stranger."


    "It''s not because the other side is a beautiful man." Huang Jiuge answers calmly, but she has to feel sorry if it''s not a beautiful man!


    Sure enough, although Sikong''s expected answer didn''t surprise him, his air-conditioning still sent out, which made the cool night even colder. Lian Huang''s nine songs could not help beating and shivering.


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t know why I send air conditioner! I don''t think I''m jealous of Mr. Moyu! " Huang nine songs discontented of ask a way.

 Chapter 522

    "Well! Do you think I''ll be jealous of a lame man? " Sikong cut way, although he didn''t mean to go to bury Mo Yu childe, but hear his woman to care about other men, he is not happy.


    "That''s true. On your terms, there''s really no reason to be jealous of others." Huang Jiuge can''t be denied.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking, does Huang Jiuge feel better than them!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next morning, when Huang Jiuge got up, she really saw that the bruises and bruises on her skin last night were gone, there was no trace, even no pain.


    Then, as always, it''s time to settle down, and then it''s time to have breakfast and practice Fu.


    The time of drawing the rune has entered one and a half breath, that is, now I can barely draw the rune at the time of two breaths, but it''s just barely, and it''s not stable. About ten times, two times in two breath.


    But now that we''ve reached this point, it''s only a matter of a day or two if we want to draw a good picture between the two. Just want to use magic pen to inject aura to draw, it still takes time.


    Not long after I arrived, that is, at about nine o''clock, Nangong Changning came.


    As soon as you enter the room of Huang Jiuge, the whole person will burst into tears and rush to Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge was startled by Nangong Changning, but she didn''t avoid it. She threw herself on her body and cried. She didn''t rush to ask what happened, because now even if she asked, she couldn''t say clearly.


    So, we have to wait for Nangong Changning to cry enough and calm down a little.


    Subconsciously, it should not be because of Tao Wenyuan, because Nangong Changning''s state is different from yesterday.


    Yesterday, Nangong Changning was sad, but she didn''t break down. Today, she broke down and broke up.


    Sure enough, what do you think I should do? What should I do? My father will marry me to Ruan Jianming. " Nangong Changning asked. Ruan Jianming''s three words almost came out of his mouth.


    As far as I''m concerned, Huang Jiuge frowned and felt a little surprised.


    As for their enmity, she also guessed a few points, almost sure.


    However, even if there is no evidence, many people in the court must have guessed and doubted this, and the emperor is no exception.


    But why did Nangong Li Tie the two enemies together!


    Knowing that Nangong Li was not the real emperor, he didn''t care about it at all. It was just that what was the purpose behind his doing so?


    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to respond, Nangong Changning said, "Ruan family is the murderer who killed my brother. How can I marry him! I don''t have time to kill him. "


    It''s not that Nangong Changning has lost her mind, but that she believes that huangjiu song must know something. And she believed that even if she knew, she would not talk nonsense, so she could only talk to Huang Jiuge.


    Because it has already been confirmed, so the Phoenix nine song did not because Nangong Changning this words surprised.


    "If I am allowed to marry Ruan Jianming, I would rather die. No, even if I want to die, I have to pull Ruan Jianming on my back." Nangong Changning said maliciously, just like a state of letting go.


    This words, let Huang nine song a surprised, quickly advise a way: "you can''t do stupid thing!"


    Although she and Nangong Changning get along with a few times, but she really take Nangong Changning as a friend, so how can she watch her accident!

 Chapter 523

    "Why didn''t you go to your uncle Yinhuang for help?" Huang Jiuge asked, with the relationship between Nangong Changning and Nangong Yin, Nangong Yin should help Nangong Changning.


    "I can''t find uncle Yinhuang. I don''t know where he''s gone. He''s not in the mansion, on the first floor, or in Mingxiang Pavilion. I''ve been to all the places he might go, but I haven''t found them. Now the edict hasn''t come down. Maybe it''s too late. If it comes down, it''s not easy to do. " Nangong Changning cried. After she got the news, Nangong Yin was the first one to look for, but she couldn''t find it.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs express understanding, south palace Yin this person originally is come without a shadow, go without a trace.


    At present, the imperial edict has not come down formally, and the influence of Yingong in the South can almost be prevented. But once the imperial edict comes down, even Nangong Yin can''t openly fight against Nangong Li. After all, the current situation doesn''t allow it.


    With the state of Nangong Changning at the moment, Huang Jiuge is not at ease and has no heart.


    Perhaps, Nangong Yin will be in a place, even if not, he will know.


    "I''ll take you to a place. Maybe you can find it." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Really, really?" Nangong Changning hears the words, and his eyes brighten, giving birth to a touch of hope.


    Then, Huang Jiuge goes out with Nangong Changning.


    Came to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, but learned that no one was there.


    Now, even Huang Jiuge is anxious for Nangong Changning.


    Nangong Changning collapsed to the ground in despair. He was so lost that people were not at ease.


    "Did the emperor say when the imperial edict would be issued?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "If there is no accident, I''m afraid I''m on my way out of the palace now." Nangong Changning said, his voice trembling.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes are cold. When she plans to make a decision, she suddenly thinks of a person in her mind.


    "You just wait for me here. I think I have a way." Huang nine songs said, also don''t wait for Nangong Changning reaction to come over, then a fly away.


    Nangong Changning''s reaction is that he has lost the figure of Huang Jiuge, so he has to listen to Huang Jiuge and wait here.


    Just don''t know what way Phoenix nine songs have, will it be useful?


    Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning can''t find Nangong Yin and Sikong Duan because they have entered the palace. The fact that Sikong cut came to Beijing had already been exposed. Naturally, it was necessary for him to meet Nangong Li.


    Huang Jiuge flies all the way to chaomu house. What she is looking for is Huang Yan.


    The arrival of Huang Jiuge didn''t let Qingzhi find that they directly bypassed the last yard from the outside of the house, which was the place where Huang Yan was arranged.


    As soon as the nine songs of Huang approached, Huang Yan felt her breath. She was so anxious and confused that Huang Yan subconsciously thought that something was wrong. So don''t wait for Huang Jiuge to come to the yard, Huang Yan appears in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?" See Huang nine song a face anxious appearance, Huang Yan worries of ask a way.


    "Uncle, do something for me." Huang Jiuge said.


    Palace, imperial study.


    Because before nangongyin and sikongtiao arrived at the imperial study, someone had already informed them. So when nangongyin and sikongtiao arrived, they didn''t need to inform them again, and they were led in by the eunuch.


    Because Sikong cut special identity, so even if Nangong Li again dissatisfied, also dare not give each other down, but also very warm greeting.


    "See the emperor brother" Nangong Yinchao table in front of the Nangong Li Gongshou salute.


    "See the emperor" Sikong cut also toward the south palace Li bow hand, as salute.

 Chapter 524

    Although sikongtiao was the king of Chonglou and his territory was not controlled by Dongqing, the kingdom of Chonglou was subordinate to Dongqing after all. Therefore, in front of the Dongqing emperor, Sikong''s status was slightly inferior, and the basic etiquette was necessary.


    However, in his attitude, Sikong didn''t have any low attitude. On the contrary, he was so arrogant that Nangong Li was angry.


    Nevertheless, Nangong Li didn''t want to break out. He could only suppress his anger and politely said, "the king of Chonglou didn''t inform me when he came to Beijing, so that I could have people meet and arrange the reception banquet!"


    "Gu Wang was looking for someone. He came to the capital by accident. Then he learned that the peony banquet would be held by the queen in two days. Gu Wang suddenly came to see it, so he came to say hello to the emperor." Sikong cut road.


    Of course, Nangong Li would not believe Sikong''s words, but he couldn''t break them, and there was no evidence to refute them, so he had to pretend to be a fool.


    "Oh! I don''t know who the king of Chonglou is looking for? If you need to come to me, I can also help you find it. " Nangong Lidao.


    "I have found it," said Sikong.


    When Duke Tu came to Ruan''s house with the imperial edict, he was met by a mess of Ruan''s house. There was another news.


    That is to say, Ruan Jianming was abandoned, and his limbs and muscles were broken, which was even more inhumane.


    The news surprised everyone!


    However, no one sympathized, because it was said that it was because Ruan Jianming raped a girl, and then he was abandoned by the girl''s elder brother.


    Moreover, after Ruan Jianming was abandoned, many people saw it with their own eyes and felt relieved.


    In the capital, it is well known that Ruan Jianming is good at women''s sex. He often rapes people''s women. Although he is not too blatant, it is no secret.


    But the women who were raped were all from ordinary families. Who dares to come to Ruan Jianming for justice! So I have to break my teeth and swallow them in my stomach.


    This time, Ruan Jianming kicked the iron plate.


    In this way, the imperial edict of Duke TU was not announced, and he went back to the palace in a hurry.


    Mr Tu has no doubt about this.


    Before learning the news, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning were wandering in the street, seemingly wandering, but actually waiting for the news. It''s not that he doubts Huang Yan''s ability. For Huang Yan, Ruan Jianming, who is not successful, is just a matter of minutes.


    What she worried about was that Huang Yan didn''t solve it before the imperial edict came.


    Yes, this is what Huang Jiuge asked Huang Yan to do.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge can directly let Huang Yan kill Ruan Jianming, which will be more secure. Because now the emperor is not the real emperor, no one can guarantee that Nangong Li will be abnormal to let Nangong Changning marry a disabled man.


    But Huang Jiuge decides that he won''t, because as long as he wants to do this position safely, he won''t annoy the Murong family.


    And Huang Jiuge doesn''t kill Ruan Jianming, just because she likes the enemy''s life better than death.


    When Nangong Changning heard the news, she was so excited that she almost screamed out. Fortunately, her reason overcame her impulse and made her try to control it.


    She was excited, not only because she didn''t have to marry Ruan Jianming, but also because her brother''s hatred was vented. However, a Ruan Jianming is not enough to vent his resentment, because Ruan Jianming does not accompany her brother.


    What she wants is the destruction of the whole Ruan family, but it''s not the right time.

 Chapter 525

    Yes, the Murong family didn''t mean to let the Ruan family go. It''s just not now.


    As for when, the most suitable time is nothing more than the time of the battle of the crown prince.


    When Duke Tu returned to the palace, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut just came out. Seeing the Duke Tu in a hurry, Nangong Yin asked, "what''s wrong with Duke Tu? His face is so ugly. Is he not feeling well?"


    This, of course, is just a polite remark. Looking at his father-in-law''s appearance, Nangong Yin thinks that something has happened, and it seems that it''s not a trivial matter.


    Of course, Nangong Yin can''t ask so directly.


    "Thanks for King Yin''s concern, the slave just felt a little cold. It doesn''t matter." Father in law Tu immediately suppressed his look and politely said thank you.


    "Well! If it''s all right, Wang will go first. " Nangong yindao.


    "To the king of Chonglou, to the Lord Yin." Tugong public road is Gongsong road.


    Although they are against the enemy, it shows that Kung Fu is indispensable.


    As soon as Nangong Yin and Sikong Chu left, Duke Tu rushed into the imperial study.


    After Nangong Yin left, he also forgot about Tu Gonggong, because he didn''t think what happened was related to them.


    Nangong Li didn''t tell Nangong Yin about the marriage of Nangong Changning to Ruan Jianming, because he knew the relationship between Nangong Yin and Nangong Changning. If he said that, he would certainly stop him.


    As Nangong Changning thought, once Nangong Yin spoke and was tough, he would really compromise.


    Not to mention the presence of Sikong Duan, Nangong Li will be afraid. Just because Nangong Li dotes on Nangong Yin, he will compromise. If he does not compromise, it is likely to arouse the suspicion of nangongyin.


    Before, Nangong Li''s love for Nangong Yin was well known, but with Nangong Yin''s growing power and making friends with Sikong, we no longer feel that Nangong li really dotes on Nangong Yin.


    Seeing that father-in-law Tu came back so soon, Nangong Li expressed his doubts. However, before he could ask, father-in-law Tu said, "emperor, there was an accident. Just now, Ruan Jianming was killed by her brother because he raped a woman. So the slave couldn''t make an order, so he came back first. "


    "What?" Nangong Liwen speech, surprised, with a pair of Li Mou micro MI, send out cold.


    Is it a coincidence, or is it intentional?


    If it''s a coincidence, there''s no reason why it doesn''t work, because he''s heard of Ruan Jianming''s rumor, but Ruan''s family can handle it, and he doesn''t want to be in trouble.


    If it''s intentional, it might be Murong''s?


    But think about it and feel impossible, he just informed the queen, not long, she could not so soon find Murong home to Ruan Jianming start.


    But in any case, it''s impossible to continue.


    "Now what?" Asked Duke Tu.


    "It''s not going to work. Let''s run aground first." The South Temple Yin cold way, in the heart is extremely unwilling, but can only like this.


    Ruan Jianming is already a loser. If he insists on marriage, it will not only irritate the Murong family and arouse suspicion, but also cause controversy.


    Nangong Yin and Sikong cut just out of the palace, just and back to the palace of Nangong Changning met.


    Because after what happened just now, Nangong Changning didn''t have to worry about it for the time being, so Huang Jiuge didn''t worry about her any more and didn''t send him back.


    "I''ve met uncle Yin Huang, the king of Chonglou." See Nangong Yin and Sikong cut, Nangong Changning respectfully called.

 Chapter 526

    Looking at the red and swollen eyes of Nangong Changning, Nangong Yin frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yes, because Nangong Changning had cried bitterly, his eyes were red and swollen.


    Nangong Changning didn''t hide it, so he told everything that had just happened. Nangong Yin''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "It turned out that father-in-law TU was in such a hurry because of this matter!" Namiyin''s handsome face flashed cold and said coolly.


    If they don''t know whether Nangong Li is a fake now, they will be surprised at what he did. But now they are not surprised. On the contrary, they think that Nangong Li''s purpose is not simple.


    Is it to arouse the struggle between Ruan family and Murong family?


    For the death of Nangong Yulin, the reason why outsiders think the Ruan family is most suspicious is that they are the influence of Nangong yuche, the eldest son of the emperor. If the prince dies, Nangong yuche will be more justified.


    But it doesn''t mean that they are sure to be Ruan family. After all, Nangong Yuxuan and Nangong Yuhao are the two factions who want Nangong Yu to die!


    Therefore, although outsiders think the Ruan family is the most suspect, they don''t think it''s the Ruan family. Only a few influential people in the Murong family, the empress and Nangong Changning know about it.


    Because there is no evidence, so can not Ruan how to choose silent.


    So, it made the Ruan family think that the Murong family didn''t really know it was the Ruan family. Even the Ruan family didn''t know it. Because the less people know about this kind of thing, the better.


    Although the Murong family chose silence, it was not that they would not take revenge, but that they would wait for an opportunity.


    Nangong Yin knows this matter well, because he asked them to keep silent first, and on the surface, he should keep calm, so that the Ruan family can''t notice.


    Even if the edict is issued, he will turn it into a piece of waste paper. However, once the edict is issued, whether it is lifted in the future or Ruan Jianming is unable to get married due to an accident, it will do harm to Nangong Changning''s reputation.


    Even though Nangong Changning doesn''t care about the reputation, he is afraid that once the matter is settled, he will do something stupid.


    Later, Nangong Yin comforts Nangong Changning, reassures her that if similar things happen again, she needs to calm down. As long as she doesn''t want to, he will help her.


    After seeing Nangong Changning enter the palace, Nangong Yin and Sikong Chu leave.


    "It seems that he wants to start a war between the Murong family and the Ruan family." For these things, Sikong cut is also very clear.


    Now, Nangong yuche''s power has already taken a big step ahead of several princes. He is afraid of it, so he finds something for Ruan family.


    Nangong Li is not afraid of Nangong Yin, but his power is not in the capital, so it is the people around him who should be on guard.


    "This time, Huang Jiuge is a big help to Ning''er! Also let the Murong family and Ruan family fighting temporarily did not tear up. However, it''s really not easy for Huang Jiuge to come up with such a way. It''s fast enough. " Nangong Yin sighed and praised.


    When he heard other men boasting about their women, Sikong cut said that he was not happy, even if the man was his brother.


    He didn''t forget the infatuated eyes when Huang Jiuge saw Nangong Yin, and Nangong Yin said that Huang Jiuge was originally given to him, but he didn''t accept it.


    However, or in the south palace Yin did not accept, otherwise do not know what the situation is now. Because for Huang Jiuge, he has only two choices, either together or kill.

 Chapter 527

    Fengqi palace, the Queen''s bedroom.


    Nangong Changning went back to the palace, not to her own bedroom, but to the Queen''s bedroom.


    Because before, after she knew that she was going to be married to Ruan Jianming, she ran out, and her mother was very worried, so she went to apologize first.


    Yes, Nangong Changning ran out. The queen was very anxious for fear that she would do something stupid.


    She also sent someone to look for it, but there is no news yet.


    The top of the cloud in the hall is made of excellent sandalwood beams, crystal jade as lamps, pearl agate as curtains, and Fan Jin as beams and columns. On the top of the palace is a huge bright pearl, shining like a bright moon. The blanket on the ground is made of tiger skin, which makes people want to stop for fear that they will get dirty.


    In the main hall, the empress Murong, dressed in a red phoenix robe, walked around, looking out the door from time to time to see if Nangong Changning had come back.


    The queen is only about 356 years old. With proper maintenance, she looks as if she is only 30 years old, and she is very beautiful.


    If not, how to give birth to Nangong Changning such a beauty!


    "Queen, princess, come back." At this time, the sound of mother yuan came from the yard.


    Smell speech, the queen steps a meal, then immediately toward the yard, see Nangong Changning safe and sound back, the heart was relieved.


    However, for Nangong Changning''s reckless behavior, he was angry again. He asked coldly, "where have you been?"


    Although the queen has always been virtuous, but as the mother of a country, that momentum is very dignified, especially when she is really angry.


    She dotes on Nangong Changning, just like a mother and daughter. She has no status.


    However, it is also very serious to educate Nangong Changning, especially after the death of the prince, her whole heart fell on Nangong Changning, for fear that Nangong Changning would also leave her.


    "Out of the palace" Nangong Changning weak way, she knew that she was impulsive, let mother worried, in the heart is very guilty.


    Speaking of going out of the palace, the queen thought that she must have gone to find Nangong Yin.


    The queen didn''t know about Nangong Yin''s entering the palace, so she watched Nangong Changning go out crying and come back in good condition, so she thought it was Nangong Yin who agreed to help Nangong Changning solve the problem.


    She can also understand Nangong Changning''s mood, and so is she. If she was not calm enough, she might have lost control when the emperor told her about it.


    So, she didn''t know how to blame her, so she sighed and turned into the hall.


    At that time, she refused, but the emperor insisted that it was difficult to disobey the holy order. She had no way, and could not expose the matter. Not to mention the lack of evidence, they have their plans.


    "Mother, I have something to tell you." Seeing this, Nangong Changning hurried in.


    "Go to find your uncle Yinhuang!" This is not to ask, but to be sure.


    "Yes, but I didn''t find it. Then I went to find Huang Jiuge." Nangong Changning Road.


    Queen smell speech, don''t understand of hope to her.


    She knew the relationship between Nangong Changning and huangjiuge. Originally, she was against her contact with huangjiuge because of their different positions. But after Nangong Changning said the latest things about huangjiuge, he didn''t object any more.


    However, Ning''er goes to find Huang Jiuge. What does Huang Jiuge say to make her better.


    But without waiting for her to ask, Nangong Changning opened his mouth and said that he was going to find Nangong Changning.


    "What?" Smell speech, empress but startled all lose posture, abruptly stand up, looking at South Temple Chang Ning, some excited ask a way: "is this true?"

 Chapter 528

    She asked, not because she doubted Nangong Changning''s words, but because she was too surprised.


    After the surprise, it''s more pride.


    She hated everyone in the Ruan family and wanted them to die, so the Ruan family was the most sensitive existence for her.


    Now when she heard that something had happened to Ruan''s family, how could she not be proud!


    Although a Ruan Jianming is not enough to vent his hatred, it at least gives some comfort to his heart.


    If not for her good control, I''m afraid she''s already laughing.


    After the surprise and excitement, it''s the gratitude to Huang Jiuge. In this way, the matter of giving marriage will not be finished.


    But the queen was worried.


    "Ning''er, the empress promised you to choose a man you like to be your husband, but now, the empress is no longer in charge of you. If you listen to the mother, you can see if there are any suitable men in the Murong and Wen families. If you allow your father to marry you, you will not be allowed to choose. " The queen solemnly said, this is already a very serious matter.


    With this kind of relationship, the Murong family supported Nangong Yin, and Nangong Yin had a lot to do with the Wen family. Nangong Yin didn''t want to be the emperor, and Murong would support whoever he supported.


    As for who Nangong Yin supported, it was Nangong Yuchen.


    In the harem, she and Princess Wende approached each other, and they had no plans for each other.


    Speaking of this, Nangong Changning''s face darkened. How could she think about it now!


    But she also knew that she had no choice.


    "Is there a candidate in the mother''s heart?" Nangong Changning asked.


    She knew that her mother had been worrying about her marriage, so she must have the music in her heart. It was just that she had promised her to let him choose the person he liked before that she had been putting it off.


    Now, even though Tao Wenyuan has just passed, she has no mind, but after this marriage, she can''t afford to gamble.


    "The only candidate in my mother''s heart is Wei ziyao. He''s good-looking, and he''s your uncle Yinhuang''s confidant. You know him yourself, and you should know that. " Said the queen.


    Nangong Changning Leng Leng, obviously did not think of the Queen''s heart is the candidate Wei ziyao.


    She doesn''t deny that Wei ziyao is really excellent and good to himself.


    If the mother said this before, she would certainly retort, saying that she only regarded him as a brother and did not have the friendship between men and women.


    But now, she can''t count those words.


    Because, if she chooses, she thinks that Wei ziyao is the only suitable candidate.


    As the empress mother said, he is good-looking, and is the confidant of Uncle Yin Huang. He is the most reliable one for all kinds of CHILDES.


    "I don''t object, but the most important thing is that the other party agrees willingly. I don''t want to force it." After all, they had a good relationship, and he didn''t want to embarrass each other.


    "Well, go back and ask the empress. She will never force him. If he agrees, the empress will marry him on the spot at the peony banquet." The queen replied.


    Peony banquet is a blind date banquet in disguise, so it''s the best way to get married that day.


    And she knew that Wei ziyao would agree, because he felt that Wei ziyao was different from Nangong Changning.


    Two people, silent all of a sudden, the atmosphere is permeated with complex sentiment.


    Suddenly, Nangong Changning asked: "mother, can I invite Huang Jiuge to the peony banquet?"


    Because Huang Jiuge had an engagement and was not in the condition of attending the peony banquet, Nangong Changning didn''t dare to invite her, so she had to ask the queen.

 Chapter 529

    With Huang Jiuge by her side, she will feel more at ease.


    "Naturally, it''s not a dead rule. Moreover, when I look back, my mother will send a post in person." Queen''s road.


    Although it is Nangong Changning invitation, but this post, also in the name of the queen to send more appropriate.


    Ruan Fu


    although Ruan Jianming''s experience is self blame, for Ruan''s family, Ruan Jianming''s fault can be ignored, but the murderer who abandoned Ruan Jianming must not be let go.


    Therefore, after the incident, the head of the Ruan family, Prime Minister Ruan, immediately sent people to pursue the murderer and avenge his son.


    At the same time, they also sent people to check which women Ruan Jianming raped, the situation of which women''s families, and whether there was a brother with excellent martial arts skills in his family. In this way, the scope can be narrowed down a lot.


    Yes, that man is very good at martial arts.


    Although Ruan Jianming is not an expert, his skill is not bad, but his opponent can make Ruan Jianming look like this. His martial arts is definitely much better than Ruan Jianming.


    Moreover, many people have seen with their own eyes that the speed of that man''s flying over the eaves and walls is absolutely beyond the ordinary skill.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see the man''s face, because he was wearing a hat to cover his face.


    Because the Ruan family didn''t know that the emperor was going to marry him, they would not doubt whether Ruan Jianming''s experience was something else.


    After Nangong Yin and Sikong Chou came out of the palace, just at lunchtime, they went directly to the first floor. They also sent someone to call Wei ziyao and told him about Nangong Changning.


    Wei ziyao likes Nangong Changning. Nangong Yin and others all know that they want to make peace, but Wei ziyao doesn''t want to force Nangong Changning. They just don''t interfere.


    But now, things are different.


    When he heard that Nangong Changning was given a marriage to Ruan Jianming, he was heartbroken and more angry.


    Sad, because like Nangong Changning, can''t accept her to marry others.


    But because the man was Ruan Jianming, the anger covered the heartache.


    Not to mention that the enmity between the two families is doomed to never die. That Ruan Jianming is not a good man. How can he be worthy of Nangong Changning!


    But the good news is that the nine songs of Huang are stopped in time. If the imperial edict is issued, it will be difficult to do.


    It has to be said that Huang Jiuge''s way of doing it really makes people feel relieved. She has broken her tendons and broken her lifeblood, but she didn''t let him die. It''s more painful than death!


    "He saw that the Ruan family was a bit strong, so he was depressed. But he seemed to underestimate the Murong family''s hatred for the Ruan family. He thought that the Murong family was so calm, which was a compromise." Nangong Yin''s tone is sarcastic and his eyes are cool.


    The Ruan family, sooner or later, should be destroyed, and they should also be uprooted, because what they should not do is to attack nangongyu.


    "Ning''er doesn''t have to be given to Ruan Jianming, but it can''t be someone else. Ziyao, I know you like Ning''er, but you don''t want to force her. But, you know, if you let him marry, I''m afraid it won''t be much better, so, "Nangong Yin said solemnly, looking at Wei ziyao.


    Namiyin did not continue to say behind, but the front has been so clear, and the latter is also self-evident.


    Wei ziyao also knew the advantages and disadvantages. He also wanted to be with Nangong Changning. He was afraid that Nangong Changning would not agree.


    Knowing Wei ziyao''s worries, Nangong Yin said, "if you are worried, you should get her approval first."


    Having said that, Nangong Yin knows that Nangong Changning will definitely agree to the current situation, because she has no choice.

 Chapter 530

    In the end, Wei ziyao nodded his head, worried and looking forward to it.


    The Queen''s action is also fast. In the afternoon, Huang Jiuge receives an invitation from the queen to attend the peony banquet.


    Needless to think, the person who invited her was Nangong Changning. Although she didn''t want to participate in any peony banquet, since Nangong Changning invited her, she couldn''t help giving face.


    "Princess Huang, the princess asked the slave to take a message and let you go in the morning to discuss something." Said the eunuch with the invitation.


    It''s the first time for Huang Jiuge to hear others change her Princess. Otherwise, she almost forgot that she still has such an identity.


    The fact that Huang Jiuge was invited by the queen to attend the peony banquet soon spread all over Nalan house. Everyone said that they were puzzled. Huang Jiuge had an engagement, so why did she go to the peony banquet.


    But it''s the Queen''s invitation, no matter what.


    When Nalan QIANZI heard the news, she was surprised and confused, but she was not unhappy. Because Huang Jiuge has an engagement with her, she only watches while she goes, but she can''t participate.


    In fact, she hopes that Huang Jiuge can participate, let her see, Huang Jiuge is not stupid, even talent has become better. If it''s not good, lose face!


    The queen moves fast not only on her side, but also on Wei ziyao''s side. Because it''s a big deal, the sooner the better.


    Moreover, this matter is carried out in secret. Naturally, the Queen''s faction is a confidant.


    queen is an outstanding figure. There are many master of dark guards around her. What''s more, she wants to avoid the emperor''s eyeliner.


    Wei ziyao is still uneasy about what happened at noon. Nangongyin said that he would be informed by tomorrow, and he didn''t have time to adjust his mind. The Queen''s people came, and it was for that.


    It can be said that happiness came too suddenly for Wei ziyao to react.


    Although he was interested in this matter, he didn''t care at all.


    After the empress''s dark guard left, Wei ziyao ran to Prince Yin''s mansion ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    as night fell, it was getting dark, and the moon with a ring of gold rose.


    Sikong cut just out of the door, and just into the yard of Wen Jinran meet a positive.


    "Why! It''s getting late. Where are you going? " Wen Jinran asks curiously.


    "Just go out for a walk" Sikong cut certainly won''t say to see Huang Jiuge.


    "Is it?" Wen Jinran expressed doubt.


    Sikong cut didn''t answer him, directly from his side around the past.


    "I''ll be with you..." Wen Jinran felt that he was idle alone, so it was better to go for a walk with Sikong.


    But the words haven''t finished, the figure of Si kongcao flash, disappear in the night.


    Obviously, he didn''t want Wen Jinran to follow him, which made Wen Jinran almost unable to get out of his chest, but he didn''t follow him.


    "I don''t think so. I''m going to do something bad." Wen Jinran muttered to himself.


    When Sikong cut came to the side door of Nalan mansion, Huang Jiuge had not come out, but Huang Yan was already there.


    See Sikong cut, Huang Yan said very heart, because there is Sikong cut in, there is nothing wrong with him. So, in order not to let himself more heart plug, Yuyan decided to go back first!


    So, when Huang Jiuge came out, he didn''t see Huang Yan. He only saw Sikong who was leaning lazily against the tree with his hands around his chest.


    The moonlight fell through the cracks of the leaves and scattered on Si kongdao''s body, presenting his voice as if it were invisible, giving people a mysterious and undetectable feeling.

 Chapter 531

    He didn''t give people a sense of oppression, but he was still daunting, not because he was scary, just because he was too beautiful to be worthy of the general.


    The facial features are gorgeous, the eyes are slightly narrowed, there is no sharp light, only lazy confusion. In particular, his sexy thin lips even with a faint smile, good-looking and evil, people unconsciously fall into the enemy.


    Last time, a shallow angle of Sikong''s mouth would make Huang Jiuge lose her mind, but this time, it''s subverting all the images of Huang Jiuge since she knew Sikong. For a moment, she wondered, is this man Sikong?


    Huang nine songs is not only absent-minded, the heart is to jump without frequency to speak of.


    What''s more, she felt that Sikong had a sense of deja vu. It was a feeling from a long time ago, just like they knew each other in a previous life, maybe in a previous life. It was very subtle.


    But she doesn''t think this feeling is ridiculous, because she believes that the past life and the present life, her crossing, is the best proof.


    Maybe they did know each other in their previous lives.


    The absence of God is not only Huang Jiuge, but also Sikong Tiao who looks at Huang Jiuge. He also feels the deja vu from a long time.


    Maybe that''s what the mysterious old man said. She was his life. They were bound together.


    In two people''s absence, the first reaction is Sikong cut, although he subconsciously does not want to break the atmosphere, but after the reaction let him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, looking at the appearance of Huang Jiuge''s absence, a teasing mood appeared in her heart.


    So, Sikong cut close to Huang Jiuge, asked in an ambiguous tone: "so stare at me, don''t you like me?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs suddenly wake up, unexpectedly because of this sentence and feel embarrassed, also gave birth to a kind of seems to be said to do the center of the guilty.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge does not deny that she likes each other''s skin and figure. As for the others, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know.


    Since she decided not to touch her feelings, she didn''t want to go deep into it, so she didn''t want to be embarrassed when she got it.


    Just in a moment, Huang Jiuge regained her composure: "every woman likes such a handsome man, but it just depends on what kind of love he has."


    "Oh! What kind of love do you have? " Sikong cut asks a way, in the heart, unavoidably some expect.


    "It''s the love of the good things, of course." Huang nine song way, the implication, as long as it is beautiful things, she likes.


    Smell speech, Si Kong''s complexion suddenly sink down, even the breath also restored coldness.


    Huang Jiuge felt the change of the breath and felt a little puzzled, but she didn''t think much about it. After all, according to her cognition, Sikong Tiao was a moody and inexplicable person.


    Ignored, let Sikong cut in the heart more unhappy, is born to punish her meaning. So, a grasp of the Phoenix nine song shoulder, a flying body will instantly disappear in place, will be unprepared Phoenix nine song scared a big jump, dissatisfied roar: "Hey, what are you doing!"


    But, the silence that answers him.


    Although Huang Jiuge knew the lightness skill and was no longer easily dizzy, she still felt shocked and inappropriate.


    Huang nine songs feel, no, is sure, Sikong cut is intentional.


    This speed is just like flying, but also around, up and down, even more exciting than doing a roller coaster, making Huang Jiuge''s heart feel violent impact.


    If it''s not for Huang Jiuge''s endurance, I''m afraid she has already screamed out.

 Chapter 532

    In the heart, is hate teeth itch, not willing to be controlled by him, Huang nine song raise hand then toward Si Kong cut to grasp own hand to clap, want him to let go of oneself. Otherwise, I''m afraid this speed will make her heart attack!


    Sikong cut helplessly looking at, but not moved, let the hand of Huang nine songs mercilessly clap on his hand.


    Actually, it doesn''t hurt at all.


    No? Then come again, but this time it''s feet.


    Raising his foot, he kicked toward Sikong''s calf, but Sikong still didn''t move, and let Huang Jiuge kick, but it didn''t hurt.


    The trough! Huang nine songs can''t help but secretly scold a voice, this man is too tough.


    Suddenly, the Phoenix nine songs think of a place, she doesn''t believe he attacks there, he will not be moved.


    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge raised her knee and attacked Sikong''s legs.


    This, Si kongcao''s face suddenly turned black. Before Huang Jiuge''s feet were close to her, he immediately grabbed her feet and said angrily, "if you move again, I''ll throw you down"


    "throw Huang Jiuge is still eager!


    Words fall, Si kongcao really let go of hand, Huang nine songs then fell down.


    Originally, Yihuang Jiuge''s skill will not fall, just a sudden accident, which is not what she can expect.


    At this moment, a shadow suddenly rushed up. Before she could react, she was caught by one hand and fell down suddenly. Then, with a "pop" sound, she fell into the water.


    All this came too fast for Sikong to grasp, and the nine songs of Huang disappeared.


    Sikong cut a surprised, don''t want to let that pool of water jump down.


    This pool of water is not big, and its radius is only about three or four meters, but the water is very deep, and it doesn''t see the bottom.


    And because it''s the night, after Sikong cut in, he didn''t see the figure of Huang Jiuge. At this moment, he was so anxious that he was afraid that something might happen to Huang Jiuge.


    It''s not because of that robbery, that she died, that she would die, but because of the fear that she would leave her.


    And Huang Jiuge, after being pulled into the water, reacts. Seeing the person who pulls himself into the water, no, it should be an evil spirit, which makes Huang Jiuge furious.


    And this evil spirit was the old lady who had been staring at her before and was said to leave by her in a few words.


    Sure enough, ghosts can''t be trusted.


    Huang Jiuge immediately takes out the dragon scale dagger, releases the evil spirit, and bows to attack the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit felt the powerful evil spirit coming, and was shocked and scared. At the same time, it also gave birth to greed. Although at the moment when the dagger hit, she let go of Huang Jiuge''s hand, but it immediately entangled her.


    Because there are many restrictions in the water, Huang Jiuge is not good at martial arts, and the evil spirit can move freely in the water.


    So, Huang nine songs still can''t help her, oneself pour first strength not from heart.


    The most important thing is that although Huang Jiuge is good at water, she can''t hold her breath after being underwater for a long time. If she doesn''t go out in time, she will drown sooner or later.


    For the spirit, it doesn''t need to breathe, so the water doesn''t stop the evil spirit at all.


    Therefore, even if she is not killed by this evil spirit, she will suffocate.


    Huang nine songs have a kind of fucked feeling, the mood is super irritable, want to let her die here? She is not reconciled!


    Although the heart is more than enough and the strength is not enough, Huang Jiuge is still not discouraged, because once she is discouraged, there is no hope.


    Soon, the physical strength then overdrawn, also choked several saliva, the brain already started to be chaotic.


    Is she really going to die?

 Chapter 533

    Because it was too dark under the water to see anything more than one meter away, but Sikong could feel the evil spirit, so he followed it.


    But, of course, close to the evil spirit, fuzzy see two figures, and suddenly, another shadow with the evil spirit disappeared. When the next second approaches the figure that hasn''t disappeared, you don''t need to think about it. You know it''s this person who pulled Huang Jiuge into the water.


    But Si kongcao doesn''t have time to manage the figure now. He doesn''t feel at ease because he can''t see the figure of Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, at present, it is still important to look for Huang Jiuge.


    And that figure also obviously afraid of the arrival of Sikong cut, so no matter why Huang Jiuge suddenly disappeared, he turned and ran away.


    As for the Phoenix nine songs and evil spirit Why will suddenly disappear? In fact, Huang Jiuge also said that she was puzzled. When she was about to be hit by the evil spirit, her body was suddenly pulled away by a force.


    All of a sudden, she breathed smoothly, but when she saw the scene in front of her, she was scared.


    What''s going on?


    She is clearly in the water, but now, all around a vast expanse of white.


    What''s more, except for white, it''s still white, which makes Huang Jiuge dare not move, for fear of stepping on the air and falling into the abyss.


    So, I had to reach out and have a look. What is the white in front of me.


    Just the hand just outstretched, what have not yet touched, in front of then suddenly appear a head, startle Huang nine song fiercely withdraw hand, then again the condition reflex attack but go.


    But the head suddenly disappeared.


    Startled Huang nine song eyes a stare, the whole body guard up, suddenly, behind came a light floating female voice: "don''t move, I am Huang nine song."


    Smell speech, Huang nine song body a stiff, brain all of a sudden didn''t turn over.


    What? Phoenix nine songs? herself?


    Before Huang Jiuge could react, the head appeared in front of him again, but this time, Huang Jiuge could see each other clearly.


    This does not look good, a look, Huang nine songs the whole person is not good.


    Huang Jiuge, she is really Huang Jiuge, just the former Huang Jiuge, now it''s just a touch of spirit.


    Huang Jiuge looked at her and found that it was not a head, but a human body.


    It''s just that the other side is also dressed in white, so it''s fused with the white background and can''t be separated. If not see her hair float out, see her hands, Huang nine songs also can''t see.


    "Where is this? Why am I here? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Here is the ring space, that is, the ring in your hand, and I am the ring spirit, the Phoenix nine song. Just now when your soul is about to leave your body, space will suck you in. " "Nine Songs of Phoenix" is the explanation of Jie Ling.


    Ring space, in the ring of her finger? There''s such a big place in that ring.


    Although she didn''t know how big it was, the place where she could stand was very big for a ring.


    Huang Jiuge said that she was shocked. Unexpectedly, there was a space ring.


    "What can this ring space do?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "You can store things!"


    "Anything?"


    "Yes, but the space here is limited. It''s only about two meters, so you have to put some things in it. No one can come in except you. Also, the ring space thing, absolutely can''t let outsiders know, even if they can''t use the space, but with human greed, absolutely will lay hands on you, so, you want to live, unless you hide in the ring space don''t go out Caution.

 Chapter 534

    Although Huang Jiuge hasn''t recovered from the shock of the space ring, it is undoubtedly a treasure for her! She can store a lot of things. It''s so beautiful.


    "Hey, hey!" Think of, Huang nine songs can''t help laughing out, that appearance, simply don''t too proud.


    "Someone is looking for you outside. You''d better go out first! Come back when you have time, or he''ll drown. " Said the ring.


    Although the Phoenix nine song entered the ring space inside, but she came in when in which position, go out when or in which position, will not change.


    The only thing that can be done is that she can recover in the space.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song just suddenly think of own situation, as for the person outside, don''t guess, then know is Sikong cut no doubt.


    Thinking that Sikong had been looking for himself in the water for a long time, he was also worried about his accident and asked eagerly, "how can I get out and how can I get in?"


    "Just use your mind," says the Dharma path.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs immediately use idea, secret way out.


    In an instant, the scene in front of Huang Jiuge changed again. She went back to the water. As soon as she came out, Huang Jiuge choked on several salivas. She couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    Before losing consciousness, Huang Jiuge can''t help but scold him secretly. If immortal is unlucky, he will be choked when he drinks water.


    But at the same time, Huang nine songs also feel a tight waist, know is Sikong cut found himself, it is also no uneasiness.


    After Si kongcao pulls up Huang Jiuge, he is also overdrawn. He thinks he can''t find Huang Jiuge.


    Fortunately, I found it.


    There was no time to breathe. Sikong cut out his hand to detect whether Huang Jiuge was still breathing. Of course, when he felt that there was still a weak breath on the tip of Huang Jiuge''s nose, Sikong cut was relieved.


    Then, without hesitation, Sikong cut his hands on Huang Jiuge''s chest and kept pressing to press out the water in her stomach.


    At this time, he didn''t care about the marriage between men and women. Anyway, Huang Jiuge was destined to be his woman.


    For a long time, he didn''t let the water pressure out of the stomach of Huang Jiuge. He was so anxious that he couldn''t help roaring: "Huang Jiuge, you wake up for me. If you don''t wake up again, I won''t care about you."


    "Huang Jiuge, are you harming me? If you die, I''m afraid I can''t live."


    "Damn it, I shouldn''t let go."


    "You''re a woman. It''s really troublesome. I just told you not to move. You want to move. You''re proud now!"


    With the sound of "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "poof", Huang Jiuge finally spat water out of her mouth. Sikong saw this, and her tense nerves were also relaxed.


    However, before Huang Jiuge wakes up completely, he still can''t be at ease.


    After a while, the water in Huang Jiuge''s stomach finally vomited out, and people also woke up leisurely, but they were all soft, unable to move, and as angry as gossamer.


    "You wake up" Sikong cut see, immediately help her up, the whole heart is falling down.


    Looking at Sikong''s face magnified in front of his eyes, he was handsome, sexy and wild, which made people want to tame. Just, think of just now he will hand pressure in his chest of things, Huang nine song double cheek bang of once become hot, heartbeat also accelerated up.


    It''s the first time she''s been raped!


    See Huang nine song uneasiness, then know she this is because just now of affair.


    "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you." Sikong cut way, anyway, Huang nine songs are destined to be his woman.

 Chapter 535

    Huang nine songs surprised, obviously didn''t expect that Sikong cut would say such words, doubt oneself is to hear wrong, this never close to the woman''s man, unexpectedly said to be responsible for her?


    "You''re joking!" Huang nine songs express doubt of ask a way.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut brow a frown, obviously is not happy: "Ye never joke"


    "then how do you plan to be responsible?" Huang nine songs ask a way, but don''t misunderstand, she isn''t really want him to be responsible, just want to ask just.


    "There are many places in your harem. You can do whatever you want." Sikong cut said, anyway, no matter which position you want, she is the only one.


    Huang Jiuge can''t deny this, but she''s not interested.


    "Ah Chou" suddenly, Huang Jiuge sneezes, and his body trembles. Then he finds that he is covered with water now. No wonder he feels cool!


    Sikong cut realized, quickly will Huang Jiuge help sit, hands against her back, is to her body delivery internal force, with internal force will dry clothes.


    As a warm current comes into her body, Huang Jiuge feels the chill gradually dissipates, and then gradually gets hot, and her clothes also emit bursts of fog.


    Although Huang Jiuge saw using internal force to dry clothes in TV series, it was the first time that she saw it with her own eyes, so she was quite surprised.


    Waiting for the chill to get rid of, clothes drying, the body has been warming, but, Huang Jiuge still feel very tired.


    "I''m tired..." she said, and Huang Jiuge fell directly into Sikong''s arms, breathing steadily.


    Si kongcao didn''t care about her either. He picked her up and flew away.


    Leaving the hospital


    because Sikong Chou went out alone, Wen Jinran felt bored, so he used delicious food to entice Mo Liu to chat with him. Although he is an adult and a child have nothing to talk about, but there is a person to accompany, it is not so boring.


    "Mo Liu, what have you learned during your time with your martial uncle?" Wen Jinran asked.


    "Don''t know" Mo Liuhui said, but it''s not perfunctory. Wen Jinran really doesn''t know.


    "Do you think it''s more fun to follow your master or your martial uncle?" Wen Jinran asked again, in a tone of deceiving children.


    "Martial uncle"


    "why?"


    "Because there are so many delicious things!"


    Wen said that he was speechless, and eating is eating.


    "But your martial uncle is very fierce!"


    "He doesn''t scold me"


    "... OK! You win.


    "Then you..." Wen Jinran asked what else, but the sudden movement stopped his voice.


    Soon, he saw Sikong cut holding a woman jumped down from the roof, Wen Jinran and ink flow were surprised, immediately to meet.


    See Sikong cut in the bosom unexpectedly is fainted Huang nine songs, Wen unexpectedly surprised a way: "this is how to return a responsibility, should not be assassinated again!"


    If you want to say that there are so many troubles for Huang Jiuge, she has been assassinated everywhere.


    But they can also understand, who let her exist in the way of Nangong Yuhao!


    Therefore, there is no need to guess, Wen Jinran and Mo Liu subconsciously think that Nangong Yuhao did it.


    Sikong didn''t answer him. He just called out: "ink flow, come and show her."


    Although Sikong has driven away the cold for her, it should be OK, but it still needs a professional doctor to have a look.


    "Oh Ink flow smell speech, look a positive, ran quickly over, with Sikong cut into the room.


    Si kongcao put Huang Jiuge on his bed, then covered it with a quilt, and let the ink flow forward to feel the pulse.

 Chapter 536

    Looking at this scene, Wen Jinran has some silly eyes. I didn''t expect that Sikong cut would be so careful to a woman. Although I know that Sikong cut has a good feeling for Huang Jiuge, or like it, but still surprised, he will make such a move.


    "It''s nothing serious. I''m just too tired to sleep. In order to avoid fever, first give her pills Ink flow takes back the hand that feels the pulse to nine songs of Huang, say.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut just thoroughly settle down heart.


    "I''ll do it!" Sikong cut out the pill in the ink flow, then a won it, let Wen Jinran eyes a stare, obviously was surprised.


    Si kongcao first gently clamped Huang Jiuge''s cheeks to make her mouth open, then put the pill into her mouth, and then raised her chin, and the pill melted down her throat.


    After the party came out, Wen Jinran asked again, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s not his gossip, it''s just worry.


    "I fell into the pool when I was assassinated. When I found her, I already fainted. If I was a little late, I would be afraid to see the king of hell." Sikong cut a simple summary to the unnecessary process to erase.


    Although the expected assassination did not surprise Wen Jinran, he could not help taking a breath when he heard that he almost went to see the king of hell.


    "I''m very curious, why do you meet every time there''s an accident with Huang Jiuge?" Wen Jinran asks curiously, this time coincidence, two times coincidence, that three times! It''s hard to convince by coincidence, and it''s in the middle of the night.


    Sikong cut just a light glance at Wen Jinran and didn''t speak.


    "Well, talk about it!" Wen Jinran asked.


    He didn''t know the meaning of "I also want to know".


    "Wen Jinran is silent. What else can he ask about this!


    Suddenly, Wen Jinran looks at Sikong''s eyes and becomes ambiguous. He asks meaningfully, "is this the fate in the legend?"


    Sikong cut still don''t give him any response, let Wen Jinran immediately feel boring: "forget it, I''d better go to bed!"


    Then he got up and walked towards the study.


    Just haven''t walked a few steps, a figure from his side flashed, robbed him step into the study: "tonight, I will sleep in the study, you help yourself!"


    Say play, "bang!" The door was closed, and Wen Jinran was still standing in the yard.


    The trough! What''s the meaning of this? This is his room. He robbed it and let him help himself. Does he know what is called honesty! This is his home!


    In spite of my anger, what can I do?


    To rob? But he can''t get it!


    Depressed to the extreme, Wen Jinran had no choice but to lie down in the direction of me: "ink flow, I''ll sleep on the soft couch tonight."


    There are three rooms in the yard, a study, a master bedroom and a side bedroom.


    When he came here, he always slept in the study, so the master bedroom was left to Si kongcao, and the side bedroom was for ink flow.


    It''s not that there are no other rooms in the other courtyard. It''s just that no one lives in the other courtyard at ordinary times, so they haven''t cleaned up. You can''t let him grab the guest room with you Biao!


    Ink flow has no opinion, oh, continue to eat their own things.


    In other words, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan sent the innocent people to destroy Huang Jiuge. They had been waiting for two nights at the intersection of Huajie and other gambling houses, but they didn''t meet Huang Jiuge.


    The reason why they are looking at huajiekou and other gambling houses is that they have met Huang Jiuge many times and passed huajiekou. They know that Huang Jiuge is interested in going to gambling houses.

 Chapter 537

    What they don''t know is that every time Huang Jiuge goes to the wooden house, she will fly over the eaves and walk over the walls. Naturally, she doesn''t have to go through the flower street.


    As for the gambling house, she really has no interest, if not necessary.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the morning, Huang Jiuge wakes up with her biological clock. As soon as she sits up, she is startled by the strange room. However, she quickly reflected that she fell asleep last night. It was Sikong who brought her back. Therefore, this should be Wen Jinran''s other hospital.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Huang Jiuge''s heart was still palpitating. If it wasn''t for her body being suddenly sucked into the ring space, Sikong cut didn''t find herself in time, I''m afraid she had become the belly food of the evil spirit.


    But also think of because of this thing, let oneself open the ring space, also be regarded as a blessing in disguise.


    This is what master said, timing.


    When she thought that she could put anything in it, Huang Jiuge felt more than happy. Even if she stole something from someone, she could only eat Coptis chinensis. She could not say what she suffered because there was no evidence!


    Cough! She is not such a person with dirty hands and feet.


    Last time, I stole other people''s money in public! Is that clean?


    Of course, she didn''t steal everything from anyone. She had to do it last time!


    However, Huang Jiuge thinks that she should go to empty the storeroom of Prince an''s house, which will surely make Nangong Yuhao extremely sour.


    However, Prince an''s residence is not so easy to enter. As Nangong Yuhao, he must want to assassinate him, especially his opponent. Therefore, there must be many secret guard masters in Prince an''s mansion.


    Now, it''s hard to defeat Huang Jiuge. It seems that this plan has to be released first.


    When Huang Jiuge gets up, her clothes are not dirty, but her hair is in a mess. It''s good that Huang Jiuge''s bun is always simple. It''s ready in three or two. It''s just that compared with aunt Tong, it''s not enough.


    It seems that there is no skillful person around, she can only be so simple.


    Out of the door, the day is not bright, but the ink flow has been in the yard, into the air.


    Yes, he is a diligent young man.


    "When your martial uncle gets up, you tell him, I''ll go." Huang nine songs said, then swaggered away.


    Although ink flow into the set practice Qi, need quiet, but a word will not affect him.


    She wants to go back to Nalan''s house before the day is completely bright. If she is seen, there will be a lot of gossip! She doesn''t care, but she needs to avoid it.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge left, the door of the study opened. A man in purple stood in the door, looking at the direction of Huang Jiuge''s disappearance, his brow slightly frowned, unable to say why he was in the mood.


    In fact, when Huang Jiuge opened the door, Si kongcao felt it. Just waiting for him to come out, she left.


    In order to get back to Nalan house earlier, Huang Jiuge flies all the way.


    But soon, Huang Jiuge found that it was wrong for her to choose to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. Her lightness skill had not really got home, and she couldn''t do it quietly, so it wasn''t long before she was found out.


    Feel behind two murderous approaching, Phoenix nine song don''t know each other is aimed at her, or she startled them, was misunderstood as a person with a bad heart.


    No matter what, it''s not a good thing for her, because it''s obvious that both of them are superior to her in martial arts.


    Seeing them approaching soon, Huang Jiuge was a little anxious, but soon she thought of space, but she couldn''t disappear in front of the two people to avoid unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 538

    Fortunately, the front is the Hutong, and Huang Jiuge finds the opportunity to enter the space.


    In front of the Hutong, Huang Jiuge jumps directly from the roof, then his mind moves and disappears out of thin air.


    Along with, the two people who pursue Huang Jiuge arrive, but they can''t see the figure of Huang Jiuge, and they don''t find it even after looking around.


    "Master, I lost you." A husky male voice rang out, with a little bit of irritability and anger.


    "Who do you think sent it?" Another male voice is indifferent, but indifferent to cold.


    "It''s hard to guess, but it''s either King Fu or king an." Said the husky male voice.


    "Why not Prince yin?" The indifferent male voice asked, but there was no doubt.


    "My subordinates feel that with Prince Yin''s ability, they don''t need to be afraid of being monitored by the princes." Said the husky male voice.


    The indifferent male voice didn''t reply, just looked at each other faintly, and the cold light in his eyes scared the man out immediately: "master, subordinate doesn''t mean that, subordinate just ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before the words were finished, he was interrupted: "you''re right, nangongyin really doesn''t need to be afraid of the princes, because of this, it''s more frightening."


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t see the outside situation in the space, she could feel the outside breath and hear the outside voice, so she listened to the conversation between the two people.


    It was only then that I was sure that I was misunderstood as a person with a bad heart.


    And from the other party''s words, you can tell that Huang Jiuge can guess the other party''s identity. If she doesn''t guess wrong, it must be the second prince Shouwang Nangong Yuxuan.


    If it''s not Nangong Yuxuan, it''s also his person, but Huang Jiuge still thinks it''s more likely to be Nangong Yuxuan.


    At the end of the conversation, the two men left, but Huang Jiuge didn''t go out immediately, because no one knew if they were pretending to leave, and then they were waiting in the dark!


    If she suddenly appears, it not only exposes the space, but also exposes herself.


    Suddenly, a head appears on Huang Jiuge out of thin air, which makes Huang Jiuge jump instinctively.


    "as like as two peas", the Phoenix nine songs discontented with their eyes and their faces, and are wearing a white suit, and do not pay attention to the space. They can not see the body at all. They can only be surprised when they see a head in the air.


    "Why?" Just as it happened, Jie Ling had no self-knowledge and asked with a muddled face.


    "Can you change your clothes? It''s white in this space, and your clothes are white. It''s scary to see only one head. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Ring Ling Leng for a moment, understand.


    "Oh Ring spirit should be a, and then a turn around, white clothes will instantly become dark purple.


    Although there are enough mysterious things happened to Huang Jiuge, which makes her have resistance to the mysterious things, she is still surprised to see that the ring spirit changes her clothes as soon as she turns around in front of her eyes.


    Just, that dress makes Huang Jiuge feel so familiar for Mao!


    Wait, isn''t that the one you''re wearing?


    Huang nine song subconsciously looked at himself, want to really is not the same, but this don''t see don''t know, a look, the whole person is not good. The clothes on her body had changed, and it was exactly the one on Jie Ling just now.


    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to say anything, Jieling took the initiative to explain: "because I only have this dress, so I can only change yours."

 Chapter 539

    "Huang Jiuge" said that she was very upset and didn''t know what to say.


    However, she really does not like to wear other people''s clothes: "you change back, I''ll find a suit for you later."


    "Oh For the words of Huang Jiuge, although the ring spirit is not special understanding, but also can only let it go, who let Huang Jiuge be their own master!


    Ring spirit is a turn around again, the clothes of one person and one spirit change back again, Huang nine songs feel comfortable instantly.


    Because she was not in a hurry to go out, Huang Jiuge sat down on the ground. Anyway, there was a vast expanse of white. There was no stain and it was very clean.


    "By the way, how did you become a ring spirit?" In this regard, Huang Jiuge she has been very curious! You can''t do it for no reason!


    "Master, I don''t remember very well. I only know that I am the spirit of this ring. The reason why she became Huang Jiuge has been living for more than ten years is that this ring was born in Huang Jiuge''s mouth. When Huang Jiuge was born, she had no soul, that is, a dead baby. If Huang Jiuge could not live, I would be trapped in her mouth forever. Therefore, I attached myself to Huang Jiuge with my own spirit, but I forgot who I was. It''s not until your soul is attached to the body of Huang Jiuge that I change back to Jieling, but I forget all the previous things. " Said the ring.


    Because I''ve been psychologically prepared for a long time and know that there is a story behind the ring, I''m not surprised to hear that.


    But Huang Jiuge thinks that the memories forgotten by the ring spirit are absolutely important.


    Perhaps there is any past life, this life, love and hatred may also be?


    But no matter what, she doesn''t know now. Wait! The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth.


    After a while, still did not feel the surrounding movement, Huang nine songs think, those two people should really not be! It''s a long time to wait.


    Then, Huang nine songs then again idea move, out of space.


    Now, it''s daybreak. Huang Jiuge is glad that she entered the space in the alley, and few people passed by. If she was on the street, she would have to wait until the dead of night to come out.


    In order to happen the similar situation again, Huang Jiuge is no longer flying on the eaves and walking on the wall. She swaggers out of the alley and goes to the street.


    Just, also don''t know is Huang nine songs too careless, or underestimated Nangong Yuxuan patience.


    Nangong Yuxuan and his guards didn''t leave because they had observed the surrounding environment. It was a dead end. If they wanted to leave, they had to either fly over the eaves or walk out of the alley.


    So, after Nangong Yuxuan left, he went to the second floor of the teahouse opposite the alley, sat up by the window, and looked at the direction of the alley. No matter he was flying over the eaves or coming out of the alley, he could not escape their eyes.


    The gene of Nangong family is powerful. Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuhao are both pretty. Nangong Yuxuan is not so bad, but they all feel different.


    Nangong yuche feels mature and steady, Nangong Yuhao is cold and arrogant, Nangong Yuxuan is indifferent and deep, seems to be indifferent to everything, but seems to see everything in the eyes.


    "Follow up and find a chance to kill." Nangong Yuxuan''s entourage orders that his voice is cold and murderous.


    Although the South Temple Yu Xuan didn''t see Huang nine songs appear out of thin air, but see that dress up, then know just the person is her.

 Chapter 540

    Nangong Yuxuan doesn''t know Huang Jiuge either. It should be said that she doesn''t know Huang Jiuge after the change. However, whether she knows it or not, since she has disturbed them, Nangong Yuxuan has already determined that she is sent to follow him.


    So, no matter the other party is Nangong yuche''s person or Nangong Yuhao''s person, and no matter whether she finds anything or not, it will be destroyed just in case, because only death is the safest.


    "Yes," the attendant answered and left.


    Nangong Yuxuan didn''t go in person, because he was afraid of being recognized by others, so he had to let go of the hand that didn''t accompany him.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that she is being watched. Because there are so many people on the street, the other party hides her breath, so it''s normal that Huang Jiuge doesn''t find out.


    Anyway, they all came out, and Huang Jiuge decided to eat a bowl of noodles outside and go back, and nalanjin never cared whether she was hiding in the boudoir or making a public appearance.


    All right! In fact, it can''t be managed at all.


    In short, now for Nalan Jin, as long as Huang Jiuge doesn''t cause trouble for Nalan mansion, Amitabha.


    Huang Jiuge thinks about finding a noodle shop with a large family. Because there are more people to eat, the taste should not be worse.


    It''s just that the noodle shop hasn''t been found, but I met someone.


    "Miss Huang, what a coincidence! Come out so early! Did you have breakfast? Would you like to join us? " Excited voice, as if picked up the silver in general.


    Looking at the excited Shangguan Junqing, Huang Jiuge has the illusion of being watched by a wolf. However, she knows the reason why Shangguan Junqing is enthusiastic about her, so she doesn''t feel disgusted.


    The so-called bosom friend is hard to find. Although Shangguan Junqing is not Huang Jiuge''s bosom friend, for Shangguan Junqing, Huang Jiuge is his bosom friend.


    "Good!" Huang nine songs didn''t refuse, anyway she also want to eat breakfast.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s promise, Shangguan Junqing looks happy, and does not hide: "what would miss huang like to eat! It''s up to you. "


    "Noodles, where are they delicious?" Huang Jiuge said.


    Hearing this, Junqing, Shangguan, was proud: "ha! You''re asking the right person. I know a family has delicious noodles. Every day there are full guests. Sometimes there is no place


    Huang Jiuge followed Shangguan Junqing to a noodle shop, and it was full of guests! If you look around, you can''t find a place.


    However, they were lucky. As soon as they came in, someone got up and left. Naturally, their position was empty. Shangguan Junqing went to take a seat. This move made Huang Jiuge laugh a little. She thought it was very childish.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to dislike. It''s just that a big man should make such a move. It''s really funny.


    "Come on Seeing that Huang Jiuge was still in a daze, Shangguan Junqing took it as soon as he could. It seemed that he was one step slower and the seat was robbed.


    It''s true that when Huang Jiuge just started, someone immediately sat on the empty seat, and it was still a woman, a beautiful woman, and a woman who didn''t come well.


    "Pa" of a, that woman a slap mercilessly clap on the table, mercilessly say: "good you Shangguan Junqing, this young lady let you take this young lady to come out, you don''t take, originally is and other women tryst."


    Said, looking at the Phoenix nine song''s eyes full of anger, as if she robbed her man in general.


    This every move, immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding diners, have sideways, but strange no one said.

 Chapter 541

    Seeing the comer, Shangguan Junqing couldn''t help helping his forehead, saying that he had a headache. He was very painful and helpless: "Murong Yuxue, you are really Haunted! What are you going to do to get away from me? "


    "I''m going to follow you. What''s the matter? If you save me, I''ll give you my life! Anyway, I just believe you, no matter you go to the ends of the earth or the Cape, I will follow you. " Murong Yuxue school firmly said, but this words from a daughter''s family, it is bold, but also hurt the atmosphere.


    Of course, it''s just that for the ancients, Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel that there''s something wrong with it. On the contrary, it''s very interesting.


    So, standing on one side, his hands around his chest, his eyes slightly narrowed, just like a posture of watching a play.


    "Emotional things can''t be forced, and we''re not suitable." Shangguan Junqing advised, quite painstaking feeling.


    "What''s wrong! You''re unmarried, I''m not married, and we already have skin "


    this scared Shangguan Junqing to stand up, and without waiting for Murong Yuxue to say it, he quickly interrupted:" Murong Yuxue, don''t talk nonsense! I just gave you a hug because I saved you. "


    "That''s a hug, too!" Murong Yuxue said.


    "I say you are the second lady of Murong family. There are many good men. Why do you have to rely on me! I wouldn''t have saved you if I had known. " Shangguan Junqing expressed regret and saved a trouble.


    Of course, if things happen again, he won''t be helpless, but he really doesn''t want to be so pestered by Murong Yuxue!


    "There''s no regret medicine in the world. You can save it if you don''t want to, so you should accept your life! I know what you think. You think I''m the second miss of Murong family. You''re just a businessman. You think there''s a gap between us. But I told Shangguan Junqing that my Murong Yuxue is the second miss of the Murong family. It''s good, but I''m just a common girl in the second room, so we are suitable. " In order to persuade Shangguan Junqing, Murong Yuxue doesn''t mind to belittle herself at all. Other people''s taboo identity has become her advantage.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge has to treat Murong Yuxue differently and has a good feeling.


    Of course, the premise is that although Shangguan Junqing refused and evaded, he didn''t hate Murong Yuxue.


    For Murong Yuxue, Shangguan Junqing has more helplessness. Perhaps, as Murong Yuxue said, he is considering the identity gap between them.


    Yes, Shangguan Junqing is talented and wealthy, but in the eyes of the officials, businessmen are inferior. How can they be worthy of Shangguan''s gold!


    Although Murong Yuxue is a common girl in the second room of Dingguo government, she is so popular in the second room. No matter how much she eats and wears, she is no worse than Murong Yuzheng.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Murong Yuxue has long been regarded as Murong''s daughter.


    How could a young lady like this have to be the legitimate son of a high-ranking official, but she just takes a fancy to a powerful businessman.


    Although Murong Yuxue doesn''t care, Shangguan Junqing cares! He is used to being idle and free, and doesn''t want to be bound by these things.


    "Murong Yuxue ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Shangguan Junqing called helplessly, wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all, just sighed and said he was helpless.

 Chapter 542

    "Miss Huang, I''m afraid I can''t treat you to noodles today. Maybe next time!" Shangguan Junqing apologetically says to Huang Jiuge that after being disturbed by Murong Yuxue, he can''t eat in peace, and he has no appetite.


    "Unimpeded" Phoenix nine songs don''t mind said.


    At this time, Murong Yuxue noticed Huang Jiuge again, looked at her jealously and asked, "Shangguan Junqing, who is she? Why did you treat her to noodles? But I''ve never been invited. "


    However, it was not a fierce question, but a pitiful one.


    Shangguan Junqing ignores her, turns around and steps away. Murong Yuxue sees the situation, but she doesn''t care about Huang Jiuge, so she quickly follows her.


    Huang Jiuge shakes her head helplessly, but it doesn''t affect her. She sits down and orders her own noodles.


    After eating the noodles, when he wanted to pay, he was told by the second child that Shangguan Junqing had already paid. Huang Jiuge didn''t expect that Shangguan Junqing left in a hurry and didn''t forget to pay the bill.


    Mm-hmm! Good character.


    Huang Jiuge went out of the noodle shop and went back to Nalan house. Although aunt Tong knows that she has a sense of propriety, but this point has not seen her appear, how many will be some worry.


    The location of Nalan house is not biased, but this street is full of mansions and there is no business, so there are very few pedestrians passing by.


    This pedestrian has no influence on those who have been following Huang Jiuge secretly, as long as they start well. So, seeing the opportunity coming, he immediately took out the towel from his arms, covered his face, and then attacked Huang Jiuge with his sword.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t feel that she was being followed all the time, but when the man came to her, Huang Jiuge felt it and suddenly looked heavy.


    The opponent is quick, ruthless and accurate. If he responds slowly, he will be defeated by the opponent.


    However, is Huang Jiuge a slow responder? Of course not.


    Just when the other side is close to Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge dodges and just passes by the stabbed sword. But the other side''s reaction is not slow, a sword failed, immediately changed the direction, chasing Phoenix nine song cut.


    Huang nine song is a side body again, this time, she also saw to assassinate her person, is a black dress masked person.


    For the identity of the other party, she thought, she guessed, it should be the person who was just startled by her, and then chased her, that is, the person of Nangong Yuxuan.


    It seems that she underestimated their patience!


    Up to now, what else did she not understand? They wanted to kill people! Even if she really does not know, but for them, only the dead are safe.


    For those who want to kill her, she naturally will not show mercy, because either the other party died or she died.


    The dragon scale dagger appears in the hand instantly, releasing the evil spirit. For the sword stabbed by the man in black, Huang Jiuge doesn''t avoid it, but welcomes it. Such a move was not in the eyes of the man in black, even the sudden chill, he did not take it seriously.


    It is not that he belittles the enemy, but that he is not afraid of what he does not know.


    When the dragon scale dagger collided with the sword, "Ding", the sword was cut off without accident. The man in black was stunned and his eyes widened. While Huang Jiuge takes advantage of this moment when he is absent-minded, he clenches the dragon scale dagger and stabs him fiercely.


    It has to be said that the man in black reacted fast enough. He responded in time and hid away. It''s a pity that Huang Jiuge''s speed is not slow either. Although Huang Jiuge can''t stab him because of the man in black''s fast escape, he rowed over his arm.

 Chapter 543

    At the moment when he was cut by the dragon scale dagger, the man in black felt a chill coming into his body, which made him tremble and feel very inexplicable.


    Although the man in black was only scratched a little, the dagger injected with evil spirit, even a small wound, would be infected.


    Of course, this small wound is not enough to kill a strong person.


    However, if the man in black used his internal power to protect him in time, the impact would not be too big. At most, it would cause wind chill. However, if you don''t use your internal force in time, your muscles and veins will be damaged and blocked. I''m afraid you won''t be able to practice martial arts in the future.


    But for these, the man in black didn''t know, so he didn''t mean to use his internal power to protect his muscles and veins, and continued to fight with Huang Jiuge.


    Although the sword was broken, the man in black didn''t mean to throw it away. He had a weapon in his hand, which was better than empty handed at least.


    And with the lesson just now, the man in black won''t use the broken sword and the dagger of Huang Jiuge again.


    For a moment, they didn''t want to go up and down.


    But soon, the man in black was affected by the evil spirit. With the catalysis of the evil spirit, the body of the man in black slowly became stiff, which made him feel wrong.


    Experience let him smell the smell of danger, let him have to choose to escape, a fly away.


    If you want to escape, how can Huang Jiuge give him this chance! The so-called take advantage of your illness, to your life ah!


    There was no one around, and Huang Jiuge didn''t worry about exposing more. She manipulated the dragon scale dagger to attack in the air. With a "Puchi", she stabbed the man in black''s back, but it was not fatal.


    Even so, people in black don''t have much time to live. Death is just a matter of a moment and a half. She didn''t solve it on the spot. She didn''t want him to die in the street and cause unnecessary trouble.


    The man in black was stabbed and almost fell from the roof, but he still had a little strength. He couldn''t allow himself to fall down, so he had to keep on flying away.


    Huang Jiuge''s dagger was pulled back after stabbing the man in black. When the man in black came to open, he left immediately, so as not to be seen.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry that the man in black can go back to tell the truth, because she has confirmed that his master has seen her, so there is no cover up.


    Huang Jiuge came into Nalan mansion from the side door. When she got to the back garden, she didn''t need to hide. No one would think of her swaggering appearance. She came in from the outside. She just thought she was coming for a walk.


    Approaching Weiyang Pavilion, I heard aunt Tong''s anxious voice: "what should I do! If the young lady is not in the room, is there something wrong? "


    "Could it be a walk in the back garden?" Liu said.


    "I don''t know. I''d better look for it." In fact, aunt Tong wanted to say that it was impossible, because she saw that the quilt had not been moved at all. It was obvious that she had not been there since last night.


    But aunt tong can''t say it, it will damage the reputation of the young lady, so she quickly changed her tongue.


    Having said that, aunt Tong went out of Weiyang Pavilion. Although she knew that it was impossible to find Miss Liu in the back garden, if she didn''t find her, she would be suspicious of mother Liu.


    Although she has regarded mother Liu as her own person, the less people know about this secret, the better.


    Huang nine song did not expect that he was not found, also want to know that his aunt Tong did not come back all night, so it is so anxious.


    As soon as aunt Tong came out of Weiyang Pavilion, she was right in front of Huang Jiuge. When she saw clearly that it was Huang Jiuge, aunt Tong was very relieved.

 Chapter 544

    At the same time, he asked anxiously, "Miss, where are you going? I''m so worried."


    Aunt Tong conceals it intentionally, and Huang Jiuge doesn''t want more people to know about it. Naturally, she won''t tear it down: "I just went to the yard for a walk"


    Mother Liu, who follows aunt Tong, is also relieved to see Huang Jiuge, but because she thinks Huang Jiuge is just going to the yard for a walk, she worries less. Only to see Aunt Tong so anxious, she followed the tension.


    Now hearing Huang Jiuge say so, there is no doubt about him.


    When Huang Jiuge returns to her room, what should she do? On the other side, the man in black, who was seriously injured by Huang Jiuge, does not insist on seeing Nangong Yuxuan and falls down. However, he also goes to the Hutong not far from Shouwang mansion, which makes Shouwang mansion people quickly find out.


    After Nangong Yuxuan got the news, he was so surprised that he suddenly stood up from his chair. You know, the man in black was his right hand. He died so easily, which was unacceptable.


    When seeing the state of the man in black, the bold Nangong Yuxuan was startled.


    It was the first time that they saw such a strange way of death.


    Because they could not guess the unknown situation, they could only conclude that the man in black died of poisoning.


    But this person died too not at the right time, unexpectedly to that woman''s a bit of news all can''t convey.


    The more I think about it, the more gloomy Nangong Yuxuan looks.


    I can''t imagine that woman is so powerful. Whose is she?


    Nangong Yuxuan didn''t say anything about the woman, and he didn''t let his hand go down to look for it. Because the action was too big, it was easy to frighten the snake, so he could only watch it change.


    He had a hunch that they would meet soon.


    Prince an''s mansion


    because the person who sent to destroy Huang Jiuge had no news for a long time, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t bear to do so several times, and he wanted to destroy Huang Jiuge himself.


    "Hao, I know you are worried about the failure of Huang Jiuge. In fact, I am also worried about it, but it can''t be solved by worrying. You have to calm down. Recently, bad news about you has spread to the imperial court, and many ministers who support you have been dissatisfied. It''s very bad for you. " Huo Qingxuan reminds a way.


    He always knew that Nangong Yuhao was impatient, but before there was nothing about Huang Jiuge, he put up with it well and didn''t let anyone catch hold of it. But since Huang Jiuge was not stupid, he always easily provoked Nangong Yuhao''s anger and made him lose face in public.


    It can only be said that Huang Jiuge is not simple.


    "I know, but every time I meet Huang Jiuge, I can''t control my anger. I want to kill her." South Temple Yu Hao also expresses very helpless, know, but can''t change.


    "Alas In this regard, Huo Qingxuan can only say that there is nothing he can do.


    "By the way, Xuan, are you sure you want to marry Su Jinse?" Nangong Yuhao asked, saying that he was asking. In fact, he just wanted to be more sure.


    "Yes, although the Su family is not very powerful in the court, they have a very rich family background. Besides, Su Zhiquan''s personality and his better officials are quite a lot. In sum, they are not small forces." Huo Qingxuan never wanted to marry a woman she liked, no matter what the other side''s conditions were. Because he knows his identity very well. If he wants to do great things, he must marry a woman who has a background and can help him.


    Su Jinse is the most suitable one at present.

 Chapter 545

    "Also, at present, only the Su family is suitable. The others are either not powerful enough, or they are unwilling to stand in line, or they are from other factions." Nangong Yuhao road.


    In fact, the best choice is the Murong family, but because of their enmity, the Murong family will definitely not marry these princes or other people.


    No matter Nangong Changning, Murong Yuzheng, or Murong Yuxue, they are still waiting to be married. I don''t know how many people want to marry them, but the Murong family never let go of them.


    The Murong family does not stand in line, but has enough strength to remain neutral, because the Murong family alone can compete with any of them.


    If it wasn''t for the death of the prince supported by the Murong family, the Murong family''s influence would not be comparable to that of any of them.


    For the death of the prince, he is very clear, not Nangong yuche, or Nangong Yuxuan. Although his faction was also suspected, only they knew that Nangong Yulin''s death had nothing to do with his faction.


    Although they had long wanted to attack nangongyu, they just couldn''t find a chance. When they heard that he was dead, they were naturally happy.


    What brother, in the eyes of the royal family, is an obstacle, which should be removed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    it''s OK in the evening. When it''s time, Huang Jiuge goes out of the door and goes to the wooden house.


    But tonight, when Huang Jiuge came out, he didn''t see Huang Yan or Sikong cut. They must have their own things to do!


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge can only go alone.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care. Originally, she didn''t need to be picked up. But before, Huang Yan didn''t trust her and insisted on picking her up. So in order to make Huang Yan feel at ease, she didn''t refuse.


    However, because of the accident that happened in the morning, Huang Jiuge didn''t fly on the eaves and walk on the wall again, so as not to be regarded as a person with a bad heart again.


    If she is better at martial arts, she will suffer.


    However, when Huang Jiuge walks, she will naturally pass through huajiekou. In this way, Nangong Yuhao''s people successfully meet her.


    To paraphrase Huang Jiuge''s previous words, she and this time and space are always in constant trouble.


    Soon after passing huajiekou, Huang Jiuge felt that someone was following her. Her breath was calm. She knew that she was practicing her family, and she was not weak.


    However, it''s not so high, at least it doesn''t make Huang Jiuge afraid.


    Although the other side has a light movement, breathing is very light, but it can not be completely hidden, plus the night is very quiet, Huang Jiuge''s senses are very keen, so it is easy to find.


    Tracking her in the middle of the night, naturally, her mind is wrong. For those who are wrong with her mind, Huang Jiuge is never polite.


    Therefore, after discovering them, Huang Jiuge immediately took out the dragon scale dagger and released the evil spirit.


    Because at night, there is no one around, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry that the evil spirit will hurt the innocent people.


    At night, it was a little cool, and after releasing the evil spirit, it made the cool night even colder, with this gloomy chill.


    Although the few people behind didn''t get close to Huang Jiuge, they were not far away. They were within the range of the evil spirit. So when the evil spirit came out, they felt a strange chill.


    But they didn''t care.


    Or the previous sentence, people are either afraid of the unknown or fearless, and they are fearless.

 Chapter 546

    Because this is still the center of the city, those people are not in a hurry to start, for fear of attracting others. Because they know that Huang Jiuge still has some skills, not for fear that she can''t help it, but for fear of making trouble.


    So, a few people want to wait until they are more remote.


    In this way, the more they procrastinate, the more deeply they are affected by the evil spirit. At that time, she doesn''t have to work hard to catch them all.


    They are not experts. They don''t have strong internal power. They are soon affected by the evil spirit. They are just ignorant. They don''t know what''s going on. They just think it''s suddenly cold.


    But they forget that although their internal power is not high, they are not so weak as to be afraid of cold.


    Until they feel their limbs become stiff, they feel something is wrong, but they still don''t know what''s going on.


    The four men in black looked at each other, and they all read something wrong in each other''s eyes. They felt so strange that they were uneasy.


    So they decided to do it now.


    Whoosh, the four quickly ran towards Huang Jiuge, and immediately surrounded her. Her ugly face showed an obscene smile, and she didn''t immediately attack Huang Jiuge. This way of playing, obviously, is not to kill her, but to destroy her.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "little sister, you are not afraid to be watched by bad people when you come out alone so late? Where is my little sister going? Do you want my brother to send you The man standing opposite the nine Phoenix songs said.


    This words say oneself is a good person general, but that tone, that face, but red fruit a bad person appearance.


    "Yes! Don''t be afraid, little sister. We''re not bad people. " Another man echoed, but it was obvious that there was no silver here.


    But they don''t care at all.


    "Say it! Who sent you here? " Huang Jiuge doesn''t have the heart to talk nonsense with them! He asked straight to the point.


    A few people smell speech a Zheng, obviously don''t think Huang nine songs a mouth will ask like this, however, they naturally can''t because Huang nine songs a word shake exposed.


    In fact, they don''t know who is behind the scenes. Anyway, someone hired them.


    Just a moment''s Zheng Leng, a few people then reaction come over, by Huang nine song opposite of man mouth: "younger sister this words is what meaning, what is who send us, of course is our own to come."


    "Oh Huang nine songs a sneer: "no matter who you are sent, tonight, you are doomed to never come back."


    "Oh! Is it up to you? " Huang Jiuge''s words undoubtedly angered them. A man standing on the right side of Huang Jiuge glared at Huang Jiuge. Then he looked at the man in front of Huang Jiuge and said, "brother, what are you waiting for? I''ll do her now."


    Without waiting for the man who was changed to elder brother to speak, Huang Jiuge said in a voice: "don''t you think your body is becoming stiff?"


    What?


    Smell speech, everyone is in vain a surprised, suddenly stare big eyes, how does she know?


    Did she do it?


    However, once this idea came out, it was denied, and they still felt ridiculous that they had such an idea. How could she do it!


    Just, but can''t explain how she knows.


    Huang nine songs just don''t care what they think, take advantage of their absence, quick hand. Although they had a reaction when the danger was approaching, they had no time to defend.

 Chapter 547

    Huang nine song successful one-time effortless solved two, there are two because of redundant reaction time, so made a defense.


    However, but also can''t resist a few moves of Huang nine songs, then can''t resist.


    In the end, it is because of the evil spirit.


    The latter two were not killed completely by Huang Jiuge, and she still kept a breath. Although she knew there were only a few people who wanted to kill her and destroy her, if she could, she still wanted to know who it was.


    Clearly know who your enemy is, put this account, in order to get back with interest.


    "Who on earth sent you?" Huang Jiuge asked in a low voice. As soon as her cold eyes turned, there seemed to be a cold light. She looked straight at the person in front of Huang Jiuge, forming a kind of oppression, which made the man shiver.


    It seems that the person standing in front of him is not a little woman, but a person sitting in a high position.


    "No, I don''t know." The man replied, looking calm.


    Huang nine song eyebrows pick, also don''t know whether should believe, but no matter this man is really don''t know or don''t know, Huang nine song nature won''t give up because of each other a word.


    "I''ll spare your life if you say what''s behind the scenes. If you don''t say it ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the colder Huang Jiuge''s voice is, she tries to coerce and lure the way.


    In the face of life-threatening, people will be afraid of death, there will be a desire to survive.


    Some people, even if they know that even if they really say it, the other party can''t let them go, but as long as they have a little hope and thought, they will compromise.


    And Huang nine song in front of this man, is this kind of person, just the problem is, he is what all don''t know.


    "I, I really don''t know! Someone asked us to destroy your innocence, but we don''t know who the other party is! Because the other side uses the veil to cover the face, so we only know that the other side is a woman. "


    Now, Huang Jiuge has nothing to ask. She confirms that the man is not lying, so she can''t ask why.


    Then Huang Jiuge left, and didn''t kill the man directly, because the man and the situation that followed her this morning, was eroded by evil spirit, and death was just a matter of minutes.


    Yes, not long after Huang Jiuge left, the man who was not killed directly by Huang Jiuge died.


    Four men died in the street, black and stiff as zombies. If ordinary people see it, they will be scared out of their wits.


    As for whether these people will cause fear to the people, Huang Jiuge can''t control it. She can''t kill people, and she should be responsible for dealing with it!


    Just close to the wooden house, Huang Jiuge hears a fight, and it''s from the wooden house. If it''s just the sound of fighting, Huang Jiuge feels normal, because Qingzhi often practices martial arts in the martial arts field, but in addition to the sound of fighting, there are strong Yin Qi and spiritual power fluctuations.


    It''s obvious that the spirit is fighting.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t think that Huang Yan and Su Yingxue are practicing their spiritual power, because they are fighting against each other.


    Huang Jiuge sped up her pace and left. Soon, she saw the situation on the martial arts field. Huang Yan was fighting with two spirits, and they were all evil spirits. One of them is that Huang Jiuge is so familiar that she can kill her if she wants to, because she is the evil old lady who has made friends with Huang Jiuge twice.

 Chapter 548

    Last time, if it wasn''t for space, she would have died in the hands of the old lady!


    One of them is a spirit like a young man.


    Although the old woman and the man were the lowest among the evil spirits, the two together did not benefit Huang Yan, who was the middle evil spirit. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    On one side of the spirit body, however, were Qingzhi and Qingtan, who were injured and fell underground. Muzi and Mucong, as well as Shen Yu and his wife, were not there. Presumably because they couldn''t help, they didn''t come out to make trouble.


    However, the injured green gardenia and Green Sandalwood were obviously affected by Yin Qi, their complexion became pale, their body became stiff, and their whole body trembled.


    If it goes on like this, the veins of green gardenia and Green Sandalwood will be wasted.


    Too late to think about it, Huang Jiuge immediately flew into the fighting team.


    At the same time, the dragon scale dagger and the ghost killing talisman are in hand, but the dragon scale dagger doesn''t release evil spirit.


    Because this is no doubt to make the injury of green Gardenia Green Sandalwood worse, it didn''t take long, and no doubt.


    The three spirits are all masters. Naturally, we can see the arrival of the nine songs of Huang.


    Huang Yan''s subconscious worry, because Huang Jiuge is the body of five Yin, when she comes, it is bound to attract the attention of these two evil spirits.


    However, at the same time, I also hope that Huang Jiuge can subdue these two evil spirits. Because he knew that Huang Jiuge learned how to catch ghosts from her master. He wanted to see if Huang Jiuge had the ability to subdue evil spirits. If he had, he would be relieved that Huang Jiuge had a lot in the future.


    When the man in the two evil spirits saw Huang Jiuge appear, his eyes immediately burst out of greed, and he turned to meet Huang Jiuge.


    The body of five Yin is very nourishing!


    And the old lady saw this, but she was alert.


    She didn''t forget that she was hurt by this girl''s talisman, and that day in the water, she could disappear out of thin air, which is not what ordinary people can do!


    "Lol, come back." The old woman was afraid that the man would be defeated because he despised the enemy, so she called immediately.


    However, the man has been attracted by the body of five Yin in nine songs of Huang. Where can I hear the old lady''s cry!


    Sure enough, the man didn''t have any defense against Huang Jiuge, and he didn''t pay attention to her. For Huang Jiuge''s attack, the evil spirit just stepped back, let her close, but didn''t let her touch, and didn''t fight back. It was obviously teasing her.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her heart mocked the evil enemy, just as she wanted.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge''s left hand was raised, the prepared ghost killing talisman attacked the evil spirit in a sudden manner. When the evil spirit reacted, it was too late. A "bang" hit the evil spirit''s chest.


    With the increase of the temperature, it gives off a corrosive smell, which is extremely bad.


    However, it''s not the first time that Huang Jiuge smells it, so she has immunity.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after being hit, the evil spirit hurried out of the distance and stared at Huang Jiuge in disbelief.


    "Luo Er ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the old lady was surprised and distracted.


    Originally because the man retreated, she had already lost the battle with Huang Yan, but now she was distracted and even more powerless.


    A black Qi, that is, the spirit power from Huang Yan''s hand, hit the old lady fiercely, and shocked her whole body to fly far away.


    "Niang..." seeing this, the evil spirit came to the old lady and helped her.


    Such a picture of mother and son''s deep love doesn''t make Huang Jiuge feel any sympathy, because she doesn''t know what sympathy is for the enemy.

 Chapter 549

    Therefore, no matter what Huang Jiuge took advantage of, he insisted on the idea of killing you while you were ill. He raised two ghost killing runes in his hand and attacked the two evil spirits.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t throw the ghost killing talisman immediately, and they were not close to each other. If they reacted quickly, they would escape, and the ghost killing talisman would be wasted.


    Since the hand, naturally do not want to give them a chance to escape.


    Huang Yan saw this and went with him.


    See Huang nine song and Huang Yan hit, the two evil spirits also immediately make a guard.


    Although the old lady was hit by Huang Yan, her vitality was greatly damaged, but she didn''t fall down like this. Even if we can''t compete with it, we can at least hold on for a while.


    The old lady went to pay more for Huang Jiuge, while the man went to deal with Huang Yan.


    Obviously, the old lady and the evil spirit are not the opponents of Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan. Especially for the evil spirit old lady, after more than ten rounds, she was hit by a ghost killing charm of Huang Jiuge.


    On the other side of the men, although they are also in the downwind, they are not completely restrained by Huang Yan. After all, they are all evil spirits, and their abilities are not too different.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t release the evil spirit, the dragon scale dagger itself carries the evil spirit, so as long as the dragon scale dagger hurts the evil spirit old lady, it will still be affected by the evil spirit.


    Just like a weapon coated with poison, it can''t spread in the air, but if it hurts the body, it will be poisoned.


    So by the dragon scale dagger, the evil spirit old lady''s vitality will be damaged again and again, there is not much strength to resist.


    When the old lady was hurt by Huang Jiuge and almost exhausted, the man also began to be distracted, leading to being hit by Huang Yan several times and hurting her vitality.


    "Niang ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" sees the dagger in Huang Jiuge''s hand stabbing at the evil spirit old lady again. Seeing that he can''t care about his dangerous situation, the man floats quickly to the evil spirit old lady.


    However, how can his speed be faster than that of Huang Yan! Only then the movement is attacked by the spirit power of Huang Yan, hit that man''s back, shake him to fly.


    "Luo''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the old lady of the evil spirit saw this and howled.


    "Wait... Just when Huang Jiuge''s dagger is about to stab the evil old lady, a stop sound suddenly rings in Huang Jiuge''s mind, and Huang Jiuge also stops subconsciously.


    This is the voice of ring spirit, Huang nine songs express don''t understand, ask a way with consciousness: "how?"


    "In fact, their nature is not bad. If you can, you''d better take them for your own use." Said the ring.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, eyebrow light Cu, obviously some tangle, after all this evil spirit can almost kill her.


    Feeling Huang Jiuge''s idea, Jieling said again: "I know you are not willing, but there must be a reason for everything. This woman is the reason for you to open the space. Even if this time there is no cause of the old lady, because there are other people''s causes, so to forgive her once is to realize the cause and effect of this time. But I don''t think their nature is bad. They just have the greed of the spirit body for the Yin things. As long as you recover it, it''s definitely good for you. "


    Hear ring spirit say so, Huang nine song think is also, although she is not a generous person, but if talk about cause and effect, she still can accept.


    The evil spirit old lady doesn''t know why Huang Jiuge suddenly stops, but even so, she still can''t fight back.


    Over there, the evil spirit man didn''t understand, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. He was afraid that if he moved, he would annoy Huang Jiuge, and then he would fight his mother.

 Chapter 550

    Huang Yan doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t ask, because he knows that Huang Jiuge has his own reasons.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes are cold when she looks at the evil old lady. Although she can accept it, it doesn''t mean that she treats them friendly. It depends on their performance before her anger disappears.


    "Uncle, you help me to watch them first. I''ll help Qingzhi and Qingtan go in first." Huang Jiuge has no time to pay attention to these two spirit bodies for the time being. At present, the most important thing is to let Qingzhi and Qingtan isolate Yin Qi.


    There are three evil spirits here. Yin Qi is not so heavy. If you drag on, I''m afraid something will happen.


    If they are just eroded by Yin Qi, it''s OK. If they are eroded for a short time, they will be weak at most. It''s better to have a rest for one night. But they were hurt by the spirit power. You know, the spirit power gathered a lot of Yin Qi! Just like being eroded by Yin Qi for more than half a year, it takes a long time to recuperate.


    If it is not isolated in time, it will be unthinkable.


    Huang Jiuge goes to help Qingzhi and Qingtan up. Qingzhi and Qingtan don''t dare to help each other because they are masters, because they don''t have the ability to walk now.


    Although Huang Jiuge can call Mu Cong and Mu Zi to help them, they also know that Huang Jiuge is eager to let them go first to let them have a rest at the same time, it also means to support them.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan don''t know the identity of those two people (spirit body), but they feel the strangeness of things, but they are very clever and don''t mention it.


    After sending Qingzhi and Qingtan in, Huang Jiuge immediately asks Mucong and Muzi to clean their wounds.


    Recently, apart from practicing martial arts, Mu Cong and Mu Zi are studying medical skills. Since they want to grow medicinal materials for a living, they also need to know medical skills.


    Of course, the premise is that they are also very interested in medicine.


    Mu Cong and Mu Zi already know that Huang Jiuge will leave the capital sooner or later. Everything in the wooden house is left to them.


    Originally they also want to go with them, because Huang Jiuge saved them, they want to repay their kindness, want to do something for Huang Jiuge, but Huang Jiuge directly refused.


    He said: "you are too young to be able to protect yourself. The world is so dangerous. If you follow me, you will only become a burden to me. If you really want to do something for me, then study medicine well. When you have the ability, you can stand beside me. "


    After hearing the speech, Mu Cong and Mu Zi are silent, because Huang Jiuge is right. They will only become her burden if they follow her now.


    Therefore, Mu Cong and Mu Zi listen to Huang Jiuge''s words, keep the capital, secretly swear, must study medicine, have the ability to stand beside Huang Jiuge.


    Because Shen Yu lost his official position and had nothing at home, he gladly accepted Huang Jiuge''s proposal and lived in Mu house to do medicine business with them and protect them at the same time.


    Otherwise, the two children will be unable to move in the capital.


    "Girl, what''s going on outside?" Shen Yu asks anxiously.


    Today''s Shen Yu compared to the previous slovenly appearance, it is a new look. The clothes were clean and tidy, the beard was shaved off, and the handsome facial features were no less than those of Nangong Yuhao.


    No wonder Qin Yiyun likes him so much.


    "I''ve been subdued, but I need to go out and ask some questions. Have a good rest, too!" Huang Jiuge said.


    "That''s good" after hearing the words, Shen Yu was completely relieved: "that ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "

 Chapter 551

    Shen Yu wants to say something, but he wants to say it again. He seems to have some tangles. He doesn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge said helplessly: "brother Shen, if you have anything, just say it directly."


    In fact, Huang Jiuge probably guessed that it must be for the sake of the Qin family.


    Sure enough, do you have a plan for the Qin family Shen Yu also knows that Huang Jiuge is a direct person, and he is not a pincher, so he is not beating around the bush.


    "Not yet, but soon." Huang Jiuge said.


    Smell speech, Shen Yu heart although some small disappointment, but also know that things are not urgent. Because now Huang Jiuge faces not only the Qin family, but also Nangong Yuhao.


    When Huang Jiuge came out, she was surprised to see an unexpected person.


    Si kongcao, why is he here?


    It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere. No, it doesn''t seem that the atmosphere is just wrong.


    The air was full of this cold air, but not from the evil spirits, but from Sikong.


    Si kongcao stares at the evil old lady coldly, obviously recognizing that she is the murderer who nearly killed Huang Jiuge last night, so he wants to do it, but he is stopped by Huang Yan.


    Since Huang Yan said that Huang Jiuge was useful to them, he couldn''t do anything bad for her.


    Although Huang Yan is very puzzled, how did Sikong cut have a festival with the evil spirits, but they are the people Huang Jiuge asked to watch, no, they are evil spirits, so he has the obligation to look after them before the arrival of Huang Jiuge.


    And that evil spirit old woman obviously also recognize Sikong cut, uneasy at the same time, also very afraid, don''t come from Sikong cut that a body just Yang of gas.


    See Huang nine songs to, Si Kong cut of cold idea slightly astringent some, but the facial expression is still not good-looking.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Sikong cut pointed to the evil spirit old woman to ask a way.


    "I''ll tell you later." it''s obvious that Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to mention this because he doesn''t want Huang Yan to know and make him hostile to these two evil spirits.


    After all, they still want to coexist.


    Huang Jiuge also thinks that he can''t let Huang Yan know what happened last night, so he didn''t say it just now. Now he won''t say it any more.


    "Uncle, take the king of Chonglou to have a cup of tea first. I have something to talk with them." Huang nine song hope to Huang Yan said, obviously, this matter to avoid Sikong cut.


    Huang Yan said he understood because they were evil spirits and could not let outsiders know, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    What''s more, the two evil spirits had lost their vitality, so he didn''t worry much.


    However, being avoided by Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao is not happy. He just knows that he has no reason to stay. Even if Huang Jiuge is his woman, she doesn''t know now, does she?


    Besides, he doesn''t want to say it yet.


    Therefore, even if he was not willing, Sikong cut could only compromise.


    Huang Jiuge asks Huang Yan and Sikong to go in together, and doesn''t worry about their mutual influence, because Huang Yan knows how to avoid it.


    After they all went in, Huang Jiuge''s eyes fell on the evil spirit old lady and evil spirit man. She looked disharmonious and cold. She asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    "I, we happened to pass by, and we felt that there was Yin Qi here, so we were greedy, so we made up our mind.


    The evil spirit old woman said, the voice actually reveals some guilt and regret.

 Chapter 552

    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to say anything, the evil spirit old lady said helplessly: "girl, in fact, we are also forced to be helpless. Although we are evil spirits, our spiritual power is very low, so we are subject to the Mengshan ghost King ten miles away from the capital. Mengshan ghost king is also an evil spirit, but his cultivation has reached the peak, and he is about to become an evil spirit. If he becomes a demon, he will not be afraid of Yang Qi. So let''s find the spirits below five Yin women and evil spirits to let him practice. Otherwise, he will use our mother and son to practice. People are afraid of death, and ghosts are also afraid of death! "


    The peak of evil spirits is about to break through the evil spirits?


    No matter whether the evil spirit old lady''s words are true or false, she can''t help but let Huang Jiuge think deeply. Evil spirit, it''s a dangerous existence. It''s more cruel than evil spirit.


    Moreover, the spirit cultivated by the five Yin women and the spirit below the evil spirit must be evil.


    If before, Huang Jiuge certainly won''t care, but since she worshipped Wuquan as her teacher and promised him to get rid of the evil spirit, she can''t ignore it. Even if she doesn''t care, those evil spirits will not let her go when they meet her.


    So, whether she wants to manage it or not, she can''t stay out of it.


    Of course, she can''t tell outsiders about this.


    "I don''t care why you attack me and my people. If you hurt, you will be hurt. Now, I give you two choices. The first is to accept my revenge. If you have the ability to escape, you can escape, but it falls on me. Although I can''t let you die now, it''s enough to break them up. The second is to serve me sincerely and be loyal to me forever. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Smell speech, evil spirit old woman and evil spirit man are one Leng.


    If Huang Jiuge retaliates, they can understand that, after all, they did hurt Huang Jiuge and her people.


    However, Huang Jiuge even wanted to recover them, which made them puzzled.


    Didn''t she hate them?


    Seeing the perplexity of the evil spirit old lady and the evil spirit man, Huang Jiuge explained: "as you know, I am the body of five Yin. Naturally, there are many spirit bodies coveting me. I can''t deal with them one by one. What''s more, I have my own things to do and naturally need my own power. "


    With that, Huang Jiuge looked at the old lady and sneered: "you should know that I''m a ghost hunter, and I won''t let go of the evil spirit."


    This is what she promised her master and also to protect herself.


    Smell speech, evil spirit old woman and evil spirit man are all over a shock, to Huang nine songs more and more fear.


    The ghost catcher is the natural enemy of ghosts. It''s said that the ghost catcher with high mana can destroy the spirit.


    Although Huang Jiuge can''t at present, it doesn''t mean she can''t in the future!


    After a long silence, the old lady asked, "are you not afraid to lead wolves into the house?"


    "Oh Smell speech, Huang nine songs can''t help a sneer, unexpectedly evil spirit old woman say so, she also know, the other party has made a decision.


    "I''m not afraid of you." It''s not that Huang Jiuge is conceited, but the current situation is enough to prove that for them, she is not afraid.


    The evil spirit old lady and the evil spirit man are also aware of this fact, so they don''t think Huang Jiuge is talking big.


    Although Huang Jiuge was almost defeated by the evil old lady last night, the sudden disappearance of Huang Jiuge made the evil old lady think that it was the other party''s ability. Therefore, it made the evil old lady feel that Huang Jiuge was not simple.

 Chapter 553

    "Yang Yuerong, see Master."


    There is no redundant words, the evil spirit old Taiyuan this half lie on the ground of body immediately kneel up, respectful salute way.


    "Yuanluo sees the master"


    seeing this, the evil man immediately kneels down to salute.


    Yang is his mother, his mother sincerely convinced, of course, he is no exception. What''s more, he is not a fool. Of course, he knows what it means to be a wise man.


    Therefore, the evil spirit man, that is, Yuanluo, was not unwilling.


    He felt that under Huang Jiuge, he was better than under Mengshan ghost king.


    They sincerely believed that Huang Jiuge was not surprised. Although they didn''t seem to be unwilling, Huang Jiuge warned: "remember, you should always be loyal. If you betray me, I have many ways to let you go. Besides, you can''t practice with people and spirit bodies unless you get my permission. "


    Naturally, those who get her permission are those evil spirits who don''t want to repent.


    "Is" Yang and Yuan LUOQI should say.


    "Well, you go and recover yourself! As long as there is no accident, I will come here in the evening, so after you recover, I will report here at this time of the evening. If I''m here, you''ll show up. If I''m not here, don''t go near the house. " Huang Jiuge warns again.


    "Yes," Yang and Yuan answered again.


    Then, with Huang Jiuge''s permission, they left, but they didn''t stay far away. They only absorbed natural Yin Qi in the surrounding mountains to recover their vitality.


    When Huang Jiuge comes back to the yard and sees Sikong cut''s impatient appearance, he knows that he is impatient because he has been waiting for her for a long time.


    Huang nine song uneasily touched to touch nose, she also is not intentionally let him wait for a long time, who let him come so not time!


    When Huang Yan saw that Huang Jiuge had come, he left on the pretext that it was really not the place where he had been for a long time.


    "What are you doing here?" Huang Jiuge asks Sikong.


    "Can''t you come?" Sikong cut back to ask, that tone, seem Huang nine songs owe him debt general.


    Huang nine song lightly turned his one eye, also didn''t say what, walked to sit down in front of the table, poured a cup of tea for oneself, self-care of drink, also ignore Si Kong to cut.


    Sikong cut see, eyebrow light frown, obviously because of being ignored and feel unhappy.


    Finally, it was Sikong who broke the silence: "I heard that you will go to the peony banquet tomorrow."


    This is an affirmation, not a question.


    "Yes! But it''s just a visit. In my capacity, I can''t participate. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "Do you still want to participate?" Sikong cut asks a way, this voice, obviously some low, tone obviously some interrogative meaning.


    Unexpectedly is obvious, how can''t Huang nine songs hear!


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t care. She said half seriously and half jokingly: "I want to! Because in this case, it means that it has nothing to do with Nangong Yuhao. "


    Smell speech, Si kongcao feel comfortable, said: "will"


    Yes! Yes, because Huang Jiuge is his woman, she will not have a relationship with Nangong Yuhao.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t know what Sikong cut thought. He thought he was comforting her! So it''s a bit of a surprise. But it will, because of her relationship with Nangong Yuhao, she is doomed to "either you die or I die." It''s too late.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about the engagement. Whether she has it or not is the same as her. What she doesn''t want to do, can they force her to fail? Therefore, what she mainly wants to do is to make Nangong Yuhao lose his reputation and live like death.

 Chapter 554

    "It''s nothing wrong for you to come to me?" Huang nine song asks a way again, don''t feel that Si Kong cuts to say she must have something to do, just if have nothing to do, she wants to go back to rest.


    I''m really tired of dealing with evil spirits today, but it''s just not obvious.


    "I''m looking for you tonight. I''m really busy." Sikong cut also no longer nonsense, said: "tomorrow we plan to sneak into Chengqian palace, check the dark grid under the bed, see if there are any clues."


    "What am I going to do?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Sikong didn''t answer immediately, because he didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s because this matter didn''t need Huang Jiuge. It''s not that I despise Huang Jiuge. It''s just that this matter can''t be dealt with by Huang Jiuge''s ability.


    There are many secret guards in Chengqian palace, which is a place full of experts. If he and Nangong Yin go, they must be on the alert with ten percent. Otherwise, they will be found if they are careless.


    Of course, it''s not difficult to escape from them. It''s just that if they act, they are not allowed to fail.


    But why did he come to talk to Huang Jiuge! In fact, it''s just an excuse for him.


    But soon, Si kongcao thought of the reason: "just in case, I want to borrow your dragon scale dagger."


    Huang nine songs a Zheng, some accidents, she thought to her to do what, she also worried that he can''t help it! After all, she knows her ability. In a place like the Imperial Palace, there are many experts in secret. If she has any big moves, she is likely to be found.


    However, there is no dragon scale dagger.


    "Good!" Huang Jiuge readily agrees. She doesn''t worry about Sikong''s taking the dragon scale dagger as her own. She thinks that the dragon scale dagger has been contracted with her. As long as she has an idea, the dragon scale dagger will come back to her.


    But what Huang Jiuge doesn''t know is that Sikong cut doesn''t mean to take her dagger for herself, but even if it''s possession, it''s not easy for her to get it back.


    Even if I don''t know now, I will soon know.


    For Huang Jiuge''s straightforward promise, Si kongcao was a little surprised and asked, "don''t you worry that the Lord will take your dagger for himself?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs disdain to sneer: "if you have ability, then occupy!"


    With that, Huang Jiuge takes out the dagger from the sleeve and hands it to Sikong.


    Of course, she won''t reveal her secret until Sikong cut really doesn''t take the dragon scale dagger for herself.


    Although Si kongcao didn''t use the dragon scale dagger at all, the lie had already opened his mouth and was about to round it down, so he had to take it.


    However, when the dagger was held in his hand, he was shocked all over, and his sense of familiarity became strangely strong. There was a kind of thing that seemed to be his.


    However, he clearly remembered that he had never seen the dagger, let alone owned it.


    So, where does this familiarity come from!


    I can''t think of it, but I can''t put it away. Sikong Chou takes the dragon scale dagger and looks at it carefully until he is interrupted by the voice of Huang Jiuge.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back!" Huang nine songs say, then stand up.


    See, Sikong cut also can temporarily put away the dagger thing, go back to think, get up, followed Huang nine song to go out.


    The moon is moving slowly in the sky, emitting jade like light, soft and quiet.


    Along the way back, the atmosphere suddenly became very quiet and harmonious.

 Chapter 555

    Just, this quiet and harmonious let Huang Jiuge some not used to, because before which time is not a fight relative ah!


    So it''s really hard to get along so harmoniously.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t speak, and Sikong cut didn''t break the silence. He just glanced at her from time to time, which made her feel more and more uncomfortable.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t like the atmosphere, so she wants to talk about something.


    However, thinking about it, Huang Jiuge forgot to look at the road. One accidentally tripped over a stone, which made her scream, and the whole person fell in front of her.


    When Huang Jiuge wants to turn over with the help of internal force, she feels that her wrist is tight. Huang Jiuge knows that it''s Si kongcao who holds her. Then, the hand is pulled, the Huang nine songs follow a turn round, direct toward Si Kong to cut in the bosom to rush to.


    A face was born of bumped on the chest of Si Kong''s strong, painful let Huang nine song nose straight sour, tears almost came out.


    So, he was so angry that he pushed Sikong away, rubbed his painful nose, and scolded: "are you a man to save or harm people! It hurt me so much. "


    After that, he didn''t care about Sikong cut, turned around and walked forward quickly. It seemed that Sikong cut was regarded as a evil star. If he didn''t leave soon, something would happen.


    Si kongcao hasn''t responded yet. He''s kind-hearted to save her, so he''s harming her?


    Does it hurt to fall down?


    When he was in doubt, he saw Huang Jiuge, who had not taken a few steps, yelling "snake!" , and then quickly turned towards him, no, the whole person should be riding on him.


    Huang Jiuge put her hands around his neck and put her feet around his waist. Isn''t this the posture of men and women?


    Huang Jiuge felt that she was really unlucky today. She was misunderstood by others in the morning and wanted to be destroyed. When I came here in the evening, I was hit by an evil spirit. I almost fell down and hit my face.


    Now, let her meet the snake, but also a foot on the snake''s body, the other side issued a hissing voice, let her whole body tremble, it is not necessary.


    You know, she''s afraid of snakes.


    Si kongcao''s face is not generally black at the moment, but it''s not the reason why Huang Jiuge is riding on him, because if he doesn''t want to, she can''t get close to him, let alone the whole person riding on him!


    It''s just that when Huang Jiuge is riding on him, he meets the place he shouldn''t, and what''s more, he has a reaction, which makes him have a spark in his body.


    Feel the whole body strong air conditioning, Huang nine song mercilessly beat a shiver, don''t think, then know this air conditioning hair son Si Kong cut. At the same time this just reaction come over, she unexpectedly rode on Si kongcao body, immediately also express understanding, no wonder Si kongcao will be angry.


    But now she didn''t have time to tangle so much. She jumped down from Sikong, for fear that she would annoy him. If she was shocked or thrown away, she would suffer.


    "That, that, I didn''t mean to." Huang nine songs stammered to explain a way, otherwise if the other side misunderstands she is intentionally eat his bean curd not good.


    Sikong cut a calm face, eyes burning with an unknown fire, what fire, Huang Jiuge don''t know, only know that he is very angry, hurried back a few steps, for fear that he will attack himself.


    It''s not that she uses the heart of villain to measure the belly of a gentleman, but Sikong Chou is not a person who knows how to pity and cherish jade, and he is moody.

 Chapter 556

    Si kongcao just took a deep look at Huang Jiuge, then withdrew his eyes and said nothing. He staggered Huang Jiuge''s body and went on.


    Seeing that Sikong didn''t care, Huang Jiuge was relieved! And then it''s easy to follow.


    Looking at Sikong Duan''s back, Huang Jiuge can''t help but be absent-minded, and there is injustice.


    This man is just God''s favorite. Although he has a cold temper, he has a noble status, excellent martial arts skills, excellent appearance and excellent figure. He can''t be any better.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge also knows that it''s too cold to be high up. Behind such a bright surface, there must be a lot of sad history.


    Just like her, compared with other official women, she is the daughter-in-law of the Marquis, the second grade Princess granted by the emperor, and the future daughter-in-law of the royal family.


    But what!


    How much bitterness and pain has gone through behind her? Who can understand it! Even if it is known that she is not favored, not to be met by her fiance, but even so, still some people envy her identity.


    Thinking, Huang Jiuge is no longer in the state.


    After walking for a while, Sikong suddenly stops, so Huang Jiuge bumps into it without warning. Once, her face doesn''t hurt. She is so angry that Huang Jiuge screams subconsciously: "Hello! Well, why did you stop all of a sudden? "


    Sikong cut a turn around, a pretty face suddenly close, will huangjiu song surprised for a while, not waiting for her further reaction, then hear Sikong cut that can not hear the emotional voice asked: "woman, you seem to be very dissatisfied with me?"


    Not as if, but definitely.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, then also realized that just now the thing is his fault, but not willing to admit, so some guilty retort: "yes, yes?"


    The implication is No.


    "No?" Sikong cut asked, that tone, obviously don''t believe.


    Huang Jiuge blinks innocent eyes and makes silent resistance.


    All right! She admits that she is dissatisfied with Sikong. It''s not that the other party is angry with her, but that the other party gives her a bad impression at the beginning.


    Where can''t Sikong cut out Huang Jiuge''s mind! I feel even more depressed.


    This woman is a poor teacher.


    In a flash, Sikong cut out an evil thought in his mind, and suddenly said: "there is a snake behind you"


    "ah!" A, Huang nine songs frighten subconsciously again toward him.


    However, Sikong cut this time is intended to teach Huang nine songs, how can she jump to it! So in the Phoenix nine song pounce on, Sikong cut the body to avoid, Phoenix nine song then toward the ground.


    The trough!


    Huang nine songs heart scold, unexpectedly this man will avoid.


    This next, Huang nine songs seem to understand what, this man should not be intentional!


    Without waiting for her to think more, "bang", she was thrown a piece of shit.


    After all, Huang Jiuge is a martial arts practitioner. It''s not a big deal for her to feel this pain. It''s just that she''s very depressed.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t get up immediately. She just raised her head and glared at Sikong Chu, who looked like nothing happened, but seemed to be a little proud. She said angrily, "you, you mean it."


    This is not a question, but an affirmation.


    "So what?" Sikong cut a way, this words obviously admitted.


    "You... In the face of such a frank recognition, Huang Jiuge was speechless.


    Si kongcao doesn''t care about Huang Jiuge any more. He turns around and leaves. Huang Jiuge feels that he doesn''t want to take revenge and is not in a good mood.

 Chapter 557

    As soon as her eyes turned, an idea came to her mind.


    Huang Jiuge looks around. It''s a good place to hide. In this way, she doesn''t worry about being exposed.


    After waiting for Sikong to walk far away, Huang Jiuge immediately jumps to the weeds and sends out "ah!" A cry of surprise, a face of danger.


    Then, while jumping to one side, Huang Jiuge immediately flashed into the space.


    Hearing the exclamation, Sikong Chou turned around and no longer saw the figure of Huang Jiuge, because he didn''t feel anything wrong before, so Sikong Chou''s first consciousness was that Huang Jiuge was playing a prank.


    The situation yelled a few times, no movement, immediately walked past, also can''t feel the breath of nine songs, heart suddenly gave birth to a bad premonition.


    So he hurried to find and shout, but he found all the places around him where he could find Tibetans, but he didn''t see Huang Jiuge.


    Have you been taken away by someone? But I think it''s impossible because he can''t feel anything at all!


    No matter what the reason is, Huang Jiuge is missing, which makes him immediately anxious.


    And the culprit who makes Sikong cut anxious is sitting leisurely in the space, feeling the anxious cry of Sikong cut outside.


    "Naive" side of the ring can not help but voice.


    Huang nine songs smell speech a Leng, think also feel, oneself this method seems to have some childish alas!


    But so what? Who let him deliberately make her fall! If you don''t get revenge, it''s not the nine songs of Huang.


    Huang Jiuge gets up and sweeps around the empty space, feeling that he should collect something to come in, or he will waste such a good resource.


    Phoenix nine songs also didn''t stay in the space for long, a small scare to the convenience can, otherwise things make big also bad.


    So, nine songs in space is only a matter of seconds, while there is no breath of Sikong cut around, nine songs a flash out of space.


    See Sikong cut that anxious to string up and down the appearance of the string, Huang nine song heart actually gave birth to a trace of guilt, but this guilt is too small, small just appeared a second was pressed down.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge appeared, Si kongcao felt the movement. He turned around and locked his eyes on her. His eyes were so heavy that Huang Jiuge could not help shrinking.


    In the blink of an eye, Sikong cut already appeared in front of her. Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to respond, she felt dizzy. After she reacted, she was already carried by Sikong cut.


    "Hey, you put it down..." Huang Jiuge struggled. It''s too hard for her to come down.


    But without waiting for her to finish, the sound of "pa" made Huang Jiuge a little confused. Sikong cut her ass, hit her ass, hit her ass ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    without waiting for her reaction, Sikong cut off and flew to Nalan mansion.


    Knowing that she can''t resist, Huang Jiuge learns to be good, so that Sikong can''t spank her again.


    It''s just that she can''t accept the thought that her ass was beaten by a man.


    In fact, Sikong cut was also frightened by his own behavior, he also can''t accept that he even went to spank Huang Jiuge''s ass. But what else can we do after all the fighting? Who let her scare herself!


    It won''t take long to return to Nalan house, but Huang Jiuge feels that it took half a world.


    Of course, this is an exaggerated metaphor, but for Huang Jiuge, it seems to take a long time.

 Chapter 558

    After landing, Huang Jiuge stares at Sikong cut, just like a hairy cat, eager to grab Sikong cut. But because of what happened just now, she felt very shy, so that she could not calm down in the face of Sikong. Then, after stepping on him, she quickly slipped in.


    Although that foot is not enough to relieve Qi, it is better than nothing.


    It''s rare to see such a cute Huang Jiuge. Sikong cut thought it was very interesting. He saw that she was going to step on herself, but he didn''t avoid it. He let her step on it, and it didn''t hurt much anyway.


    After returning to Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge also forgot about Sikong, because she was busy throwing some important things into the space. Moreover, she really couldn''t stand Jie Ling''s white clothes. Even though she knew she had a body, she would be scared every time she saw that head swaying around.


    Huang Jiuge gave ring Ling a blue dress, which she didn''t wear.


    After wearing colored clothes, Huang Jiuge finally looks good.


    In the space, Huang Jiuge put some clothes, two women''s clothes, one red and one purple, one silver men''s clothes and one black clothes, which she often used.


    Put some more fruit, you can eat it anytime, anywhere.


    And listen to ring spirit say, the space can be guaranteed, what is going in, what will be out, so don''t worry about rotten or dry.


    But in addition to these, Huang Jiuge really has nothing to put in. After all, there is nothing valuable or useful in her room.


    After finishing these, Huang Jiuge practiced the drawing for a while, and then washed and fell asleep.


    And back to other courtyard Sikong cut again picked up the dagger to look at, because the strange sense of familiarity constantly disturbed his mood, let him constantly want to explore.


    But in the end, I couldn''t figure out why. After Sikong cut, he fell asleep.


    After Sikong cut into sleep, in the dark room, suddenly issued a faint blue light, some strange. If someone saw this scene, they would be scared.


    Normally speaking, Sikong cut was very alert, not to mention the weak movement, even if the weak light flashed from his eyes, it would wake him up.


    But at the moment, he was unconscious.


    And this cyan color even directly penetrated into the forehead of Sikong cut, and then disappeared.


    Sikong Chou, who was pierced into his forehead by Qingguang, frowned. Then, there was no more. He was calm.


    In a daze, Si kongcao was very happy to hear a burst of ringing laughter. The laughter was very small, just like snickering, but it could not help making a sound, but it was in his ear.


    At the same time, Sikong cut feel a little itchy nose, there are hairy touch, make him straight want to sneeze.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. When he saw the person in front of him, his cold eyes stagnated in vain.


    Huang Jiuge, why is she here?


    How did she sneak into his room? Why didn''t he find out at all?


    But without waiting for Sikong to say anything, the person in front of him suddenly disappeared, which made Sikong jump and immediately got up and looked around.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    Around, it turned out to be a vast expanse of white, no, not all white, and blue, cyan, just like the sky.


    However, the place he stepped on was the clouds ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Si kongcao was a bit messy. He didn''t believe that these were true, but somehow he felt familiar, as if he had stood on the clouds before.

 Chapter 559

    All of a sudden, a black beam of light hit the cloud where sikongduan was. Then the cloud dispersed, and sikongduan fell from the air.


    Dazzle, the scene changed, the eye is a dark, but through the sparse moonlight can see, this is his room.


    Only then discovered that just now all, originally is the dream.


    However, he felt that it was more than just a dream.


    Is it a prophecy?


    This conjecture was rejected by Si kongcao in an instant, and he was flustered by his idea. In his dream, he was in the sky! No matter how high his lightness skill is, he can''t fly to the sky!


    So, guess not a suitable answer, Sikong cut also can only as this is just a common dream.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day is the annual peony banquet.


    Huang Jiuge entered the palace just before nine o''clock.


    The Baihua banquet starts at noon, but Nangong Changning tells her to go early and have something to discuss, so Huang Jiuge goes ahead of time.


    In front of the palace gate, Nangong Changning had already sent someone to wait. He got on the sedan chair and went to the palace.


    Today, Huang Jiuge didn''t dress up. It''s the same as usual. Anyway, she didn''t come to the competition.


    However, when she arrived at the palace gate, Huang Jiuge realized that she was wearing purple clothes today. If she met Sikong, I''m afraid there might be rumors!


    But she didn''t have the leisure to go back and change it! In any case, there are so many women attending the peony banquet that it is impossible for them not to wear purple.


    The sedan chair can only come to the gate of the back palace, so it is necessary to get off the sedan chair and go on foot. First pass the imperial garden, and then go to the east palace.


    After getting off the sedan chair, with the guidance of the palace maid, he went to the east palace.


    However, before the East Palace arrived, it was in the Royal Garden stall.


    Walking, suddenly and Nangong Yuhao and Qin Shufei came to a meeting. Seeing them, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel the slightest surprise. After all, this is the palace and their home.


    However, seeing Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao and Qin Shufei were very surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nangong Yuhao and Qin Shufei asked at the same time. However, Nangong Yuhao''s voice was obviously full of anger, and his eyes were sharp and wanted to penetrate her.


    In the morning, he got the news that all the people who were sent to destroy Huang Jiuge were dead, and they also died strangely, with black skin all over.


    Of course, it''s all due to poisoning in the end.


    Because those people couldn''t see the light, they didn''t let anyone test it.


    However, is this really made by Huang Jiuge, or the enemy of those people!


    There is no way to know the answer, Nangong Yuhao can only press in his heart.


    Qin Shufei, though she knew something about the disgrace of Yuhao, didn''t know that Yuhao was hurt. So she was not as angry as Yuhao.


    Huang Jiuge entered the palace today, no doubt for the peony banquet, but she is a woman who has an engagement. What qualification does she have to attend the peony banquet!


    But think about it, this nine songs and Nangong Changning is close, must be Nangong Changning invited her to come in.


    "Why can''t I come?" Huang nine song is not polite to ask back, that arrogant attitude has no etiquette at all.


    Also is, unexpectedly already and South Temple Yu Hao tore to break a face, now still pay attention to what etiquette!

 Chapter 560

    Huang Jiuge''s attitude didn''t surprise Nangong Yuhao, but it surprised Qin Shufei, but then she was angry, because Huang Jiuge''s attitude obviously didn''t pay attention to her.


    She thought that even if Huang Jiuge changed again, she didn''t dare to be so disrespectful to her.


    "Be presumptuous. If the palace asks you, you can answer it well." Qin Shufei yelled, and her whole body radiated a fierce atmosphere.


    Yes, as a high-ranking person, even a woman, which does not have a certain aura!


    However, if other officials are rich, they will be scared by Qin Shufei, but who is Huang Jiuge? Is it possible for ordinary officials to compare their talents?


    For Huang Jiuge, Qin Shufei''s aura is not enough.


    "The peony banquet is held by the queen. Of course, it''s only when she''s invited by the queen that she''s qualified to come. What''s the opinion of lady Shufei?" Huang nine songs is not stingy to give an explanation, but this tone and this words, is red fruit provocation.


    Any comments? She is a concubine who dares to have an opinion on the mother of a country unless she thinks that the days are too peaceful and wants to get into trouble.


    "You..." Qin Shufei was so angry that her mouth was tilted, and her angry eyes directed at Huang Jiuge.


    She has opinions, but she is afraid to show up.


    Murong is a woman who has a dead son. Why should she be the queen!


    Although she knew the reason, she was still unconvinced.


    "Huang Jiuge, pay attention to your attitude." The South Temple Yu Hao not angry of scold a way, he is very clear, Huang nine songs this words can lead to what kind of disturbance.


    "What''s wrong with my attitude? Is what I said wrong? Why don''t I ask the queen. If it''s really wrong, I''ll make an apology to the lady. " Huang nine songs reasonable said, of course, if ignore her arrogant tone and playful manner, just have persuasive.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yuhao is also angry. He clenches his fists under his sleeve, and has an impulse to hit Huang Jiuge.


    But he hasn''t lost his mind. He knows that this is the palace and his every move is watched. If he does it, it''s really troublesome.


    What''s more, the recent affairs about him have already aroused the discontent of the ministers who support him. He can''t make any more troubles.


    And everyone knows that the concubines in the harem are wrong. They want to catch each other''s handle and enlarge it.


    If Huang Jiuge told this to the queen, the queen would not say that she was wrong, then this mistake would be Qin Shufei.


    So, this word a, let Qin Shu imperial concubine and South Temple Yu Hao scruple at that time.


    "Lady Shufei, Prince an, the queen and princess are still waiting for Princess Huang! If you let them wait for a long time, it''s not easy for the maidservant to explain. Please ask the lady and the king of an for convenience. " At this time, the maids who took Huang Jiuge to the east palace made a sound. They were respectful, but not overbearing.


    Her name was huan''er. She was 25-6 years old and one of the empress''s confidants. Three years ago, huan''er was waiting for the queen, but later he was sent to Nangong Changning to be her maid.


    Therefore, huan''er has a high status among the maids in the East Palace, and he doesn''t need to be servile to the masters in the back palace.


    However, for those masters in the harem, if they don''t grovel, they don''t pay attention to themselves. Therefore, Qin Shufei is very dissatisfied with huan''er''s attitude.


    However, Huan er''s attitude is not wrong, so even if Qin Shufei is dissatisfied, she can''t say anything.


    Besides, huan''er is from the east palace. If she really says something about her, it''s that she''s overstepping, and she''ll fall behind.

 Chapter 561

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. Then she glared at Huang Jiuge fiercely. Then Qin Shufei let go: "go! Otherwise, the queen will blame it, but it''s not the palace. If Ge''er has time, she will come to talk about the past with the palace so that the palace can get in touch with her future daughter-in-law, right


    Although she didn''t worry that Huang Jiuge and huan''er went to the east palace to talk, she didn''t want them to say anything, so she blocked their mouths with the reason that she wanted to talk to her future daughter-in-law.


    When Nangong Yuhao heard the word "future daughter-in-law", he couldn''t hide his disgust, but he knew the intention of Qin Shufei, so he didn''t refute it.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t see it, just didn''t care.


    "I''m leaving." huan''er salutes Qin Shufei, but Huang Jiuge turns around without looking at her. She swaggers away. She''s so angry that Qin Shufei almost bursts out, but she''s still suppressed.


    Looking at the far away figure of Huang Jiuge, Qin Shufei and Nangong Yuhao look resentful. They wish that Huang Jiuge would die immediately.


    Donggong, Ningze palace, Nangong, Changning''s bedroom.


    Huan''er takes Huang Jiuge to Ningze palace. In front of the door of Changning''s bedroom in Nangong, Huang Jiuge goes in directly. There''s no need to inform her.


    In the bedroom, Nangong Changning sits beside the guqin, but does not play it. Instead, he looks at the Guqin and loses his mind. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Nangong Changning regained his mind. Seeing that it was Huang Jiuge, he immediately stood up and welcomed her with a smile: "Huang Jiuge, you are here."


    Because Nangong Changning has something on his mind, and it''s still sad, so the whole person doesn''t seem to have much spirit. Even he seems to be reluctant to smile.


    Nangong Changning leads Huang Jiuge to the soft couch and sits down. Then he pours a cup of tea for Huang Jiuge himself.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t speak, waiting for Nangong Changning to talk to her.


    "Huang Jiuge, you say that a woman doesn''t even have the right to be with the person she likes. Isn''t that sad?" Nangong Changning asked suddenly.


    "Since ancient times, the marriage of children is the order of their parents, and the words of matchmakers, especially in the official family, are related to their interests." Although Huang Jiuge didn''t accept the orders of her parents and the words of the matchmaker, it was an unchangeable fact in ancient times.


    Even in modern times, there are a lot of such cases, either in feudal places or in commercial marriages.


    Of course, more freedom.


    Nangong Changning gave a bitter smile, full of helplessness and bitterness: "yes! My mother once told me that I would find someone I like to be my husband, but the one I like betrayed me. Now, I have no chance to find someone I like to be my husband. "


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge takes the hand of tea and looks at Nangong Changning and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Yes, Huang Jiuge hears that something has happened again from Nangong Changning''s words. Who has she been given the marriage to?


    Later, Nangong Changning told Huang Jiuge about the plan with the queen.


    After listening to the nine songs, Huang was a little surprised, but more importantly, relieved.


    "In fact, I also think Wei ziyao is a good choice. He is both good-looking and his own. The most important thing is that he likes you and will surely be good to you." There is no persuasion for Huang Jiuge, because Nangong Changning has agreed. She just hopes that Nangong Changning can accept Wei ziyao from the bottom of her heart.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Nangong Changning was surprised: "what, brother Wei likes me?"

 Chapter 562

    "Yes, but he didn''t want to force you and didn''t dare to speak. Maybe he was afraid to speak. He didn''t even have to be a friend." This is the only reason, thought Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Changning''s heart is complex, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. Huang nine songs also didn''t interrupt, let her think, if can think through that good.


    After a long time, Nangong Changning said: "brother Wei has always been very kind to me, and I have always treated him as my brother, so I didn''t think that he would have love for me. Even if he has no love for me, he will never treat me badly. Although I didn''t exclude being with him, I agreed to marry him because of my interests. Would it be unfair to him? "


    Up to now, Nangong Changning is still thinking about Wei ziyao. He really treats Wei ziyao as his family.


    "No, even if you have no love for him, and you agree to marry him, he will be as willing as he is, without complaint, and will be overjoyed." Huang Jiuge said.


    Although she did not fall in love, did not love anyone, but the reality of the case also see more.


    Some love, really can give everything, accept all unfair treatment.


    Nangong Changning was silent again.


    For a long time, I don''t know if Nangong Changning has figured it out, and his mood is relaxed. He doesn''t mention it any more.


    "Huang Jiuge, today''s peony banquet, you help me play music, how about I dance?" Nangong Changning asked.


    "Yes Huang Jiuge answers cheerfully.


    Before the peony banquet, Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning were in Ningze palace.


    It doesn''t take much time to rehearse for their cooperation. According to the style Nangong Changning wants, Huang Jiuge chooses a song and plays it once. Nangong Changning already has a whole set of dance in her heart.


    After all, Nangong Changning is the best in talent, and has a strong sense of music.


    Besides, it''s a solo dance. There''s no limit.


    In a bad way, even if you dance disorderly, as long as the dance is consistent, the dance steps are in place, and you can follow the rhythm of the music.


    When the banquet was about to start, Nangong Changning began to dress up.


    She was dressed in a red dress, her hair was high and a ponytail was tied up, her makeup was not strong and light, and a red peony flower was painted on her forehead. Her red lips were enchanting, but not enchanting.


    Then, put on the Cape, the whole person is full of heroism, women do not let men.


    Huang Jiuge, who is simply dressed up, is inferior to Nangong Changning. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mind. She just came to see the play.


    "Well! That''s right. It''s going to surprise four people today. " Huang nine song is not stingy of praise way.


    "Of course, I don''t see who plays for me." Nangong Changning complacently said with a smile that he had already deducted the credit to Huang Jiuge before he started.


    It''s not that she''s polite, but Qi is really impressed by the music of Huang Jiuge. Even she thinks that today they will be amazing.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song narrow and short of narrow narrow narrow eyes, ask a way: "you are not afraid of me a song to rob your limelight?"


    "So what? If I don''t have to add it, I don''t care to fight for those color heads!" Nangong Changning doesn''t mind.


    Huang Jiuge laughs and doesn''t say any more. Naturally, she knows that Nangong Changning doesn''t want to win those colorful heads, because Nangong Changning doesn''t need the support of those colorful heads and is not snobbish.


    The banquet is about to start. All the people who should come have arrived. The queen over there has gone to the back garden and asked the maid in waiting to summon them.

 Chapter 563

    When going out, Nangong Changning suddenly grabbed Huang Jiuge: "Huang Jiuge, today, he''s also here. I''m afraid I''ll lose my temper when I see him."


    Of course, Huang Jiuge knew that he was Tao Wenyuan.


    Huang Jiuge also knows that her former lover may lose her temper when she meets again. After all, it was just a few days ago! My heart hasn''t recovered yet!


    So, Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything about standing and talking without backache. She just held Nangong Changning''s hand tightly and comforted: "relax, I''m here."


    With her, Nangong Changning will remind her if she loses her manners.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge say so, Nangong Changning was relieved.


    The banquet is in the peony hall next to the royal garden. The name of the peony hall is derived from the peony banquet. There are large flower beds in it. All of them are peonies, which is more beautiful than the royal garden.


    The master of the peony hall is the queen. Without the permission of the queen, others are not qualified to enter the peony hall.


    Except, of course, the emperor.


    In a year, in addition to such a grand banquet as peony banquet, there will also be many small banquets, all of which are the gathering of women''s families, such as concubines, wives and officials.


    The peony hall, once in, is a spacious courtyard, square. Except for the gate, there are rooms for three weeks. Opposite the gate is the main hall, but the peony banquet is not held in the main hall, but in the courtyard.


    From the main hall, there are more than ten stairs, which is a stage about ten meters long and five meters wide. Two edges of the stage are placed in a row of potted plants, are peony.


    On both sides of the stage, there are tables and chairs for the guests.


    The higher the status, the closer to the direction of the main hall. The queen sits on the main hall, and the concubines sit on both sides of the queen.


    Concubines include Ruan Guifei, Qin Shufei, Lian Defei and Wen Xianfei.


    Ruan Guifei is the mother of Nangong yuche, the prince of fortune. Her mother''s family is the Ruan family of the prime minister''s family. Ruan Shiwen, the Prime Minister of Ruan, is the elder brother of Ruan Guifei.


    Lian Defei is the mother of Nangong Yuxuan, the second prince of Shouwang. Her mother''s family is Lian family of Shangshu mansion of the Ministry of war. Lian Shangshu''s name is her father.


    Qin Shufei is the mother of the third prince, an wangnangong Yuhao. Her mother''s family is the Qin family, and her elder brother is the Qin scholar.


    Concubine Wen Xian is the mother of Nangong Yuchen, the fifth prince. Her mother''s family is the richest Wen family in Beijing.


    The four imperial concubines are all beauties. They are gorgeous and graceful. They are just different in temperament.


    Ruan Guifei gives people the feeling of pride, a look of supremacy, even bigger than the queen, as if she was the queen in general. However, if compared with the empress, Ruan Guifei is just a copycat.


    Because the temperament of the real superior doesn''t need to be deliberately created. A glance, a frown and a frown are all the temperament that comes out of the bones.


    But Lian de Fei, gives the human feeling is cold, does not smile, as if all has nothing to do with her general.


    Of course, it''s just the surface. What''s inside? In this harem, where will the ambitious people be!


    Qin Shufei is noble and irritable. She has the same temperament as Nangong Yuhao, but she has been honed by the intrigues of the palace for a long time and is more calm than Nangong Yuhao.


    It should be said that no matter Nangong yuche or Nangong Yuxuan, or Nangong Yuhao, they all follow their mother.


    Then, it''s Princess Wen Xian.


    As her name is, Princess Wen Xian feels gentle and virtuous. I don''t know whether she is gentle and virtuous in nature, or she is too good at pretending. She can''t see any trace of intention.

 Chapter 564

    After all the people saluted, they sat down one after another, and no one dared to make a sound.


    At this time, a strange female voice sounded: "yo! This banquet is about to start. Why hasn''t Princess Changning come yet! Don''t let us wait for her to come before we start


    It was Princess Ruan who could speak in this tone in front of the queen.


    Smell speech, empress complexion slightly heavy, eye ground flash a touch of hate. It''s not because she said this, because Ruan Guifei''s words are not wrong. Nangong Changning is late and shouldn''t be.


    She will flash hate, because the enmity between them makes her hate Ruan Guifei all the time. Whether she sees her or hears her voice, it will make the Queen''s subconscious reaction unhappy.


    If she is not determined enough, how can she hold Princess Ruan for such a long time!


    "Girls need a little time to dress up. It''s normal to come late." Wen Xianfei opened her mouth to speak for her. Her voice was gentle but not delicate, which would not make people disgusted.


    Of course, the former enemy is not her enemy.


    "Sister Wen''s words are wrong. It''s true that girls need a little time to dress up, but there''s so much time not to dress up before the party, and they don''t dress up until the party starts. Isn''t it that they don''t pay attention to the party?" Ruan Guifei retorted.


    "It''s not even time. What''s your hurry?" The empress glanced at Ruan Guifei discontentedly, and said coolly, but without any personal hostility, she was just a dignitary.


    Yes, it''s not time for the party to start, but it''s usually early.


    Hearing the speech, Ruan Guifei''s face darkened and she was not happy, but she could not refute it, because it was not time for the banquet to start.


    Nangong Changning and huangjiuge were almost on the spot. The sand in the hourglass was about to run out, and the eunuch''s shrill announcement came from outside the peony hall.


    "Princess Changning, Princess Huang."


    Hearing the speech, they all looked at each other, and saw two women walking along.


    When the two women approached, they were all amazed.


    The first person to see them clearly is Tao Wenyuan, who is sitting on the edge, because for these officials, Wen Kao Tanhua, who has no background, has the lowest status.


    Yes, this time Tao Wenyuan is the third in the literature examination, that is, to explore flowers.


    The first is Zhu Zihang, and the second is Murong Bai, which is the same as before.


    The same is true in the martial arts examination. Wei ziyao is the number one in the martial arts examination, Ruan Jianfeng is the number one in the ranking, and Zhanfeng is the number one in exploring flowers.


    Among the six people in the list, four are officials'' children: Zhu Zihang, Wei ziyao, Ruan Jianfeng and Murong Bai. We all know the first three, then Murong Bai.


    Murong Bai came from the Murong family of the prime minister''s office, but he came from a side line.


    However, the Murong family has always been united, and the relationship between the direct and collateral families is very harmonious.


    Both Tao Wenyuan and Zhanfeng are from other provinces. Zhanfeng will not talk about them. Let''s talk about Tao Wenyuan!


    Tao Wenyuan is from the south of the Yangtze River. He is a businessman in his family. He is also a man of high reputation in the south of the Yangtze River. Therefore, only Taoists would object to Tao Wenyuan''s association with Nangong Changning, who has no background.


    Only at this moment, those dislikes have become satire and jokes.


    When Tao Wenyuan saw Nangong Changning, he was stunned. He didn''t know whether she was a princess or a princess, but whether she was a princess or a princess, it was noble!


    However, the Tao family thinks that she is just an orphan without any background.

 Chapter 565

    Of course, it has something to do with Nangong Changning''s concealment.


    But at this moment, his first consciousness is not to blame Nangong Changning for concealing him, but his parents treat her like that. Will she retaliate?


    Although he believes Ning Er is not such a person, he can''t help but be afraid when he thinks about how his parents treat her and how he betrays her.


    As soon as Nangong Changning came in, he kept looking ahead instead of looking around. He was afraid to see Tao Wenyuan and make himself lose his temper. Just, think of him present, she still can''t help a little uneasy, but with Huang Jiuge by her side, she will also settle down a lot.


    Almost everyone knows Nangong Changning, but few people know huangjiuge.


    However, when they heard the three words of Princess Huang, many people had guessed that Princess Huang was nine songs, so they were shocked one after another.


    They didn''t hear a lot about the rumors about Huang Jiuge, especially those boudoir ladies who almost stayed at home.


    However, after the surprise, it became more complicated. In addition to indifference and exploration, it was nothing more than envy and hatred.


    Envy, jealousy, Phoenix nine song careless, but this hate, she can''t ignore.


    This hate, of course, is the person who has had a grudge with Huang Jiuge. It''s nothing more than Qin Shufei''s mother and son, Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister, Qin Yiqiao and Qin Yixue''s brother and sister.


    Of course, there is also a sharp light that can not be ignored, showing a slightly dangerous atmosphere. Even if Huang nine songs don''t go to see, from the direction that the vision spreads, she already guessed a person.


    In addition to the second prince Shouwang Nangong Yuxuan, who else can there be!


    After all, they had conflicts.


    She was misunderstood by Nangong Yuxuan. For such a sensitive person, it''s really impossible not to doubt that. Now, in addition to the fact that she is his rival fiancee in name, their misunderstanding is out of control.


    Of course, these nine songs don''t care, she only know, her enemy and one more.


    Even if she is not Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, the fact that she killed Nangong Yuxuan can''t be changed, so no matter what, they are enemies.


    For the reason why Huang Jiuge, a married woman, appeared at the peony banquet, people with brains immediately understood that she was friendly with Nangong Changning and was invited by Nangong Changning. Naturally, they did not dare to have any objection.


    After all, there is no stipulation that women with engagement can''t come, just can''t participate.


    And men, except for the princes, have no wives or engagement. In addition to the Lord, if other Qianjin and the young master are right, they all need to be married. There can''t be concubines.


    Concubine, that is how can''t go up on the stage of things, how can it be tolerated at the banquet of the queen, the mother of a country?


    The prince is different. Although they have either a concubine or a fiancee, they can still marry a concubine!


    Although the side imperial concubine is also a concubine, but the status is not inferior to those official family legitimate wife status.


    Therefore, the position of the imperial concubine is beyond Xiao''s imagination, but the position of the side imperial concubine is still coveted by many people!


    Nangong Changning and Huang Jiuge don''t care, they just walk forward.


    Because she was looking ahead, Huang Jiuge clearly saw the Queen''s eyes on her. Although she was introverted, it was not difficult for Huang Jiuge to see that there was softness, appreciation and gratitude in her eyes.


    As for what to be grateful for, Huang Jiuge probably guessed it, because of Ruan Jianming!

 Chapter 566

    "Ning''er sees the empress"


    "Chen nvhuang sees the empress in nine songs"


    they walk up to the empress and bow down to salute.


    "No, sit down!"


    The Queen''s genial voice was dignified.


    "Empress Xie"


    "empress Xie"


    after thanking, they go to the first position on the right, which represents the highest status of female guests.


    According to her father''s official status, Huang Jiuge, a second grade official, is not qualified to sit in the front, even if she is invited by the queen. However, Huang Jiuge came as a princess of Zhenger grade. She had a grade. Even if she was a member of grade one''s family, she was inferior to her.


    Therefore, the female guest, except the princess, belongs to her big, she sits in the front position, the name is right.


    Next to Huang Jiuge is Murong''s daughter.


    The woman sitting in front of her was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She was as beautiful as Huang Jiuge. But the eyes like water, but with talk of cold, seems to be able to see through everything.


    In the eyes of Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning, it seems that they are friendly and say hello with a smile.


    This person is the Murong family''s daughter, known as the capital''s first talented woman, Murong Yuzheng.


    Other people are friendly, and Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning can''t ignore it, so they return a friendly smile.


    Sitting behind Murong Yuzheng, Huang Jiuge had seen her. It was Murong Yuxue, the woman who was pestering Shangguan Junqing that day.


    Murong Yuxue''s face was a little embarrassed when she saw Huang Jiuge. Maybe it was because of that day that she felt embarrassed!


    For the two sisters, Huang Jiuge has no antipathy at all, because they all feel so pure.


    There are still two vacant seats for the male guests, that is to say, there are still people who have not arrived, but the two seats are at the front, so their identities are self-evident. But what many people don''t know is why there are two positions. Besides the people they know, who else has such a high status?


    And the person they know is Prince Yin Nangong Yin.


    For Nangong Yin did not arrive, no one dared to have any meaning, and there was no need to wait, because no one knew whether he would come or not.


    Seeing that all the people who should come came, the queen began to speak.


    Only when she just opened her mouth, she didn''t have time to make a sound. The eunuch''s shrill report came again.


    "The king of Chonglou is here, and Prince Yin is here."


    The three words "king of Chonglou" made everyone feel shocked and nervous. At the same time, most people instinctively felt afraid and looked towards the gate.


    In addition to the expected Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao and others, who knew that the king of Chonglou was in the capital, were also surprised by the arrival of Sikong.


    Because, Si kongcao never liked such a banquet, and never appeared in previous years.


    But this time, he came.


    For why Sikong cut would come, people do not know the reason, also did not go to speculate. But Nangong Yuhao''s mind suddenly gave birth to a possibility, Sikong cut, is it because of huangjiu song?


    Thinking about it, I can''t help looking at Huang Jiuge.


    That gorgeous appearance, even if he hated her to take her life, but he had to admit that he was really attracted by Huang Jiuge. It''s just that power is always controlling his reason, so that he doesn''t care about Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut out a helping hand to her several times, isn''t it, take a fancy to her?


    Thinking of this, Nangong Yuhao was a little complicated. He didn''t know whether this might be a good thing or a bad thing for him.

 Chapter 567

    It''s a good thing. If Huang Jiuge is liked by Sikong cut, and Sikong cut wants her, it''s impossible for his father to disagree. Once he agrees, his engagement with Huang Jiuge can be terminated.


    But bad things, he worried that once the Phoenix nine song got Sikong cut potential, revenge on him.


    With these conflicts with Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao knows that Huang Jiuge will not give up easily.


    After the analysis, Nangong Yuhao was worried, because no matter what, it was not good for him.


    However, to kill her and destroy her failed several times.


    For Nangong Yuhao''s eyes, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, and doesn''t explore, because she has already looked at the walking Sikong cut and Nangong Yin.


    Sikong cut is still dressed in purple, with the skin like Congzhi saixue, the three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as knife carving, the thick eyebrows rising slightly rebelliously, and the sharp and deep eyes under the long and micro curly eyelashes. He doesn''t feel oppressive!


    Especially at the moment, the domineering power of the king is obvious.


    Nangong Yin is dressed in a silver robe. His three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as knives. His eyes are shining with peach blossom. His evil and beautiful face is filled with a wild smile, and his feather fan is swaying gently.


    The evil spirit gives people a sense of danger as treacherous as a wolf.


    They are domineering and evil, but they all give people a sense of being far away and unattainable.


    All around, there was a breath.


    Such a beautiful man, as a man, is not envious, but also envious. Because they are not only beautiful, but also powerful.


    Especially Nangong Yuhao, I wish I was one of them.


    If it was Sikong, they would be dispensable for the kingdom of Dongqing.


    Because the power of a kingdom of Chonglou is comparable to that of a country.


    If Nangong Yin, they have the strength to win the East engine throne. Because he made friends with Sikong, he didn''t worry that Sikong would turn against him.


    Of course, this is what they thought before they became nangongyin. If they really became nangongyin, they would not be able to accommodate Sikong with their ambition.


    However, no matter what they thought, they had never become Sikong or Nangong Yin in their life.


    Huang Jiuge can''t help comparing the two of them. She still thinks that Nangong Yin is more attractive than Sikong, not because he is more handsome than Sikong, but because he is not so fierce.


    Looking at sikongtiao is like looking at an iceberg. Beauty is beauty, that is, it is cold all around, too cold.


    And Nangong Yin, at least, has a smile of evil spirit. Although he has no warmth, he doesn''t have any attack power. It''s like a poisonous datura flower. At least it''s beautiful and eye-friendly.


    So, Huang Jiuge looked more at Nangong Yin, but in Sikong''s eyes, her eyes immediately sank down, and she shot a sharp look at Huang Jiuge without concealment.


    It''s not that Sikong doesn''t know how to hide emotions, but that he disdains to hide them.


    Although Huang Jiuge looks at Nangong Yin, the two people are standing together, so Yu Guang still falls on Sikong cut, so naturally he sees Sikong cut''s sharp eyes.


    However, she didn''t know what he meant, so she didn''t care, but she took her eyes back.


    As Sikong cut and Nangong Yin approached, the empress immediately spoke politely: "the presence of the king of Chonglou can make the peony banquet in our palace flourish! Please take a seat

 Chapter 568

    Sikong cut is a noble but a guest, so the empress and others don''t need to stand up to greet him, but they can''t despise and neglect him in the slightest. On the contrary, they want to treat him as a guest of honor.


    "Empress polite" Sikong cut is not arrogant to do not understand etiquette, his arrogance is aimed at his enemies and irrelevant people.


    So for the Queen''s politeness, Sikong cut back to a polite attitude, but always the character of indifference, his momentum is still indifferent.


    "Huang Sao" Nangong Yin also called the queen politely, but it was from the bottom of my heart respect.


    Then, nangongyin and sikongchu went to the side and sat down one after another.


    Si kongcao''s position was originally the first, but he took the second position first, because the second position was opposite to Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Yin, who understands Sikong''s mind, is dumbfounded and says that he is speechless, but he doesn''t care.


    Sikong cut a sit down, eyes have been looking straight ahead, staring at the Phoenix nine song to see. Huang Jiuge first frowned, and then chose to ignore, looking directly at each other''s eyes, too red fruit, too eager, let Huang Jiuge want to ignore also can''t ignore.


    So, she glared at Sikong and warned him not to look at himself. However, in Sikong''s eyes, her stare undoubtedly hit the cute point, and unconsciously pleased Sikong.


    Sitting under Sikong cut is Nangong Yuhao, and then Nangong Yuxuan ¡¤¡¤


    because they are sitting in a row, they don''t see Sikong cut''s look, and they don''t dare to look blatantly, but they see the expression of opposite huangjiu song.


    Her eyes to the place, isn''t it to Si kongdao?


    All of a sudden, several people''s minds become delicate.


    Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuhao are thinking that if the king of Chonglou takes a fancy to Huang Jiuge, his father will not refuse. So, in this way, Nangong Yuhao gets rid of Huang Jiuge, and can''t he be with Huo Qingqing?


    In this case, it''s not a good thing for them!


    Without waiting for them to think about it, the Queen''s voice rang out: "today is the annual peony banquet. In the name of appreciating flowers, we let all the young masters and talented women gather together to exchange views. If you find a good relationship in this banquet, our palace will decide for you and give you marriage. "


    "Empress Xie"


    after hearing the speech, everyone said thank you.


    "Then the palace announces the beginning of the flower feast."


    As the Queen''s words fall, the musicians who have already been ready on the side begin to play. The flute sounds melodious, the sound of silk and bamboo, the sound of Qin is dim, and the dancer of light yarn and water sleeve dances with the music.


    Singing and dancing, together with good wine and food, make people infatuated.


    Of course, there are those who are absent-minded, those who are not interested, and those who take the opportunity to whisper.


    Huang Jiuge is not interested in the program on the stage, just eating delicious food and drinking good wine.


    All of a sudden, Huang Jiuge feels that her clothes are gently pulled. She turns around and looks at Murong Yuxue''s embarrassed face.


    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to question, Murong Yuxue said, "I''m sorry about yesterday! I didn''t mean to


    After she chased Shangguan Junqing out yesterday, Shangguan Junqing explained to her that she knew the identity of Huang Jiuge and that Shangguan Junqing only met Huang Jiuge by chance to eat noodles together. Murong Yuxue realized her mistake and decided to meet Huang Jiuge again and apologized to her.


    Although in the face of nine songs, she felt a little embarrassed, but the apology is not pinched, straightforward tight.

 Chapter 569

    For Murong Yuxue''s apology, Huang Jiuge is not surprised, because she sees that Murong Yuxue''s temperament is impulsive, but her nature is not bad.


    The problem is that she doesn''t think Murong Yuxue has to apologize to her! Although the other party misunderstood himself, his tone was not good, but he didn''t abuse himself, which didn''t make Huang Jiuge angry!


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not angry." Huang Jiuge said.


    Hearing the speech, Murong Yuxue was relieved.


    But Murong Yuzheng hears the speech, immediately turns back, looks sternly at Murong Yuxue, and asks: "Xueer, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Elder sister, I, I..." Murong Yuxue hesitated, did not know how to explain.


    Although this is not a big deal, if you let the elder sister know that she went to Shangguan Junqing early yesterday morning, there will be a lot of women''s virtue to talk about her.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge said, "it''s no big deal. It''s just a little misunderstanding."


    Now that Huang Jiuge has relieved Murong Yuxue''s siege, Murong Yuzheng can''t say anything more, but thanks to Huang Jiuge: "thank you, Princess Huang, for not caring about my sister. I will teach you well when I go back."


    After that, the warning glared at Murong Yuxue.


    In fact, there is no need to ask, Murong Yuzheng probably guess what it is because of, I''m afraid it''s because of Shangguan Junqing!


    However, she also believes that Murong Yuxue has not done anything too much to Huang Jiuge. Although Murong Yuxue is a little impatient, her nature is not bad. Even if she is angry, she will not humiliate her partner with words.


    Although Murong Yuxue is the common daughter of her second uncle, they are very close, just like sisters. She interferes in Murong Yuxue''s affairs because she is worried about her.


    She knows that Xueer likes Shangguan Junqing. In fact, the Murong family doesn''t look down on him because he is a businessman. It''s just that Shangguan Junqing doesn''t agree with him. They can''t force him!


    This kind of thing, Murong family can''t do, only Murong Yuxue can''t see it.


    However, after understanding, Shangguan Junqing does not exclude Murong Yuxue. She just cares about the relationship between her identity and always escapes. Therefore, the Murong family just let Murong Yuxue pester Shangguan Junqing. If Shangguan Junqing could accept it, it would be better.


    Murong family does not need to sell their daughters to consolidate their status.


    However, her heart, and whether it can get a response.


    Thinking, her eyes couldn''t help looking forward, just opposite Nangong Yin''s eyes. She was so scared that she immediately took back her eyes and couldn''t help her heart beating.


    Yes, she thought of nangongyin, but she didn''t dare to show her heart.


    This scene is in the eyes of Huang Jiuge, immediately clear, looking at Nangong Yin''s eyes a little ambiguous. See South Temple Yin eyebrow tiny pick, can''t see the thought, but, but also attracted Sikong cut a cold eye.


    Huang nine songs also ignore, continue to eat, drink drink.


    However, I was thinking that this Murong Yuzheng was interesting to Nangong Yin, and it was worthy of Nangong Yin because of its identity, appearance and talent.


    But she didn''t know if Nangong Yin was interested in Murong Yuzheng.


    Nangong Changning''s eyes fell on the stage, but he was absent-minded.


    However, not only Nangong Changning, but also others were absent-minded.


    Tao Wenyuan seems to be watching the performance on the stage, but his eyes fall on Nangong Changning, who is in front of the female guests. His mood is very complicated.


    He wanted to ask her why she didn''t show her identity early, so that his parents would not object.

 Chapter 570

    But he also knows that now he is no longer qualified to ask, because he betrayed her before giving her any explanation, which is more unforgivable than Ning''er''s concealment of identity.


    So, he didn''t hate her either.


    It is also now that he suddenly remembered what Ning''er had said to him before.


    She said: brother Tao, I have a secret, but I can''t tell you now. I''ll tell you after your exam.


    Want to come, rather son says of this secret, is her identity!


    The female guest in the middle is Meng Yunye''s program on the stage. Most of his eyes are on Tao Wenyuan, but he is dissatisfied when he looks at the animals on the stage.


    However, after thinking of today, you can let the queen marry, her heart, or very happy.


    Although her father can decide her marriage with brother Tao directly, if the queen marries her, she will have more face.


    Wei ziyao''s position is in the front of the middle. His eyes also fall on Nangong Changning from time to time. Seeing her absent-minded and slightly sad, he can''t help wondering if she is not happy because she is forced to marry herself.


    Or, she has a sweetheart.


    Thinking of this, Wei ziyao couldn''t help losing his heart. He really didn''t want to force Nangong Changning, but at present, there was no way.


    Nangong Yuhao is still entangled in the relationship between Sikong cut and huangjiu Ge. Even though he knows that he won''t entangle a result, he can''t help but entangle, because this matter is related to his future.


    Huo Qingqing and Qin Yixue are always tired of seeing each other. They pinch each other when they meet, but they just didn''t because the scene is quiet and they dare not.


    But at this time, where can I have leisure!


    "Oh! One of the disabled also came to the peony banquet to make us laugh Huo Qingqing''s contemptuous eyes cast a glance at Qin Yixue''s bandaged hand, gloating.


    This words, simply is to abruptly tear Qin Yixue''s wound open, pain don''t want.


    "You shut up," Qin Yixue stares at Huo Qingqing, angrily scolds.


    However, the voice was not big enough, just enough for Huo Qingqing to hear, because she knew where she was.


    Her hand was not completely disabled, but now she could do nothing.


    As for the future, it depends on the recovery effect.


    She came to the peony banquet because she had to, but when she came, she couldn''t do anything.


    "Oh! Isn''t that what I said? " It''s hard to step on Qin Yixue''s pain. How can Huo Qingqing give up!


    "You... You..." Qin Yixue almost couldn''t get out of her breath. She almost couldn''t help picking up the tea cup on the table and throwing it to Huo Qingqing, but she still held it back.


    Looking at Huo Qingqing''s proud face, she wanted to tear it up.


    After a moment, Qin Yixue calmed down, and his brain was clear, so he sneered back: "ah! Why does Lord an always look at Huang Jiuge! Have you changed your mind? It''s also true that Huang Jiuge is so beautiful, which man doesn''t care! "


    Although in kuahuang nine songs, she was roaring and angry in her heart, but in order to stimulate Huo Qingqing, she had to endure it.


    "You shut up" this time, Huo Qingqing angrily scolds Qin Yixue, but his eyes have already looked toward Nangong Yuhao, just to see that the direction of his eyes is the reassurance of Huang Jiuge, his heart is even more angry, and his face is extremely distorted.


    Of course, it''s not going to be irrational, just in a bad mood.

 Chapter 571

    Seeing this, Qin Yixue feels much better in her heart. However, Huo Qingqing is not willing to give up on her. How can she give up on Huo Qingqing!


    So, he said: "however, no matter what, the fact that Huang Jiuge is Prince an''s fiancee can''t be changed. In four months, Huang Jiuge will be married to Ji. Once Huang Jiuge is married to Ji, they will get married."


    This words, and stimulate Huo Qingqing, let Huo Qingqing crazy, said: "shut up, you give me shut up."


    "What right do you have to shut me up? Who do you think you are? " Qin Yixue looked at her contemptuously, just like a clown.


    "I... Huo Qingqing wanted to fight back, but at this time, the music had come to an end, making Huo Qingqing''s voice suddenly stop.


    Fortunately, she has not lost her mind, otherwise, she can not control her emotions.


    In the end, it''s because this kind of thing has already happened. Although I''m still very angry, I won''t lose my mind.


    This word, Qin Yixue is repeated, if you start, she will suffer.


    At the end of the performance, a eunuch in his early 40s came out on the stage and said, "next, it''s time for talented scholars and talented women to exchange their literary talents. The men and the women are in the first team. One side makes questions and the other side answers. Whoever answers correctly will make questions."


    The answer is in the form of rush answer, which does not define who will answer, who will stand up and come back, and who will stand up first will answer.


    This is the key to attracting the opposite sex with talent.


    However, if the previous question is answered, you can not continue to answer the other person''s question. You can only answer the next question.


    It''s also to avoid a direct two person endless fight.


    In this literary exchange, people with brains will not rush to answer all the time. It''s nothing to stand out a little bit, because sometimes too much publicity will only backfire.


    After all, this is not a competition to win a place, but a competition to reflect a person''s quality.


    The eunuch''s words fell, and the queen said: "next, the first question will come from our palace, and then the talented men and women will answer, and then go on. The title of this palace is couplet, and the first couplet is: the sound of wind, water, insects, birds, chanting and chanting. It takes three hundred and sixty days to strike the bell


    No one spoke out immediately.


    Some can''t, some think, some don''t want to be a spearhead bird, some are calculating.


    What are you planning! Calculate time, just afraid to answer too fast, let the queen no face.


    Although it seems like a party with nothing to do, it is full of scheming everywhere.


    Therefore, people who understand deliberately take a moment to think, and then someone stands up.


    "The moon, the mountains, the grass, the trees, the clouds and the clouds, and the 48000 mountains, all colors are empty." It is Wei ziyao who answers the Queen''s question. There is nothing wrong with Wei ziyao as a spearhead bird, and it is just right.


    "Well, now it''s up to Wei Wu, the number one scholar, to make a question for the talented women." The queen said with a smile.


    Wei ziyao nodded respectfully to the empress, then looked at the women opposite, with a gentle smile.


    However, if you pay attention to it, you will find that his eyes fall on Nangong Changning, and he gently says: "the flowers and leaves are green and red, but Si Xiangwei is willing to support them. He doesn''t teach the rain and wind, but he is cold and clear."


    Because of the heart knot in his heart, Nangong Changning never gave his eyes to Wei ziyao.

 Chapter 572

    However, when he heard the couplet, he was slightly stunned. He even stood up without thinking about it.


    However, it is an instinctive response.


    Because this pair was taught by Wei ziyao, she was very familiar with it. When she heard Wei ziyao say the first couplet, she instinctively told her to do it.


    "Butterfly and butterfly, from generation to generation, may all lovers be married. They will be happy all the time." Nangong Changning Road, eyes, also can''t help looking at Wei ziyao, heart, also suddenly open.


    Although she did not reject Wei ziyao and accepted him, after Tao Wenyuan''s experience, she still evaded the relationship between men and women. Some did not know how to face him and felt sorry for him.


    But now, she thinks it''s useless for her to care so much about things that can''t be changed. Why don''t she face them calmly!


    Although Wei ziyao expected the subconscious answer of Nangong Changning society, it was unexpected. His mood was always complicated.


    Then Nangong Changning came up with a question ¡¤¡¤


    in this two-way process, some people have answered it many times, but some have not answered it, some have disdained it, and some won''t.


    It is because not all of you here are outstanding writers. For example, Huo Qingqing and Qin Yixue have never answered. They will not and disdain.


    If it''s in skill, maybe there are two brushes. Unfortunately, Qin Yixue has no chance to perform.


    In this literary exchange, Murong Yuzheng, the first talented woman, is really a real name! However, it is not because of her high-profile rush to answer, but many of the questions are answered in the case of women''s delay.


    In the list of talented women, Nalan QIANZI is also quite outstanding. It seems that she has done a lot of homework.


    As a senior high school of Arts, Tao Wenyuan is very low-key. Because of his low status, he does not dare to stand out. At the same time, he is absent-minded because of Nangong Changning.


    Therefore, there are not many questions to be answered.


    Nevertheless, with his outstanding appearance and gentle temperament, he attracted a lot of attention.


    In particular, some know that he is this year''s high school liberal arts exploration gold, the heart of the idea.


    Meng Yun feels this kind of atmosphere and is very dissatisfied in his heart. However, he feels better when he thinks that she and big brother Tao are determined.


    Of course, the most popular ones are sikongtiao and nangongyin. Although they don''t say a word from beginning to end, their gorgeous appearance and powerful side have already made them salivate.


    However, due to the fear of the other side, there is no courage!


    In addition to Sikong cut and Nangong Yin, they were the first sons of the family of Yipin senior officials, handsome and talented.


    For example: Wei ziyao, Zhu Zihang, Ruan Jianfeng, murongbai and so on.


    These are not only noble status, outstanding talent, or just high school, it is a promising ah!


    Of course, Ruan Jianfeng already has a fiancee. This time, he just came as an example of martial arts.


    Although Wen Jinran is only a businessman, he is no less popular than the above people. He is not only a talented man, but also the richest man in the capital.


    Not every woman seeks status, wealth, beauty and character. Wen Jinran''s character is absolute.


    Although Wen Jinran is said to have broken his sleeve, most people still don''t believe it. Wen Jinran has no women around him, which means that he is a special person and would rather be short than extravagant.


    After all, the master of the Wen family has only one wife.

 Chapter 573

    Even Nangong yuche''s three princes'' side imperial concubine''s position is not as attractive as these people''s wife.


    After the exchange of literary talent, the queen said, "next is the break time. You can enjoy the flowers and come back half an hour later."


    Rest time, that is to give the golden childe the opportunity of direct contact.


    Then they went together in twos and threes.


    Girls are always shy, so they won''t go to men alone, so there will always be two or three of them in a team.


    As soon as the queen left, Huo Qingqing suddenly got up and ran to Nangong Yuhao. He was so nervous that he was afraid that if he slowed down, he would be taken first.


    Yes, she was afraid that Nangong Yuhao would go to find Huang Jiuge, so she had to hurry to his side to stop him.


    "Brother Hao, let''s go and enjoy the flowers!" Huo Qingqing said.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t immediately respond to Huo Qingqing, but subconsciously looked at Huang Jiuge. He didn''t even know why he wanted to see her.


    In a few seconds, he would close his eyes and turn away with a faint hum.


    Huo Qingqing looks into Nangong Yuhao''s eyes. Although he looks indifferent, it''s enough to stir up Huo Qingqing''s anger. It''s just that he has no attack.


    "Chi" followed by Qin Yixue couldn''t help laughing, eyes full of provocation.


    "You... Huo Qingqing almost burst out of anger, but Huo Qingxuan immediately grabbed her and looked at her with some dissatisfaction:" OK, let''s go! "


    Huo Qingqing snorted to Qin Yixue, and ran to Nangong Yuhao in a hurry, for fear that he might run away.


    Nangong Yuhao''s team is all his own. Huo Qingxuan, Huo Qingqing, Qin Yiqiao, Qin Yixue, Su Jinse, but Zhu Zihang is not with them.


    Before they realized that Zhu Zihang had left their heart, Qin Yiqiao asked, "what''s the matter with Zhu Zihang?"


    "You go! Let me have a good look at my family and see if there are suitable women, so I won''t accompany you. " Zhu Zihang did not directly say that he had broken the relationship with them. Instead, he made an excuse to stay away from them.


    There''s nothing wrong with this reason, because Nangong Yuhao and others didn''t come here to find a good relationship, they just couldn''t resist the edict.


    Huo Qingxuan and Su Jinse have long been recognized.


    Seeing that Zhu Zihang said so, people didn''t say anything, because they just stayed away from these people and found a place to chat.


    Meng Yun is also the first time to find Tao Wenyuan, but it is with a few gold, although she and Tao Wenyuan things have been decided, but her daughter''s home, also not alone to find Tao Wenyuan.


    On the other side of Tao Wenyuan, there are also several young men who have been together. Although they have just met each other, they can still talk about it, so they have been together.


    Originally, Tao Wenyuan subconsciously wanted to find Nangong Changning, but when he thought about it, he had no position to look for it, so he stopped thinking about it.


    Many women want to say hello to Sikong and Nangong, but no one dares.


    The woman who originally wanted to say hello to Wei ziyao and Wen Jinran was deterred when she saw them walking towards Sikong Chou and Nangong Yin.


    And Sikong cut a few people, but toward the Phoenix nine song here.


    Nalan QIANZI see, fundus flash jealousy and unwilling, why Phoenix nine songs can know so outstanding man. But think about it, after all, Huang Jiuge will marry Nangong Yuhao who doesn''t like her. Even if she is honored as Princess an, she will only be a famous concubine.

 Chapter 574

    Even if she married Nangong Yuhao, who knows how long she can be princess an, Nangong Yuhao will definitely find another chance to kill her.


    Even if you don''t kill her, life after Huang Jiuge will never be easy.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang Jiuge can marry Nangong Yuhao, and before she marries Nangong Yuhao, she will not let go of her revenge on Huang Jiuge.


    These emotions just flashed by, because she didn''t have the heart to think so much now, because she also wanted to find a chance to get close to her sweetheart and express her feelings to him.


    Up to now, she can''t take care of any sense of propriety, righteousness and disgrace, and today''s goal is to let people throw away propriety, righteousness and disgrace and seek a good marriage?


    Seeing Nangong Yin and others coming, Murong Yuzheng is extremely worried. She wants to turn around and leave, but is stopped by Huang Jiuge: "Miss Murong, why don''t you come together?"


    Murong Yuzheng has some problems in her heart. If she wants to stay, she naturally wants to stay, because she can not easily get in close contact with Nangong Yin, so she is reluctant to leave.


    But stay here for fear of embarrassment.


    Just when Murong Yuzheng was entangled, Murong Yuxue said: "what Princess Huang said is that we only came because of the imperial edict, and we don''t need to look for any good relationship."


    She didn''t want to come where Shangguan Junqing was, but because she couldn''t resist the order, she had to come reluctantly.


    So, it doesn''t matter to her who to watch the flowers with.


    Anyway, Murong Yuzheng didn''t want to refuse, so she agreed with Murong Yuxue: "OK!"


    When Sikong cut and Nangong Yin came to him, Murong Yuzheng saluted and said, "I''ve seen king Chonglou, Lord Yin."


    Although Murong Yuxue didn''t make a sound, she was blessed with Murong Yuzheng.


    Then, Murong Yuzheng saluted Wei ziyao and Wen Jinran: "Mr. Wei and Mr. Wen are polite."


    "Don''t be too polite" is nangongyin''s way.


    "Miss Murong is polite," Wei ziyao and Wen Jinran said.


    "It''s boring to stay here. It''s better to have a chat in Ning''er''s palace." Nangong Yin suggested.


    It''s boring here, but the main thing is to cover up their next actions. It''s not good to leave here for no reason.


    Moreover, there are many secret guards watching in the dark, so we must find a place where the secret guards can''t watch, so that we can go out.


    Since Nangong Yin opened his mouth, people naturally have no opinions, because they don''t like too noisy places.


    So they went to the east palace.


    Not far away, Nangong Yuhao looked at the back of a group of people who had left, his eyes became more and more deep.


    Huo Qingqing, who doesn''t know what Nangong Yuhao thinks, thinks that Nangong Yuhao is watching huangjiu song, and his anger is aroused again.


    It''s not only Nangong Yuhao and others who see sikongchu and others leave, but also Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan. They have different thoughts.


    And Huang Jiuge and others chatted all the way.


    Several women walk in the front, men walk in the back, each has its own topic.


    "Does Miss Murong have a sweetheart?" Huang Jiuge asks unintentionally. Her eyes look back and forth on nangongyin and Murong Yuzheng''s face, but she mainly wants to see nangongyin''s reaction, because he sees Murong Yuzheng''s interest in nangongyin.


    Hearing the speech, Murong Yuzheng is stunned. She is a little at a loss when asked by Huang Jiuge. Originally, because of Nangong Yin, Murong Yuzheng''s unsettled heart jumps violently at the moment. She doesn''t know how to answer.


    She knew it was wishful thinking, but she couldn''t help thinking more.

 Chapter 575

    If so, does nangongyin feel that she has a sweetheart, leading him to stay away from her?


    If not, will Nangong Yin feel that he has no interest in him and lead him away from her?


    In a word, it''s not appropriate to say yes or no.


    And Nangong Yin a listen to this, a see Huang nine song that vision, then know what she this is meant, but Huang nine song from his reaction, only see helpless.


    What else does Huang Jiuge not understand! In fact, Nangong Yin knows Murong Yuzheng''s heart, but she doesn''t give her any response. Don''t you like it?


    Huang Jiuge has no other meaning, just want to see if Nangong Yin is interested in Murong Yuzheng, because Murong Yuzheng is a good woman.


    If it''s not interesting, she naturally doesn''t have to meddle in her own affairs. Emotional affairs can''t be interfered by outsiders.


    Although Si Kongdiao doesn''t like the ambiguous look in which Huang Jiuge looks at Nangong Yin, she doesn''t care because her starting point is not flower mania.


    He also hopes that there will be a woman around nangongyin soon. In this way, there will be no need to worry that huangjiuge will have a wrong idea of nangongyin.


    As for nangongyin and Murong Yuzheng, it is possible.


    When Murong Yuzheng was in a dilemma, Murong Yuxue opened her mouth, but instead of helping her out, she pushed her to the mouth of the wind: "my sister is thin skinned. She doesn''t want to answer such a thing! But I think my sister must have a sweetheart, otherwise she would not always write a lot of love poems, just don''t know who it is. "


    Murong Yuxue''s speaking speed is too fast, Murong Yuzheng has no time to stop her. She doesn''t react until she finishes speaking.


    "Shut up and talk nonsense." Murong Yuzheng angrily scolded, just because of a guilty heart, not to mention the lack of confidence.


    "Well! How can I have it Murong Yuxue is unwilling to retort, but what she said is true.


    Murong Yuxue is also a heartless person. Because she is open-minded, she doesn''t feel embarrassed to admit that she has a sweetheart, so she doesn''t agree with Murong Yuzheng''s secretive appearance.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Murong Yuzheng is very angry. She is a talented woman, and sometimes she is speechless.


    After all, I was confused by this!


    "Well, let''s talk about something else." Huang nine songs immediately interrupted, really worried that because of his curiosity, this matter will become more and more complicated!


    Murong Yuzheng is relieved, but also some lost, because she does not know, Nangong Yin''s reaction and ideas.


    Chatting and chatting, I came to Ningze palace.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin obviously feel that there are surveillance eyes around.


    At the command of Nangong Changning, the maid of honor quickly served tea and snacks. Several people sat around the table, but chatted.


    Here, Nalan QIANZI refused to find her partner because she was not comfortable. She went to the place where there were few people. Of course, there was something she wanted to see in the place where there were so-called few people.


    Next to the rockery, Zhu Zihang leaned against the rockery and thought of his conversation with his father. He couldn''t help being distracted.


    "Father, I don''t think Nangong Yuhao is a good choice." Zhuzi channel.


    "I know that most of the officials are dissatisfied with his actions during this period. I can''t imagine that Nangong Yuhao can''t even fight a woman. How can he fight those princes?" Zhu Zihang''s father said that his mood was also very complicated.


    "What did the father think?" Zhu Zihang asked.

 Chapter 576

    "If I can follow my wishes, I want to be neutral. It''s just that the risk of neutrality is too great and it''s hard to be neutral because I don''t have enough strength. At the beginning, I supported Nangong Yuhao because your mother had a little kinship with the Qin family. I also thought Nangong Yuhao was good. As we all know, Nangong Yin, or Nangong Yuchen, has the best chance of winning the throne. Although Nangong Yin and Nangong Yuchen said they were not interested in the throne, who would know what they thought! From now on, you should avoid getting close to Nangong Yuhao! But for the time being, let''s wait and see what happens. " This is not difficult to understand Zhu Fu''s helplessness, in this court, there is not enough strength, it is difficult to be alone.


    When he was distracted, Zhu Zihang felt someone close to him and immediately recovered. Seeing the visitor, I can''t help frowning, but I don''t show my emotion.


    "Master Zhu is good" the woman''s voice is very gentle, like water is rippling, but does not appear deliberate and artificial. Beautiful face with a bit of shyness, the heart is a burst of crazy jump, eyes dare not look at each other, the eyes of love can not hide.


    "Hello, Miss Nalan," Zhu Zihang said politely, but his eyes flashed with impatience that no one saw.


    Yes, it''s Nalan QIANZI, and her sweetheart is Zhu Zihang.


    Before Nalan QIANZI, because of Nalan QIANJIAO''s relationship, he could occasionally get together with a group of them, and he had long been in love with Zhu Zihang.


    But Zhu Zihang didn''t mean anything to Nalan QIANZI, not because Nalan QIANZI was humble, but because he had seen through Nalan QIANZI''s temperament for a long time. I know that she is a woman with different appearance and deep intention.


    If Nalan QIANZI knew that he had been seen through by Zhu Zihang, he would not dare to come.


    "Master Zhu, why are you here alone?" Nalan QIANZI asked.


    "I don''t like noisy places, so I''m here, Miss Nalan!" Although he didn''t like Nalan QIANZI, his good quality didn''t make him show his emotion on the surface.


    "I don''t like noisy places either, so I want to find a quiet place. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Zhu here." Nalan QIANZI Road, a coincidence.


    Just, will Zhu Zihang believe that she is just a coincidence? Of course not.


    "Oh! I''m just passing by. Miss Nalan wants to be quiet. She can sit here for a while Zhu Zihang doesn''t want to stay with Nalan QIANZI, so he plans to leave.


    "Master Zhu ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    seeing that Zhu Zihang was about to leave, Nalan QIANZI was in a hurry and immediately called.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Naran?" Zhu Zihang stopped, looked at Nalan QIANZI in doubt and asked.


    Zhu Zihang''s attitude did not show the slightest impatience, but just a graceful and elegant appearance.


    "I... i..." Nalan QIANZI is a little nervous and tangled. She doesn''t know whether to say it or not. She is afraid of being rejected.


    Although Zhu Zihang didn''t say anything different to her, she liked him, so she didn''t want to miss it.


    "If Miss Nalan is all right, I''ll leave first." See Nalan QIANZI tangled appearance, where he does not know Nalan QIANZI what purpose ah!


    He didn''t want Nalan QIANZI to say that, if he did, he would only insult himself. Although he doesn''t like Nalan QIANZI, he doesn''t want to make her ugly because she is a woman.


    It''s just obvious that if you don''t make it clear, I''m afraid the other party won''t give up.


    "Master Zhu, I, I..." Nalan QIANZI was a bit hesitant and obviously worried, but he also knew that if he continued to worry, he would have no chance to say.

 Chapter 577

    So, he took a deep breath and let it out: "Mr. Zhu, in fact, the little girl has admired him for a long time. The little girl knows that she is humble and not worthy of him, but she is sincere to him."


    "Thank you for Miss Nalan''s favor. I''m just sorry. I can''t force my feelings. It has nothing to do with my status and whether I''m worthy or not." The implication is that I don''t like you, not because of your identity.


    After Zhu Zihang apologized, he no longer stayed, turned and left, leaving Nalan QIANZI to stay where he was.


    "Nalan QIANZI wanted to keep her, but she opened her mouth, and the words of keeping her didn''t come out after all, because her arrogant dignity didn''t allow her to become too humble.


    Zhu Zihang''s refusal didn''t surprise Nalan QIANZI, but he couldn''t accept it. His heart was very uncomfortable and he was not reconciled.


    Why? Why?


    What''s wrong with her? Since it''s not because of her identity, what''s wrong with her?


    Her appearance is superior. She is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. How can she not match him?


    Nalan QIANZI covers her painful chest and feels that her breathing is not smooth. Her tears have been swirling in her eyes, but she holds them back.


    "It turns out that Miss Nalan refused our young master''s proposal because of Zhu Zihang! Unfortunately, people don''t like you at all. "


    All of a sudden, a sarcastic male voice came from behind, startled Nalan QIANZI, and immediately turned to look.


    Seeing the people coming to him, Nalan QIANZI looks very ugly.


    Some people are annoyed when their secrets are discovered, and others are disgusted when they see people they don''t want to see. However, they are angry and dare not speak up because they are afraid of attracting other people, so it''s not good to make a big fuss.


    The man was named Xue Yi. He was in his early twenties, the son of Lord Xue, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. His appearance was not outstanding, but he was not ugly. If it''s a perfect score, Xue Yi''s score is six, which is a little better than the ordinary one.


    Xue Yi once proposed to Nalan QIANZI, but Nalan QIANZI didn''t like him and naturally refused.


    To say, Xue Yi Li''s son''s status is not bad. If Nalan QIANZI married him, he would be a high-ranking man. Moreover, Xue Yi is also the best one among all the people who propose to her. If she is heavy on profits, Xue Yi is a good choice.


    But Nalan QIANZI thinks that Xue Yi is not only ordinary in appearance, but also has no talent. He only knows how to eat, drink and play all day long.


    Therefore, Nalan QIANZI, whose eyes are higher than the top, thinks that only a man like Zhu Zihang, with his identity, appearance and talent, should match him.


    Xue Yi is not qualified to carry shoes for himself.


    Therefore, this makes Nalan QIANZI quite confident of Zhu Zihang and thinks that Zhu Zihang will like himself.


    But in the end, the reality cruelly told her that she felt that it was just what she felt that others had no obligation to pay for her.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first." Nalan QIANZI doesn''t want to get entangled with Xue Yi, and then she will go.


    Just, will Xue Yi let her go? can''t.


    So, see Nalan thousand posture start, Xue Yi immediately blocked in front of her.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Xue? This is the palace. " Nalan thousand posture heart is very angry, but dare not attack, just cold threat.


    Xue Yi doesn''t mind. Yourou smiles and says, "zi''er, you know what I mean to you. I really like you and want to marry you."


    "We are not suitable," said Nalan QIANZI, tactfully.

 Chapter 578

    "Not suitable?"


    Hearing the words, Xue Yi''s gentleness immediately turned into Satire: "isn''t the legitimate son of the servant of the Ministry of war worthy of the common daughter of the servant of the Ministry of family?"


    Being so salted on the wound, Nalan QIANZI is angry and unwilling. The common girl is the pain she can''t wipe out.


    However, Nalan QIANZI''s endurance is good, and her anger is still suppressed by her: "master Xue is wrong. It''s the identity of QIANZI''s common daughter that doesn''t match the identity of master Xue''s legitimate son."


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to belittle myself in order to get rid of Xue Yi. It takes a lot of courage for Nalan QIANZI.


    "That''s worthy of Zhu Zihang, the legitimate son of Lord Zhu, the left governor of the inspector''s court?" Xue Yi''s irony is even stronger. Zhu Zihang''s family background is much higher than that of him. Zhu Zihang is so outstanding that she dares to think about it even though she is Nalan QIANZI, a commoner daughter of a household servant?


    He Xue Yi takes a fancy to her Nalan QIANZI. She is blessed with Nalan QIANZI. How dare you dislike her?


    If he didn''t think she was beautiful and talented, he would not have thought of her as a concubine of a second-class official.


    Yes, the women in the lower class have a much higher position than those in the higher class.


    The common woman is the existence of a humble person.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "zi''er, don''t blame me for my bad words, because this is the reality. If you marry me, you will be your direct wife. Otherwise, in your capacity, if you want to join the high gate, you can either be a concubine or a concubine. Otherwise, it will be a low family wife and a poor family wife. " Xue Yi''s words were not euphemistic and direct, but he had to say that he was right.


    Nalan QIANZI''s face was blue and white, his fists were clenched under his sleeve, and his nails were pinched into his palm.


    She didn''t believe it, she didn''t believe that her fate was so unbearable, high family concubine, oh! She is not reconciled, not reconciled ¡¤¡¤


    "although my Xue family is not as good as Zhu family, it''s not bad, not to mention you Nalan family. If you marry into my Zhu family, you''ll be able to enjoy hot food all your life. Isn''t that good? "


    Yes, although Xue Yi''s father has the same status as nalanjin, the Ministry of war is not a department of Qingshui. Naturally, it will have many advantages.


    What''s more, Xue Yi''s mother''s business people had a lot of money.


    Compared with Xue Fu, Nalan Fu is less than half.


    Xue Yi doesn''t expect Nalan QIANZI to like him, because he knows the reason why he doesn''t get into Nalan QIANZI''s eyes, but it still can''t stop him from thinking about Nalan QIANZI.


    He didn''t know that he was sincere or fake to Nalan QIANZI. All he knew was that Nalan QIANZI was not only beautiful, talented, but also in good shape, which was his favorite type.


    Although he is still worried about Nalan QIANZI''s refusal to marry, and even has the heart of revenge, he still has more desire to conquer Nalan QIANZI.


    Therefore, he used reality and wealth to lure her.


    He Xue Yi is not stupid, how can not see that Nalan QIANZI is also a snob! Otherwise, he would not want to climb up to Zhu Zihang.


    "Zi''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "shut up ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" no matter how much endurance, there is a bottom line. When the endurance reaches a certain bottom line, it will naturally break out. Nalan QIANZI angrily scolded: "Xue Yi is not qualified to manage my business. If you pester me again, I will tell the queen."


    After that, he ignored Xue Yi and left.

 Chapter 579

    This time, Xue Yi didn''t stop him. Indeed, he was afraid of the queen, but so what?


    In the palace, he is afraid, but out of the palace, isn''t it up to him?


    Looking at Nalan''s far away back, Xue Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a strong color of greed. His lips were full of vigour, not smiling, but also showing a taste of calculation.


    Yes, he is calculating, and he is still calculating Nalan QIANZI.


    Nalan QIANZI is only his Xue Yi''s woman.


    Ningze palace


    "you talk first. I have something to discuss with chonglouwang alone." After sitting for a while, nangongyin left under the pretext.


    Except for Huang Jiuge, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao, who are well-informed, no one knows their real purpose.


    It''s not a good choice to visit Chengqian Palace during the day, but Nangong Li is not in Chengqian Palace during the day.


    It''s not that they haven''t visited the Imperial Palace at night, but when they are not sure, they can''t rush to attack. If they scare the snake, Nangong will redouble its protection, which will be bad for them.


    Fortunately, after several night visits to the palace, they have been able to know how to avoid the dark guard''s eyes.


    But before they start, they have to change.


    Of course, Nangong Yin had planned to come to Ningze Palace on the pretext of today, so he hid his black clothes in Ningze palace when he visited the palace the night before. He waited for them to change and then he could act.


    Nangong Yin and Sikong cut the speed of strange, in a flash, people disappeared.


    After many evading, nangongyin and sikongchu finally came to Chengqian palace, but they were not the main entrance.


    It''s just that it''s not easier to get in than it was when you came!


    They closed their eyes and felt the breath of dark Wei.


    The martial arts accomplishments of these dark guards are not as good as those of Sikong and Nangong Yin, so they can feel their breath, but if they do it, they will not be easy to win if they think the number of each other.


    However, it''s not difficult for them to retreat completely, but they can only do it in secret, not in a hurry.


    Soon, they escaped the secret guard and successfully sneaked into the main hall of Chengqian palace from the side window.


    As soon as they came in, they went to the bed, because you Biao said that the dark grid was under the bed.


    Nangong Yin lifted the sheets and saw the dark grid.


    On the head of the bed, there was a switch, but they didn''t turn it on immediately.


    Because they don''t know whether the switch will make a sound when it is turned on, which will lead people to come.


    But, unexpectedly all came, certainly could not miss the opportunity.


    They just tangled for about ten seconds, then decided to open it. It was a big deal that they were found. Anyway, they didn''t expect to find anything from the dark grid, they just thought it was necessary to have a look.


    Nevertheless, Nangong Yin was careful to touch the switch. As soon as he pressed it, the dark box creaked. Fortunately, the sound was small, even if it was heard, it would not be taken seriously.


    Nangongyin and sikongchu were relieved.


    As the grating tilts down at one end, you can see a ladder passage. The passage is dark, so it can be estimated that it is about two or three meters.


    At the end of the tunnel, there was a faint light, obviously, and there was a dark room below.


    Don''t do much to think, Si kongcao gave Nangong Yin a look in the eyes, then he stepped into the channel, down, and Nangong Yin in the upper guard.


    Sikong cut''s movement was so light that it almost didn''t make a sound. At the same time, he felt whether there were other people in the dark room.

 Chapter 580

    However, it really made him feel a breathing sound, which was not deliberately covered up. It was the breathing sound of normal people.


    However, it is very weak, just like the voice of a dying man.


    Sikong cut down to the bottom of the ladder, in front of him was a dark room, about 50 square meters. Looking around, there are not many things in the darkroom, especially the bed in the corner.


    And there was a man lying on that bed.


    Just now, the faint breath that Si kongcao felt came from the person on the bed.


    Don''t do much think, Sikong cut immediately toward that bedside walk.


    Come to the bedside, when see clearly the person on the bed, let always Taishan collapse in front of but the color invariable Sikong cut all can''t help but be surprised.


    The man on the bed is a man. He looks as old as 70 or 80 years old. His face is withered and yellow. Even his body is like skin and bone. At this scene, Sikong Chou, who has always been cold, can''t help but feel sour at the tip of his nose and cold in his heart.


    And this person, no one else, was the real Nangong Li. He was 50 years old and tortured to be 70 or 80 years old.


    Moreover, his hands and feet were chained to prevent him from escaping.


    I thought that Zhen Nangong Li was dead, but I didn''t expect that he was still alive.


    Just, that false Nangong Li why want to keep true Nangong Li!


    It''s not that he hopes that the fake Nangong Li will kill the real Nangong Li, but he just doubts, what''s the intention of the fake Nangong Li to keep the real Nangong Li?


    Obviously, the fake Nangong Li has a reason not to kill the real Nangong Li, and this reason is enough to leave a threat, which is definitely not simple.


    No matter what the intention of false Nangong Li is, it is absolutely good news for Nangong Yin that real Nangong Li is alive.


    But now is not the time to tell Nangong Yin, but to see how Nangong Li is.


    Sikong cut immediately grasped Nangong Li''s hand and felt his pulse.


    The pulse is very weak, but fortunately there is no life danger.


    Unfortunately, Si kongcao can''t take him out for the time being.


    Because they are all first-class masters in the dark, it''s not easy for them to sneak in. If they take Nangong Li, they will be found. After all, Nangong Li can''t hide his breath. As soon as he comes out of the dark room, he will be noticed by the secret guards.


    Now, it''s not the time to scare the snake.


    It''s not difficult to kill the fake emperor, but when the fake emperor dies, the palace will be in chaos, which is not what they want to see.


    So, we have to go back and make a long-term plan.


    So, Sikong cut immediately returned.


    See Sikong cut back, Nangong Yin opened his mouth, did not make a sound, but the mouth shape obviously asked: how?


    Si kongcao gave him a look and motioned to go back.


    They immediately made up the bed and went back the same way, leaving no trace.


    Back to Ningze palace, after changing clothes, Nangong Yin asked: "how about it?"


    "Your brother is not dead. He is in the dark room." Sikong cut said, with a heavy voice.


    "What?" Smell speech, South Temple Yin is surprised, then is excited, then, a grasp Si Kong cut of double shoulders, quality ask a way: "then why don''t you take him out?"


    "It''s not the right time. If we take him out, we will be found out. It''s not the right time to scare the snake. Moreover, there are not many people who can do it now. We don''t know whether this fake Nangong Li can do it himself or whether there is a person behind him who can do it. But this person, who will exist in the art of transfiguration, is also disadvantageous to us. "

 Chapter 581

    "Because one Nangong Li can be easily accommodated, and others can be easily accommodated. Therefore, we have to find out which people in the court are still the original ones, and we have to find out the one who can change faces. " Said Sikong.


    Even if you can change your face, it''s not so easy to change your face. After all, the human skin mask is made of real human face skin. If you need to get human face skin, you will naturally get it from others.


    What''s more, we need to find the right skin.


    Otherwise, even if you make a human skin mask, it will infect your skin.


    In this case, it is obviously not worth the loss.


    Therefore, Sikong didn''t worry much that some people in the court would be changed. He just investigated and asked for peace of mind.


    Nangong Yin is also anxious just lost calm, after Sikong cut so a say, he also calm down.


    It didn''t take much time for Sikong cut and Nangong Yin to go to Chengqian palace, just ten minutes.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin came in, did not see Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao, some surprised, but also thought that they must have something to say.


    Yes, shortly after Sikong and Nangong left, Nangong Changning called Wei ziyao out alone.


    In the side hall of Ningze palace, Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao sit opposite each other.


    "Brother Wei, we have wronged you about our business." Nangong Changning said with some guilt.


    Where can Wei ziyao not hear the meaning of Nangong Changning! But he liked her, so he didn''t feel aggrieved. Even though Nangong Changning has no feelings for herself now, one day, he will move her.


    "I don''t feel aggrieved. On the contrary, I feel very honored. I''m just afraid that you will be aggrieved." Wei ziyao didn''t want to hide his feelings any more, and there was no need to hide them, because anyway, it was almost a foregone conclusion. His only worry was that he wronged Nangong Changning.


    "No, I''m not wronged." It''s just that I feel guilty for you.


    Later, Nangong Changning did not say it.


    Because she has a person in her heart to marry another person, which is no doubt unfair to this person, so she feels guilty.


    However, Nangong Changning didn''t tell Wei ziyao that it was not intended to hide, but it was unnecessary.


    No, although it is unfair to Wei ziyao, it is even more harmful to Wei ziyao.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to the main hall.


    When it was time for the second half of the peony banquet, the people went out of Ningze palace.


    Back to the peony hall, many people sat back in their seats, and so did Huang Jiuge and others.


    Huang nine song receives not good vision to return really many, especially take hateful, that kind of red fruit. But Huang Jiuge''s eyes on them were not affected at all. What to do or what to do.


    When everyone arrived, the queen also led the concubines, but this time there was one more person, that is, the emperor, false Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li glanced down the stage. His slender black eyes were like an eagle in the dark. He was cold and lonely, but he was full of anger.


    The momentum is not hidden, and the imperial domineering power is fully displayed.


    However, it is somewhat deliberate.


    Yes, Nangong Li deliberately released a strong aura, mainly for Sikong.


    Sikong cut''s power and prestige was a deep threat to Nangong Li, which he hated, but it was hard to shake. Therefore, it is only through certain aspects to prove that he is better than Sikong.

 Chapter 582

    However, his so-called aura was not affected at all. On the contrary, after reading his meaning, he felt that the fake Nangong Li was like a clown.


    To this false Nangong Li, Nangong Yin''s eyes flashed a tiny and untraceable hatred, no one found it.


    And all of them got up and saluted.


    "See your majesty, empress."


    In addition to Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut, Nangong Yin, the others are kneeling.


    They didn''t kneel because Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yin had the privilege of not kneeling as the emperor, while Sikong Chou had no reason to kneel.


    For Sikong cut and Nangong Yin don''t kneel, everyone can understand, but for Huang Jiuge don''t kneel, people don''t understand.


    Huang''s family doesn''t have the privilege of kneeling to the Royal people. Not everyone knows, and even if there are people who know, who can remember after a long time!


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge doesn''t kneel down. Some people who are not hostile to her are worried about her, while those who are hostile to her are certainly gloating.


    Huo Qingqing and Qin Yixue, in particular, seem to have seen the consequences of Huang Jiuge''s not kneeling down, and their faces show their satisfaction.


    "Oh! Why didn''t Miss Huang kneel down when she saw the emperor! Is it because you don''t pay attention to the emperor? " Ruan Guifei is a master who has nothing to do with finding trouble. Seeing that Huang Jiuge doesn''t kneel down, she finds fault.


    The main reason is that Huang Jiuge is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, and Qin Shufei''s daughter-in-law. Even though Huang Jiuge is not welcome by Nangong Yuhao and Qin Shufei, the relationship can''t be changed.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge has no rules, and Qin Shufei and Nangong Yuhao also lose face. As Ruan Guifei who is hostile to Qin Shufei, she is happy to see her success.


    It''s a pity that Qin Shufei didn''t feel ashamed because of Ruan Guifei''s words. Instead, she was proud that Ruan Guifei gave her a chance to laugh back.


    "Before you speak, you''d better make sure of the situation, otherwise, it''s your sister''s fault. The former Emperor once granted privileges to Huang''s family. When they see the royal family, they can''t kneel down. Huang Jiuge''s surname is Huang, so why not kneel down? " Qin Shufei said, a kind reminder.


    Of course, it would be more convincing to ignore her sarcastic face.


    Smell speech, Ruan Guifei complexion a white, just suddenly think of this stubble.


    She didn''t care that she had wronged Huang Jiuge. She only worried that the emperor would blame her. So she immediately bowed her head to the emperor and admitted her mistake: "the emperor forgives me. I forgot for a moment and said something wrong."


    However, when people heard this, especially those who hate Huang Jiuge, they were undoubtedly disappointed and envious.


    Disappointment didn''t punish Huang Jiuge.


    Envy Huang nine songs can''t kneel down to worship ceremony, this is how glorious!


    The emperor was really dissatisfied with Ruan Guifei''s words, which undoubtedly embarrassed him, but since she had admitted her mistake, he was not easy to investigate: "just, next time, never say such words as lifting a stone to hit his feet."


    "Yes, thank you for your forgiveness." Ruan Guifei was relieved, but she was also very unwilling. She really lifted the stone and hit her feet.


    Some vent their anger on Huang Jiuge, then stare at her fiercely. It''s a pity that Huang Jiuge doesn''t even look at her. But in my heart, I can''t help but feel funny for Ruan Guifei''s action. It''s too inexplicable to vent my anger! Did she forget that it was her fault?


    Who did she provoke? How could she not get along with each other!


    Of course, she was very clear that it was Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee who caused the trouble.


    "All flat! Sit down. " Nangong Li court was humane.


    "Emperor Xie"


    "

 Chapter 583

    They all got up one after another, but they waited for the emperor and queen to sit down.


    Although the emperor came, he was just a spectator, and the queen presided over the banquet.


    Next, we will be the talent show.


    Performance is also in the form of men and women fighting, playing, dancing (Sword Dance) and painting. The woman has a person to play the piano, the man is convenient to come out, one to play, unlimited instruments.


    The man dances the sword and the woman dances. If they paint, they will paint.


    The woman starts with playing, using the pipa.


    Those who dare to start on their own initiative are not bad, but outstanding.


    To Nalan QIANZI, a bullet is very beautiful, also does not insult her name.


    However, when I came to Murong Yuzheng, a piece of playing and singing surprised four people and threw Nalan QIANZI away for several streets. It''s worthy of being the first talented woman!


    Men also have excellent piano skills, but generally speaking, men are not so keen on the piano, so they are inferior to Murong Yuzheng. But it''s not a game, and I don''t care.


    Huo Qingqing is dancing, but it''s sword dancing.


    Although Huo Qingqing''s literary talent is poor, the dance is really good.


    But for Huang Jiuge after seeing Nangong Changning''s dancing, it''s still far away.


    As for painting, the women''s side is obviously not as good as the men''s side.


    Soon, we will be in Nangong Changning.


    "My father and empress, my children''s ministers should ask Huang Jiuge to play for my children''s ministers, and also ask my father and empress for permission." Nangong Changning asked.


    Although the queen already knew and agreed, now that the emperor is here, naturally she has to ask for instructions again.


    Otherwise, the emperor would be ignored.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not in the scope of participation, it is OK to play for Nangong Changning.


    However, when they heard the words, they were surprised. Their first consciousness was: can Huang Jiuge play the piano?


    In particular, Nalan QIANZI, not to mention Huang Jiuge, has been a fool for several years and never touched the piano. Even though she hasn''t touched the piano for more than a month, can she play it?


    But obviously, since Nangong Changning wants Huang Jiuge to play for her, it means that Huang Jiuge can play the piano naturally.


    Just how good is it? Then I don''t know.


    Believe in her, believe that she will play well, do not believe her, they wait to see her joke.


    "Approved" the emperor does not care, straightforward should way.


    "Xiefuhuang" Nangong Changning Xiebao, then took huangjiuge to the stage.


    However, Huang Jiuge is just in the middle of the top of the stage.


    Huang Jiuge sits down and Nangong Changning is ready.


    Huang Jiuge''s fingers injected internal force. With a snap of a finger on the string, the string produced a wave in the beating, which scattered and formed a wind, blowing from Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning.


    At the same time, their clothes and green silk were blown up and floated in the air, giving people a kind of elegant but heroic temperament.


    This scene suddenly surprised everyone.


    And then three sound, Nangong Changning''s temperament suddenly changed, not cold, not gentle, but full of blood.


    Then came the fourth sound. As soon as Nangong Changning''s arms were thrown out, the two red silks wrapped in his hands were thrown to both sides, just like two wild dragons rushing out of the sky, with a sense of domineering side leakage.


    People with a strong sense of temperament are shocked by Nangong Changning''s temperament.


    Not because her temperament is too strong, but this momentum gives them a kind of blood crazy.

 Chapter 584

    Qin, Huang Jiuge plays "ambush on all sides", which is very domineering and one of Huang Jiuge''s favorite tunes in her previous life.


    Although there is no drum, Nangong Changning''s dance does not weaken the domineering power of the song. On the contrary, they cooperate very well and show the most domineering side.


    Although Huang Jiuge''s piano skill is not superb, people are still attracted by this special tune.


    The sound of the zither hit people''s hearts, and their hearts couldn''t help beating. It was like taking stimulants. They had this frivolous impulse.


    Nangong Changning is dancing, but it doesn''t seem to be, because her movements are not soft, but rather like fighting. However, she is practicing martial arts, but she has the beauty of dancing.


    This is a combination of martial arts and dance, which is domineering and beautiful.


    No matter how beautiful the music and dance are, it is impossible to attract people to the point of forgetting their reaction.


    So many people are still in the semi infatuated appreciation, but a few people are jealous.


    Those who are jealous are Huo Qingqing and Qin Yixue.


    They have a deep hatred with Huang Jiuge. As long as Huang Jiuge is better, they can''t accept it.


    Qin Yixue is not happy, but he can''t do anything to Huang Jiuge, so he can only vent his anger on Huo Qingqing: "Oh, this Huang Jiuge is not only beautiful, but also good at playing. If I were Lord an, I would love it."


    Abnormal, Huo Qingqing did not refute, but that a ferocious face can see how angry she is. But why didn''t she retort! It''s not that she doesn''t want to refute, but she goes to see Nangong Yuhao''s reaction first.


    When she saw Nangong Yuhao staring at Huang Jiuge like that, she didn''t know how to refute.


    Does brother Hao really like huangjiuge? Are you really not going to give up?


    Nangong Yuhao may not like huangjiuge, but he has to admit that he is deeply attracted by huangjiuge. But it''s not because of that gorgeous face, but a feeling from the heart.


    As for the fight does not intend to retire, this moment, Nangong Yu Hao also can not say. Because even if he wants to retire, he can''t, so his only idea at the moment is, if only Huang Jiuge and Huo Qingqing could change their identities!


    In this way, while Huang Jiuge is his fiancee, she also has a strong influence.


    Nangong Yuhao doesn''t have a firm feeling for this kind of thing. He likes Huo Qingqing, but he prefers the power behind him. If Huo Qingqing and Huang Jiuge change their identities, he will abandon Huo Qingqing without nostalgia.


    Of course, except for Huo Qingxuan, because Huo Qingxuan is his true love, but there is no interest in the way.


    Nalan thousand posture also very can''t accept, how also can''t think of, Huang nine songs unexpectedly have so not simple Qin skill. There is also that song, that temperament, people have to feel amazing.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge so eye-catching, Nalan QIANZI becomes more and more jealous and crazy. She can''t hide her emotion. A pretty face is replaced by the color of jealousy and resentment.


    Or in the eyes of everyone on the stage, did not see her, let her have the time to regulate emotions.


    However, what makes her most sad now is that she was rejected by Zhu Zihang. She doesn''t know what to do next?


    She wanted to marry into a high family, but she didn''t want to be a concubine or a concubine. In that case, she would never be able to raise her head, and she would be just like her mother. She didn''t even have the qualification to attend the official family banquet and Palace Banquet.

 Chapter 585

    In this way, she will be isolated by the upper class. What''s the use of her talent?


    First of all, for women, men are not jealous, they are just appreciating.


    "I really envy my brother Sanwang, who has such a beautiful and talented fiancee!" Nangong Yuxuan beside Nangong Yuhao said that his envious attitude was not fake at all.


    Yes, he is really envious.


    Huang Jiuge is not only gorgeous, but also talented and noble.


    As for martial arts, although he didn''t feel the fluctuation of internal Qi in her body, she had such a good lightness skill. Naturally, her internal power was not weak, but he didn''t know why she couldn''t feel it.


    Maybe, there is a secret he doesn''t know!


    The most important thing is that Huang Jiuge can disappear under his eyes. He can''t find it, and even kill a master around him. Naturally, his martial arts are not low.


    It would be advantageous to have such a woman as a companion.


    But it''s a pity that even if she is very good, but without a strong background, if it is him, he will not marry as a concubine.


    If you want to marry, you can only be a concubine.


    He couldn''t be sure whether the appearance of Yujiu song that day was a coincidence or a purpose. If there was a purpose, who was she? She is clearly Nangong Yu Hao''s fiancee, but she is close to Nangong Yin and others.


    If she is the person of Nangong Yuhao, then the relationship between Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao is not good recently. Is it true or false?


    If she was nangongyin''s person, with nangongyin''s influence, there would be no need to send such a person to monitor her.


    Even if you want to send it, it''s definitely a master that they can''t find.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to think realistically.


    Therefore, what Nangong Yuxuan doubts now is that either the appearance of Yujiu song that day is just a coincidence, or the discord between Yuhao and Yujiu song is just a false image of disturbing people.


    In any case, it is an unchangeable thing that Huang Jiuge is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, and it is also true that Huang Jiuge killed her.


    Therefore, he won''t let go of Huang Jiuge.


    At the end of the song, a dance came to an end, and there was a lot of applause.


    Nangong Changning and huangjiuge''s performance has made many previous performances colorless, which is comparable to Murong Yuzheng''s performance.


    Even the emperor, all export praise: "good, good, Ning''er really let me eye opening ah!"


    Although Nangong Changning''s dance has always been excellent, but there is no domineering accompaniment, which is inferior to this one.


    Today, it is a big breakthrough.


    "Xiefuzhuang praise" Nangong Changning on the stage blessing body, thank way.


    "I didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge had such excellent piano skills. Your cooperation can be said to be amazing." Although Nangong Li didn''t like huangjiuge, there was no hatred between them, so Nangong Li didn''t mean to praise her.


    "Thank the emperor''s praise" Phoenix nine songs also do like blessing body, thank way.


    After the praise, the performance continued, but with the one of Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning, most of the later performances were dull.


    Until after the show.


    "I wonder if you have found your own lover! If there is one, let it be said that our palace will decide for you to marry. " Said the queen.


    Everyone is so keen on Peony banquet, that is, they have the opportunity to choose their own partner. As long as both sides agree, the queen will marry, even if the family is dissatisfied, they dare not say anything.


    Next, the eunuch came to the two sides of the male and female guests separately with pen and ink. He issued a note to all the young ladies and wrote down their favorite objects in secret, and then wrote down their names.

 Chapter 586

    When they are all finished, the eunuch will put them away and list out the men and women they like, which will be announced later, and then the queen will marry them.


    Those men and women who are only in unrequited love will not be publicized. In this way, their embarrassment will be reduced.


    Of course, if not, you can hand in the blank note.


    Originally, Murong Yuzheng wanted to write the name of Nangong Yin for a try, but when she saw that the other party didn''t participate at all, she had to put down her pen and stop writing.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Jiuge can only shake her head and sigh. The feeling of "falling flowers intentionally, flowing water mercilessly" is the most sad.


    Although Nalan QIANZI was rejected, he was still unwilling. Even though he knew that there was no result, he wrote Zhu Zihang''s name on the note.


    The first pair to be listed are Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao.


    When hearing the names of these two people, Nangong Li Mou Zi suddenly went deep. He did not expect Nangong Changning Hui and Wei ziyao. He didn''t know that there was some sincerity and interest between them, but they were together, which Nangong Li didn''t want to see.


    However, in this peony banquet, the queen presided over, and as long as both sides agreed, they could get married.


    Of course, except for a few princes, after all, matters directly related to the interests of the queen can not make the decision, let the emperor decide.


    Therefore, even if Huo Qingqing is willing to commit herself to marry Nangong Yuhao, it needs the emperor''s nod.


    Seeing Nangong Changning come out, Tao Wenyuan''s heart hurts. He still loves her, but everything can''t go back.


    Second, Huo Qingxuan and Su Jinse.


    The third pair, the fourth pair, the fifth pair, the fifteenth pair, Tao Wenyuan and Meng Yun.


    Today, 15 pairs are successful.


    There are about a hundred young ladies who come to the peony banquet. The proportion of men and women is almost the same. There is no difference between them.


    Although Nalan QIANZI had expected the result for a long time, when the result came out again, his heart still couldn''t help but ache.


    However, let Nalan QIANZI is still gratified that Zhu Zihang did not pair with any women, in this case, Nalan QIANZI will feel that he has a chance.


    Xue Yi and Nalan QIANZI do the same thing, although Nalan QIANZI so frankly refused himself, but he still wrote her name on the note.


    However, different from Nalan QIANZI''s mentality, Xue Yi didn''t feel any displeasure and loss, because for Nalan QIANZI, he was already in a position to win, even by a dark means.


    "I''d like to congratulate you all for finding a good marriage. If you don''t find a good marriage, I''m here to wish you a good marriage as soon as possible. " Queen''s road.


    "Thank you, empress"


    everyone said.


    Then, the queen began to write about Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao. Nangong lihaosheng wanted to stop them, but he couldn''t.


    Therefore, we can only watch Yizhi write it and then seal it with the Queen''s seal.


    Although the Queen''s status is not as good as the emperor''s, it is not the emperor''s saying that two is two. After all, the queen has a powerful Murong family, and it is not he who can openly provoke.


    After all, he is not the real emperor, some forces, can not control.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t kill the real Nangong Li.


    The real Nangong Li holds the power of an unknown force. With this force, if Nangong Yin and Sikong cut rebel, he can have enough power to resist.


    However, after so many years, he still can''t figure out the source of this power.

 Chapter 587

    If he hadn''t monitored the real Nangong Li for a long time, he would not have known the existence of this force, and he would not have left the real Nangong Li''s life just because he wanted this force.


    Therefore, he can not do without fear of those powerful ministers.


    Apart from sikongduan and nangongyin, the Murong family is the one he fears most, because the Murong family holds the military power of Dongqing state!


    Had it not been for the Murong family, they would not have planned to marry Nangong Changning to the Ruan family and let them fight.


    Although he will also cause the Murong family dissatisfaction, but the Murong family absolutely dare not do anything to him.


    After a while, fifteen imperial edicts were drawn up, sealed with the empress''s seal, and the eunuch around him declared the edict.


    Of course, Nangong Changning and Wei ziyao''s affair really became a foregone conclusion, and the queen was completely relieved. She naturally knew that the Emperor didn''t stop it because she didn''t want to annoy the Murong family.


    This banquet, some people happy, some sad.


    When the banquet broke up, the people went out of the palace one after another.


    It''s not too late, but it''s not too early. It''s time for dinner. But since the beginning of the banquet, people have been eating and drinking all the time. Now one or two of them are full of food and drink. There''s no need to eat anything without dinner.


    "Finally I can go home. I''m suffocating." Seeing that she was about to go home, Murong Yuxue almost jumped up with excitement, but immediately aroused Murong Yuzheng''s dissatisfaction: "this is the imperial palace. Pay attention to your words."


    This is a sign of chiguoguo''s disdain for the imperial palace. If the emperor knows, how can it be?


    Murong Yuxue also realized that she had said something wrong. She was so scared that her neck shrank. She vomited her tongue at Murong Yuzheng to show her guilt.


    After getting up, Nangong Changning said, "yujiuge, you can go out with Miss Murong and uncle Yinhuang! I won''t send you. "


    With Murong Yuzheng and Nangong Yin as companions, Nangong Changning doesn''t have to do anything to send Huang Jiuge out. The main reason is that it''s not too early now. If you want to get together, you have plenty of time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go out with them." Even without them, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want Nangong Changning to send her. She''s not a child. She will go out by herself.


    "Let''s go!" Nangong Yin came over and called.


    Several people didn''t stay any longer. After greeting Nangong Changning, they left.


    At the same time, Nangong Yuhao and others, who were ready to leave, stopped for a while when they saw Sikong Chou and his party leave, because he didn''t want to be too close to them to avoid unnecessary things.


    The lesson of these times is that Nangong Yuhao is a little more impulsive. At least he won''t take the initiative to provoke huangjiuge for the time being. On the contrary, he has to avoid the collision with huangjiuge.


    "Brother Hao, why don''t you go?" Huo Qingqing, who didn''t know why, asked.


    At the same time, with Nangong Yuhao''s eyes, it happened to fall on Huang Jiuge, and the anger in his heart rose again.


    Nangong Yuhao ignored her, but Huo Qingxuan took a look at her sister and knew that she was crazy again. In order to avoid her madness, he pulled her sleeve and gave her a warning look when she looked over.


    Nangong Yuxuan also hasn''t left, looking at the back of Huang Jiuge, he is lost in thought, thinking about how to kill her.


    After the last thing, he also knew that Huang Jiuge was not as simple as the surface, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng sisters walk in front, while Sikong Chou, Nangong Yin, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao walk behind.

 Chapter 588

    The marriage with Nangong Changning was carried out, which made Wei ziyao feel excited all the time.


    Although the queen agreed before, he was still worried about something unexpected before it was implemented. He didn''t miss it just now. When he read the names of him and Nangong Changning, the emperor''s dissatisfied look and the impulse to stop it.


    However, in the end, he still watched the completion of Yizhi.


    There is nothing wrong with Murong Yuzheng, but if you look at her carefully, you will find that she is absent-minded.


    Yes, because Nangong Yin is here.


    If she and Nangong Yin are not possible, she would rather not see Nangong Yin and her heart is not in disorder. Even if she misses Nangong Yin, she doesn''t have to suffer so much.


    But now, Nangong Yin is just behind her, but she can''t take a fair look, can''t get close, even a word, don''t know where to start, her heart can''t be confused?


    Murong Yuzheng is a lady of a real family. She pays great attention to propriety, righteousness, honesty and shame. Even if she likes Nangong Yin, she never dare to show it, let alone tell Nangong Yin.


    Murong Yuxue suddenly comes to Huang Jiuge and asks in a low voice, "Huang Jiuge, will you marry Nangong Yuhao? If you marry him, it means that you and we are two people. "


    Murong Yuxue is worried in her tone. It''s like what she sees is reserved by others.


    Yes, Murong Yuxue likes Huang Jiuge very much and wants to make friends with her, but she is the enemy''s fiancee.


    Although Murong Yuxue''s temperament has always been careless, as if nothing is indifferent to general, but born in a big family, where is the mind of a simple person!


    Since childhood, the Murong family has instilled in them the idea that they should stay away from the Royal people except the prince and Nangong Changning, and that they are not allowed to associate with the golden childe of the Murong family.


    Especially after the accident of the crown prince''s cousin, it needs to be more rigorous.


    Although no one has said the cause of the prince''s death, we all know that it has something to do with the other three princes, so the Murong family and the Murong family''s faction have always refused to deal with the three princes and their faction.


    Although the prince died, some of the courtiers who had been supporting the Murong family were still not far away, because there was still a prince Yin.


    With the relationship between nangongyin and Murong family, Murong family will naturally support nangongyin.


    You know, Nangong Yin''s ability is far more than any other king, so naturally he appeals for it.


    Even though he said he was not interested in the court hall, he made friends with Wen Jinran, and there was a fifth prince in the Wen family. Virtually, the Murong family and the Wen family had formed a school.


    Therefore, the fifth prince, who had no influence in the court except money, was not enough to be a threat to all.


    However, since the death of the prince, the Murong family''s relationship with nangongyin and Wen Jinran has become delicate, which makes people start to fear the Wen family.


    However, some people also think that there is a hidden threat in this relationship. If Nangong Yin and Nangong Yuchen need to seize the position at the same time, then the Murong family and the Wen family will definitely split, which is also a hidden bomb.


    Murong Yuxue will know more or less about the rumors of huangjiuge.


    Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want to marry Huang Jiuge. It''s not a secret. It''s just that he can''t get married. So, not to mention that if Huang Jiuge married, she would be against them. Just because Nangong Yuhao didn''t like Huang Jiuge, it would not be easy for her to marry.

 Chapter 589

    Because Nangong Yuhao is an ambitious man, otherwise, how could he be with Huo Qingqing!


    Hearing Murong Yuzheng''s words, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t think about it, because she never thought about marrying Nangong Yuhao.


    Murong Yuxue''s voice is small, but for Nangong Yin, who has deep internal power and keen facial features, he hears it clearly, and is a little surprised when Murong Yuxue asks this.


    But they all know that Huang Jiuge will not marry Nangong Yuhao.


    Huang Jiuge smiles with a kind of comforting tone: "no"


    "really?" Murong Yuxue was overjoyed when she heard the speech. When she was excited, she called out and immediately attracted Murong Yuzheng''s attention.


    For fear of Murong Yuxue''s personality, he asked in a warning tone, "what are you doing, Xueer?"


    "Nothing! I''m whispering to Huang Jiuge Murong Yuxue explains in a hurry, for fear of being misunderstood by Murong Yuzheng.


    Murong Yuzheng looked at Huang Jiuge and saw that she was smiling. There was nothing wrong with her, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Just, after a few seconds of excitement, Murong Yuxue''s face broke down again. With a worried look on her face, she came to Huang Jiuge''s ear and said in a low voice: "but, the anti edict is to kill her head."


    "Pu Chi" Huang Jiuge can''t help being amused by Murong Yuxue, but there is a trace of warmth in her heart.


    Although she and Murong Yuxue only meet for the second time, but Murong Yuxue is too familiar. Her frankness makes Huang Jiuge feel good for her. Moreover, Murong Yuxue''s care for her is so sincere. If she doesn''t move, it''s too cold-blooded.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way." Huang Jiuge said.


    Although Huang Jiuge says so, Murong Yuxue still can''t help but doubt that Huang Jiuge is a daughter''s family. What can she do! The other side is royal!


    However, Murong Yuxue did not say her doubts, because even if she did, she could do nothing.


    Therefore, he can only choose to believe in Huang Jiuge.


    Out of the palace, a few people bid farewell, and each took his own carriage to return home.


    However, when Huang Jiuge entered the palace, she had already sent Liu Bo back, because after the banquet was over, she wanted to know what had happened to Sikong and Nangong.


    In fact, she also knows that although she cooperates with them on the surface, with their ability, I''m afraid there is little chance to use her. But since she also has a grudge against this fake Nangong Li, she naturally needs to know something about him.


    "Let''s go to the first floor first! Secretly afraid that there are a lot of eyeliner, nor directly to Wen Jin''s other hospital. Nangong yindao.


    Yes, since they came out of the palace, they felt that someone was watching in the dark.


    Wen Jin ran the other hospital is their secret base, which is not perceived by other eyeliner, so only then can they talk freely.


    As for who is watching them, there is no need to guess. The emperor is the leader, and they are all first-class experts. If Si kongdao and nangongyin had not reached a certain level of cultivation, they would not have found these people.


    There are also some people whose accomplishments are obviously important. Presumably, these dark guards with low accomplishments belong to several kings!


    The first floor is in the middle of the main street directly opposite the palace gate, which is about 200 meters away. It''s very close. It''s only a few minutes'' walk.


    So, a few people walked directly.

 Chapter 590

    Huang Jiuge walked in the middle, sikongchu on the left and nangongyin on the right, while Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao walked behind. Such a line of beautiful men and women became a beautiful scenery on the street, which attracted people''s eyes. Some were excited to see nangongyin and sikongtiao, the two noble and peerless beautiful men, and some envied that huangjiuge could stand in the middle of the two peerless beautiful men.


    Although they are envious and jealous, no one thinks how shameless it is for a woman and four men to walk together. It''s not that they know and trust the character of Huang Jiuge, but that it''s a blasphemy to nangongyin and sikongjie to despise Huang Jiuge at the moment.


    Because for them, nangongyin and sikongtiao were both noble. Even a beggar, or a brothel woman, as long as Sikong cut and Nangong Yin in the eye, that value will also be raised.


    But as long as you leave them, you''ll go back to your original level.


    It''s not women who are jealous, so are men. It''s just that women''s jealousy is expressed in such a red way that they don''t hide it.


    Nevertheless, no one dares to say it, because they are afraid of nangongyin and sikongchu!


    After the storm on that day, most people already know that the king of Chonglou came to Beijing, and they also know his characteristics. Anyway, the man who wears purple clothes and looks as good as Prince Yin is the king of Chonglou.


    Therefore, even if few of them have seen the true face of the king of Paris, now they can guess that the man in purple is the king of Paris.


    In front of Prince Yin and the king of Chonglou, it''s just looking for death.


    At the same time of jealousy, they also hope that they are Huang Jiuge and can stand in the middle of Nangong Yin and others.


    What an honor that would be! It''s a pity they don''t have this life.


    For everyone''s envious eyes, Huang Jiuge said that she was very calm, but could not help sighing: "if eyes can kill people, I think I have died many times. If the eyes can be violent, you have been turned many times


    "Poof"


    "Keke"


    Huang Jiuge''s voice was not loud, but it could make the four men around him hear it clearly, and they were surprised, either laughing or choking with saliva.


    They are not thick skinned people, but they are embarrassed by Huang Jiuge''s words, which is too explicit.


    Sikong cut then the facial expression sink down, very mind Huang nine songs say so barefaced words: "woman, can you still order a face?" The implication is that she is shameless.


    Yes, it''s normal to say this in modern times. No one would say you are shameless at all. But in ancient times, where the thought was conservative, it was shameless.


    But for Huang Jiuge, what is face? Can you eat it?


    "If you want a face, my face is already on my head. If you want it, there won''t be any more, and there won''t be many pieces of meat." Phoenix nine songs don''t care.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although this is true, this is not the other, OK?


    Rare, Sikong cut feel a kind of speechless feeling.


    "Ha ha! Huang Jiuge is right. Her face is already on her head. If she wants it, she won''t have more than one piece of meat. " Wen Jinran thought that Huang Jiuge''s answer was very interesting. It was the first time that he saw such a free and easy woman who didn''t care about worldly vision!


    Nangong Yuhao came back later because he wanted to avoid the confrontation with Sikong Chou. However, the distance between them was not so far, so he could see their back.

 Chapter 591

    "This nine songs of Huang, also too shameless, a daughter''s family unexpectedly and four men together, simply don''t know shame." Huo Qingqing Yin Yang strange Qi of say, just words although so say, but the heart but can''t hide envy hate.


    Yes, Huo Qingqing, like most women, would like to exchange her eyes with Huang Jiuge. Accepting those envious eyes would make her feel very successful.


    In fact, Huo Qingqing didn''t love Nangong Yuhao very much. What she loved was power and status. If Nangong Yuhao, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut stand together to make a choice for her, she will definitely choose Nangong yin or Sikong cut.


    Of course, this is the premise that Nangong Yin and Sikong also accept her.


    For Nangong Yin, Huo Qingqing didn''t move her heart. However, people didn''t even look at her at all, which made the arrogant Huo Qingqing naturally not cling to her.


    Then, in addition to Nangong Yin, only Nangong Yuhao was the most noble.


    You know, although Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing have known each other since childhood, Huo Qingqing did not like him since childhood.


    "You give me a few words," Huo Qingxuan scolded unhappily. It''s not because she said something wrong, but because she obviously poured oil on the fire of Nangong Yuhao.


    Why two courses of oil!


    First, although Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, the fact that Huang Jiuge is his fiancee can''t be changed. Because Huang Jiuge doesn''t know how to behave, his fiance is naturally disgraced.


    However, there is nothing we can do about it. It''s already a very difficult thing.


    Second, although Huo Qingqing scolds Huang Jiuge, her envy, jealousy, and desire to change identity with Huang Jiuge are too obvious. This is undoubtedly not to pay attention to Nangong Yuhao.


    Although Nangong Yuhao doesn''t have deep feelings for Huo Qingqing, he still likes Huo Qingqing. And Huo Qingqing is one of Nangong Yuhao''s people sooner or later. He shows his mind in front of his man, but which man is it? It''s absolutely a shame.


    Sure enough, Nangong Yuhao''s ugly face was even worse.


    Yes, for Huang Jiuge, he only felt that he was wearing a green hat, but he was forced to accept it. He was very shameful.


    For Huo Qingqing''s mind, is also very angry.


    It''s not that he is unconvinced, but that he knows very well that he is not as good as nangongyin and Sikong, so he is more angry in his heart.


    But Huo Qingqing didn''t realize that there was no place to vent his anger today. He was not convinced and wanted to find an outlet, so he retorted: "isn''t that what I said? She''s just like "


    " you''ve had enough, just go back. " Huo Qingxuan is angry. If it wasn''t for Huo Qingqing''s own sister and the importance of Huo Qingqing''s existence, he would not have so much patience to endure her charming temperament!


    "Huo Qingqing opened her mouth subconsciously, but she couldn''t say a word of refutation. She was really frightened by Huo Qingxuan.


    She doesn''t want to go back alone! She''s going to be with brother Hao!


    Therefore, even if the heart is not happy, can only endure.


    Nalan QIANZI is not far behind Nangong Yuhao and others. Naturally, he looks at Huang Jiuge and others who have attracted people''s attention in front of him, just like Huo Qingqing''s mind.


    However, her thoughts are more on Zhu Zihang who is with Nangong Yuhao.

 Chapter 592

    Although she was rejected by him, she felt that her high self-esteem had been seriously hit and humiliated. She was angry and hurt, but she still hoped that he would change his mind.


    However, he didn''t know what to do to make him change his mind.


    "Oh! What''s wrong with zi''er? Look at that face. It''s twisted. " Xue Yi doesn''t know when to come to Nalan QIANZI, and he points out the embarrassment of Nalan QIANZI impolitely.


    However, it is also good that the voice is not loud enough to let people around listen.


    Nalan thousand posture startled for a while, but also got remind, originally she had already exposed the mood unconsciously.


    Nalan QIANZI became angry, but he didn''t want to entangle with Xue Yi, so he didn''t refute him. Instead, he ignored him and walked towards his carriage.


    Xue Yi didn''t stop him. After all, there are so many people here that he didn''t want to make trouble.


    But looking at Nalan QIANZI''s concave convex figure, he couldn''t help imagining how beautiful it would be for such a beautiful woman to enjoy herself? When that beautiful voice is asking him to give more, what kind of beautiful sound will it be? What kind of stimulation will it be.


    If you think about it, it''s hard under you.


    It seems that we have to find a way to get Nalan QIANZI!


    At this time, a young man came to Xue Yi and said with a dirty smile, "yo! Looking at Mr. Xue''s desire and discontent, is he thinking about women again? Let''s go. I''ll take you to have fun. It''s said that there are several girls in Taohuayuan. They have a good figure! The most important thing is to live well. "


    Xue Yi smelled the speech, and his face also showed an obscene smile: "Master Wu is really well-informed! If so, why not go? "


    Then they left.


    When he left the palace, Zhu Zihang was with them. But after he left the palace, he said goodbye to Nangong Yuhao and others and went home. He didn''t go to the teahouse with them.


    "How do we think Zhu Zihang is strange these days? They don''t come out with us much After Zhu Zihang left, Qin Yiqiao expressed doubts.


    "I heard something happened in his family, so I''m not in the mood." Huo Qingxuan.


    Zhu Zihang didn''t want to keep in touch with them, but he didn''t want to offend them so completely. So every time he met before, he revealed something happened to his family intentionally or unintentionally, so as to avoid their suspicion of him.


    After many years of acquaintance, they did not expect Zhu Zihang to rebel, so Qin Yiqiao did not doubt him.


    Come to the first floor, nangongyin''s exclusive private room, Wen Jinran let people bring tea.


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge asked, "do you have a sweetheart, Lord yin?"


    She didn''t want to meddle in her own affairs. She was just out of curiosity and gossip. Why is nangongyin so well-off and 25 years old without a woman or sweetheart?


    She asked, a few people are a Leng, eyes have fallen on her.


    For the question of Huang Jiuge, you don''t have to guess. Nangong Yin knows what he wants. However, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao guess that Huang Jiuge has the same idea. They guess whether Huang Jiuge likes Nangong Yin. That''s why they ask.


    Si kongcao also knew the meaning of Huang Jiuge, so he didn''t mind. But when he saw Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao''s conjecture, he felt uncomfortable. He couldn''t see what Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao were thinking!

 Chapter 593

    "The situation does not allow, so there is no time to think about children''s affairs." A few years ago, he suspected that something was wrong with Nangong Li, so in recent years, he has been looking for you Biao''s whereabouts and expanding his power, so he has no time to think about his children''s affairs.


    Nangong Yin said so, Huang Jiuge also understood, but the answer is ambiguous, that in the end is there or not!


    Is there a sweetheart, but no time to think about children''s affairs? I still don''t have time to think about it!


    "But it doesn''t seem to conflict with having a sweetheart if you don''t have time to think about it." Huang Jiuge looks like you don''t want to deceive me.


    Wen Jinran can''t help laughing. He looks like he''s being abused. He obviously knows something and is waiting to see the play.


    Although Wei ziyao had the appearance of looking at his nose, nose and mouth, he also listened.


    Sikong cut looked at Nangong Yin, seemingly expressionless, but Nangong Yin still saw the fun in his eyes.


    Nangong Yin said that he was helpless, and the nine songs of Huang were really not easy to deceive: "so what? What if not? "


    In the end, Nangong Yin is still worried that Yuzheng will be involved in Yuzheng. He doesn''t know how to explain it and can''t give a definite response. It''s better to say that he''s wavering or in a dilemma.


    "I think so! You look so handsome, status so noble, more than half of those officials want to marry you, but! You are twenty-five years old. If you really don''t have a woman or a sweetheart, are you really like the rumor that "broken sleeve"?


    The last three words Huang Jiuge didn''t say out. In the end, she was worried about hurting others'' self-esteem.


    But even if they didn''t say it, they understood it, because they were too clear about the rumor.


    "Poof"


    "Keke"


    Wen Jinran burst out laughing, glad that he didn''t drink water at the moment, or he would have to choke like last time.


    Wei ziyao was also so surprised that he coughed up.


    When he heard Huang Jiuge praising Nangong Yin, Sikong Chou had something to eat, but when he heard the later words, he calmed down. And to Huang nine song this words didn''t feel surprised, because already had some anticipation.


    Nangong Yin''s face cracked after a moment''s stupor, but he was not angry. Some of them were just full of helplessness. He didn''t want to admit the rumor: "the rumor is believable"


    "but there''s no hole, no wind!" Huang nine songs seem to be tied up with this topic, some push.


    Of course, that''s also because she saw that Nangong Yin was not angry, so she dared to speak so freely.


    "Not bad, no holes, no wind." Wen Jinran agrees with this, but only Huang Jiuge doesn''t know. Wen Jinran wants to force Nangong Yin to admit something inside.


    "Is it really?" Huang Jiuge hears the words and looks at Wen Jinran.


    Nangong Yin''s face turns black and stares at Wen Jinran fiercely. However, Wen Jinran is not afraid of him, instead, he challenges him.


    If this stare is from Sikong cut words, Wen Jinran or some pressure.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Wen''s so-called hole means? Is that you? You know, you are also rumored to have broken sleeves. If I have broken sleeves, then if we are so close, does it mean that... "Nangong Yin said coolly. Although there is no clear statement, the explanation is self-evident.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinran trembled all over, his face was chilly, and he was obviously disgusted.

 Chapter 594

    "Hard or not, you two..." Huang Jiuge was shocked, and looked at Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran''s looks become strange.


    Of course, she didn''t really think so. She just teased them.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing." The South Temple Yin immediately interrupts a way, for fear that the Huang nine songs say again is words not startling to die endlessly.


    But Wen Jinran also hastily declared: "my orientation is normal, my Wen family man is special, I just haven''t met the woman I like." So, he''s not a broken sleeve.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge could not help sighing: "Alas! Now a little status, are three wives and four concubines, love men can be said to be rare ah! It''s rare. "


    Yes! In ancient times, a man with a certain status was not a man with three wives and four concubines.


    In fact, not to mention ancient times, in modern times, there are not many people who specialize in love. There are also many small three and small four, but they are much better than ancient times.


    In ancient times, women had no status at all. In modern times, women can be both a family and an official, as long as you have the ability.


    What''s more, in modern times, men''s infidelity is found, divorced, and women are protected.


    "It''s rare, but you''re lucky. You''ve met four sentimental men at once, but ziyao has Princess Changning now, and you can consider the three of us." Wen Jinran joked.


    Sometimes, jokes have serious elements, but Wen Jinran''s words do have serious elements.


    Although Sikong didn''t admit it, they could see that he liked huangjiuge. As for how much he liked it, he didn''t know, but he knew clearly that the person Sikong cut in his eyes would never let go easily.


    As for Nangong Yin, he appreciates Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t have the feelings of men and women, because he has the people in his heart.


    And what he has to admit is that he appreciates Huang Jiuge very much. If he can, he also wants to have such a woman standing beside him to accompany him for the rest of his life.


    Unfortunately, he seems to have no chance.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little lost and sad, but on the surface it was extremely hidden, and no one could see that something was wrong.


    Huang nine songs smell speech, sneer a, full of rejection: "forget it! Life is precious, love is more valuable. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away. Marriage is the grave of freedom. I don''t want it! "


    When this remark came out, everyone was stunned.


    In their cognition, the existence of women is to get married and give birth to children.


    Don''t marry? I don''t know how much spit and gossip I have to bear.


    Sikong cut the complexion sink down, obviously to the Huang nine songs this words but feel displeased.


    Huang Jiuge is his woman, don''t marry (him)? How can I?


    "You''re kidding!" Wen Jinran asked. After all, he still didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge''s words were true.


    Not only Wen Jinran, but also Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao.


    It''s just that Sikong Tiao, who loves to be more real, believes in it.


    Huang Jiuge wanted to answer "no", but when she thought about it, she still didn''t say it. She also realized that this is ancient times, women do not marry, is spurned and gossip.


    Although she didn''t care about it, she didn''t want to discuss it with them now, so as not to talk about it endlessly.


    "Then we have to see if there is anyone who can let my sister abandon the free man." Huang Jiuge said, but it''s true. After all, she is human and has feelings. No one can say anything about the future. Maybe one day she will meet a man who will abandon her freedom!

 Chapter 595

    Huang Jiuge doesn''t ask Nangong Yin about his children''s private affairs. After all, it''s someone else''s business. People can listen to it if they want to, and can''t face it if they don''t want to.


    Especially in emotional matters, outsiders can''t really interfere.


    Here, as soon as Nalan QIANZI came back to the mansion, Mo Rushuang got the news. Because he was anxious to know about today''s peony banquet, he rushed to QIANZI garden regardless of his weak body.


    And Nalan QIANZI was in a bad mood, so as soon as she came back, she drove her maidservant out of the yard, and then locked herself in the room. No one was allowed to enter QIANZI garden without her permission.


    Because only when there is one person, she dares to vent her emotions.


    A burst of "crackling" sound, you don''t have to guess that Nalan QIANZI dropped the tea set on the table.


    However, this is still not Jieqi, suddenly the table opened, it is a sound.


    Throwing tea sets and lifting tables were the most common ways of venting in ancient times.


    Maybe it''s because it''s more convenient!


    The noise of Nalan QIANZI is not small. You can hear it standing outside the courtyard of QIANZI garden, so Mo Rushun heard such a series of sounds as soon as he came to the courtyard of QIANZI garden, and he was shocked.


    Looking at Jinglan and Jinglian standing outside the yard, Mo Rushun asked eagerly, "what''s the matter?"


    She naturally Nalan QIANZI is angry, but she doesn''t know why Nalan QIANZI is angry.


    "I don''t know, but the lady said that no one can disturb her without her permission." Jinglan said that this anyone, naturally, also includes Mo Rushuang.


    "No, I have to go in and have a look." Mo Rushun is worried about Nalan QIANZI. No one can disturb her without Nalan QIANZI''s permission!


    Although Mo Rushuang is Nalan QIANZI''s mother, Jinglan and Jinglian dare not let go. They annoy the second young lady, but they are suffering!


    Therefore, Jinglan and Jinglian immediately blocked Mo Rushun''s way.


    "You get out of my way," Mo Rusheng said angrily.


    "Auntie, the young lady has told me, so please don''t embarrass me." Jing Lian pleads.


    "You... Are not as angry as frost, but there is no intention of compromise, because the peony banquet matters a lot.


    Jinglan and Jinglian refused to give in. Mo Rushuang had to shout in his voice: "zi''er, zi''er, do you hear me? Let me in. I have something to say to you. "


    In fact, the distance between the gate and the master bedroom is only four or five meters. Nalan QIANZI has already heard the movement outside and heard their conversation clearly.


    Originally, she did not want to pay attention, if Jinglan and Jinglian could stop her.


    However, Mo Rushuang didn''t give up and had to shout.


    Originally, he was very upset and angry. When Mo Rushun made such a noise, he just made Nalan QIANZI more angry. He didn''t care that the other party was his mother. He opened the door and roared: "what''s your name? Didn''t you say you would disturb me without my permission? Is there anything you can''t say later? You always think about yourself. Do you think about my feelings? "


    Nalan QIANZI naturally knows what Mo Rushuang wants to say to her. The problem is that she has no heart to say now.


    This is the first time that Nalan QIANZI roars so angrily, so not only Mo Rushun is muddled, but also other servants are muddled.


    It happened that Nalan QIANZI, who had yelled at Mo Rushuang, didn''t pay any attention to her. She slammed the door shut heavily, then rushed to the bed, covered herself with a quilt and began to cry in a low voice.

 Chapter 596

    The Mo Rushuang who reacts only feels a burst of heartache and weakness, and almost doesn''t stand firm. Fortunately, Jingqiu and Jingxiang immediately hold her.


    Zi''er said that she always thought about herself and didn''t think about her feelings. However, what she never did was not for her sisters?


    Even with zi''er''s attitude, we can see that things failed, but this really hurt Mo Rushan''s heart.


    "Aunt..." Jingqiu and Jingxiang call out anxiously.


    "It''s OK, go back!" After all, it''s her daughter, Mo Rushun. Even if she is sad, she can''t really get angry with her.


    With the help of Jingqiu and Jingxiang, Mo Rushun leaves.


    Jinglan and Jinglian looked at each other, but there was no choice in their eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when she came out of the palace, it was already late. After half an hour or so on the first floor, it became dark, and Huang Jiuge and others flew to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard.


    Come to other courtyard, Nangong Yin let guard in other courtyard to call you Biao, several people sit together in the study, talk about today''s things.


    When people knew that the real emperor was not dead, but was imprisoned in the dark room of Chengqian palace, they were surprised. And the first consciousness is to express doubts, why not bring him out.


    But it''s just a moment of consciousness, because they know it''s not the right time.


    "I think that if he doesn''t kill his brother, it must be what he wants in his hand, and it must be." This is not a guess, but a determination, because only in this way, will let false Nangong Li risk to leave hidden danger to himself.


    Nangong Yin didn''t know that zhennangong Li had an unknown force in his hand, because this force was known only by successive emperors, because it was the trump card of Dongqing state.


    In addition to the real Nangong Li, there is no specific information about how to use this force.


    "I also think that otherwise he would not have taken such a big risk and left hidden danger for himself." Wen Jinran also agreed.


    "And now what?" Wei ziyao asked.


    "First, find out the person who can change his face; second, investigate whether the ministers in the court have been changed." Said Sikong.


    As for how to find the person who can change his appearance, how to investigate whether the ministers in the court have been changed, as long as there are some clues about what happened, it is whether the person who investigated has the wisdom and luck.


    In the study, all of a sudden silence, the atmosphere is very low and depressed.


    For a long time, Nangong Yin broke the silence: "well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have a rest! I''ll arrange the investigation. "


    With that, Nangong Yin took the lead to stand up and leave.


    Today, he was happy to know that his brother was still alive, but he was also very heavy. He didn''t know how much he suffered. But for the sake of the overall situation, he can''t go to rescue him now, so it makes him feel very guilty and worried. The longer he delays, the more dangerous he will be.


    After all, brother Huang is not in good health now.


    Huang nine songs also follow to get up, also want to leave, however, before leaving, she must return own thing.


    "Dagger back to me" Huang Jiuge stretched out her hand to Sikong.


    Sikong cut eyebrows slightly, silent, and said: "if you have the ability, you can take it yourself"


    thinking that Huang Jiuge has no ability to take the dagger for yourself, Sikong cut wants to see what ability she has to take the dragon scale dagger from him.

 Chapter 597

    "You..." Huang Jiuge didn''t expect Sikong to cheat. He was surprised and angry, and glared at him: "that''s my thing. Why do I need my own ability to seize it?"


    "Don''t you say I don''t have the ability to possess? Then you should take it away with your ability Sikong cut didn''t hide his intention, on the contrary, red fruit provocation way.


    After all, he still didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge had the ability to take the dragon scale dagger from his hand.


    However, Huang Jiuge was stunned. Unexpectedly, the reason why Sikong didn''t return the dagger to him was to see if he had the ability to take it back. She can, but she can''t be so public! Otherwise, how to explain?


    Therefore, the Phoenix nine songs now naturally can''t, but it doesn''t mean other times can''t!


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t want to give up: "aren''t you bullying? I know I can''t beat you. "


    "Didn''t you say that I didn''t have the ability to take your dagger for myself?" Sikong cut off the way, not the slightest compromise meaning, but also red fruit provocation.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge is angry. It''s right that he said so. However, he is the king of a country. Because of his words, he is tied up. Is it really good?


    Not only Huang Jiuge feels ashamed, but Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran also feel ashamed. Even though they know what Sikong cut''s mind is about Huang Jiuge, they are really surprised by Sikong cut''s sudden childish behavior.


    "Wait and see how I can get the dagger back from you, huh!" Although Huang Jiuge was a little depressed, she didn''t get very angry because Sikong cut''s attitude was very obvious. She didn''t really want to take her dragon scale dagger for herself. She just wanted to see what she could do to get it back from him.


    In that case, she took back the dagger and showed it to him, but it was not now, and it would not be under his eyes.


    She didn''t believe it. He put the dragon scale dagger in his sight all day.


    Even if he found out that the dragon scale dagger disappeared suddenly, he couldn''t catch it. She made it, didn''t he?


    After that, Huang Jiuge didn''t want the dragon scale dagger any more. She snorted and left.


    The development of his plan was not as good as his expectation, which made him feel a little dissatisfied. However, since Huang Jiuge said that he would take back the dragon scale dagger, he would wait and see.


    In fact, he didn''t mean to compete with Huang Jiuge. He just wanted to know if Huang Jiuge had the ability to take back the dragon scale dagger.


    Because he suspects that Huang Jiuge has no ability to take back the dragon scale dagger, and at the same time, he feels inexplicably that Huang Jiuge really has the ability to take back the dragon scale dagger, so this makes him want to confirm it.


    "No? Don''t worry about what''s going to happen to her? " Nangong Yin said to Sikong Chou with a smile, the ambiguous color in his eyes did not hide.


    Although Sikong cutting''s EQ is not high, he is not an idiot. He has seen their meaning from the expressions of Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran long ago, but he has been unwilling to admit it.


    Even now, he still has a stiff tongue. Because he doesn''t want to be teased by Nangong Yin and others, his response to Nangong Yin is nothing but a proud denial: "why should I worry about her! If anything happens to her, it''s none of your business! "


    "All right! In that case, I''ll send it! It must also be a very romantic thing to walk with beautiful people under the moon. " Nangong Yin also didn''t point to break, just words is up, but it is the stimulation of red fruit.

 Chapter 598

    Smell speech, Sikong cut complexion a sink, even if Ming know Nangong Yin this words is intentional, but he knows, if he doesn''t go, Nangong Yin really will go.


    After all, Huang Jiuge''s situation is really not very good.


    But how could he allow his woman to be alone with other men! Most of all, this man is still so outstanding, let the nine songs several times flower crazy.


    If they are allowed to get along with each other alone, if there is a spark, then it is not worth the loss?


    "Forget it, I''ll go! Give them back their things. " Although Sikong cut to find a very suitable reason, but there is no convincing.


    After that, it seemed that he was worried that Nangong Yin would take the lead, and a flash would disappear.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Seeing this, Nangong Yin couldn''t help laughing and heard it in Sikong''s ears. He just left, but he didn''t regret it.


    Wen Jinran also silent smile, but this smile, but not as happy as Nangong Yin, but some bitter, even he does not know why?


    Because of the previous lesson, in the city, Huang Jiuge did not fly over the eaves and walls. She was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Inexplicably, people misunderstood her as the enemy, and she was very subdued.


    So Huang Jiuge had to walk.


    Sikong cut didn''t appear in front of Huang Jiuge directly, just follow in the dark, make sure she''s OK.


    As for the matter of returning other people''s things, it was directly forgotten by Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge''s steps are not fast and slow. She thinks about things while walking. It''s been more than a month since I crossed here. There''s a lot of trouble in every day. For revenge, Nalan QIANJIAO is destroyed, Mo Rushuang is not good now, of course, this is not over! Not to mention that Mo Rushuang is absolutely not willing to give up, even if she wants to give up, she huangjiuge will not give up.


    Mo Rushun is not only bullying Huang Jiuge, but also the murderer of Huang Yao.


    Although she did not deliberately go to check, also did not intend to check, because Huangyao was not wronged to death, just killed, so even if checked, there is no injustice to snow said.


    There is no matter how to check, can not change the consequence is, Mo Rushuang is destined to pay the price.


    Nalan QIANZI seems quiet. I''m afraid I''ve figured out how to revenge her!


    As for Nangong Yuhao, he was taught some lessons, his reputation fell sharply, and his life was hurt. Although the life root will not be abandoned, but nevertheless, it is an absolute shame for a man.


    In particular, this humiliation can only be suppressed in the heart, and there is no place for it to be released. Several assassinations ended in failure, which is also enough humiliation.


    Of course, these are just the beginning for Nangong Yuhao.


    The reason why she didn''t take the initiative to find Nangong Yuhao''s trouble is that she didn''t have the strength, but also because even if she didn''t find Nangong Yuhao''s trouble, Nangong Yuhao would find her own trouble.


    No, it was Nangong Yuhao who bumped into it.


    As for Huo Qingqing, it''s easy to deal with, but it''s not urgent.


    All of a sudden, a stream of Yin Qi hit, immediately make Huang nine songs come back, eyebrows just slightly frown for a while, then no more reaction. Because it has been used, it has developed immunity and is no longer on guard.


    However, in the heart or give birth to vigilance, because she never easily look down on their opponents, unless the other side is really as weak as ants.


    Now, the other side is a ghost.


    The aggressive spirit is naturally above the evil spirit.

 Chapter 599

    Although evil spirits, evil spirits and evil spirits are only classified, not graded, they are also related to grades.


    From the perspective of aggressive spirits, low-level evil spirits are not the opponents of low-level evil spirits, but if they are high-level evil spirits, they can control low-level evil spirits.


    On the whole, it''s cultivation.


    Evil spirits and evil spirits can be transformed into human bodies, which look like human beings. But evil spirits are also afraid of Yang Qi, but evil spirits are not afraid of Yang Qi.


    Of course, people who can''t live for a long time will also be affected after a long time.


    However, there are few demons.


    Soon, a white dress appeared in front of Huang Jiuge. She was dishevelled and couldn''t see her face clearly. She could tell from the other person''s figure that she was a man.


    Besides, it''s an evil spirit.


    As for Daoxing, it doesn''t seem to be very high, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t have the slightest contempt.


    While Huang Jiuge is ready to kill the ghost amulet, she is thinking about whether to call the dragon scale dagger back now. At this time, Sikong must have not gone to bed. If the dragon scale dagger was placed on him or held in his hand, he would have found it as soon as it disappeared.


    How would she explain later? Open your eyes and tell lies. Do you know or don''t know!


    However, at this critical moment, life is the most important thing, and the secret is nothing!


    So soon, Huang Jiuge made a decision to summon the dragon scale dagger back, but it''s not at this moment. Wait for the fight, if the ghost killing talisman can''t control the other party.


    "Are you not afraid of me?"


    Because the five elements Yinnv can see the Yin spirit, the evil spirit is not curious about why Huang Jiuge sees herself. It''s just surprised to see Huang Jiuge''s face as usual.


    "Why should I be afraid of you?" Phoenix nine song light looking at evil spirit, ask, as if he is not a ghost, but a person in general.


    In the dark, Si kongcao can''t see the existence of evil spirit, so he is very confused about the sudden stop of Huang Jiuge and the sudden words. There was also that look, as if there was a person standing in front of her, which seemed strange.


    Is it true that Huang Jiuge found herself, so she did it on purpose?


    But how to think how to feel impossible, so Sikong cut plans to watch its change, see what tricks huangjiu song is playing in the end.


    That evil spirit listened to the words of Huang nine songs, also didn''t exasperate, on the contrary some excited Jie Jie laughed a voice, listen really strange.


    Anyone who heard it felt thrilled, but Huang Jiuge didn''t feel it.


    Although Huang Jiuge said that he was not afraid of it, the evil spirit did not still put Huang Jiuge in his eyes: "it''s a pity that he will soon become my belly food."


    Said, step by step toward the Phoenix nine songs, did not immediately hand, also not afraid of her run.


    No, it should be that the evil spirit thinks that there is no place for Huang Jiuge to escape.


    "Yes? I''m afraid you don''t have the ability. " Phoenix nine songs have no fear, scorn a smile, red fruit fruit provocation way.


    This words, immediately irritate evil spirit, a blast Dynasty Huang nine songs attack and come.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge also moved and threw the ghost killing talisman out of her hand, aiming directly at the evil spirit.


    When the two sides collide in a straight line, the speed of one side''s sprint is faster than the other. Therefore, when the evil spirit sees the ghost killing amulet coming, his face changes, but there is no time to escape, "bang!" With a loud sound, the evil spirit''s abdomen was attacked by the ghost killing amulet. It was scorched, accompanied by the smell of corrosion. It was disgusting.


    Of course, huangjiuge has no influence, but sikongchu has.

 Chapter 600

    Although Sikong didn''t see the evil spirit, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t smell the smell of burning accompanied by corrosion.


    In addition, Sikong also saw the Yellow Fu thrown from the light nine singers, which made him even more frightened.


    What''s the matter with him?


    The evil spirit was shocked by Huang Jiuge''s ghost killing talisman and stepped back several steps. Looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes, he was surprised: "how can you..."


    "why can''t you?" Huang nine songs sneer, eyes full of contempt.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t dare to take it lightly, because although a talisman hurt his opponent''s vitality, it didn''t make him afraid enough.


    In the end, it is because of their own aura is not enough, so the power of throwing talisman is not big enough.


    If the master is there, a talisman can send out five times her power, which will scare the other party away.


    What''s more, she just took advantage of her unprepared time to hit her. Now that the other side knows their cards, they will be on guard.


    "Well! So what? Just now, I''m just unprepared. This time, I don''t believe I can''t help you. " The evil spirit fiercely said, once again toward the Phoenix nine song attack.


    Huang Jiuge knows that he can''t throw the amulet easily any more, because he is likely to fail when the other side is on guard.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge can only summon the dragon scale dagger back.


    The idea of Huang Jiuge moves, and the dragon scale dagger that was originally on Si kongcao''s body appears on Huang Jiuge''s hand in the blink of an eye.


    This scene did not attract the attention of the evil spirit, but it surprised Sikong.


    The dagger just disappeared from him and returned to the hand of Huang Jiuge. It was like a magic trick. I couldn''t catch a trace, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    Si kongcao knew that the dragon scale dagger had evil spirit. Although it was strange, he had psychological preparation for evil spirit before, and felt it inexplicably, so he accepted it even though he didn''t know the reason.


    However, it was like a magic trick. The disappearance and appearance of the spirit out of thin air were even more strange than the so-called evil spirit. The situation still made Sikong cut feel incredible and some of them could not be digested.


    It should be said that people often feel incredible about things beyond imagination.


    Just like they never believed that there were ghosts in the world before, suddenly one day, a person who had died for many years appeared in a strange way and told them that it was a ghost, which made them unable to accept for a while.


    However, facts are facts, which can not be changed, so they can only accept them.


    Now, although Huang Jiuge seems to be fighting alone, it''s obvious that she''s not practicing martial arts alone, but fighting.


    As for what he was fighting with, Sikong didn''t see it, but he had a guess in his mind.


    That is, what Huang Jiuge is dealing with is probably a ghost.


    Because in his cognition, only ghosts are invisible to human beings.


    As for why human beings can''t see ghosts, Huang Jiuge is like a song!


    Although Sikong cut can''t explain, but with Huangyan things, Sikong cut or reluctantly can accept.


    Although the evil spirit was hurt by the ghost amulet, his ability didn''t decrease much. As soon as he waved his sleeve, a black air quickly came to Huang Jiuge.


    If this black Qi hits ordinary people, it will lead to Yin Qi entering the body, and the consequences will be either death or injury.


    Of course, even if they can kill people, the spirit will not kill people casually, because killing too many evils will also cause the scourge of heaven.

 Chapter 601

    When the curse comes, even the devil can''t avoid it.


    Therefore, they kill people unless they meet a female with five elements of Yin like Huang Jiuge, or someone who discovers their secret, or someone who needs to kill for some reason.


    Si kongcao didn''t see the evil spirit, but he could see the black air coming and directed it at Huang Jiuge. He was surprised. Si kongcao didn''t think much about it at all and flew away to Huang Jiuge.


    Although for the evil spirit sent to the black gas attack, Huang Jiuge dare not despise, but also no fear, because she is very confident that she can avoid.


    However, Sikong cut her a step faster, when she was about to escape, the whole person fell into a arms, and then turned a circle, left the original place.


    It happened so suddenly that Huang Jiuge was unprepared. If someone wanted to do something bad to her, she didn''t know how to die.


    But fortunately, this embrace makes Huang Jiuge feel familiar, and has an inexplicable sense of security, so it doesn''t make her repel and resist, even if she hasn''t seen who is coming.


    Look up, see the face of the people, although it is expected, but still can not help but surprised.


    Because she called back the dragon scale dagger. Even if Sikong cut found something wrong, she didn''t come so fast!


    Obviously, Huang Jiuge didn''t expect that Sikong cut had been following her secretly.


    However, after the surprise, she felt guilty. How could she explain the dragon scale dagger!


    At the same time, the appearance of sikongchu made the evil spirit feel the oppression of strong masculinity and dare not approach, so he immediately retreated.


    However, in a state of absence, Huang Jiuge has no time to care about the evil spirit. After the reaction, the evil spirit is no longer there, but at the moment, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care.


    It''s just that being hugged by Sikong is not good for her.


    In particular, the association of those ambiguous accidents before makes Huang Jiuge feel uneasy. It seems that she has done something wrong and has been caught. She is at a loss and wants to dodge.


    Immediately the Si Kong cuts away, the Huang nine songs not naturally ask a way: "you, how did you come?"


    Si kongcao, who was pushed away, was very dissatisfied, but now he was more curious about the dragon scale dagger, so he didn''t care: "if you don''t come, how do you know how you took the dragon scale dagger from under my eyes! Huang Jiuge, you really make me look at you with new eyes! You arouse my interest and make me want to know how many secrets you still have


    This is not ironic, but really surprised and curious.


    "Cough!" Huang Jiuge is a little embarrassed. She has a lot of unknown secrets, but so what? She doesn''t feel guilty at all. After all, everyone has their own secrets.


    "Everyone has his own secret. If you want to know, it depends on your ability." Huang nine song this words didn''t have the meaning of provocation, but expressed oneself won''t say.


    Sikong cut naturally also heard, but also not angry, just disdained hiss way: "I can find your current secret, naturally will also find your other secrets."


    Yes, for this, Si kongcao is very confident, because Huang Jiuge is destined to be his woman, it''s only a matter of time to know her secret.


    Although he is very curious about what happened just now, and what happened to the dragon scale dagger, since Huang Jiuge didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask again. Because he knew something about the temperament of Huang Jiuge. Since she didn''t want to say it, she asked in vain.

 Chapter 602

    However, hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s heart leaps. It turns out that, unconsciously, Si kongcao has discovered many of her secrets. And his words inexplicably let her believe that Sikong cut will find her other secrets.


    This kind of consciousness makes Huang Jiuge suddenly feel angry: "hum! We''ll see. "


    After that, she doesn''t pay any attention to Sikong. Huang Jiuge is so angry that she turns around and leaves.


    Sikong cut see this, the corners of the mouth unconsciously slightly raised a range, seems to be Phoenix nine song this angry appearance to please.


    Just for a moment, Sikong''s face sank slightly, obviously still feeling some lingering palpitations for just now. Although he knows, even if just now oneself don''t move, Huang nine songs also can evade the attack of that black gas.


    But after that! He didn''t know and didn''t want to think about it, because he didn''t want to gamble or try this dangerous thing.


    "What are you doing with me?" Feeling the footsteps behind her, Huang Jiuge stops in vain, turns around, looks angry and asks.


    Although she asked, she knew in her heart that Si kongcao was following her because she was worried about her safety.


    But when you think about the discovery of your secret, you can''t help getting angry.


    But, Sikong cut also add fuel to the fire: "don''t follow you, how to find your secret!"


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge was stuffy, her mouth was pouted, her cheeks were red, and her eyes were staring at Sikong, as if she wanted to stare him out of several holes.


    However, in Sikong''s opinion, the appearance of Huang Jiuge was not lethal at all. On the contrary, it was just like a kitten with explosive hair. It was so cute that people couldn''t help helping her with her hair.


    So unconsciously, Si kongcao walked up to Huang Jiuge and held her cheek gently with his hand. The movement was as natural as ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^.


    Huang nine songs the whole person is stunned, although can avoid, but the ghost does not avoid, because there is no rejection.


    However, when his hand touched the soft and smooth skin, his hand became stiff in vain. Only then did Sikong Chou react to his own actions and be frightened by his own actions.


    However, did not feel panic, calm and calm to stop, a look of disgust: "angry look, too ugly."


    Seemingly calm, only he knows how flustered his heart is.


    "None of your business?" When Huang Jiuge heard the words, she was angry and said something rude. Then she didn''t look at him any more, turned around and walked forward quickly.


    She is not really angry with Sikong. She is just angry with herself. In the face of Sikong, she is always emotional.


    She never denied that she had a good feeling for Sikong. Also, such a beautiful man, how many times the occurrence of ambiguous accident, again calm heart will be disturbed.


    Like icebergs encounter volcanoes, will be melted, not to mention the people!


    However, she doesn''t want to be bound by feelings. She wants to be free and unrestrained.


    So, she was angry because she didn''t like the feeling that her plans were out of control.


    Si kongcao doesn''t know what Huang Jiuge is thinking. He still follows Huang Jiuge. He doesn''t get angry because of her rude words. On the contrary, he thinks Huang Jiuge is so cute.


    Until she entered Nalan mansion, Huang Jiuge never looked back at Sikong, and Sikong didn''t care. Since she came home safe and sound, he could go back.

 Chapter 603

    In Prince an''s residence, Huo Qingxuan came to Nangong Yuhao secretly in the middle of the night.


    The room is still full of ambiguities.


    Nangong Yuhao was sitting by the bed, while Huo Qingxuan was leaning on the chair. Although they were covered in clothes, they were not neat. So don''t think about it. You know what happened here before that.


    "I thought that today Sikong Chou would ask for Huang Jiuge, but he didn''t. isn''t that what we thought?" Nangong Yuhao expressed doubts, but also relieved.


    His laxity doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want Huang Jiuge to marry someone else. She just doesn''t want that person to be Sikong. It should mean that she doesn''t want that person to be powerful.


    He has already thought very clearly, with Huang Jiuge''s hatred for himself, if there is really Sikong cut as a backing, he will not have a good time next.


    So, fortunately.


    Of course, he didn''t relax completely, because he couldn''t be at ease before Sikong cut left the capital.


    "I don''t understand either, but Sikong has no relationship with Huang Jiuge, which is undoubtedly beneficial to us." Huo Qingxuan and Nangong Yuhao have the same idea. After weighing the pros and cons, he doesn''t want huangjiuge to be related to Sikong cut, and doesn''t want Sikong cut to step in.


    "What''s next?" Nangong Yuhao asked.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know what to do. He just wants to ask Huo Qingxuan what he thinks. Now, he doesn''t dare to go his own way any more.


    "Just in case, it''s better to deal with Huang Jiuge. I just can''t imagine that Huang Jiuge is so hard to deal with. I haven''t got her three times or four times." Huo Qingxuan.


    Having said that, Huo Qingxuan still didn''t think how powerful Huang Jiuge was.


    After all, Huang Jiuge couldn''t even beat Nangong Yuhao, so how could he be his opponent! Last time, she would have died in Nangong Yuhao''s hands if it had not been for Sikong''s help.


    He said it was hard to deal with, but he didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge was so lucky that someone would help her every time.


    Thinking of this, not only Nangong Yuhao felt aggrieved, but also Huo Qingxuan was very upset.


    If you were not afraid of exposure, you wouldn''t be so afraid of hands and feet. You''d find people who can''t be on the table.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t speak, waiting for Huo Qingxuan to continue.


    "Since the people who use us are afraid of being found, then we use other people''s people..." Huo Qingxuan said, his eyes were cruel.


    "Whose people?" Nangong Yuhao asked.


    "Jue, Sha, Lou"


    hearing the words, Nangong Yuhao was shocked.


    Juesha building is the largest killer organization in Dongqing country. The task that it took over has never failed. It''s just whether to take over or not.


    However, the salary is also very high.


    Hire the killer of the killer building to kill a phoenix nine songs, did you make a fuss?


    Huo Qingxuan couldn''t see Nangong Yuhao''s mind and explained: "only by employing killers of jueshai building can they completely stay out of the business. We just need to send someone to contact us, so we don''t have to worry about identity exposure. What''s more, Juesha building is also absolutely confidential to employers. And do you think the emperor dares to question Juesha building? Or because of a little nine songs. "


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t say that he was against it. He just thought that it was a big deal. However, he was willing to spend a lot of money in order to get rid of huangjiuge. He said, "OK, please send someone to contact me. The sooner, the better, because as long as huangjiuge exists for one day, I can''t be at ease for one day."

 Chapter 604

    He could not wait, if not for scruples.


    But now, he can''t allow any more scruples. If he drags on, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    "Good" Huo Qingxuan said.


    While Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are calculating huangjiuge, Nangong Yuxuan is also thinking about how to kill huangjiuge.


    Although there is no conflict of interest between Huang Jiuge and him, even if he hears something, it''s not a big deal, but it''s an indisputable fact that Huang Jiuge killed his confidant.


    He couldn''t swallow his breath without revenge.


    But Nangong Yuxuan is not stupid. Last time his confidants were so good that they all died in his hands, so it''s absolutely impossible for ordinary people to deal with them.


    So what should I do? Nangong Yuxuan is worried.


    The most important thing is to worry about exposure. If there is any trouble, it will not be worth the loss.


    The reason why he is worried is because of the unclear relationship between Huang Jiuge and Nangong yinsikong. If Huang Jiuge has an accident, will they intervene?


    So I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    He can''t afford to gamble even in this case.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huo Qingxuan''s action was very fast. The next day, he asked people to get in touch with the Jiesha building, but the task of Jiesha building was to investigate the people to be killed before deciding whether to take it or not, because they didn''t kill everyone.


    There are three ways not to kill: one is not to kill one''s own people, the other is not to kill the royal family, and the third is not to kill the people who do not want to kill.


    No one knows who they don''t want to kill, only when they get the answer.


    Huo Qingxuan doesn''t worry about this, because Huang Jiuge is not a member of the royal family, and he doesn''t believe that Huang Jiuge is the one they don''t want to kill.


    So Huo Qingxuan thinks that this time, Huang Jiuge is dead.


    Nalan house


    although Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter and Huang Jiuge haven''t had a conflict for many days, their days are not quiet.


    Nalan QIANJIAO has become a fool. Naturally, she won''t be as peaceful as normal people, so it''s enough to manage Nalan QIANJIAO''s affairs in one day. In addition, Mo Rushun''s body is not good, and the whole person is in a state of irritability.


    After the conflict with Nalan QIANZI yesterday, Nalan QIANZI didn''t come to explain to her until the evening, which made Mo Rusheng more uncomfortable and couldn''t sleep all night.


    Let originally weak body, more weak.


    Because she has done too many bad things in this life, even God has no pity on her. When she needs to send charcoal in the snow, it just adds to the snow.


    At noon, a message came from the South Hospital, that is, Jiang Hui was pregnant.


    When hearing this news, Mo Rushuang almost didn''t faint. If she hadn''t been hit too much during this period, she would not only faint, but also vomit blood!


    Nevertheless, Mo Rushuang is still unacceptable.


    "Jingqiu, do you think the seed in the belly of that bitch Jiang Hui is not the master''s, otherwise why didn''t it exist for so many years, but now it is!" Mo Rushuang''s heart has been distorted, so wronged Jiang Hui, but this is not without reason, even if it is not true.


    "Aunt..." Jingqiu doesn''t know how to answer. Although she is like frost, she can''t accept Jiang Hui''s pregnancy.


    However, her psychology is not as distorted as frost, not because she can''t accept Jiang Hui''s pregnancy.


    At least, until there is no answer, no distortion can be true.

 Chapter 605

    Mo Rushun doesn''t care what Jingqiu thinks. Anyway, she thinks like this: "yes, it must be so. I''m going to tell the master, I''m going to tell the master"


    with that, Mo Rushun gets up from the chair and rushes out.


    "Aunt, calm down first." Jing Qiu saw this and quickly held Mo Rushun.


    Now their situation is worrying enough. My aunt is so impulsive that she can''t find happiness for herself.


    "Let go, you let me go..." Mo Rushun, where is there any calm! It doesn''t matter what the situation is. Now in her mind are all the children Jiang Hui is pregnant with, not the master''s seed. She wants to tell the master that in this way, Jiang Hui will be driven out of the house, so that she will get back the housekeeper''s right.


    Of course, these are the wishful thinking of Mo Rushuang, almost possessed.


    However, Mo Rushuang''s body is already weak, so how can he break away from Jingqiu! However, fall into the crazy Mo Ru frost also let static autumn unable to do.


    At this time, Jingxiang heard that she was moved and ran in: "what''s the matter?"


    "Jingxiang, my aunt wants to go to the master and say that the child in aunt Jiang''s stomach is not the master''s. There is no evidence. My aunt goes so rashly. Isn''t she embarrassed?" Static autumn helpless said.


    Jingxiang smell speech, also feel that this practice is absolutely not frost, so together with Jingqiu will be frost pull, advise: "aunt, you first calm, calm after we think of a way."


    "No, no, I''m going to tell the master, Sue..." where would Mo Rushun listen to me!


    But before he finished speaking, Nalan QIANZI came and said coldly, "have you had enough trouble?"


    Nalan QIANZI''s face is not very good, very haggard, obviously did not have a good rest.


    Yes! How can she have a good rest when she is in a bad mood!


    It''s still fidgeting. There''s trouble here again.


    After being scolded by Nalan QIANZI, Mo Rusheng was shocked and immediately calmed down. Looking at Nalan QIANZI, he looked inexpressibly complicated, sad and helpless ¡¤


    for a moment, he could not speak.


    Nalan QIANZI is not in the mood to worry about Mo Rushan''s feelings. Now she is going to die in disorder: "until now, can''t you see your situation clearly? You go to complain without any evidence. You are making trouble out of no reason. Do you think you are still as beloved and trusted by your father as before? Even if it is, my father is not a person to let go, even if I believe you for the time being, but the investigation shows that you wronged Jiang Hui. Have you ever thought about the consequences? I don''t know if my father will drive you out of the house directly. "


    Nalan QIANZI''s words are like a knife, which is very painful in Mo Rushan''s heart.


    In particular, the sentence, "I don''t know if my father will directly drive you out of the house" completely scares Mo Rushan. If she is driven out of Nalan house, how can she meet people and live?


    "But, for so many years, Jiang Hui has not been pregnant. Why is she pregnant now?"


    In the end, Mo Rushun still can''t accept that Jiang huihuai is nalanjin''s child, or not reconciled.


    Because if Jiang Hui gave birth to a son, then she would sit on the position of mother, then she would have no chance.


    In the final analysis, Mo Rushun still can''t accept the fact that she has already come to a conclusion. Even if Jiang Hui can''t be the mother, she has no chance. This is what Na LanJin has said to her for a long time, isn''t it?

 Chapter 606

    However, Mo Rushun is still dying. It is a typical case of no coffin.


    "You..." Nalan QIANZI was angry and laughed by Mo Rushun. She didn''t listen to her words!


    "Do you know that the child in Jiang Hui''s stomach is not his father''s? Do you have any evidence? Is that your guess? No wonder you can''t compete with Jiang Hui, but you are too self righteous. " Nalan QIANZI reproaches Mo Rusheng impolitely. She can''t stand Mo Rusheng''s self righteous temperament.


    "I... Mo Rushun" was scolded and stunned again, and her reason was awakened slowly.


    Yes! She has no evidence, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    even if Mo Rushun understands, she still can''t accept that Jiang Hui''s baby is nalanjin''s, so she still doubts.


    Besides, can''t she beat Jiang Hui?


    Yes! Now Jiang Hui is in charge, but she has no power.


    However, if it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge, how could Jiang Hui be the family!


    After all, it''s still Huang Jiuge''s fault.


    Looking at the appearance of Mo Rushun, Nalan QIANZI knew that she had not figured it out. She was angry and helpless at the same time.


    In fact, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t know what to do now. Her heart and brain are also in a mess. She doesn''t want Jiang Hui to give birth to the child. Although she felt that whether Jiang Hui gave birth to the child or not, she could not shake the position of master mother, but she just didn''t want to.


    There is also Huang Jiuge, and their revenge is impossible, because if it were not for Huang Jiuge, her mother would not have lost the right of housekeeper. As long as it''s still in the previous state, it''s a matter of time before mother''s support.


    As long as her mother supports her, she will become her own daughter. At that time, can''t she find a good family?


    But since Huang Jiuge is not stupid, everything has changed.


    So, she couldn''t accept it.


    This one, Nalan QIANZI and Mo Rushun are the same, so there is no objection: "well, I will try to find a way, but you give me a little peace."


    Hearing that Nalan QIANZI would think of a way, Mo Rushuang was just like catching a straw, and his mood was slightly calmed. But still can''t wait to revenge Jiang Hui and Huang Jiuge, holding Nalan QIANZI''s arms slightly trembling, look full of eager desire: "zi''er, you quickly think of a way, quickly think of a way! I can''t stand them for a moment. "


    Nalan QIANZI in the end is a weak woman, was mo Rushun so a grasp, some pain, but hard to break away, but some impatience: "I know, but you have to be calm, don''t mess up my plan."


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI has gradually formed a plan in his mind, although some desperate, but there is no better way.


    Mo Ru frost smell speech, eyes a bright, also didn''t care about Nalan thousand posture to his dislike, but quickly asked: "posture son, do you have a plan? What''s the plan? "


    "Have not thought well" even if there is a plan, Nalan QIANZI will not say with Mo Rushun, because she can''t believe Mo Rushun.


    But for this, Mo Rushuang doesn''t doubt him. He pulls Nalan QIANZI to the table and sits down. Jingqiu consciously falls down the tea for them, and then goes out with Jingxiang.


    After Jingqiu and Jingxiang retreated, Mo Rushuang asked, "zi''er, yesterday, can you tell me something about the peony banquet?"


    Think of yesterday Nalan QIANZI because of this angry thing, Mo Rushuang will know the failure, but, still want to know what is going on.

 Chapter 607

    Referring to yesterday''s events, Nalan QIANZI''s face changed, but not for Mo Rushun, but for yesterday''s events.


    Then, Nalan laughed at himself and said, "Oh! It''s really a low status. "


    Although Zhu Zihang said that it was not the reason of identity, Nalan QIANZI still felt that it was also the reason of identity. Otherwise, with her talent and appearance, where could she not match him?


    As for other people, because Nalan QIANZI only has Zhu Zihang in her heart, she doesn''t put other people in her heart at all, because she thinks that only a man like Zhu Zihang can match her.


    However, she lost on the status after all.


    As for Xue Yi, who was plain looking and ignorant, she didn''t think she was worthy of even lifting his shoes.


    Mo Rushuang doesn''t know that Nalan QIANZI likes Zhu Zihang. Nalan QIANZI has never said that although she is arrogant, she also knows her face. She doesn''t want a third person to know before things are finished.


    Because once things don''t work out, it becomes a joke. Even her mother, she doesn''t allow such things to happen.


    Smell speech, Mo Ru frost complexion is not good-looking, also gave birth to guilt, in the end, or her reason.


    No, it''s all Huang Yao''s fault. If it wasn''t for Huang Yao, she would be the mother-in-law of the Nalan family. In this way, her daughter would become a legitimate daughter. Why worry about not finding a noble mother-in-law!


    Of course, Mo Rushun always thinks about one side of things, and she doesn''t think about it. Even without Huang Yao, as Mo Rushun, she can''t marry into Nalan''s family.


    It would have been sooner or later for her to be righted if it had not been for Huang Jiuge.


    This thing is like a thorn in the heart of Mo Rushan, which stings all the time: "it''s all the damned Huang Jiuge. If it''s not for her, I will be righting soon, and you will become the legitimate daughter, where will you..."


    "well, what''s the use of talking about these now?" Nalan QIANZI impatiently interrupted, these words, she has been tired of listening, do not want to listen to, even if it is the truth.


    "Fortunately, it''s about a year before you can reach the hairpin. There''s still time." Mo Rushuang comforts Nalan QIANZI, but also comforts himself.


    Jiang Hui pregnant, in addition to Jiang Hui''s own people, the happiest is nalanjin.


    No matter whether her baby is male or female, pregnant, after all, there is hope.


    This news is good news for Huang Jiuge, because she can imagine how Mo Rushun can''t accept the news.


    It''s good to think about it.


    After knowing the news, Huang Jiuge takes things to visit Jiang Hui.


    Mammy Liu knows medicine, so Huang Jiuge takes her to Jiang Hui.


    Jiang Hui''s body is very good, the fetus is also very stable, but after pregnant, you can''t worry too much about things in the house, so this more things fall on Zhao Qingqiu.


    Zhao Qingqiu didn''t have any complaints and ambition. She didn''t see anything else except her hatred for Mo Rushun.


    Kill a building investigation Huang nine song''s action is very quick, half a day investigation came out.


    However, the result is not what Huo Qingxuan wants.


    When the information of Yujiu song comes out from the investigation of Juesha building, he immediately reports the information to the leader of the capital sub hall. The leader''s face changes greatly after he knows it, and he is not allowed to take the task.


    Soon, the Commissioner of Juesha building sent the news to the person who hired the killer to kill Huang Jiuge. The person then sent it to Huo Qingxuan, who was also shocked by the answer.

 Chapter 608

    The unique killing building said that Huang Jiuge was the one they didn''t want to kill.


    What''s going on?


    "What? How is that possible? " After Nangong Yuhao knew the news, he couldn''t accept it at all. Huang Jiuge was the one who didn''t want to kill in Juesha building. Why?


    "What''s the difference between breaking the rules, being a killer, pretending to be a saint, and setting up a chastity archway? It''s not that I don''t give you the salary. " Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he was directly on the head of Juesha building.


    Of course, Nangong Yuhao only dares to say it behind his back. If he is really in front of the killer, he doesn''t dare to say it.


    Huo Qingxuan also said that he didn''t understand the rules of the killing house, but it was the rules of other people. They were not qualified to question it, and they didn''t dare to question it. On the contrary, it was not worth the loss if they got angry.


    "East engine country is not only a killer organization of Juesha building. Since Juesha building doesn''t take over, we can find others." Huo Qingxuan said deeply.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that she was bought to kill her, and doesn''t know that the other party doesn''t answer. If Huang Jiuge knows about this, she doesn''t even know why.


    Because she has nothing to do with that killer building!


    Of course, Huang Jiuge won''t know that the decision not to kill her is because of Sikong.


    In the study, Si kongcao was sitting in front of the desk, holding a piece of writing paper in his hand. His pretty face was full of anger at the moment, and his whole body was emitting cold air, as if he was going to freeze everything around him.


    Just entering the door, Wen Jinran couldn''t help shivering and asked, "what''s the matter? Who has provoked you again? "


    Sikong cut don''t speak, just will hand the letter to Wen Jinran throw in the past, Wen Jinran instinct took over.


    When he saw the contents on the letter, his face suddenly changed: "Huo Qingxuan even bought nine songs of murdering Phoenix from Juesha building?"


    Although Huo Qingxuan sent someone to contact the killer building, the person behind it is his business. How can he hide it from the killer building!


    So it''s not uncommon to know that Huo Qingxuan is the one who bought the murderous nine songs.


    Moreover, as Huo Qingxuan and Nangong Yuhao, it is Nangong Yuhao who really wants Huang Jiuge to die.


    As for why Si kongcao knew the news, of course, it was because he had an unknown origin with Juesha building.


    "Fortunately, not everyone is killed in the Juesha building, and before accepting the task, we need to investigate and know that she is close to you. Otherwise, this time, Huang Jiuge is really short." Although Wen Jinran admits that Huang Jiuge''s skill is good, the killers of the killer building are all experts!


    Therefore, he is glad that Huo Qingxuan is looking for the killer building instead of other killer organizations.


    However, this incident also gave them a wake-up call. Huo Qingxuan failed to hire the killer Lou to kill Huang Jiuge, and it is very likely that he will hire people from other killer organizations to kill Huang Jiuge.


    It seems that Nangong Yuhao doesn''t want to die! I''m so willing to spend a lot of money.


    Yes, as long as the person who has been assassinated by the killer building, even if the other party''s identity is humble, the salary will never be low.


    What''s more, for Nangong Yuhao, who used silver to recruit troops, tens of thousands of taels of silver was not a small amount, let alone hundreds of thousands of taels.


    The Commission of Juesha building is at least ten thousand Liang. If there is no reason for Sikong''s death, the value of Huang Jiuge''s life to Juesha building will be tens of thousands of Liang.

 Chapter 609

    Because once Jiesha building takes over the task, it will never give up. If you meet a tough opponent, the loss of Jiesha building is certain.


    No matter how fierce the killer is, he is not invincible. Sometimes he can''t fight, but he won in the end, and no one pays attention to the process.


    "Rub" for a while, Sikong cut from the chair to stand up, will be thinking of Wen Jinran startled, don''t wait for him to react, see Sikong cut a flash, then disappeared.


    Wen Jinran can''t help twitching at the corner of his mouth. Maybe he doesn''t have to ask. He can guess where Sikong cut is going.


    The corner of the mouth raises a touch of bitterness, if it is really a hero sad beauty pass!


    It''s not just Sikong who has been knocked down? He seems to have some difficulty extricating himself.


    Here, after Huang Jiuge came out of the South courtyard, because she was in a good mood, she was also very pleased to see those flowers and plants, so she took a leisurely walk in the back garden.


    "Miss, do you think Mo Rushun will faint when she knows the news?" Aunt Tong asked thoughtfully, but her words didn''t cover up schadenfreude.


    "It may not be appropriate to faint, but it should be stimulated to madness." Huang Jiuge said with a smile.


    But there was a touch of worry on mother Liu''s brow: "Miss, I don''t think that Mo Rushuang will be willing to give up. It''s very likely that something will come out of this."


    Although mother Liu has no contact with Mo Rushun, she has a good eye on people. From these events, Mo Rushun is absolutely a man who will not give up.


    She is so hate Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui, how to watch Jiang Hui pregnant with children, what is good! Even in desperation.


    After mother Liu said this, Huang Jiuge realized that she would never give up because of her nature.


    "Aunt Tong, you are staring at the east hospital for the time being. If there is anything suspicious, report it to me. Now, I need to go out." Phoenix nine songs also show a bit cautious.


    Aunt Tong is afraid that she can''t monitor her, so she wants to call Qingzhi and Qingtan and stare at them secretly.


    "Good" aunt Tong should say, as for what Phoenix nine songs to go out to do, aunt Tong did not ask, because she knew that Phoenix nine songs have their own reasons.


    "Mammy Liu, if you know the medical skills, you will be responsible for Aunt Jiang''s food for the time being, so as not to let people take advantage of it." Huang nine songs command a way.


    "Yes, miss." Mother Liu should come down, too.


    Then, Huang Jiuge went out.


    Just as soon as I went out, I found that there were some eyes on myself. Although it was not obvious, Huang Jiuge still felt it.


    Since she found out, she was either not a master or did not pay attention to her.


    However, after so many experiences, they are all people who don''t pay attention to her, so they fail every time.


    No matter because the other party is not a master, or do not put her in the eye, now the Phoenix nine songs are not afraid.


    Although her martial arts are not strong now, she can hide if she can''t fight!


    She never felt that it was a matter of losing face if she couldn''t fight and run. She didn''t have any life. Why should she face!


    As for who the other party sent, she offended those people, either this or that.


    Whoever it is, it''s the enemy.


    And being assassinated seems to have become a habit, but let Huang Jiuge produce immunity, if Ansheng, that''s unexpected!


    Huang Jiuge is not moved for the moment. She wants to see that they are just monitoring her, but they still want to attack her. If you do it, it''s a good chance to do it on the way from Nalan mansion to the main street.

 Chapter 610

    So, Huang Jiuge deliberately slowed down and gave them the chance to do it.


    Just, Huang nine songs walked to the street, the other side still didn''t move, it seems, just monitoring her.


    In this case, she doesn''t need to pay attention to them for the time being, just find a chance to get rid of them.


    At this time, just after the first floor, we heard the noise coming from the hall. Originally Huang nine songs didn''t pay attention to the meaning, but a familiar voice had to let her pause.


    "It''s not that I don''t pay money, it''s just that the money is not enough. Who made the food on the first floor so delicious! Didn''t I eat too much by accident? If I don''t have enough money, I''ll pay it back. Can''t I? " It was the old man''s angry voice.


    It''s the first time for Huang Jiuge to hear that the food is too delicious to pay for! I can''t help feeling funny.


    "Who knows if you will return it! I can''t guarantee that you will run away as soon as you get out of this door! And we''ve made enough concessions. As long as you leave the bag, we''ll give it back to you when you pay off the money. We promise that everything in it will remain intact. " This is the voice of the shopkeeper on the first floor.


    If you want to say, the shopkeeper''s practice has indeed given in, and he has enough conscience.


    Although the Wen family has a big business and doesn''t care about the meal, the manager is not the Wen family! It''s just taking the Wen family''s salary to work for the Wen family. Although he has a lot of money this month, he definitely doesn''t have as much money as this meal.


    If the other party does not pay, he let go, then he has to fill it by himself! He can''t afford it!


    "How can I know if you will stay intact? You know, the things in my bag are very valuable!" This side is also reluctant to compromise.


    "You... The shopkeeper was very angry, but he couldn''t let him go like this.


    "I think he just wants to default"


    "that is, look at his dress, it''s strange to have money!"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the onlookers all stood on the side of the first floor and thought that the first floor was enough to give way, but the old man didn''t know what was good.


    The old man didn''t hear the accusations, but he was very angry about another thing.


    The old man is full of anger, but he has no malicious eyes. He stares at Huang Jiuge out of the crowd and shouts: "you stinky girl, when you have enough of the play, you will come out and pay for me."


    This old man is no one else. He is the master of Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge was not surprised that Wuquan would suddenly appear, but he did not expect that it was in this case.


    When Huang Jiuge came over, Wu Quanji saw it, but unexpectedly, she was watching the play, and she didn''t mean to help him out, which was boring to him.


    Listening to Wu Quanta''s words, people couldn''t react, but they also looked out of the crowd with Wu Quanta''s eyes.


    Huang Jiuge came out of the crowd with a smile, looking at Wuquan''s eyes full of teasing: "tut tut! I didn''t expect that the way I met my master was really special. "


    Listen to Huang Jiuge ridicule words, no quantum complexion flash embarrassed, but still complexion a bluff, blow beard stare way: "disrespectful, should hit."


    Say, then make an effort to clap the head of Huang nine songs, but by Huang nine songs a light skilful avoided, pretended to be vicious threat way: "if you hit me, careful I don''t help you pay."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" wuquanyi chokes and stares at Huang Jiuge fiercely, but he doesn''t say anything more. What do you think of the subdued appearance? How do you feel childish.

 Chapter 611

    Maybe this is the so-called old child! Old people are like children.


    Everyone was a little surprised when they heard that the old man was called by Huang Jiuge. Unexpectedly, the old man was Huang Jiuge''s master.


    But there was nothing to see, and the crowd dispersed.


    The shopkeeper was embarrassed. If he knew that the old man was Huang Jiuge''s master, he would not hold on like this! You know, Huang Jiuge can eat and drink for free on the first floor.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know what the shopkeeper thinks. Even if he does, he doesn''t think what he does is wrong.


    Not to mention that he didn''t know Wuquan was his own master. Even if he knew, he didn''t say that he didn''t accept money. She could eat and drink for free on the first floor, but it didn''t mean that people who had relations with her could do it!


    She Huang nine songs have not greedy cheap to such a degree!


    "Shopkeeper, how much money does my master need? I''ll make it up for him." Phoenix nine song hope to the shopkeeper said.


    The shopkeeper was in a bit of a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to accept it or not.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge saw it, she knew what the shopkeeper was thinking: "what should be collected is what should be collected. It''s not me, is it?"


    Yes! It''s not yujiuge.


    Even if she can eat and drink for free on the first floor, it doesn''t mean that people who have relations with her can!


    After thinking about it, the shopkeeper still accepted the silver, but gave Huang Jiuge a 20% discount.


    Still, it''s a lot of silver.


    Who let no quantum appetite so big! One person ate three people''s share.


    "Hey, hey! Girl, since I have to pay, I''ll have two pots of daughter red and two catties of beef for dinner tonight, of course Some people pay the bill. Naturally, I don''t want to miss it.


    Huang Jiuge just rolled her eyes and didn''t refuse. She immediately asked the second child to prepare two pots of daughter red and two catties of beef to take away.


    He Huang Jiuge came out of the first floor.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge wanted to go to the wooden house, but now she met Wuquan. Naturally, she wanted to go to his house with Wuquan, because she happened to have something to tell her master!


    Quantum free senses are extremely sensitive. As soon as they leave the first floor, they find that they are being watched.


    No, it should be Huang Jiuge.


    Wuquan looked at the nine songs of Huang, and the eyes were full of helplessness: "girl, a lot of things have happened recently!"


    Not to ask, but to be sure.


    Although he didn''t know it carefully, he could work out a rough picture. It''s not that he didn''t worry about Huang Jiuge, but he also knew that Huang Jiuge would be OK.


    Even if something happens, it can turn the bad into the good.


    "There have been a lot of troubles in three days." Huang Jiuge said that she was also helpless, because the identity of "Huang Jiuge" was originally a troublemaker.


    "Shake off those tails first!" No quantum said, a pull Phoenix nine songs, left string right string, soon, will those tails to shake off.


    The person who followed Huang Jiuge saw that he was lost, so he had to go back to report the situation.


    Here, the two soon came to the outskirts, no quantum house has been in sight.


    "How are you doing?" No quantum asked.


    "The talisman can be drawn between the two breath, but it has not been drawn with magic brush, so I don''t know if it can." Huang Jiuge said.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge say so, Wuquan was just a little surprised. After all, he knew that Huang Jiuge was a genius last time.


    However, they can''t wait to know the result, so they take Huang Jiuge and run to the yard quickly: "then hurry up and go back to the yard to have a try."

 Chapter 612

    Huang Jiuge was deeply defeated by Wuquan''s fiery behavior. It''s ten meters away. Why do you need to be in such a hurry!


    Back in the yard, Wuquan immediately put two jugs of wine and two catties of beef on the stone table, then sat up and stared at Huang Jiuge, urging: "hurry up, hurry up"


    Huang Jiuge expressed helplessness, but still moved his mind and held the magic pen in his hand.


    "Let the mind be one and draw."


    If there is no quantum, Huang Jiuge will do it.


    The magic pen has recognized the master, so it is integrated with the spirit of Huang Jiuge, that is, the soul. Huang Jiuge can control its aura.


    With the action of Huang Jiuge, where the nib has gone, there are traces of gold. Only when it is half drawn, the light of gold disappears.


    It''s a failure.


    However, this did not disappoint Wu quanta, on the contrary, he was excited and excited: "ha ha! For the first time, it''s good that you can draw half of the void. At least it''s much better than your master and me. "


    Yes, Huang Jiuge is a genius. It''s only a short time. Huang Jiuge has such a few steps.


    Huang Jiuge is not discouraged by his failure, nor proud of his lack of praise. She has a very peaceful mind.


    "No hurry, no hurry. By the way, how are you doing?" No quantum asked again.


    "Why don''t you try it yourself, master?" It''s not that Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, and there is no quantum of provocation. It''s just that strength can only be embodied through actual combat.


    "OK, I''ll practice with you as a teacher." I don''t think there''s anything wrong with no quantum, but I''m in favor of it.


    Along with, two people in not calculate big yard to hand in hand.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t save the slightest strength, because even if she tried her best, she couldn''t be an opponent without quantum.


    And she only burst out of complete strength, in order to let Wuquan know her strength, so as to make arrangements for her next training.


    Although we know that Huang Jiuge is a genius, but after fighting with Huang Jiuge, Wuquan can''t help but be surprised. The speed of Huang Jiuge''s progress is beyond his imagination!


    In a short period of one month, you can improve your skill from a non classy one to a third rate one. Even if a third rate expert stands in front of her, I''m afraid it won''t benefit you!


    Of course, it''s safe to say, and it''s also the possibility of Huang Jiuge without the help of dragon scale dagger.


    Yes, without dragon scale dagger, it''s not easy for Huang Jiuge to fight with a third rate expert with her current skill, but with her explosive power, the other side can''t get any advantage.


    With no quantum skill, he could find out all the details of Huang Jiuge in a few rounds, but he didn''t stop immediately, and wanted to see how long Huang Jiuge could last.


    Explosive power is there, power is not small, but physical strength, is also very important.


    Because there is no physical support, there may be no strength after the outbreak, which is undoubtedly an opportunity for the enemy to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Fortunately, Huang Jiuge''s physical strength is pretty good, and the time he can persist is much longer than that without quantum imagination.


    No quantum didn''t let Huang Jiuge run out of energy. He stopped at the same time.


    "Good, good! Ha ha ha ha No quantum is like going crazy, laughing wildly.


    Huang Jiuge consumes a lot of physical strength, so she meditates and adjusts her breath. Listening to Wuquan''s crazy laughter, Huang Jiuge can''t help twitching.


    When Huang Jiuge regained her physical strength, she said, "master, have you had facial cramps after laughing so long?"

 Chapter 613

    Smell speech, have no quantum facial skin very cooperate of twitch a few times, Huang nine songs a can''t help but, "Pu Chi" of smile gave a voice.


    "You smelly girl, how dare you tease master, eh!" Wuquan was a little annoyed. He raised his hand to beat Huang Jiuge, but he couldn''t do it. After staring at her angrily, he turned around, walked away and entered the room.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t think that Wuquan left her in this way, so she didn''t rush to walk, and swayed around in the yard, looking left and right.


    Sure enough, but a moment later, Wuquan came out with a bundle in his hand, the size of a 12 inch schoolbag. And look heavy, Huang nine songs subconsciously think is not what gold and silver jewelry and so on.


    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to react, he threw the package in his hand to Huang Jiuge: "take it, you can''t use it for me."


    Huang nine songs subconsciously with both hands to catch, even if you see that heavy burden, know is not light. But when both hands received the burden, the unimaginable heaviness almost didn''t overwhelm Huang Jiuge, about 50 or 60 Jin.


    Fortunately, she was quickly stabilized after a stagger. If people knew that she fell because of a burden, it would be a shame to lose her face to grandma''s house.


    Besides, I''m afraid Shifu will make fun of her in the future!


    "What is this! How heavy it is Although gold and silver jewelry flashed in Huang Jiuge''s mind, she didn''t really think it was gold and silver jewelry.


    Because in Huang Jiuge''s opinion, without quantum, even if he is a ghost hunter, he doesn''t seem to be a money collector, so he should have nothing to do with money.


    Asked, people have come to the stone table, put the burden on the stone table, before there is no quantum answer, they have opened the burden.


    When she saw the contents of the bag, Huang Jiuge was full of surprise. She guessed it right. It''s really gold, silver and jewelry!


    The weight of gold accounts for about 30 jin, that is, three hundred taels of gold. Three hundred taels of gold equals thirty thousand taels of silver.


    The weight of silver accounts for about ten jin, that is, more than 100 liang of silver.


    There are also more than ten jin of jewelry, which do not look new, but they are all top quality, and the converted price is not lower than the current gold and silver.


    This is not a great fortune, but it is also a great one.


    In addition to gold, silver and jewelry, there are also some bottles. Huang Jiuge looks at them. They are all poisons and antidotes, and they are also rare.


    If you sell it, it will sell for a lot of money.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge is just a metaphor. These poisons and antidotes are very useful to her, so she won''t sell them.


    "Master, are ghost hunters so popular?" Huang Jiuge''s eyes were shining, as if she felt that the white silver was waiting for her.


    Wuquan gave her a white eye: "you think too much, few people in the world believe in ghosts and gods, so ghost catcher is a very unpopular profession, even if you really catch a ghost, no one will believe you."


    Huang Jiuge was poured cold water from head to foot by Wuquan. He thought that ghost catcher was a career to make money!


    "Then these things ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "some are picked up, some are seized, and some are given away. As a teacher, I have traveled in the rivers and lakes all my life. I have met all kinds of people and things. I can''t tell them in a few words." No quantum channel.


    Huang Jiuge has no doubt about him, and it''s not a question.

 Chapter 614

    "It''s only one third. Two thirds of them have been sent to help the poor by me. If I know that I will meet such a gifted apprentice as you in my old age, I will definitely leave all of them for you." There is no quantum.


    Although it is said that there is no quantum, there is no meaning of regret. After all, helping the poor is a great good thing!


    What''s more, he has never been able to use these things alone. If he doesn''t help the poor, can he keep them and bring them into the coffin?


    Although Huang Jiuge''s heart couldn''t help but feel a pain, she didn''t feel sorry. After all, it''s a quantum free thing. How he distributes it has nothing to do with her.


    But in her words, she would never be able to use two-thirds of her property to do such a great good thing as helping the poor. After all, there are many things that she needs to do in the future.


    "You''ve given me all this. What about you?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although she is greedy for money, she can''t collect it blindly.


    "Don''t worry, I still have something to eat and drink for my teacher. OK, let''s put these things into the space! So as not to be seen and cause unnecessary trouble. " No quantum reminder.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes flashed with surprise when she heard the words, but she was not surprised. After all, the secret of the ring was reminded by the master!


    "Master, you seem to know everything." This made Huang Jiuge feel a little uncomfortable. She felt that she had no secret in front of her master.


    "It depends on who is right. If it''s not for you and me, I can''t count it out! Besides, I can''t calculate everything. " No quantum said.


    Huang Jiuge turned her lips and didn''t retort. However, she was worried: "master, is there someone like you in this world who can see my secret?"


    "There are a lot of people who can see people''s misfortunes and blessings from their faces, but if you can see that you have space, I''m not sure. After all, there are people outside and there is heaven outside. But don''t worry too much. This kind of person is almost rare, and you may not be able to meet them. Moreover, if you have enough strength, you are afraid that these people will not succeed? " No quantum said relaxed, but the fundus is still unable to hide the slightest worry, after all, now the strength of nine songs is too weak.


    Yes, although huangjiuge is strong enough for ordinary people now, it is still too weak for experts.


    You know, there are so many experts in the world.


    "Well, go back first! I''ll take a nap first. I''ll come back when I have time in the evening, and I''ll pass on my internal power to you. " Say, have no quantum yawn, also ignore Huang nine songs, self-care of toward bedroom walked.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" what else does Huang Jiuge want to say, but just think about it. Anyway, she will come in the evening, so let''s wait until the evening!


    Then, Huang Jiuge throws the burden into the space and leaves.


    The house without quantum and the wooden house are two directions, so it''s still a long way from here to the wooden house. Fortunately, in the suburbs, Huang Jiuge can directly use her lightness skills and go in the direction of the wooden house.


    Shouwang mansion, study.


    Nangong Yuxuan sits in front of the table, listening to his subordinates'' report. His face doesn''t have much reaction, but his eyes reveal his displeasure.


    Lost it?


    Obviously, it was discovered.


    Of course, he didn''t think that the person he sent was discovered by Huang Jiuge, but by her so-called master.


    It''s not that he looks down on Huang Jiuge, it''s just that there''s an expert around her who will ignore him.

 Chapter 615

    Since we know that Huang Jiuge fell off the cliff and didn''t die, we all know that Huang Jiuge was saved by an expert. So now, Nangong Yuxuan naturally regards Wuquan as the expert who saved Huang Jiuge.


    How high is this man''s cultivation that he can save Huang Jiuge from the high cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple, and is still intact!


    All of a sudden, Nangong Yuxuan hesitates. Do you want to fight against Yujiu?


    Nangong Yuxuan wants to face, but he is not a person who attaches great importance to friendship. Once his interests are affected, he will consider what is good for him.


    If he gives a hand to Huang Jiuge and let her master find out, it''s him who will be the last one.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan!


    "Withdraw first!" Tangled for a long time, Nangong Yuxuan still choose to compromise. Because even if he doesn''t do anything to Huang Jiuge, the resentment between Gong Yuhao and her will not let her go.


    Then, why did he join in for the sake of a moment!


    It has to be said that Nangong Yuxuan can endure much more than Nangong Yuhao, and is more suitable for doing great things than Nangong Yuhao, but I don''t know if he is suitable at last.


    Nangong Yuhao''s people didn''t follow and monitor Huang Jiuge, but they also paid close attention to her, so what happened on the street naturally came into his ears.


    When he learned that Huang Jiuge had a master who looked like an expert, Nangong Yuhao was surprised. He also thought that the so-called master was the master who saved Huang Jiuge in the back mountain of Xiangguo Temple.


    Nangong Yuhao was not as embarrassed as Nangong Yuxuan, because no matter what, he couldn''t destroy his determination to kill Huang Jiuge.


    Because Huang Jiuge doesn''t die, that''s him.


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge will kill him, but in the fight for the throne, the loser will die.


    Without the full support of the Huo family, he is not sure.


    The main reason is that the Ruan family''s power has increased a bit.


    Nangong Yuhao''s mind is very confused now, and he doesn''t know what happened when Huo Qingxuan went to other killer organizations.


    Although he thought it was impossible to fail, he could not help worrying that other killer organizations would also refuse after the rejection of the killer building.


    Because I was anxious to know, I had to ask Huo Qingxuan to come.


    Here, Huang Jiuge comes to the wooden house, and a group of people are practicing in the martial arts field.


    They are usually very idle, so as long as they are free, they will practice martial arts, because only if they are strong enough, they will not be bullied.


    In addition to Mu Zi and Mu Cong, other people''s identities are sensitive, so it''s not easy to go out often.


    As for their food and clothing expenses, they had dug up a lot of good medicinal materials before, and sold a Polygonum multiflorum for a year and a half. Moreover, they didn''t have only one Polygonum multiflorum.


    After Huang Jiuge and them dug up the medicinal materials, they marked all the medicinal materials in the garden, and there were several Polygonum multiflorum!


    Therefore, even if the new herbs have just been planted and have not yet grown, they will not worry about eating and drinking.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t stay in the wooden house more. After explaining her own affairs, she left with Qingzhi and Qingtan, and she didn''t have time to meet with Huang Yan Su Yingxue.


    Now Su Yingxue is immersed in the cultivation all day. Although she knows that the cultivation is not urgent, she doesn''t want to be the burden of Huang Jiuge, so she has to work hard.


    And Huang Yan, because the time when Huang Jiuge came to the wooden house is uncertain, let Huang Yan no longer have to pick her up.


    Huang Yan also knew the strength of Huang Jiuge, so he didn''t insist on it any more.

 Chapter 616

    As for the evil spirit mother and son, they have been recovering in the back mountain.


    They didn''t recover so quickly because of the thin Yin Qi around them.


    In fact, they can go further and find places with stronger Yin Qi, but since they were recovered by Huang Jiuge that night, they have been in awe of Huang Jiuge from the bottom of their hearts, so they dare not leave too far, for fear that Huang Jiuge might misunderstand them and run away.


    Huang nine songs don''t know their idea, also don''t think so, but even if know, also won''t say what. They can do whatever they want, as long as they don''t betray her.


    Here, Huo Qingqing learns that Nangong Yuhao is coming to ask Huo Qingxuan to go to Prince an''s house, so he wants to follow him.


    One day''s absence makes Huo Qingqing sleep and eat uneasily all day long.


    If not for her family''s attention, she would like to go to Prince an''s house every day!


    Huo Qingxuan also said that Huo Qingqing didn''t listen.


    But this time Huo Qingxuan didn''t let people take care of her. He thought, when talking about business, let Huo Qingqing avoid it.


    So he agreed to take Huo Qingqing out with him.


    However, the so-called is not the enemy does not get together, this just came to the street, then and Huang nine song and others met a positive.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous, but only Huo Qingqing is jealous.


    Huo Qingxuan is not red eyed, but knows how to hide. Although there are changes in his face and breath, it is not obvious.


    But Huang Jiuge, who was not affected by them at all, just laughed playfully.


    This smile in Huo Qingqing''s eyes, it is the provocation of red fruit, let Huo Qingqing angry: "Phoenix nine songs, what are you laughing at?"


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing. She looked at Huo Qingqing with an idiot''s eyes: "what do I laugh at? What''s the matter with you?"


    Yes! What does she laugh at? It''s none of her business!


    "You... Huo Qingqing is angry. It''s none of her business to laugh at Huang Jiuge, but it makes her very unhappy.


    "Well, let''s go." Although Huang Jiuge''s smile is really malicious, Huo Qingxuan doesn''t want to get entangled with Huang Jiuge at all. It''s just because Huang Jiuge''s sharp tongue conflicts with her and won''t benefit her.


    Especially when they are unreasonable.


    Yes, Huo Qingxuan thinks that Huo Qingqing''s first reprimand is unreasonable.


    "Brother... Huo Qingqing is not reconciled, but has no words to refute. He glares at Huang Jiuge and plans to leave with Huo Qingxuan.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Miss, is this woman sick? I don''t want you to laugh. Do you want me to teach you a lesson? " Green Tan not angry said, as if by what injustice.


    Originally, Huo Qingqing was full of displeasure. As soon as he heard Qingtan''s words, it broke out uncontrollably. The shrew scolded: "bitch, who do you say is sick?"


    "Who do you call a bitch?" Green Sandalwood also not to be outdone retorts a way.


    "The slut called you!" Huo Qingqing subconsciously replied that although he felt something was wrong when he said this, he thought he was too angry and didn''t have the heart to think what was wrong.


    Huo Qingxuan heard it and his face sank, but before he could say anything, Qingtan had already made a sudden appearance: "Oh! So the slut called me


    "Poof"


    "ha ha ha"


    in the crowd, the sound of laughter and burst of laughter suddenly rang out, and Huo Qingqing also reacted. He was scolded by Qingtan, and he was furious: "you, damn it."


    With that, he raised his hand and hit Qingtan.

 Chapter 617

    Qingtan is a third rate master, which is a talented Huo Qingqing can deal with.


    This is not, Huo Qingqing''s hand has not fallen, Huo Qingxuan has not had time to stop, "pa" sound will ring out, but it is Qingtan hit Huo Qingqing''s face.


    Qingtan''s slap was not light. Huo Qingqing was a little confused. I didn''t expect that a cheap maid would dare to beat herself.


    Huo Qingxuan immediately pulls Huo Qingqing behind him, stares at Qingtan angrily and blurts out subconsciously: "how dare you hit people?"


    "What? Will this woman be allowed to beat others and not be allowed to resist? " Qingtan retorts, not afraid of Huo Qingxuan.


    "You... Huo Qingxuan also realized that Huo Qingqing was the first to make a mistake. Although he was unwilling, he didn''t want to get into trouble, so he planned to make peace.


    Unfortunately, he wanted to make peace, but Huo refused.


    No, Huo Qingqing reacted before he could make a statement. He rushed to Qingtan madly: "what are you, dare to beat Miss Ben, you go to die"


    Huo Qingxuan wanted to stop him, but he didn''t give him this chance, so he directly bumped Huo Qingxuan away and went to meet Huo Qingqing.


    Huo Qingxuan is unprepared, so he is knocked open without any accident. In response, Huo Qingqing and Qingtan have formed a group.


    Frightened, the onlookers retreated for fear of harming themselves.


    Huo Qingqing and people on the street is not once or twice, so people do not feel how surprised.


    After all, the other side is still the person of Huang Jiuge.


    You know, Huo Qingqing and Huang Jiuge''s grudge is not a day or two.


    It''s just obvious that Huo Qingqing is not the opponent of Qingtan.


    Of course, Qingtan didn''t try her best, but just suppressed Huo Qingqing. She beat her, made her hurt, but didn''t leave any hurt, and didn''t give her the chance to retreat.


    On one side, Phoenix nine songs and green Gardenia but did not stop the meaning.


    Green gardenia is OK, the disposition is indifferent, so the complexion does not show any emotion, but Huang nine songs, is a posture of watching a play.


    Huo Qingxuan saw this and was very angry. He knew that they did it on purpose.


    "Stop it, stop it all." Huo Qingxuan angrily scolds a way, but nobody listens.


    Huo Qingxuan wanted to do it, but he was worried about making it bigger.


    After all, if he makes a move, Huang Jiuge and the woman will make a move too. I''m afraid it won''t be fun.


    However, if he doesn''t do it, he can''t bear to see his sister beaten. What would people say that he is a brother? How can he explain to his parents.


    However, Huo Qingxuan didn''t struggle for long, because he saw that Huo Qingqing had been beaten so powerless to fight back, but the other side didn''t mean to give up. This is not only to fight Huo Qingqing, but also to fight the face of the Huo family!


    Therefore, Huo Qingxuan didn''t think much, so he attacked Qingtan.


    However, Huo Qingxuan moved, so did Qingzhi.


    Huo Qingxuan hasn''t touched Qingtan, so he is entangled by Qingzhi.


    Huo Qingxuan knew that once he did it, they would do it. But there is no way, he can''t watch Huo Qingqing being beaten, watching the Huo family being beaten in the face.


    Huo Qingxuan''s martial arts is one level higher than Qingzhi''s, so after fighting dozens of moves, he gradually falls behind. Huang Jiuge still doesn''t mean to fight.


    If Huang Jiuge doesn''t do it, it doesn''t mean Qingtan doesn''t do it.


    After Qingtan beat Huo Qingqing, he came to support Qingzhi immediately.


    With the addition of Qingtan, the situation changed immediately.

 Chapter 618

    However, Huo Qingxuan is a second rate master after all. Even if two third rate masters of Qingzhi and Qingtan join hands, they can''t help him.


    Of course, he could not help but green gardenia and Green Sandalwood, for a time, regardless of height.


    Recently, besides eating and drinking, Qingzhi and Qingtan are practicing martial arts, so their martial arts have improved a lot, and there is a tendency to break through the second rate and lower hand.


    More and more people were attracted, and Huo Qingxuan''s face became more and more ugly.


    He wanted a truce, but the other side pressed him step by step and didn''t give him the chance.


    Unless he''s trucing as a loser.


    But for him, it was a great shame, and he couldn''t accept it.


    All of a sudden, a strong male voice sounded from the crowd, showing a sense of authority, which made people tremble.


    Of course, except for Huang Jiuge, because she had already seen someone.


    The corners of the mouth, evoke a smile.


    Familiar voice into Huo Qingxuan''s ears, let him body a stiff, a moment lost consciousness.


    In his instant absence, he gives Qingzhi and Qingtan the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity. When Huo Qingxuan reacts, it''s too late. Qingzhi and Qingtan''s palms, which have injected internal force, have already hit both sides of his chest.


    Huo Qingxuan was shaken out two meters away, and his body was a little unsteady, but he was held by someone in time. He called anxiously: "xuan''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    it was not someone else, but Huo Qingxuan''s father, general Huo and Huo Yan.


    It was when Huo Qingxuan heard Huo Yan''s voice that he lost his mind and was taken advantage of.


    "Poof", Huo Qingxuan spat out blood.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan''s intention is not to kill him, nor to abolish him, but to hurt him, so they didn''t use up all their internal power.


    In addition, Huo Qingxuan''s Xuanwu skill is not weak, and he can resist some. Therefore, even if Huo Qingxuan suffered two palms and internal injuries at the same time, it''s not too heavy. It''s better to rest for four or five days.


    "How dare you hurt my son." As a general, Huo Yan has long experienced the battle, and he has already created a powerful and domineering momentum. When he is not angry, he is awed like a fierce lion.


    Now Huo Yan, however, is full of anger and has a tendency to devour everything.


    All the people around were scared by Huoyan''s momentum. Even Qingzhi and Qingtan were oppressed, but they didn''t mean they were afraid, so they faced him fearlessly.


    And the nine songs of Huang are not affected at all.


    "Dad, Dad, wow ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    hearing Huo Yan''s voice, Huo Qingqing, who was forgotten, made a weak voice, grabbed the straw and burst out crying. However, because he was beaten all over, he felt pain and weakness, so the cry was intermittent and weak.


    Yes, Huo Qingqing is just hurt all over, no strength, no internal injury.


    But that''s enough for her.


    When Huo Yan heard the speech, he looked for a voice and saw his daughter, who was lying on the side and couldn''t get up. He was shocked: "Qing''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huo Yan entrusted Huo Qingxuan to his entourage behind him and immediately ran to Huo Qingqing to help her up.


    Looking at his sons and daughters being beaten like this, Huo Yan''s heart is full of anger!


    "Who are you and why are you beating my children?" Huo Yan is not a man without brains. He can make both sides fight for a reason.


    As for who is right and who is wrong, he can''t judge by his own feelings, he can only ask.

 Chapter 619

    "Your daughter beat me first. Naturally, I have to resist. When your son saw that your daughter couldn''t beat me, he hit me. Naturally, my sister couldn''t watch me being beaten. Naturally, he would help me." Qingtan said.


    This answer did not surprise Huo Yan, because he knew his daughter''s temperament.


    However, she will not hit people for no reason!


    "I don''t know what the girl has done to make my daughter do it!" Huo Yan was convinced that the other party was rude first.


    As if hearing Tianda''s joke, Qingtan said with a sneer: "ha! What''s the matter with you! Why did we do something first instead of what she did first! I wonder if your daughter is ill? People go well, suddenly asked my miss laugh? My young lady''s smile is none of her business! If you still scold me as a slut, you will reach out and hit someone. Do you think it''s our fault? "


    Huo Yan doesn''t doubt Qingtan''s words, because it''s really Huo Qingqing''s style, and he doesn''t think the other party dares to lie in public.


    Staring at his son, Huo Yan asked, "what she said is true?"


    If so, it is really their fault, and he is not easy to investigate.


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to swallow this breath. It''s not obvious. Can''t it come in dark?


    In public, Huo Qingxuan naturally did not dare to distort the facts, so he had to nod his head and admit it.


    However, thinking that it was Huang Jiuge and others who deliberately did it, I was unwilling: "however, Qingqing is not her opponent. Just teach her a lesson, but she beat Qingqing to the point where she can''t fight back. I can''t help but watch her beat Qingqing to death!"


    Huo Qingxuan did not know whether he should be angry or happy.


    With the selfishness and arrogance of the Huo family, how can others be so bullied! You wait until your sister is too weak to fight back, and you worry about being killed. People who don''t know think how much you don''t like to see your sister!


    But this also expresses another meaning, that is, they are not aggressive and make things big.


    Yes, Qingtan is aggressive, which is to force Huo Qingxuan to do it.


    And all this is designed by Huang Jiuge.


    When she was just a long way away, Huang Jiuge saw Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister, and knew that there would be a battle of words. As for Huang Jiuge, since she wants to play, she should play a bigger one, so she takes the lead in telling her that if she wants to make a big deal later, it''s better for both sides to fight.


    However, we can not bring about the death of disabled people. We can only teach them a lesson, otherwise it will not end well.


    Although Qingzhi and Qingtan have doubts, they don''t ask much. They just listen to the master''s command.


    Moreover, the master wanted to teach them. They must be the enemies of the master.


    Without waiting for Huo Yan to speak, Qingtan said again: "did I say I want to kill her? Did you see that I was going to kill her? She''s just suffering from skin injury. There''s no internal injury at all. Don''t wishful thinking to crown others with your own opinions. "


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    without giving Huo Qingxuan the chance to refute, Qingtan directly interrupted: "don''t say anything, because if you stop her in time, I really want to kill her. It''s just a matter of moving my fingers. Why waste so much time? If she hadn''t done it first, I wouldn''t have done it! "


    The words of "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" directly blocked Huo Qingxuan into silence.

 Chapter 620

    Yes, this woman has good skills. If she really wants to kill Qingqing, it''s really a matter of moving her fingers.


    Moreover, she really didn''t have a hard hand, and Qingqing didn''t suffer any internal injuries.


    Huang Jiuge knew for the first time that Qingtan was so eloquent.


    Qingtan continued: "moreover, she let me die. I just beat her. It''s kind enough."


    Huo Yan was also blocked so that he could not speak. If it was not for the public and everyone was watching, he would not allow a girl to be so arrogant in front of him.


    "Shut up, I''m the eldest lady of the general''s mansion. How can you compare your life with that of a cheap maidservant?" Looking at his father and brother do not speak, Huo Qingqing urgent, immediately scolded.


    Huo Yan didn''t retort, and obviously acquiesced.


    He didn''t know each other, so he wanted to move out of his identity to scare them. If he knew current affairs, he would save face for the Huo family, and he would consider letting them go.


    But if they don''t know the current situation and continue to provoke, then don''t blame him for being cruel.


    But Huo Qingxuan knew the temperament of Huang Jiuge, and it was them who suffered the loss if they entangled him like this.


    Therefore, after seeing Huo Yan''s thoughts, he wanted to stop him. But Huo Qingqing didn''t give him a chance to stop him: "Dad, they beat their daughter so much that they don''t pay attention to the Huo family! You have to teach them a good lesson and let them know that the Huo family can''t be provoked by anyone. "


    Huo Qingqing is able to provoke, but for the wrong object, which for the Huo family, it''s just a pig like teammate!


    Huo Yan''s eagle like sharp eyes shot at Qingtan. The pressure from the strong made Qingtan feel strong oppression, but he could not refute it.


    However, Huang Jiuge said: "is that right? Can anyone in the Huo family be offended? "


    As soon as the nine songs of Huang came out, Huo Qingxuan cried in secret.


    "Father, forget it..." Huo Qingxuan quickly pulled Huoyan''s sleeve and gently reminded him.


    Huo Yan did not speak, but Huo Qingqing spoke first: "forget it? Why not? It''s us who are injured. They are all in good condition


    Originally, Huo Yan heard Huo Qingxuan''s advice and planned to give it up, because he knew that his son''s temperament would not be tolerated if he didn''t have to.


    But when he heard Huo Qingqing''s words, Huo Yan ignored Huo Qingxuan''s words and wanted to see how the other party explained.


    It''s not that Huo Yan can''t understand the situation, but over the years, he has been used to following the trend. He is more or less overjoyed and takes himself seriously. He thinks that these women just don''t know his identity, so they are so bold.


    Huo Qingxuan sees this and says it''s not good, but every time he wants to remind him, no one gives him a chance.


    "Miss Huo is telling me that it''s unfair to you if it''s over? What''s the difference between those who do it first and those who set up chastity memorial archways after doing it? " Huang nine songs make no secret of sneer a way.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix, you shut up... Ouch... Huo Qingqing was furious. However, this twist pulled the injury on her body and made her show her teeth in pain.


    Phoenix nine songs?


    Smell speech, Huo Yan a Zheng, this woman unexpectedly is Huang nine songs?


    He has never seen Huang Jiuge who is not stupid, but he knows that every time Huang Jiuge conflicts with Nangong Yuhao and ends in failure. He is dissatisfied with Nangong Yuhao''s failure to fight a woman.

 Chapter 621

    Huo Yan didn''t know what to say for a moment. He wanted to meet Huang Jiuge for a while, but he was worried that he would suffer the same loss as Nangong Yuhao.


    Now, after all, he''s on the wrong side.


    "Father, forget it..." when Huo Qingxuan saw Huo Yan meditating, he guessed his mind, for fear that he would lose face because of his anger.


    Huo Yan, who was still entangled, heard Huo Qingxuan''s reminder again, and then had a rest for a while.


    At least, let''s forget it now. We''ll take a long-term view of what we''ve suffered today.


    "Well, it''s not easy for my elder to intervene in the affairs of my younger generation, so as not to be misunderstood and bullied by my general. Qingqing is the first to blame for this, but she has also been taught a lesson and has exposed it. Otherwise, it will be bad for everyone. " Huo Yan a pair of righteousness Bingran said, not because their children were injured, and the other party intact and angry general.


    Now, I know that he is wrong and doesn''t want to lose face any more. But I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be kind and willing to give up. Don''t understand still think his heart is more good, more tolerant!


    Huo Yan bear this tone, Huang nine song nature is not good to continue to pester, and she did not intend to make things big, at least not now.


    As for whether Huo Yan will be secretly braided by himself, Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry at all. If the soldiers come to block him, then the water will be covered by the earth.


    "Of course, I''m not a troublemaker. If people don''t cheat me, I won''t cheat them. If people cheat me, they will pay it back. So, please treat Miss Huo as a stranger when she sees the princess in the future. "


    Who can''t help it! And the identity of Huang Jiuge is also linked with the royal family! If you really want to trouble her in public, you have to weigh it up!


    Moreover, it sounds like a kind reminder, but it sounds like a warning to Huo Yan''s father, son and daughter.


    Of course, in fact, it''s a warning.


    The most intolerable things for those who are arrogant and take themselves seriously are threats, warnings and not being paid attention to, because they will humiliate their dignity.


    Therefore, the words of Huang Jiuge undoubtedly humiliated the dignity of several people.


    "You... Huo Qingqing is the most impulsive. When she is not happy, she comes up with a voice to scold her. But before her words are uttered, she is scolded by Huo Yan:" enough, isn''t it humiliating enough? "


    Huo Yan was so angry that he couldn''t find a place to fight. Naturally, he couldn''t let Huo Qingqing fight any more. He was worried that he couldn''t control it.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go too. Goodbye." Huang nine songs smile a way, then take green Zhi and Green Tan to leave.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s leaving back, Huo Yan''s eyes became gloomy and flashed over.


    "Well, you go back first! I''m going to Su Fu. " After Huo Yan said that, he ignored Huo Qingxuan and left.


    Huo Yan wants to go to Su''s house to discuss the marriage between Huo Qingxuan and Su Jinse. No matter what the purpose of Huo Qingxuan''s marriage to Su Jinse is, the family status of Su''s family can be seen. Huo Yan naturally attaches importance to it.


    Su Jinse was originally a common daughter of the Su family, because after her mother, Su Yingxue''s mother, died, her mother was helped and Su Jinse became her own daughter.


    But these Huo families don''t care, as long as the Su family supports the Huo family.


    Of course, Huo Qingxuan decided to marry Su Jinse through his own words.


    Now Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing are both injured, so naturally they can''t go to the palace. So Huo Qingxuan asked the people sent by Nangong Yuhao to go back and tell Nangong Yuhao, if there is any, let him come to the general''s house!

 Chapter 622

    Huo Qingxuan and Nangong Yuhao are so close, so naturally they don''t care who goes to whom. It''s just that Nangong Yuhao is the master of anwang mansion, so it''s more convenient to do things and talk.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Huang Jiuge directly takes Qingzhi and Qingtan across the wall from the side door, and then sneaks them into the east courtyard quietly. One is monitoring Mo Rushun in Yalan garden, and the other is monitoring Nalan QIANZI in QIANZI Pavilion.


    Then, let Tong aunt don''t stare at east courtyard, Huang nine songs also returned to Weiyang Pavilion rest.


    Go upstairs, push open the bedroom door, go in, and close the door.


    Some tired to the bedside, want to rest for a while, wake up and then continue to practice.


    Although she finished half of the work with the magic brush for the first time today, she didn''t plan to start practicing with the magic brush. After all, it was too exhausting and she didn''t want to waste it on practice.


    She wants to keep improving on the paper first, there is no problem in speed, and then she can use magic words.


    For a long time, although she only practiced killing ghost Fu, the other two runes also practiced, but killing ghost Fu should be practiced more frequently. After all, ghost charms are more important to her at the moment.


    As long as you protect yourself, you can do something else, can''t you?


    "Coming back"


    suddenly, a male voice came into the air, which scared Huang Jiuge and scared her to exhaustion.


    Who?


    Even can quietly in her room, she did not find.


    Huang nine songs immediately all over alert, quickly looking for a voice to look, see a figure from behind the screen.


    She is slender, strong, purple and beautiful.


    Sikong!


    Seeing that she was a familiar person, Huang Jiuge''s vigilant heart fell down, but instead she was confused and angry: "Why are you here? I didn''t expect that the king of Chonglou had a hobby of breaking into women''s boudoir. I didn''t know that he thought he was a flower gatherer! "


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about the fame, it doesn''t mean she likes outsiders to enter her room.


    Even aunt Tong would not come in without her permission.


    Sikong cut a Leng, just now he didn''t feel that he entered the boudoir of Huang Jiuge without permission what''s wrong, but now listen to Huang Jiuge so say, it''s really feel some wrong.


    Therefore, regardless of the fact that Huang Jiuge compared him to a flower gatherer, he said, "I''m here, of course I have something to do."


    It''s still the proud tone.


    Hear the other party say is something, Phoenix nine song also not good attack again.


    She thought that if the other party didn''t have something important, she wouldn''t break into a woman''s boudoir! It''s a shame.


    So, Huang Jiuge''s tone was a little better, but she was still a little unhappy: "what''s the matter? You have to come to my room! If I''m found out, do you want my reputation? "


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about Qingyu, but she doesn''t like outsiders to enter her room without permission.


    "Qing Yu? Woman, have you forgotten? " Suddenly, Sikong cut close to Huang Jiuge, scared Huang Jiuge quickly back, but only two steps back, the back immediately against the wall, Sikong cut that handsome Yan in front of his eyes magnified, only two punches apart.


    Huang Jiuge can clearly smell the light dragon Yanxiang on Sikong cut, and hear his heart beat, that pair of deep, squinting eyes, even with an unidentified confusion, let Huang Jiuge unconsciously fall into.


    However very soon, the Huang nine songs then reaction come over, unexpectedly feel a burst of guilty, still have flustered.


    She seems, in the face of him, more out of control.

 Chapter 623

    Huang nine song eyes Dodge, dare not go to see him: "that, have, have words to say well, lean, lean so close to why!"


    Say, lift double palms at the same time, push Si Kong to cut.


    However, when her hands were against Sikong''s chest, her hands obviously felt his heart trembling, which made her quickly take back her hands.


    "Do you care about Qing Yu?" Si kongcao asked, but he didn''t believe it.


    "Which girl doesn''t care about Qing Yu?" Huang Jiuge retorts.


    "Then you and I have been close to each other for several times. Should we be responsible?" Sikong cut again asks a way, this time of tone, unexpectedly have some cent smile.


    "Cough!" Huang nine songs smell speech, was choked by own saliva immediately.


    Responsible, she didn''t want to: "that, it''s all accidents, don''t be responsible, don''t be responsible"


    hearing the words, Sikong cut''s face turned black immediately, and there was an anger in his eyes: "woman, don''t you care about Qing Yu?"


    Since you care about Qing Yu, why don''t you take charge of him?


    "No one knows that!" Huang Jiuge explained.


    "If you let people know!" Sikong cut the way, the speech is permeated with a threat.


    Huang Jiuge''s face turned black immediately. She forgot everything about her guilty heart. She said angrily, "I don''t care about a woman. What do you care about a big man?"


    "Of course, I care. You are the first woman to have a close relationship with me. If you don''t want me to be responsible, you should be responsible to me." Sikong cut a way, that tone, again naturally.


    Huang nine songs silly eyes, doubt whether he heard wrong.


    What?


    She does not let a woman in charge of him, he a man should be responsible for her a woman?


    Because she''s the first woman he''s ever had?


    However, why in the surprise at the same time, her heart will have secretly happy!


    Yes, she is also a cleanliness addict. Although she is a flower maniac, she has never hugged or kissed that man.


    Of course, last time I was injured, the kind that Nangong Yin took back was not considered.


    She admitted that she didn''t exclude Sikong and liked him a little.


    But, still that idea, she does not want to be bound by feelings, she has her ideal, she has her pursuit.


    "Well, tell me what you came for! But get out of the way first. " Huang Jiuge didn''t know how to answer, so she had to cut off the topic.


    Huang nine songs diverge the topic, although let Sikong cut some dissatisfaction, but also not good to entangle.


    In the end, he still cares about the feelings of Huang Jiuge. He doesn''t want to force her too much and make her hate herself. This is not what he wants.


    Sikong cut slightly side body, let Huang nine songs have a chance to escape, strong pretend calm sit to the table, but the heart is still flustered.


    Sikong cut also followed to sit to her opposite: "chance to get news, someone hired the killer to assassinate you."


    Although Sikong cut tone relaxed, but the fundus of the eye, it is flash cold meaning.


    "What?" Huang nine songs listen very clearly, just a little surprised.


    Killer building?


    For Huang Jiuge, although she is not familiar with it, she is also familiar with it. It is the biggest killer organization of Dongqing country! If you are targeted, you will never die.


    "Who is that man? How do you know? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Even if someone hired a killer to kill her, it was also a matter of killing her. How did he know?


    "Naturally, it has something to do with the Juesha building. I told you when I found you were close to you." Sikong cut''s tone was a bit arrogant: "as for who is that man? Guess what

 Chapter 624

    "Oh! Among the people who most want me to die, Nangong Yuhao is the only one who can afford to kill me. " Huang nine songs sneer a way.


    In fact, there is not much suspense. Although many people want her to die, Nangong Yuhao is undoubtedly the most likely one.


    "Yes, although Huo Qingxuan is looking for someone, the person behind this is undoubtedly Nangong Yuhao." Huang nine songs can guess, Sikong cut did not feel surprised, because the enemy of Huang nine songs, Huang nine songs is the most clear.


    "And the result!" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    As a result, it is the result of Huo Qingxuan''s search for Juesha building!


    "You have to thank the Lord for this. Because of the Lord''s reason, the Juesha building didn''t take over." Sikong cut this tone some proud, a pair of waiting for the Phoenix nine song thank gesture.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t feel surprised, because Sikong cut just said that he had something to do with Juesha building, so she guessed.


    But thank you! It was really necessary. It really saved her life.


    If the killer building really takes over this task, she''s not sure she''s safe! After all, with her current strength, she really can''t fight against a killer organization.


    After all, she is still too weak.


    "The little girl here thanks the king of Chonglou. In order to show my gratitude, I will invite you to dinner some other day." Phoenix nine songs thank way.


    "Why not today?" Sikong cut a little unhappy, he came to her as soon as he got the news, even had no lunch.


    "Today is not free" this time, Huang Jiuge is not polite.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    without waiting for Si kongcao to say, Huang Jiuge continued: "the killer building didn''t take over the task. Nangong Yuhao will probably go to other killer organizations. What''s the matter with you?"


    If Nangong Yin succeeds, he can revenge Nangong Yuhao without scruple, and then he can leave the capital.


    "Don''t worry, let some experts protect you." Sikong cut road.


    Yes, after Wen Jinran''s analysis, he has already arranged it.


    No matter whether the other party will do it or not, he can''t take a risk.


    No one can move his woman.


    But when Huang Jiuge heard the words, her face changed and she said, "no need"


    joke. Although Sikong cut was kind-hearted to protect her, it was like surveillance to her.


    Although she has no secrets that people can''t know, she still doesn''t like it.


    Si kongcao''s face sank: "why? It''s for your own good. "


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t like being watched in the dark." Huang Jiuge said.


    "That''s protection"


    "but to me, it''s no different from surveillance"


    "how can you be so ungrateful as a woman!" His good intentions were refuted, and Sikong was displeased.


    "Well, it''s my business." Phoenix nine songs never give up.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong was angry and had a feeling of hot face and cold buttocks, which shocked his self-esteem. He stopped talking nonsense and left with a cold hum.


    Huang Jiuge also knows that she has gone too far, but she doesn''t regret it. She just doesn''t like people staring at her secretly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after Nangong Yuhao gets Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister hurt by Huang Jiuge''s people, he is so angry that he smashes the teacup in his hand, but he doesn''t have the impulse to seek revenge from Huang Jiuge.


    After all, after so many things happened, he was more tolerant than before.


    What''s more, Huo Qingqing caused this. Even Huo Yan swallowed his words. What else can he do! Go to find Huang Jiuge. It''s just humiliating.

 Chapter 625

    Of course, today''s events were written down in his mind. When he has the chance, we can get them back together.


    Now the most important thing for him is to go to the general''s house to see Huo Qingxuan''s injury and discuss how to deal with Huang Jiuge.


    General''s house, Huo Qingxuan''s yard.


    Although Huo Qingxuan suffered from internal injury, he was not so weak that he could not do it. He could not do much, let alone use force.


    At the moment, Huo Qingxuan was lying on the soft couch in his study. His face was a little pale, his eyes were dark and evil.


    Although today Qingzhi and Qingtan can hurt him because of his momentary absence, they have to say that the two maidservants around huangjiuge are really good.


    At least, when they are relative, no one can help but ignore them.


    However, what makes him most angry is not that he was hurt by Huang Jiuge''s maidservant, but that all these things were deliberately done by Huang Jiuge.


    Deliberately irritate Huo Qingqing and stir up trouble.


    "Bang!" Huo Qingxuan was not annoyed because he knew that it was Nangong Yuhao.


    Nangong Yuhao stormed in and came to Huo Qingxuan. He was worried and asked, "Xuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan showed a trace of warmth in his eyes and comforted him: "it''s not serious. Just rest for a few days."


    Nevertheless, Nangong Yuhao was angry.


    "Huang, Jiu, ge."


    That one word a meal, gnash teeth of appearance, seem to want to bite Huang nine songs in the mouth to pieces generally.


    "Although at the beginning of the matter, Qingqing spoke first, but without saying a few words, we stopped at my scolding, and we were going to leave. It''s the maidservant around Huang Jiuge who speaks ill again, but Qingqing is out of control and refutes it. Therefore, it''s Huang Jiuge who deliberately angers Qingqing and then fights against her. " Huo Qingxuan said hatefully.


    "What? The nine songs of Huang are too arrogant. " Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao is a breath almost didn''t come up, he thought that the reason why start, is Huo Qingqing too much look!


    Unexpectedly, it was Huang Jiuge who did it on purpose.


    "Yes! Who let her be followed by Prince Heyin and Prince Chonglou? " Huo Qingxuan sneered, ironically, with reluctance.


    Yes, No.


    If it wasn''t for Sikong and Nangong, they wouldn''t have to be afraid.


    Speaking of this, Nangong Yuhao''s face became more and more ugly.


    Originally not so good atmosphere suddenly became more gloomy, for a while, Huo Qingxuan took the lead to break the silence: "by the way, you just sent someone to find me, what''s the matter?"


    Mention this matter, South Temple Yu Hao breath again sink a few minutes, sink of say: "just want to ask, you go to other killer organization of affair how?"


    Huo Qingxuan eyebrows a pick, seems to Nangong Yuhao''s eagerness is dissatisfied, but still should say: "the person sent has not come back"


    Nangong Yuhao to the general''s house, Huo Qingqing also got the news, but abnormal did not feel excited, and then can''t wait to see him. On the contrary, he immediately told his servant that if he came to see him, he wouldn''t let Nangong Yuhao come in because she didn''t feel well.


    Yes, Huo Qingqing really didn''t dare to see Nangong Yuhao because of his discomfort.


    Although Huo Qingqing was only injured today, there were several bruises on her face. She didn''t want Nangong Yuhao to see her like this.


    However, until Nangong Yuhao left, he never came to see Huo Qingqing, which made Huo Qingqing feel very sad and unhappy. He felt that Nangong Yuhao had no heart and forgot her.

 Chapter 626

    All of a sudden, he blamed all the resentment on Huang Jiuge, because if it wasn''t for Huang Jiuge, how could he become like this!


    Besides, I have seen brother Hao for a long time.


    Huang, Jiu, ge.


    Thinking of Huang Jiuge, Huo Qingqing becomes more and more angry and wants to tear her to pieces immediately.


    However, at this moment, she can''t do anything, so she is about to suffocate herself.


    Because after coming back, Huo Qingxuan worried that Huo Qingqing would send someone to find Huang Jiuge and make things worse, so he let people watch her.


    ¡¤


    when Si kongcao returns to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard, his angry appearance makes both Wen Jinran and Mo Liu look at each other.


    Before they ask what happened, "bang!" The sound of, the room has already spread heavy door closing sound, let Wen Jinran and ink flow heart not from jump for a while, then four eyes relative, express doubt.


    "Mo Liu, what''s the matter with your martial uncle? Did you take the wrong medicine, or didn''t you take it? " Wen Jinran asked.


    "Martial uncle is not ill. Why take medicine?" Ink flow blinked, said don''t understand.


    Wen Jinran took a puff from the corner of his mouth and felt that the child didn''t know how to be humorous.


    "Forget it, it seems that someone has offended your martial uncle. I don''t want to get into trouble. I''d better go out and do my business." Wen Jinran sighed and said with a bitter smile.


    Then he turned and left.


    In fact, you don''t have to think about it. We all know that Sikong Tiao''s anger must be due to Huang Jiuge. After all, he went to find Huang Jiuge before.


    Although have seen, but in the heart, or will be some uncomfortable.


    Nalan Jin also knows about the conflict between Huang Jiuge and Huo Qingxuan on the street, and also involves Huo Yan. He is scared out in a cold sweat.


    Originally, the first reaction was to question Huang Jiuge, but the thought that even if she went, it didn''t help, so she didn''t go. Although the heart is uneasy, but more or helpless and helpless.


    In the dead of night, they are always scheming, killing and setting fire.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge left the palace, the candle was still on in the QIANZI Pavilion of the east courtyard.


    In the master bedroom, there was a murmur.


    In the dark, Qingzhi, who is monitoring Nalan QIANZI, can''t help frowning and her eyes are cold. This is her rare emotion.


    Because these people are going to kill an unborn child.


    At the same time, Huo Qingxuan also received the news that the killer who hired Huang Jiuge had already set out and was squatting around Nalan mansion. As soon as he saw Huang Jiuge appear, he would do it.


    Why only stay around, instead of breaking into Nalan mansion!


    It''s not that Huo Qingxuan doesn''t believe in the skills of these killers. He can do it without knowing. But he didn''t know where the yard of Huang Jiuge was. He was afraid that if he went in rashly, he would scare the snake and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Yes, even if he wants to kill Huang Jiuge, he doesn''t want to disturb other people in Nalan mansion, and he doesn''t want to attack other people in Nalan mansion. It''s not how kind he is, it''s just that there is no deep hatred between him and Nalan mansion. There is no need to do so.


    However, before these killers came, Huang Jiuge just left, so she passed by.


    Why do they come in the evening! I didn''t know that Huang Jiuge would come out at night and wait for a rabbit. But when the task was just determined, they began to carry out the task. No matter whether Huang Jiuge would come out or not, they had to stay here.


    When the task is limited, even if it takes three or four days to stay here, they must stay there.

 Chapter 627

    Of course, before they came, they also knew that Huang Jiuge had the habit of going out at night, but they didn''t know when to go out or when.


    So, there are six killers coming this time. They keep every exit of Nalan mansion, waiting for Huang Jiuge to appear.


    However, these killers are all third rate masters, because they think that no matter how powerful Huang Jiuge is, he can''t be the opponent of six third rate masters. Because even if a second rate master, in front of the six third rate masters, only the fate of defeat.


    Here, Huang Jiuge soon came to the house without quantum.


    In the yard, Wu Quan was leaning on the rocking chair with a complicated look and a dull breath. It was obviously something on his mind.


    "Master, what''s on your mind?" Huang nine songs some worry of ask a way.


    "The girl is coming. It''s nothing. Let''s pass the internal power to you first." Wuquan obviously intended to avoid this problem, then stood up and walked to the futon.


    Without quantum theory, Huang Jiuge will not be forced, but it is difficult for her to transmit internal power.


    "Master, you have passed on your internal power to me. What about you! It will weaken your internal power. " At the beginning, Huang Jiuge didn''t have this consciousness, which was suddenly thought of today.


    Although it''s nothing for a master like Wuquan to pass one or two layers, it''s not as simple as one or two layers.


    Smell speech, the body that does not have quantum to walk forward one meal, turn head, the vision falls on Huang nine song body, some are stunned, but immediately tease a way: "how to suddenly think of for me?"


    Huang nine songs complexion a black, angry strange way: "master, see you say, as if I have no heart and no lung."


    "Well, I think so." No quantum Shun Shun his beard, a thoughtful said.


    Huang Jiuge said helplessly: "master, I''m serious."


    Huang Jiuge said, no quantum, no longer joking, seriously said: "it''s weak, but I''m old enough to be a teacher, and I don''t care about that any more."


    "Chi" makes Huang Jiuge sneer, and gives Wuquan a white eye without any implication, with a look of disdain: "what is old age! Master, I am blind! You only look about fifty. "


    Smell speech, no quantum is not in a hurry to pass internal power to Huang Jiuge, but go to the stone bench next to the stone table and sit down.


    Then, he poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip of it. After putting down the cup, he said solemnly, "I look like I''m only about 50 years old, but I''m already 80 years old."


    "What?" Hearing this, Huang Jiuge was very surprised. She couldn''t believe it: "master, you are a liar!"


    Huang Jiuge couldn''t imagine that the old man who looked at most fifty years old was already eighty years old.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t believe it. He didn''t feel surprised or despised, because it was hard for anyone to believe it.


    "Being a teacher is a man of cultivation. Naturally, he is much older than ordinary people." No quantum explanation.


    "So it is Huang Jiuge has no doubt about him, so long as there is no quantum theory, she will hardly doubt it.


    Even so, Huang Jiuge is still worried, so whether to let Wuquan pass his internal power or not.


    Seeing the entanglement of Huang Jiuge, Wu QUANDAO said: "I''m old enough to be a teacher, and it''s useless to keep a deep internal force. Moreover, I still have a wish to be a teacher. I''m afraid I can''t realize it in this life. Therefore, I want to ask you to help me realize it, so I can''t do without strong skills."

 Chapter 628

    "Of course, to be a teacher is not to force you to do it. I just hope that I can help you to be a teacher when you are powerful."


    When it comes to this unfulfilled wish, Wu Quan immediately immerses himself in sadness.


    It seems that this is what Huang Jiuge felt that he didn''t have quantum to do.


    "What wish?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Wuquan didn''t force Huang Jiuge. Naturally, Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse. If she could help, she would help.


    It turns out that Wuquan is from the school of heaven''s secrets, and he is also the leader of heaven''s secrets.


    However, Tianji sect disappeared in this continent because of a disaster 50 years ago, and Wuquan has been looking for Tianji sect for 50 years, but it still hasn''t been found.


    This is the long cherished wish and regret of Wuquan''s whole life.


    The original site of Tianji sect is in the Tianyin mountain range thousands of miles away from the capital. However, the Tianyin mountain range runs through Dongqing and Qingxiao. The mountain road is rugged and dangerous, and there are many misty places. It''s easy to get lost, so many places can''t be found at all.


    Wuquanzi wants Huang Jiuge to be able to help him find Tianji sect. If he can return to Tianji sect alive, it''s better. If he can''t, he also hopes that after his death, his ashes can be buried in Tianji sect.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge also said that it was very difficult, but she didn''t refuse. After all, she just needed to do her best and didn''t have to find it.


    Since he has promised to help Wuquan find Tianji sect, he can''t refuse Wuquan to deliver internal power to himself.


    The second time I received internal power, it was not as painful as the first time.


    However, after receiving a layer of internal power again, Huang Jiuge''s power increased greatly, and he became a second rate master.


    Of course, this is still the premise that internal force and martial arts are not stable. If internal force and martial arts are stable, they are second rate skills.


    There is almost no pressure to deal with Nangong Yuhao.


    Wuquan''s body is a little weak after delivering internal power to Huang Jiuge. After digesting the internal power, Huang Jiuge immediately helps him into the room to have a rest. Then, Huang Jiuge left.


    When approaching the side gate of Nalan mansion, he suddenly felt a murderous attack. Then, four shadows came down from the sky and soon surrounded Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge has a chance to escape, but she doesn''t. instead, she immediately calls out the dragon scale dagger and releases the evil spirit.


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the origin of these killers, she knows that they are professional killers at a glance. Therefore, Huang Jiuge subconsciously guesses whether these killers are from other organizations hired by Huo Qingxuan because he can''t hire killers from jueshailou.


    But whether it is or not, these people want to kill her, so be ready to be killed! Now her internal power has just been upgraded, and someone sent her to practice, which is the best.


    Once the evil spirit came out, as always, the killers felt a strange chill, but they didn''t pay attention to it, because the night was cold.


    The killers didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. They just came to Huang Jiuge face to face.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge''s eyes were cold, her momentum changed, and the powerful air pressure scattered, several killers were oppressed, and they were all surprised. However, they did not stop the pace, just from the original contempt to become vigilant.


    The war is imminent.


    Now, Huang Jiuge''s skill has greatly increased. Although there is no pressure to deal with the four third rate masters, she can at least make equal efforts. For the time being, no one can embarrass anyone.


    But when two more killers join in the battle, it''s a little too much for Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 629

    In the end, the internal force of Huang Jiuge has not been able to keep pace with her martial arts, and the evil spirit has not been deeply influenced.


    But in the end, or Phoenix nine song won, although some embarrassed, but fortunately not injured. Those who had been killed by Huang Jiuge earlier were based on the strength of Huang Jiuge. Those who were killed by Huang Jiuge later were affected by the evil spirit and weakened their strength.


    However, this battle didn''t take much time, which also showed that the power of Huang Jiuge really played a role.


    These killers died around Nalan mansion. They were afraid that it would be bad for them to spread, so Huang Jiuge had to throw them away in the wasteland thousands of meters away.


    She can''t care whether she will scare passers-by, because she has no more strength to carry them further away and throw them away.


    After packing up, Huang Jiuge went back to the mansion.


    From the beginning to the end, Huang Jiuge didn''t find it. Not far from the roof, there were two pairs of eyes who saw the scene, and they were surprised.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t find out. Naturally, the reason is that these two people''s martial arts are superior to Huang Jiuge. And if these two people are not good for Huang Jiuge, maybe Huang Jiuge is true!


    "Jiwu, are you sure this is the woman the master asked us to protect? How do you think this woman doesn''t need protection! Look, this woman can solve six third rate masters in less than one cup of tea. " Said the plaintive male voice.


    The man said that he had been hit, but they were asked by the master to protect the woman, but before they did, the matter had been solved, can we not hit?


    Although I think it''s overqualified for master to let these two masters protect a woman, who let master pay so much attention to a woman for the first time! This makes them have to wonder what kind of woman is worthy of such attention.


    Therefore, they readily accepted it.


    Yes, these two men were sent by Sikong to protect Huang Jiuge.


    Although Huang Jiuge refuses Sikong''s protection, Sikong doesn''t really care. You know, Huang Jiuge is his woman. He can''t really let Huang Jiuge be in danger.


    Maybe it''s because I want to know if Huang Jiuge can be worthy of the boss''s empty cut. I didn''t make a move when the killer appeared. I want to see if Huang Jiuge can deal with it first.


    So, at the beginning, they held the attitude of watching the play, waiting for the time when Huang Jiuge couldn''t fight.


    But who knows, it is the death of those killers who are waiting.


    "The weak don''t deserve to stand beside the master." Jiwu said.


    This is not deliberately aimed at the meaning of Huang Jiuge, but he felt that the strong as the master, the weak really do not deserve to stand beside him, will become the burden of the master.


    But fortunately, Huang nine songs did not let him down, not weak, but want to stand beside the master, not enough.


    "Ji Wu, you''d better not say that in front of the master." When Ji Tong heard the speech, he was dissatisfied and worried. He interfered in the master''s affairs. That was overstepping.


    "I know" Jiwu didn''t get upset because of this, and these are just his wishful thinking, mainly depending on the master.


    As long as the master is willing, he has no right to interfere.


    "Keep watching. I''ll report to the master." Jitong road.


    Although tonight''s matter Huang Jiuge did not suffer, but still had to report, this is the master''s request, so they did not dare to delay.


    Because Huang Jiuge had said to Qingzhi Qingtan earlier that he would go out at night and come back at about what time. If he found anything, he would report it at that time.

 Chapter 630

    Therefore, the Phoenix nine song just returned to Weiyang song soon, found the green Gardenia came.


    Don''t wait for Huang Jiuge to ask, green Gardenia will first open the mouth: "Miss, Nalan QIANZI want to coerce to Aunt Jiang to see the doctor, said Aunt Jiang is ill, not suitable for children, otherwise, adults and children can''t keep."


    In this way, in order to keep the adults, the children had to be exiled.


    As for Nalan QIANZI, why do you want to do this instead of directly poisoning! Because poisoning leaves clear evidence.


    It has to be said that Nalan QIANZI''s method is pretty good. At least when things are exposed, it''s not easy for people to get hold of it. Even if they are, there is room to shirk responsibility.


    "What''s next, miss?" Qingzhi asked.


    "If they want to die, what about giving them a chance? Let''s make a plan! " Huang nine songs sneer a way.


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge has nothing to look for, but that she wants to take this opportunity to give Mo Rushun and her daughter another heavy blow. She wants to see where their mother and daughter''s bottom line is.


    After getting the answer, Qingzhi went back to monitor Nalan QIANZI.


    The night is already deep, but Si kongcao doesn''t feel sleepy at all, because he is waiting for his subordinates to report on protecting Huang Jiuge secretly today.


    At the moment, Sikong is reading in the room, but his mind is not here. He doesn''t even notice that the book has been reversed.


    Only when he heard something outside, did he put the book down. Then when there was a knock outside, he said, "come in!"


    "Squeak", the door was pushed open, a young man in black came in.


    And this man is not others, it is ordered to protect Huang nine songs, to report the situation of Ji Tong.


    Jiwu and Jitong are the confidants of Sikong cut, but they only arrived in the capital yesterday, so they don''t know about Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge.


    This afternoon, he was sent by Sikong to protect a woman named Huang Jiuge. It was only then that he realized that his master attached so much importance to a woman.


    "Master, in the time of Xu Shi, Huang Jiuge quietly went out of the house from the side gate, and then went to a house in the suburb of the west of the city. As for what to do, we don''t know. Because there is an expert in it, we dare not get close to it. When Huang Jiuge returned to Nalan''s house, the killer appeared, and then... "Speaking of this, Ji Tong didn''t know how to go on, because they were good at asserting the master''s orders.


    "And then what?" Si kongcao thinks that there is something wrong with Huang Jiuge. He suddenly gets up from his chair and asks eagerly.


    "Plop" a, Ji Tong immediately knelt down in the ground: "master, forgive me, because we want to see how powerful that Huang Jiuge is, so we didn''t make a move in time, who knows, that Huang Jiuge killed the six third rate masters in less than a cup of tea time."


    Smell speech, Si kongcao this just relaxed tone, but also surprised, Huang nine songs unexpectedly with one''s own strength, in less than a cup of tea time killed six third rate master.


    How rebellious is Huang Jiuge? In just a few days, her skill has greatly increased.


    In addition, Sikong did not feel unhappy because of Jiwu and Jitong. Instead, he agreed that Jiwu and Jitong were not exposed early.


    Because if it''s exposed, I''m afraid it will annoy Huang Jiuge.


    "Well, if you find the killer in the future, you can solve it before meeting with Huang Jiuge. If you can''t, it will appear when Huang Jiuge is defeated." Si kongcao said.

 Chapter 631

    Although he is worried about the safety of Huang Jiuge, he also believes in her ability after tonight''s event, so he just needs to ensure her safety.


    Without punishment, Ji Tong was relieved and said, "yes"


    the next day, Huang Jiuge got up early as usual, and then meditated.


    After practicing Qi, aunt Tong had already made breakfast, so she had breakfast. While eating breakfast, Huang Jiuge orders aunt Tong some things. After eating well, she goes back to the room to practice Fu.


    Jiang Hui is pregnant. Naturally, she is highly valued by nalanjin, so she needs a doctor to pulse once a day to ensure the safety of the fetus.


    And after breakfast, the doctor came.


    Most of the big families have government doctors, but because the Nalan family is not very rich, they are reluctant to use their spare money to support them, so they don''t have government doctors.


    However, there is an exclusive doctor.


    This kind of phenomenon in many families who can''t afford to support or don''t need to support government doctors, there will be designated doctors. And these doctors are doctors from some big hospitals in Beijing, because they need to be protected.


    But no matter how high the security is, there will inevitably be people who are unscrupulous, greedy for money, timid and devoid of conscience.


    Of course, greed for life is human nature, which is understandable. But if you harm others because you are greedy for life, you can''t forgive.


    When the doctor enters the house, he is stopped by Jingqiu and says that Aunt Mo is not well. Let the doctor have a look first.


    Because Mo Rushun''s illness recently was seen by this doctor, so the doctor didn''t doubt him, so he went with him.


    But when he came out, his face was very heavy.


    However, after the doctor felt Jiang Hui''s pulse, the result soon spread to Mo Rushuang, saying that Aunt Jiang was suffering from a strange disease and could not have a child. If she insisted on having the child, it would be difficult to guarantee her size.


    It''s said that Aunt Jiang almost didn''t faint when she heard the news. Nalanjin also fell into grief, but she still made a decision to give up her child.


    Mo Rushun was extremely excited, and he couldn''t control his laughter: "ha ha ha! Jiang Hui, how can you be proud now? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    However, Nalan QIANZI is not as excited as Mo Rushun. After all, the child hasn''t been exiled! Aunt Jiang refused.


    Moreover, she can''t be relieved until the dust falls.


    "Come on, let''s go to visit aunt Jiang and persuade her that if there are no children, we can have more. If there are no adults, it''s not worth the loss!" Mo Rushun said, but the tone is not as kind as this, but full of schadenfreude.


    Schadenfreude at the same time, but also some complacent, as if this is not a conspiracy, but the real general.


    "Aunt, don''t show your horse''s feet." Jingqiu is worried.


    "Don''t worry! I''m not a fool. " Mo Rushun said with a smile, looking confident.


    However, Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang, who are well aware of Mo Rushun''s temperament, are not really at ease. Mo Rushun is not a fool, but she is too impulsive, so they are really worried that she will show her feet.


    However, they do not dare to say too much, can only pray that Mo Rushuang really do not show their feet.


    Mo Rushuang cleaned up, with the help of Jingqiu and Jingxiang, he walked out of the east courtyard.


    After walking out of the east courtyard, Mo Rushun''s original schadenfreude face completely converged, showing a sad appearance, as if she really felt heartache for Jiang Hui.

 Chapter 632

    South courtyard, lead bamboo house, the atmosphere is low.


    In the room, Jiang Hui half lies on the bed, full of pain. Mother Lu stood aside, not angry. Nalanjin sat on one side of the chair, also full of anger.


    No one spoke, as if waiting for something.


    For a moment, green came in and saluted Nalan, saying: "master, aunt Mo is here."


    The low voice of "let her in" contains the anger of forbearance.


    "Is" green meaning should way, then turned to walk out.


    After a while, Mo Rushun came in with the help of Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang. The weak Liu Fufeng''s appearance really made me feel pity, which made Nalan Jin''s eyes flash.


    However, she was no longer soft hearted, but more disgusted and resentful.


    Get up, then toward Mo Ru frost and go, without saying a word, then a slap mercilessly to her hello and go.


    "Pa" of a, very loud, will all the people in the room were scared.


    Moreover, because this slap is very hard, Mo Rushun''s body is weak, and Jingqiu and Jingxiang just let her go, so Mo Rushun is hit and falls to the ground, and there is a "bang".


    "Ah It''s like frost screams in pain.


    "Aunt ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang see this, and quickly squat down to help, but at the beginning of the action, they are scolded by nalanjin: "no help"


    Mo Rushun''s head is a little dizzy, but she is still awake, she can''t get up, so she can only lie on the ground. His left hand covered the red and swollen left cheek, and he looked at nalanjin with tears in his eyes. He was sad and angry: "master, why did you hit me?"


    "Why? You still have the face to ask me why? Is your heart made of snakes and scorpions? Are you the queen of the Nalan family? " Nalanjin''s eyes were scarlet, as if he wanted to tear up Mo Rushuang.


    Yes! Mo Rushun is trying to harm his child and the queen of Nalan family. How can he not hate her!


    Yes, nalanjin knew. Before he knew the truth, he was really scared by the doctor''s words. He really thought that the child could not be saved.


    As for how na LanJin knew the truth, of course, it was because Huang Jiuge directly pointed out that the doctor had to confess.


    Although it''s Nalan QIANZI who goes to the doctor to blackmail him, Nalan moves to be angry because he thinks it''s caused by molushuang.


    Perhaps, in this matter, nalanjin did not give Mo Rushun an opportunity to refute, which was unfair. But nalanjin really didn''t doubt that this thing was done by Mo Rushun. After all, Mo Rushun had too many criminal records.


    Moreover, with regard to the issue of Nalan family''s descendants, Nalan Jin would really lose some sense!


    Nalanjin''s words directly scared Mo Rushun to be silly. How did he know? How did he know...


    did the doctor say that?


    But doesn''t he care about his family?


    Yes, Mo Rushuang threatened the doctor''s family and agreed. But now, the matter has been exposed. What''s the matter?


    "Master, is there any misunderstanding?" Mo Rushun pretends to be stupid, because she doesn''t want to admit it, and she doesn''t dare to admit it, because once she admits it, she is really finished.


    "Misunderstanding? Mo Rushuang, dare you say that you didn''t use the doctor''s family to threaten him, saying that the child in aunt Jiang''s stomach is not good? " Nalanjin was a little angry. Now no matter how sophisticated Mo Rushun was, he couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 633

    "Master, do you believe what others say?" Mo Rushun retorted.


    "No frost, you still sophistry." Naranjin said angrily.


    "Master, if you just rely on the doctor''s one-sided words, I won''t accept it." Mo Rushuang looks humiliated, as if he has been wronged.


    See Mo Ru frost so obstinate, Na LAN Jin also thoroughly cold heart, is moved to give up the idea.


    But this idea moves, then can''t put down.


    Nalan Jin took a deep breath and put away his efforts. Looking at Mo Rushun''s eyes, he showed his determination: "it seems that Nalan house can''t hold you any more. Come on, take pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Boom", nalanjin''s words like a bolt from the blue general, in the head of Mo Rushun exploded, let her some reaction.


    What do you mean?


    What do you mean there''s no room for her?


    What does it mean to take pen, ink, paper and inkstone?


    Is the master going to leave her?


    No, it''s impossible. It''s impossible.


    Mo Rushun knows that nalanjin is very disappointed with her, but she thinks that it''s only a matter of time. As long as it''s over, nalanjin calms down and changes herself.


    Of course, it''s just a superficial change, and let nalanjin change his mind.


    But now, he ¡¤¡¤


    "master, what do you mean?" Because don''t believe Na LAN Jin really will rest her, so Mo Ru frost dying struggle of ask a way.


    "What do you mean? It means that you, Mo Rushun, will never be a member of Nalan mansion from today. Go back to your Mo family. " Nalanjin said coldly, with no emotion.


    Such a result, Jiang Hui and others are unpredictable, also very surprised.


    Jiang Hui is very happy to see it succeed, but she has never reported such hope, because she thinks that nalanjin still has feelings for Mo Rushun. No matter how angry she is, she will not give up for the time being.


    "No, master, you can''t do this..." Mo Rushuang suddenly roared, her eyes were congested, her face was twisted, and her original appearance became extremely ugly.


    So, let Na LAN Jin disgust even more, cold way: "can''t, why can''t?"? It''s not up to you to do things. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    At this time, green has been ordered to ink paper inkstone ready, to the round table.


    Mo Rushuang struggles to get up and destroy, but he can''t get up.


    Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang are also anxious, but they dare not help Mo Rushuang.


    They are mo Rushun''s maids, right, but they dare not forget that this Nalan mansion, Nalan Jin is the biggest.


    "No, sir, you can''t, you can''t..."


    Mo Rushun saw that she couldn''t stop it at all, and her heart became more and more heavy. When she caught a glimpse of Jiang Hui''s schadenfreude face, she suddenly thought of something in her mind and blurted out: "Sir, the child in Jiang Hui''s stomach is not yours at all."


    "Bang"


    Mo Rushuang''s words were a bolt from the blue to nalanjin and Jiang Hui.


    Nalanjin is writing hand suddenly, looking at Mo Rushan''s eyes, coldly asked: "what do you say?"


    Subconsciously, he doesn''t believe what Mo Rushun said, but as a man, the most taboo thing is to wear a green hat, so no matter what Mo Rushun said is true or false, he needs to ask clearly.


    "You''re bullshit. The baby in my stomach belongs to the master." Jiang Hui retorts in a hurry, not because she is guilty, but because she is wronged and afraid that the master will believe Mo Rushan''s words.

 Chapter 634

    "What nonsense? Jiang Hui, if I''m really talking nonsense, why didn''t I get pregnant for so many years, but I got pregnant at this time! " Mo Rushuang said indignantly, can''t see the trace of injustice.


    It''s not that Mo Rushun really "knows" that Jiang Hui''s baby is not nalanjin''s, but that she can''t accept it, so she hypnotizes herself and only believes her own guess.


    "You..." Jiang Hui was so angry that she almost didn''t pass out, and some of them couldn''t breathe.


    "Aunt, calm down, clear from clear, don''t hurt the body, bad for children." Seeing this, mother Lu was afraid that something might happen to Jiang Hui, so she quickly comforted her and helped her.


    "How are you, are you all right?" Seeing this, Nalan Jin naturally worried about Jiang Hui, so he came to have a look.


    He won''t deny Jiang Hui just because of Mo Rushun''s words, but Mo Rushun''s words also give birth to a knot in his heart, so he won''t be angry with Jiang Hui before things are confirmed.


    But we have to find out what happened.


    "Master, the child in my belly is really yours. I have a clear conscience and can stand any verification." Jiang Hui wiped tears and said sincerely.


    Smell speech, Na LAN Jin more believe Jiang Hui.


    As for what Mo Rushun said, why Jiang Hui has not been pregnant for so many years, but now she is.


    He is not a fool, he also knows, to have children is to see fate, and, over the years, he has little time in Jiang Hui''s yard, pregnant, is understandable.


    During this period of time, he spent a lot of time in Jiang Hui''s yard, and was not in any suspense.


    Seeing that nalanjin didn''t anger Jiang Hui because of his words, Mo Rusheng was furious: "no, impossible ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "impossible? What evidence do you have? " Nalanjin asked coldly.


    "Evidence, evidence... What evidence does Mo Rushun have! Yes, it''s just my own guess, and it''s self hypnotic.


    "Anyway, it''s impossible and impossible. Jiang Hui can''t be the master''s child in her stomach. She can''t, she can''t..."


    Mo Rushun, it''s a slap in the face. She doesn''t choose what to say.


    Wen Yan, what''s unclear about nalanjin! Mo Rushun doesn''t want Jiang Hui to have his baby at all!


    "Enough" nalanjin was almost stunned by Mo Rushun. He yelled, and then looked at Jingqiu and Jingxiang: "take your aunt back to yalanyuan to clean up, and get out of nalanjin today."


    "Is" Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang dare not refute, had to answer.


    "No, I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go..." Mo Rushun''s constant struggle and roar are just like a shrew.


    It is reasonable to say that Mo Rushun is very weak at the moment and can''t get rid of Jingqiu and Jingxiang. But Jingqiu and Jingxiang intentionally release water and don''t try to hold Mo Rushun.


    Because they still hope that nalanjin will change his mind.


    They are the people around Mo Rushun. Once Mo Rushun is driven out of Nalan house, they will not be able to stay.


    How can a abandoned woman feel better in the future? Where can we go?


    Back to Mo mansion?


    Don''t be kidding.


    They have been with Mo Rushun for such a long time and become her confidants. Naturally, they know Mo''s family''s selfishness. How can they not bring benefits to them and let them follow Mo Rushun! It''s too late to escape and get rid of the relationship!


    Self support?


    It''s also impossible.

 Chapter 635

    Although Mo Rushun was not born as a young lady, she had a little money in her family and had not done any heavy work since she was a child. In addition, I have lived a life of self-respect for more than ten years. Now I have no ability to support myself! Even if there were, she would not do it!


    Therefore, if they follow Mo Rushuang, they will only be affected.


    Although they have been with Mo Rushun for so many years, they have received a lot of favors from her, and they also have feelings.


    But can emotion be eaten?


    Others are "husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster." No matter how good their feelings are, they are just masters and servants, so they can only think for themselves selfishly.


    If they were driven out of Nalan mansion, they would not be able to stay in the capital.


    Because they had been with Mo Rushun, and Mo Rushun was abandoned because of doing such a heartless thing, they were naturally involved. As the saying goes, what kind of master, what kind of slave, their hearts have been added to the bad label, who dare to ah!


    They also admit that they have done a lot of things against their conscience with Mo Rushun, but they don''t do it for themselves. They only do it for the sake of gaining Mo Rushun''s trust and trust, and to gain a firm foothold in Nalan mansion.


    They don''t feel guilty for what they have done. They can only say that they have been defeated.


    "Why don''t you pull it out?" Where can''t nalanjin see the mind of Jingqiu and Jingxiang! See their procrastination, then immediately scold a way.


    "Yes" this time, Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang did not dare to drag on any more, and immediately took Mo Rushun out.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t... don''t"


    no matter how Mo Rushun yells, it doesn''t help.


    After Mo Rushun''s voice completely disappeared in yinzhuju, nalanjin''s eyes returned to Jiang Hui.


    Originally full of anger, at the sight of Jiang Hui''s face, which is not brilliant, but pitiful, I still feel pity for it.


    Nalanjin went to the bedside, sat down, took Jiang Hui''s hand, looked at her eyes with some deep feeling: "hui''er, let you be wronged, you can rest assured that no one can wrongly you."


    Jiang Hui smell speech, exhibition Yan a smile, with a bit flattered, but very seriously said: "thank you for being able to believe me, I''m still that sentence, I''m in the stomach of the child is the master, can withstand any verification."


    "Well, I believe you. You''ll have a good rest. I''ll see you later." Nalanjin now has no doubt about Jiang Hui, but what happened today still affects his mood. He wants to be alone.


    Don''t abandon like frost, although it is a matter of last resort, but he doesn''t regret. Because Mo Rushuang made him cold, because of jealousy, he wanted to harm his Nalan family''s offspring.


    Although he doesn''t know whether Jiang Hui''s baby is male or female, whether it is male or female, it is the blood of his Nalan family.


    He wanted a son very much, but he never reluctantly. After all, the Nalan family was always thin.


    If he really had to have a son, he could have a concubine, and he was not afraid that he would not have a son.


    However, in addition to Huang Yao, Mo Rushun, who was born with her childhood, Jiang Hui, who had to be responsible for the destruction of Qing Yu because she had drunk wine, and Zhao Qingqiu, who was forced to give him by Mo Rushun, there was no other woman.


    In fact, although nalanjin has gained some influence, he is not a bad man.

 Chapter 636

    "Is" Jiang Hui''s clever response, not to mention anything about Mo Rushun, let alone pretend to beg for Mo Rushun and win the favor of nalanjin, because now she doesn''t need the icing on the cake.


    On the contrary, if you say that, you may be disgusted by nalanjin.


    Not to mention Mo Rushuang, the key is her son. If she said that, she would be hypocritical, and she would hit nalanjin in the face in disguise and fight against him.


    She won''t do such a thing that is not worth the loss!


    After nalanjin left, Jiang Hui and mammy Lu were completely relieved, but their faces were a little heavy.


    "I didn''t expect that Mo Rushuang would say that the child in my stomach is not the master''s, and I was really scared by her." Although things have passed, Jiang Hui still has some lingering fear.


    "Yes! Although you have a clear conscience, I''m afraid the master will believe her. After all, we don''t know whether the master still has feelings for Mo Rushun. " Mother Lu was also frightened by Mo Rushun''s words.


    "Oh Jiang Hui sneer, and proud said: "but also really thank Mo Rushun that stupid head, this time can really put himself to play."


    "I didn''t expect that the master would take off Mo Rushuang directly. It''s God''s help!" This is what they dream of happening, but dare not expect to happen!


    "No, it''s all due to the young lady. I''m glad I didn''t fight against her before." Jiang Hui doesn''t believe in heaven, but only in people.


    For Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui is not only grateful but also grateful.


    Mo Rushuang was pulled out of yinzhuju, and yelled along the way, which attracted many servants. At the same time, it also attracted Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge and aunt Tong are deliberately waiting for Mo Rusheng in the back garden, just to see Mo Rusheng''s jokes.


    "No, no, I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go"


    Mo Rushun''s words are still the same.


    I''m not leaving? Don''t go where?


    They all expressed doubts. Even Huang Jiuge didn''t know what it meant.


    "Aunt Mo yelled in public. It''s beneath her dignity." Huang nine song says, tone pour is not what mood, just with the relation between them for, this words is obviously ironic.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge, Mo Rushuang is just like seeing the enemy who killed her father. Regardless of the weakness and bondage of her body, Mo rushes towards Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, Mo Rushun wants to, but she can''t do it, because she is tightly held by Jingqiu and Jingxiang, and only roars: "it''s you, it must be you, it''s you who helped Jiang Hui, right, right..."


    although Mo Rushun is just guessing and angry at the moment, it has to be said that Mo Rushun is right, it''s Jiang Hui from huangjiuge gang.


    "So what?" Huang Jiuge doesn''t deny it. To her, Mo Rushun is just a clown.


    "You, you, you"


    "Oh! I don''t know if aunt Mo has ever heard a word. If you want people to know, you can''t do it yourself. " Huang nine songs sneer a way, see Mo Ru Frost''s vision is full of disdain and disdain.


    "You, you... Poof... Poof... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop... Poop.


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you go back and clean it up? " At this time, Nalan Jin just came out of the South courtyard, and saw that Mo Rushun had not left, he scolded.


    "Master, are you so cruel?" Mo Rushuang is full of grief, but he still hopes to save something.

 Chapter 637

    Smell speech, Na LAN Jin fiercely toward Mo Ru frost come, see Mo Ru frost heart, but Na LAN Jin just no matter how Mo Ru frost, come to her, face ferocious said: "cruel, you harm this Hou child when not cruel?"


    When nalanjin heard this, everyone was shocked.


    What? Aunt Mo does harm to Aunt Jiang''s children?


    Today, it is said that Aunt Jiang is suffering from a strange disease and can''t have children. Is it aunt Mo who did it?


    "No, it''s not me... Even now, Mo Rushuang is still quibbling.


    All of a sudden, Mo Rushun''s eyes turned and yelled with a few threads of madness: "it''s Huang Jiuge who framed me, right, it''s Huang Jiuge, it''s Huang Jiuge ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    If Mo Rushun didn''t make mistakes before, nalanjin would naturally believe Mo Rushun''s words, but now, he would rather believe Huang Jiuge than Mo Rushun.


    Not only nalanjin, but also all the servants. After all, Huang Jiuge didn''t do anything heartless, but Mo Rushun did a lot!


    "Oh! I set you up? Why should I set you up? " Huang nine songs also don''t annoy, the corner of the mouth raises a touch of shallow smile, very interesting of ask a way.


    "Because, because..." it''s like frost. I can''t tell why.


    But it''s not that she doesn''t know how to say it, but she doesn''t dare to say it.


    Because she is very clear that she has been harming Huang Jiuge all the time, and she is not willing to admit that it is because she harmed Huang Jiuge, so Huang Jiuge is now taking revenge on her.


    "That''s enough. Up to now, you are still stubborn. You just don''t know what to say." Nalanjin has no mind to listen to Mo Rushun''s nonsense. He raises his hand and throws his rice paper to Mo Rushun, saying: "this is the letter of suspension. In half an hour, get out of nalanjin''s house."


    Mo Rushuang did not catch the rice paper, but let it float down.


    Na LAN Jin also ignore, say, then mercilessly shake sleeve, turn round to leave.


    However, people were shocked by the word "suspension".


    Huang Jiuge is also surprised. She can''t imagine that Nalan Jin has stopped Mo Rushun directly. No wonder Mo Rushun''s reaction is so big.


    Although the result was unexpected, she was happy to see it.


    "Ha ha!" Huang nine songs smile voice without concealing, looking at the eyes of Mo Ru frost, that is a proud ah!


    "Ah! No, I don''t want to, I don''t want to... "Mo Rushun couldn''t care to laugh at her nine songs. He rushed to the ground, picked up the rice paper and tore it to pieces.


    "Aunt Mo, oh no, you are not the aunt of Nalan mansion now, so you can''t call your aunt, but what should I call you?" With that, Huang Jiuge pretends to think, and her words are as hard to hear as Frost''s eyes.


    But without waiting for Mo Rushun to say anything, Huang Jiuge continued: "forget it, since I don''t know, I won''t call. But I have to remind you that although you tore up the letter of divorce, it can''t change the fact that you were dismissed. It''s just a letter of divorce. Dad can write it with his pen, and you can''t tear it up. "


    This is not a reminder. It''s just a drop in the bucket.


    "You... Mo Rushun has no strength to speak now. Even if he does, he doesn''t know how to refute Huang Jiuge''s words.


    Because she also knew that since the master was determined to rest her, no matter how many letters of divorce she tore up, it was useless.


    "Well, go back and clean up! In order to avoid not going out of the house in half an hour, it will not look good to be blown out. " Huang Jiuge reminds me again, but also once again.

 Chapter 638

    After that, Huang Jiuge leads aunt Tong to leave.


    "I didn''t expect that the master thought it was just a punishment and a foot ban since he had retired." After leaving, aunt Tong made a sound, which was also very unexpected.


    "It''s a bit of an accident, but isn''t it better? A woman who has been abandoned will have a hard time in the future. " Huang Jiuge said with a smile.


    In ancient times, when women were abandoned, they would be rejected and excluded by the world.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know if Mo''s family will raise Mo Rushun, but even if she does, Mo Rushun is definitely living a life of depending on others and their faces.


    I''m afraid I can''t leave the capital and support myself.


    Here, Mo Rusheng is supported by Jingqiu and Jingxiang and returns to Yalan garden. Nalan QIANZI also gets the news and comes. As soon as she enters the door, she asks, "what''s the matter? How did it come to light? You''ve been divorced by your father. "


    For Mo Rushun, Nalan QIANZI is not polite. She thinks that it is mo Rushun who has been overjoyed and exposed herself.


    She doesn''t think her strategy is perfect, she just doesn''t believe in Mo Rushun, so she subconsciously thinks it is the reason of Mo Rushun.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix, it''s nine songs of Phoenix..." hearing the speech, Mo Rushun was excited again and cried out out of control, but his voice became hoarse because he cried too much.


    "Phoenix nine songs? How did she know? " Nalan QIANZI asked to herself, can''t figure out how she knew such a secret thing?


    Suddenly, a heart will be raised, Nalan QIANZI nervous asked: "that father know this thing is what I said?"


    If I knew, what would my father do to her? Nalan QIANZI some dare not imagine.


    "I didn''t mention you," murushun said.


    Hearing the speech, Nalan QIANZI was relieved.


    Although she thought of it, Mo Rushuang can be said to be carrying the black pot for her, and she is also very guilty, but it has happened, and she doesn''t want it to involve her any more.


    As a matter of fact, she also knows that as long as she comes forward and says that this matter is dominated by her, Mo Rushuang may not be abandoned. However, Nalan QIANZI is also a selfish person, can not do such a great thing, even if this person is her mother.


    "But what? "The master is going to leave me, but the master is going to leave me..." Mo Rushun said with some mental disorder.


    Suddenly, Mo Rushun grabs Nalan QIANZI. Because of too much force, it makes Nalan QIANZI''s arm ache. However, due to Mo Rushun''s current mood, he doesn''t get rid of it.


    "Zi''er, will you tell your father not to leave me, please?"


    Mo Rushuang is in a hurry to go to the doctor. Nalan Jin''s decision is that she can stop it.


    "I can''t stop my father''s decision." Nalan thousand posture some irritable low roar a way, she also feels very helpless, can''t accept the fact that Mo Ru frost is stopped.


    But, she really has no way!


    "Then what? How to do ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Mo Rushun fell down on the stool and really felt completely desperate.


    Nalan QIANZI clenched his lips tightly and didn''t know what to say.


    On one side, Jingqiu and Jingxiang make eye contact. Their faces are tangled and timid.


    For a long time, the two entangled, and quiet autumn voice, carefully said: "aunt, that, to pack things?"? There''s not much time left. "

 Chapter 639

    Although Mo Rushun is no longer the aunt of Nalan mansion, because she is used to calling, she doesn''t know what to call, so Jingqiu can only call her aunt.


    Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang know that this will stimulate Mo Rushuang, so Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang just tangled and pushed off for so long. But there was really not much time left. They had to remind them, because they were afraid that if they didn''t leave within half an hour, they would be bombarded with the cashier''s house, as Huang Jiuge said.


    It''s a shame to let people see it.


    Smell speech, Mo Ru frost really was stimulated again, mercilessly gouged out static autumn one eye, but did not denounce, after all, static autumn said is true.


    Nalan thousand posture tightly frowned, thought, or said: "Niang, you pack things first, I''ll go to my father to talk about, can you save anything."


    Although Nalan QIANZI is hard to persuade Nalan Jin, Mo Rushun is her mother. She can''t bear to accept that she is retired from Nalan mansion.


    At least, she didn''t want to be known that she had a mother who had been abandoned because she had harmed her father''s children, because her reputation would be affected.


    So, she had an idea in her heart. Although she could not guarantee to persuade naranjin, she felt that at least there was hope.


    "OK, OK, you go quickly, you go quickly..." as soon as he heard that Nalan QIANZI went to find Nalan Jin to intercede, he hastened.


    Mo Rushun thinks that Nalan QIANZI has many ideas. As long as she asks for help, there is hope.


    But she forgot that the reason why she was abandoned was because of Nalan QIANZI''s calculation.


    Nalan QIANZI did not dare to delay and left in a hurry.


    At this time, nalanjin was sitting on the chair behind the desk in the study, his face was not good-looking.


    Yes! When such a thing happened, where could he look!


    It''s not only the bad look, but also the bad mood.


    "Knock knock" at this time, there was a knock outside the door, which made Nalan''s eyebrows wrinkled and his face slightly heavy, just like he was not happy. He didn''t want to be disturbed when he was in a bad mood.


    But he thought that the housekeeper must have something to do with him, so he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, the second lady is looking for you." Said the housekeeper.


    "Do not see" nalanjin smell speech, want to also don''t want to refuse.


    Why does Nalan QIANZI see him? He knows that what he decides will not be shaken by anyone.


    "Is" housekeeper also dare not say more what, answer a way, left.


    Outside the yard, Nalan QIANZI was worried that she could not persuade Nalan Jin.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that nalanjin didn''t even see her and didn''t even have a chance to intercede.


    "What? Father didn''t see me? " When hearing the housekeeper say that the master is missing, Nalan QIANZI is very surprised, but also some unbelievable and unacceptable.


    If her father doesn''t see her, doesn''t she even have the chance to intercede?


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Nalan QIANZI also wanted to ask the housekeeper to inform her again, but before she said anything, she was interrupted by the housekeeper: "miss two, the master''s decision will not be shaken because of who. This time, the master is really cold hearted. You''d better go back, so that the master won''t be angry with you."


    This is blocked Nalan QIANZI speechless, she is really afraid of being angry.


    Helpless, Nalan QIANZI only left dejected.


    Looking at the back of Nalan QIANZI leaving, the housekeeper just sighed sympathetically. It''s hard for her to have such a mother.

 Chapter 640

    Of course, that''s because the housekeeper doesn''t know that this matter is dominated by Nalan QIANZI. If he knows, he will not sympathize with her, but will only hate her.


    Back to the Yalan courtyard, Mo Rushun rushed up and asked eagerly, "how''s zi''er?"


    Mo Rushuang didn''t notice that Nalan QIANZI''s look was wrong, and she didn''t notice that the time she went back and forth was too fast, even the time to intercede was not enough. Because she is in the process of waiting for her is very difficult, feel used for a long time in general.


    Nalan QIANZI said bitterly, "my father doesn''t see me at all"


    "what?" Mo Rushun''s body softened, and she stepped back several steps. She almost fell down. Fortunately, Jing Qiu quickly helped her, and then helped her to a chair to sit down.


    No?


    There is no chance to intercede!


    Did she have to accept it? But, she is not reconciled!


    "You''d better go back to Mo''s house first! When I see my father, I''ll plead Nalan QIANZI has no choice but to do so.


    Mo Rushuang closed his eyes, two lines of clear tears flow down, a sad smile, said to himself: "master, you are really cruel, don''t you forget the promise to me, say life is not negative?"


    It seems that nalanjin is a heartbreaker.


    However, she didn''t think about what she had done in the end. Even now, she didn''t have the consciousness of making mistakes. She was a victim.


    In this regard, Nalan QIANZI is very clear, but also admitted that he and Mo Rushuang are the first to blame, and now he is eating the consequences.


    But it doesn''t mean she doesn''t hate.


    Of course, she didn''t hate nalanjin, but Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui.


    But at present, Nalan QIANZI can only compromise, looking at Jingqiu and Jingxiang and saying, "go clean up!"


    "Is" static autumn and static fragrance should way, then immediately to clean up.


    Mo Rushun didn''t stop her. Maybe she was desperate and recognized the form clearly.


    Jingqiu and Jingxiang put Mo Rusheng''s things away as fast as they could, but they delayed a lot of time before. The half-hour time limit is coming, so they don''t even have time to do it.


    However, they can''t take care of it now. Let''s clean it up later!


    Master won''t let Mo Rushun into Nalan house, and won''t let them come back to collect their things!


    Then, Jingxiang takes a package, and Jingqiu and Nalan QIANZI walk out of yalanyuan and Dongyuan, holding a puppet like Mo Rushun.


    The story that Mo Rushun was abandoned by Xiu has been spread all over Nalan mansion, and no one knows it. Therefore, when people see Mo Rushun and his party coming out, they all look sideways.


    However, no one sympathized with her.


    Because what Mo Rushun has done is so vicious and disgusting.


    Mo Rushun''s current state is to ignore other people''s views, but Nalan QIANZI is really very uncomfortable, but she can''t say anything, so she can only hate secretly.


    As soon as I got to the front yard, I met Zhao Qingqiu.


    No, it should be said that Zhao Qingqiu was deliberately waiting there.


    Seeing Zhao Qingqiu, Mo Rushuang''s zombie state finally fluctuated. His eyes were burning and he gritted his teeth, but he said feebly: "you came to see my joke! Are you proud now


    Zhao Qingqiu didn''t feel angry because he was thought by Mo Rushun. He didn''t hide his emotion at all. He said with a smile: "yes! I came to see your joke, and I''m very proud now. How about that? "

 Chapter 641

    With that, Zhao Qingqiu''s face became low, and even his tone was full of hatred: "Mo Rushuang, your heart is really not so vicious! I killed my child a few years ago, which made me unable to bear children all my life. Now I''m trying to kill Jiang Hui''s child. Do you want Nalan house to have no children and no grandchildren? "


    Thinking of his unborn child and losing his mother''s qualification all his life, Zhao Qingqiu''s heart is as painful as being torn apart. He wants to tear Mo Rushun to pieces.


    However, she knew that she did not have this ability, so she had been saving her energy to grasp Mo Rushun''s grasp for so many years.


    Now, although the end of Mo Rushun is not her own revenge, it still pleases her and makes her feel the pleasure of revenge.


    "Zhao Qingqiu, shut up." Smell speech, Mo Ru frost is exasperated become angry roar a way.


    However, when other people heard Zhao Qingqiu''s words, they were all surprised, including Nalan QIANZI.


    Unexpectedly, aunt Zhao''s miscarriage was not a physical problem, but a masterpiece of aunt mo. moreover, it made aunt Zhao infertile all her life.


    This idea is really vicious.


    "Oh! Shut up? " Zhao Qingqiu sneered, looking at Mo Rushun''s eyes full of disdain: "Mo Rushun, now you are just a lost dog, what qualifications call me stop! Besides, I have not wronged you at all


    "You, you... Mo Rushun almost didn''t come up in one breath, glared furiously, but there was no threat at all.


    Although Nalan QIANZI is very angry with Zhao Qingqiu, she has no position to help Mo Rushun speak. After all, it is mo Rushun who is in fault.


    "Although you are no longer the aunt of Nalan mansion, you are still my cousin. So for the sake of you being my cousin, I''ll come to see you off. I hope my cousin can live well after leaving Nalan house. " Zhao Qingqiu doesn''t really admit that Mo Rushun is her cousin. He just uses this to stimulate Mo Rushun.


    Of course, it''s not true that she is kind enough to give her a ride, or that she wants to live a good life.


    Because she knows that a woman who has been abandoned will not have a good life in the future, especially Mo Rushun, who is used to the life of self-respect.


    "You, you... Are the only word that Mo Rushuang can say now.


    "Well, it''s getting late. My cousin has a good journey." Zhao Qingqiu''s kind "reminder" way.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "mother, let''s go!" Nalan QIANZI is afraid that Mo Rushuang will be angry by Zhao Qingqiu. She quickly pulls her out.


    Zhao Qingqiu did not continue to entangle, just watched them leave, mouth brimming with a happy smile.


    You know, when she learned that Mo Rushun was abandoned by Xiu, she was so excited and happy that she immediately left what she was doing and ran back.


    In order to see the end of Mo Rushan.


    Nalan QIANZI only sent out the door of Nalan mansion, but didn''t send her to the mansion. It''s not that she didn''t want to, but that she couldn''t.


    When Mo Rushun left, Nalan QIANZI told her, "mother, you go to Mo''s house. You''d better hide the fact that you were abandoned first! Jiang Hui was so angry that she couldn''t get better. So she went back to her mother''s home to have a rest. When she got better, she went back to her house. I''ll see my father plead as soon as I can. "


    Although the words say so, but Nalan QIANZI did not have any hope, but let her indifferent words, she also can''t do.

 Chapter 642

    Mo Rushuang doesn''t want to let people know that she was abandoned, so of course she will listen to Nalan QIANZI''s advice and hope Nalan QIANZI can persuade her master to come back.


    After seeing off Mo Rushun, Nalan QIANZI went back to the east courtyard, and then shut himself in the room, and no one was allowed to disturb him.


    Mo Rushuang is abandoned by Xiu and goes to Nalan mansion. Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to continue to chase and beat her. She has to die. Because this result has already made Mo Rushuang''s life worse than death. Life worse than death is the highest method of revenge.


    What happened in Nalan''s house naturally couldn''t escape the eyes of Jiwu and Jitong. However, knowing the rules of open and secret strife in Houzhai, they didn''t think there was anything strange about today''s play. They were just curious about Huang Jiuge, the black hand behind the scenes who made the play so wonderful.


    Because they don''t know about Huang Jiuge and her past, they are curious that Huang Jiuge and Mo Rushan have such deep hatred that she is abandoned.


    However, they did not sympathize with each other, because the woman was a cruel one, to harm an unborn child.


    This matter has nothing to do with the safety of Huang Jiuge, so Jiwu and Jitong don''t need to go back to report to Sikong.


    Mo Rushun returns to Mo''s house. After explaining according to Nalan QIANZI''s advice, Mo''s family has no doubt. After all, Mo Rushun''s morbid appearance can''t deceive people, and they are also very clear about the relationship between Mo Rushun and Jiang Hui, so they let her live at ease.


    However, Mo Ting, Mo Rushun''s elder brother, is dissatisfied with nalanjin.


    He felt that because of the relationship between nalanjin and the Mo family, nalanjin should not allow an aunt to bully Mo Rushun because she had a body.


    Mo Ting''s impression and understanding of Mo Rushun was only when she was young, so she didn''t know that Mo Rushun''s heart had changed.


    Therefore, Mo Ting wanted to find nalanjin''s theory, but Mo Rushun stopped her. Although she said how generous she was with high sounding reasons, she was afraid that Mo Ting would go and knew the reason.


    At that time, I''m afraid I will drive her out of Mo''s house directly.


    Even if they were brothers and sisters, Mo''s family had always been selfish. It was impossible to drive her out of Mo''s house.


    Mo Ting didn''t insist on it when Mo Rushun didn''t want to make it big.


    At the same time, Huo Qingxuan received the news that the killers sent to assassinate Huang Jiuge were all dead, which surprised Huo Qingxuan a lot. At the first time, he came to Prince an''s house and told Nangong Yuhao about it.


    "What? Are they all dead? " When Nangong Yuhao heard the news, he was also very surprised and unbelievable: "how simple is huangjiuge? Or is she protected by experts? "


    These two guesses, Nangong Yuhao is more inclined to the latter, because he still does not believe how powerful Huang Jiuge is.


    "I don''t know, but this killer organization will send killers three times. If it doesn''t succeed, let it go, and it won''t refund the Commission." Huo Qingxuan said, because it''s a good negotiation with the killer organization. Even if it''s really unsuccessful, he can''t go back and ask for a refund of commission.


    After all, many people have been sacrificed.


    Of course, killer organizations will not be perfunctory in order to keep their reputation, because it will affect their performance.


    Unless it''s someone they can''t kill.

 Chapter 643

    "Let them send out experts, and the salary can be paid more." Nangong Yuhao bit his teeth and said that in order to get rid of the nine songs of Huang, he could be regarded as giving up.


    You know, money is very important to him now. If he wants to win the position, he naturally needs to recruit.


    "I know" now that it has started, there is no reason and choice to retreat. Therefore, Huo Qingxuan agrees with Nangong Yuhao.


    For these, Huang nine song is don''t know, after the affair of Mo Ru frost is solved, then went out the door.


    Huang Jiuge wants to buy some wine and meat to see Wuquan.


    Although they met only yesterday, Huang Jiuge cherished the relationship of master and apprentice very much since she knew Wuquan''s real age and heard that he didn''t have many years to live.


    Although there is no way to accept her for his own purpose, it has to be admitted that it is also of great benefit to her.


    If there is no quantum, she wants to deal with her covetous spirit, she will definitely end up.


    This time, instead of going to the first floor, Huang Jiuge went to zuixianju.


    Huang Jiuge is salivating at the thought of the roast duck in zuixianju, so she must like it too.


    When she comes to zuixianju, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to find Shangguan Junqing, because if she finds Shangguan Junqing, he will give him a discount.


    Although it''s a matter of saving money, it seems that you are greedy.


    She loves money, but she is not greedy for all kinds of cheap things. Moreover, she is filial to her master, and she is not stingy.


    However, many times reality and reason always like to run counter to each other. Just as she was waiting for the roast duck, Shangguan Junqing came in from the outside and met her. They were stunned.


    Huang nine songs feel some speechless, he doesn''t want to go to Shangguan Junqing, he is himself appeared.


    And Shangguan Junqing didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would come, so he was also surprised.


    Just when Shangguan Junqing was stunned, and his steps also stopped, the people behind him suddenly bumped into his back, and then a burst of angry yelling: "Oh, Hello! Shangguan Junqing, why do you stop all of a sudden! It hurt me so much! You''re responsible for me. "


    Hear this voice, "Pu Chi" a, Huang nine songs can''t help but spurt to laugh a voice.


    Murong Yuxue is really the follower of Shangguan Junqing!


    However, Shangguan Junqing''s face turned black, but he didn''t mean to be angry. He just felt very helpless.


    "Who''s laughing?" With that, Murong Yuxue comes to see Huang Jiuge from behind, which is blocked by Shangguan Junqing''s whole body. Suddenly, he runs to Huang Jiuge like a stimulant: "Huang Jiuge, how are you! Did you come to dinner? What shall I do for you? "


    In the face of Murong Yuxue, Huang Jiuge is helpless, but very friendly: "I''ve eaten at home. I''m here to buy some wine and meat to honor my master."


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge did not hide, there is nothing to hide.


    "Oh! All right Murong Yuxue was a little disappointed, but not forced.


    At this time, Shangguan Junqing came over and said bitterly, "Huang Jiuge, have you forgotten something?"


    Huang Jiuge is stunned, but even though she knows what Shangguan Junqing means, it has been so many days, but the Song Score promised to Shangguan Junqing hasn''t been seen, which makes her feel a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Yuxue, who didn''t know why, asked, looking like a gossip.

 Chapter 644

    "Well! Well, I forgot. It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry, or I''ll remember it now! " Thinking of going to Nangong Changning to record the score and then giving it to Shangguan Junqing, Huang Jiuge thinks it''s too troublesome. It''s much more convenient to let Shangguan Junqing write it by himself now.


    Hearing the words, Shangguan Junqing''s eyes brightened, and the resentful Junqing''s face was filled with a smile: "this can''t be better, Miss Huang, please."


    With that, Chao Huang nine songs made a gesture of please.


    Huang Jiuge is not polite to him, so she goes upstairs directly. Shangguan Junqing catches up and ignores Murong Yuxue.


    "Ah! "Murong Yuxue saw that no one paid any attention to her. She was so angry, but she forgot to follow her.


    "Miss Huang, I heard that your song was domineering at the peony banquet! It''s a pity that I can''t go there. I don''t have earbuds. " Shangguan Junqing said with some regret.


    At the end of the peony banquet that day, a lot of young friends who attended the peony banquet came to zuixianju. What they talked about most was Huang Jiuge and Nangong Changning.


    Listen to the tickle in his heart, if it''s not for the difference between men and women, I really want to find Huang Jiuge to ask for that song!


    "Yes, yes! That song is so domineering. It''s amazing Speaking of this, Murong Yuxue was also very excited, as if the scenes of that day were still in front of her eyes.


    "Why don''t you just remember a song for a while?" Seeing that Shangguan Junqing was really sorry, and knowing that he wanted this song, he said.


    "Really? That feeling is good! Ha ha Sure enough, when Shangguan Junqing heard the speech, he immediately began to smile.


    Originally, he was worried that Huang Jiuge would like it very much. He was very concerned about this song and was reluctant to give it to her. So he didn''t ask for it directly. He just tried it out.


    If Huang Jiuge doesn''t give it, he will be disappointed, but he won''t force it. If Huang Jiuge gives it, he will get what he wants.


    "It turns out that you asked Huang Jiuge for a tune!" Murong Yuxue knew why Shangguan Junqing was looking for Huang Jiuge.


    Before knowing the reason why Shangguan Junqing is looking for Huang Jiuge, Murong Yuxue doesn''t doubt whether there is something shady between them, because she believes Shangguan Junqing and Huang Jiuge.


    Say, three people have come to a private room before, is the one that Huang nine songs came before.


    After entering the private room, Shangguan Junqing goes to prepare the ink brush, paper and inkstone, while Huang Jiuge goes directly to guqin.


    When she was ready, Huang Jiuge began to play a song called "ambush on all sides".


    Originally, Shangguan Junqing was ready to memorize the score, but when the piano sounded, he stopped. The whole person fell into the music and forgot to respond.


    Huang nine songs see, but did not remind the meaning.


    Because the more addicted he is, the more profound his memory is.


    In this way, she can play less.


    You know, notation can''t be done once or twice.


    Although Murong Yuxue had heard it once, she was still fascinated when she heard it again.


    Although the doors and windows of the private room are closed, the ancient sound insulation effect is really not good, so the soft voice played by Huang Jiuge is still spread.


    However, it''s not time to eat, and there are not many people on the street, so only a few people hear the music of the zither in zuixianju.


    Zuixianju often comes out with the sound of zither, and people don''t think it''s strange, because everyone knows that zuixianju''s boss Shangguan Junqing is a zither maniac.

 Chapter 645

    However, most people are attracted by the unique and domineering sound of Qin, and many people can''t help stopping to listen.


    However, there are not many people who really understand and like the piano. After all, most of them are common people, so they simply do not have the conditions to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Therefore, many people just listen for a while and then leave, and only the Aegean people stop for a long time.


    Yes, you can go directly into zuixianju, order a pot of wine and enjoy it while drinking.


    Why order wine instead of tea! After all, the taste of tea and music is better.


    But sorry, zuixianju is a restaurant, so there is only wine, not tea.


    "Eh, isn''t this the song played by Huang Jiuge for Princess Changning at the peony banquet?" Among the people who heard the song, there were several childe brothers who had participated in the peony banquet, so they immediately heard it.


    In the end, or this song is too special, too popular.


    "Yes! Just, who is playing this song now! Is it Huang Jiuge Some people wonder.


    "It''s possible"


    "is it possible that other people will learn it when they feel good about it?"


    "Unless this person gets the score of Huang Jiuge, who can play it once! I''m afraid genius can''t do it! "


    "Yee"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after playing a song, Shangguan Junqing came back to see her, and looked at Huang Jiuge as if she were a God, with no disguised worship.


    "Well, it''s just wonderful." Shangguan Junqing praised from the bottom of his heart.


    Huang Jiuge just smiles and doesn''t say anything.


    Then, Shangguan Junqing immediately buried his head and kept painting on the rice paper. Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuxue didn''t disturb him.


    Shangguan Junqing deserves to be a Qin maniac. Her talent in melody surprised Huang Jiuge. After listening to it once, she was able to remember one third of the score.


    In less than half an hour, the three songs that Huang Jiuge wrote to Shangguan Junqing had already been recorded, which was much faster than Huang Jiuge had expected at the beginning.


    When Huang Jiuge left, she went to get the two pots of daughter Hong and roast duck she wanted. When she paid for them, she was stopped by Shangguan Junqing. She also said that if she came to zuixianju for dinner, she would be free of charge.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll come to you every day to eat you down?" Huang Jiuge joked.


    "It''s OK, as long as you write more songs for me in the future, ha ha ha!" Shangguan Junqing sounds like a joke, but Huang Jiuge knows that what he said is true.


    Huang Jiuge has no choice but to laugh. She is really a piano maniac.


    However, Huang Jiuge is not affectable and readily accepts that she won''t come here to eat every day anyway. No matter what''s delicious, she will be tired of eating too much.


    After Huang Jiuge left, Shangguan Junqing gave a serious advice to the shopkeeper and sophomore. As long as Huang Jiuge came here for dinner, he would be free.


    The shopkeeper thought for a while and asked, "if Huang Jiuge comes with other people!"


    "If Huang Jiuge is the host, it''s free. If someone else is the host, it''s accepted." Shangguan Junqing said.


    After coming out of zuixianju, Huang Jiuge went to the north of the city.


    As soon as she enters the yard, Huang Jiuge sees a flash of shadow in front of her eyes. After she reacts, the things on her hand are gone. It should be said that she has been robbed by Wuquan.


    "Wow! How fragrant No quantum holding meat and wine, to nose crazy smell, hit the mouth, a greedy appearance.


    Quickly walk to the stone table, put things down, quickly open, and then eat without image.

 Chapter 646

    For Wuquan, seeing meat and wine is just like seeing her parents. Huang Jiuge has already seen it, but she still feels helpless.


    Just, see no quantum eat so urgent, Huang nine songs still really some worry, remind a way: "eat slowly, no one and you rob."


    "Aren''t you afraid to rob me? It''s not like you haven''t done that before No quantum while eating and talking, the voice is a little vague, but still can hear clearly, and the voice even has some bitterness.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge chokes, when did she grab food with him?


    Master, do you dream that I robbed you of your food!


    Although this idea is not taken seriously by Huang Jiuge, it''s really right by her. No quantum is dreaming that Huang Jiuge robbed him.


    For the loyalty of wine and meat, there is no reason in front of wine and meat, so the non quantum subconscious ignores the truth of the matter of being robbed.


    Naturally, Huang Jiuge would not care about this with an old man or her own master, so she had to admit the false accusation.


    Huang Jiuge just sat by and watched Wuquan wipe out all the wine and meat. The speed was too fast.


    After having enough to eat and drink, he belched without any satisfaction. He wiped the oil stains on his hands with a towel and said, "girl, you have so many tails."


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge was stunned.


    Tail, she''s being followed?


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel the slightest surprise about her being followed. After all, she is used to being followed for three days.


    You know, there''s a wave of killers waiting for her!


    However, this time she was followed, she did not find each other from the beginning to the end.


    Obviously, the other party''s internal power is strong enough to hide her breath, otherwise she won''t find it.


    However, it didn''t make her feel heavy. Anyway, she couldn''t fight it. Is she afraid that she can''t avoid it? You know, she has space.


    "However, the other side seems to have no malice to you, at least I can''t feel it, but you''d better be careful." There is no quantum.


    Huang nine songs didn''t stay long then left, for the person who followed her in the dark, she didn''t want to take the initiative to pierce, leave a heart.


    Although still can''t find their position and breath, but at least don''t let others have the opportunity of sneak attack.


    Ji Wu and Ji Tong, who secretly follow Huang Jiuge, don''t know that they have been found. They underestimate the master in the yard after all.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge has no time to take care of the people who follow her secretly. Maybe for her, the people who follow her have gone from dark to clear.


    Why do you say that!


    Because around Huang Jiuge, four men in black suddenly appeared. They should be killers.


    The fierce spirit of killing all over the body showed that their skill was not simple. As for how much was not simple, before the fight, Huang Jiuge could not measure it.


    However, what Huang Jiuge can be sure is that these four killers are much higher than the previous six.


    Of course, this is also necessary, but also the rule.


    Which killer organization knows why it failed for the first time and will follow suit! If you do that, you will be a fool. Sooner or later, the organization will go bankrupt.


    Therefore, the previous six third rate masters can not succeed in the task, the second time naturally can not be the same level as the first time.


    So Huang Jiuge guesses that the four killers this time should be around second rate.


    At least, these four people, if they are against the six third rate masters before, will definitely easily defeat the enemy.

 Chapter 647

    In the dark, Jiwu and Jitong exchange their eyes, and then continue to pay attention to the situation over there.


    Naturally, they also know that the killers this time are much higher than the previous six killers. They think that Huang Jiuge should not be an opponent, so at this moment, they are psychologically prepared to go out as soon as Huang Jiuge is in danger.


    Although they don''t like Huang Jiuge, they don''t hate it. They just follow orders.


    In addition, Huang Jiuge is the only woman that the master pays attention to. For the sake of his successors, as long as the master likes, even if she is a woman or a beggar, they can only recognize her.


    Here, these killers and Huang Jiuge just meet each other and fight.


    Huang Jiuge was not sure about the four second rate masters, so he called out the dragon scale dagger and released the evil spirit in the first time.


    If it''s true, these second rate masters are much more difficult to deal with than those third rate masters. At the beginning, Huang Jiuge was a little hard.


    However, it is not easy for these killers to get Huang Jiuge in a short period of time, even though some of Huang Jiuge are at a disadvantage.


    For the sword stabbed by the killer, Huang Jiuge doesn''t evade it, but greets it with her own dagger.


    This action, did not let these killers in the eye, is the silent Wu and the silent Tong in the dark, also pinched a cold sweat for Huang Jiuge, almost can''t help but help.


    If something happens to Huang Jiuge, the master can''t get around them.


    Compared with Jiwu, Jitong couldn''t calm down, so he was ready to move, but he was stopped by Jiwu.


    Ji Tong doesn''t understand. Does Ji Wu want to verify Huang Jiuge''s ability?


    Just don''t wait for Ji Tong to express, there''s already happened, only, the result is more than they expected, let them express surprise again.


    Ding, the sword collided with the dagger. The dagger was intact, but the sword was cut off.


    This result also surprised the killer, so he was stunned.


    Although it''s only one second, it''s enough for Huang Jiuge to fight back. The dagger in his hand continues to stab forward. Because the dagger is very close to the killer, and the speed of Huang Jiuge is fast, which makes the killer unable to avoid.


    So, the dragon scale dagger stabbed into the killer''s chest without accident.


    But at this moment, the killer also responded, kicking Jiuge. But the Huang nine songs also evade not to be able to, was kicked by that killer on the belly, fiercely retrogressed several steps.


    This scene, let the Ji Tong can''t help but rush out again, but still be pulled by Ji Wu.


    "What do you mean?" Silent Tong dissatisfied quality asks a way.


    "She''s OK," Jiwu said.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge is OK, because at the critical moment, she has used her internal force to protect her body, so this foot did not really hurt her, just had some pain.


    But it''s worth it.


    Yes, the assassin was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger. The evil spirit has been quickly introduced into the body with the blood. In a few minutes, he will die.


    The first killer was solved by Huang Jiuge in this way. Of course, it was unexpected and unexpected.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel that she won''t win at all, because in the decisive battle of life and death, there is no justice. If you don''t kill him, he will kill you.


    The other three killers don''t have any emotion when their companions are injured. They just have a further understanding of Huang Jiuge''s dagger. It''s a sharp weapon. It''s better to avoid it.

 Chapter 648

    The fight is back.


    A few minutes later, the man who was stabbed by Huang Jiuge fell to the ground and died, but no one cared.


    Although the deeper the internal force, the less easily affected by the evil spirit.


    However, the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger also became stronger with her internal power and mental strength, so after a few minutes, they still found something wrong with their body.


    Although they still don''t know what''s going on, the chill of their body makes them subconsciously expel them with internal heat.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge is not surprised. After all, not everyone is so careless. The higher the internal power, the more sensitive the master is to the threat of his own body.


    Even if you don''t know where the threat comes from, the subconscious thing to do is to expel.


    However, expelling the evil spirit is also a waste of internal power. Once they use their internal power to expel the evil spirit, the power of attacking Huang Jiuge will be weakened, which also gives Huang Jiuge a chance to counterattack.


    Huang nine song consciousness move, the dagger in the hand then toward one of the killers Ling air raid.


    Although the speed of the dagger is fast, the opponent is good or bad. He will feel the threat and react very quickly. He will dodge the danger.


    However, the incredible scene happened in the next second.


    The dagger, which had been attacked in a straight line, suddenly whirled and stabbed at the killer''s back without warning. It made a "Puchi" sound, which was the unique sound of the sharp blade penetrating the body.


    Although the killer has no feelings, he still has thoughts. For things beyond his imagination, there will be emotional fluctuations.


    Just like this scene, it surprised the other two killers.


    Not only these two killers will be surprised, but Jiwu and Jitong are also surprised.


    Why does that dagger suddenly whirl?


    It''s weird.


    Now, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care whether the dragon scale dagger will be exposed when she is flying in the air, because she doesn''t care about secrets in front of her life.


    She doesn''t want to go to earth with a secret!


    Although the two killers were surprised, they were not stunned. Instead, they took advantage of the fact that Huang Jiuge had no weapons to attack her.


    Just the next second, I saw that the dagger that had been stabbed into others suddenly returned to the hands of Huang Jiuge. This scene surprised everyone again and made the remaining two killers more alert.


    Once the two killers are alert, it will make it more difficult for Huang Jiuge to deal with them. After all, her strength is almost consumed now.


    And the other side, after using the internal force to drive out the evil spirit, recovered. Even if also consumed a lot of physical strength, but on the whole, or better than nine songs.


    Moreover, Huang Jiuge feels that these two killers have higher martial arts than those two killers before.


    This is dangerous for Huang Jiuge.


    Gradually, the Phoenix nine song is not enemy, although there is no injury on the body, but a lot of embarrassment.


    In the dark, Ji Wu and Ji Tong also felt that Huang Jiuge had no physical strength, so they didn''t hide any more and flew away.


    Just when Huang Jiuge plans to admit counsels and hide in the space, he sees two figures coming down from the sky, holding them in hand and attacking the two killers.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, secretly glad she this luck is still good, the key moment met the injustice, draw a knife to help.


    Space matters, can not be exposed, she does not want to expose.


    You know, as long as she hides in the space, the things that disappear out of thin air will be seen by these two killers, then the consequences can be imagined, the trouble is big.

 Chapter 649

    Jiwu and Jitong''s martial arts are far superior to those two killers. The killer who can beat Huang Jiuge so powerless to fight back meets Jiwu and Jitong. At the beginning, they are at a disadvantage. In less than a minute, they are killed.


    "Thank you for helping each other," Huang Jiuge said with sincere thanks.


    "Don''t mention it," said Ji Tong. Suddenly he was amused and said, "but if it''s OK, can you treat us to a meal? My brother and I came from a long way, and they had run out of money on the way. They had been hungry for two days, so ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    speaking of this, Ji Tong looked embarrassed.


    "Jitong ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" for Jitong''s action, Jiwu expresses his disapproval, but in Huang Jiuge''s opinion, he thinks it''s just embarrassed.


    And for Ji Tong''s words, Huang Jiuge has no doubt and doesn''t care whether it''s true or not. The other party saved her. What does it matter if she asks for a meal!


    Moreover, she didn''t think it was an excessive demand.


    "What''s the point! Come with me Huang Jiuge is ready to answer the way and leads the way ahead.


    Behind him, Jiwu''s warning eyes glared at Jitong, worried that he had gone too far, and the master could not spare them.


    But the silent tree returns to the silent Wu a rest assured look in the eyes, he knows the propriety.


    Things have happened. It''s no use for Jiwu not to agree any more. He can only compromise.


    Along the way, Huang Jiuge did not speak to them. After all, they were just strangers and had nothing to say.


    Into the city, came to the main commercial street.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge wanted to take them to the first floor to eat, but as soon as they heard it, they immediately refused, saying that it would be good to go to an ordinary restaurant.


    Huang nine songs when they are embarrassed, also with them.


    They are really embarrassed to ask too much, but what they are more worried about is that when they go to the first floor, they will meet Sikong, and they really don''t know what to do!


    Then, several people came to an ordinary restaurant. Just as they were about to enter the restaurant, Jiwu and Jitong suddenly felt a chill behind them, which made them feel an invisible sense of oppression.


    There are too few people who can make them feel oppressed, so Jiwu and Jitong subconsciously think that the master is not happy to see them.


    I looked at him immediately, but the chill disappeared in an instant, and I couldn''t see any suspicious people.


    At this time, in the teahouse not far away, in the elegant room near the window on the second floor, on the inside of the window, Sikong cut a gloomy face, as if someone had provoked him.


    Yes, someone has offended him, at least Sikong Chou thinks so.


    He asked Ji Wu and Ji Tong to protect Huang Jiuge, but also because he was afraid that they would make Huang Jiuge angry if they were exposed, but what happened just now? Why did they go to dinner together?


    But think of this, Sikong cut immediately associate, must have killer appeared again, and huangjiu song is not enemy, so Jiwu Jitong will appear.


    Just, Huang nine songs didn''t because he sent someone to protect her and angry?


    Of course, he didn''t know. Huang Jiuge didn''t know whether Jiwu and Jitong were from Sikong, or whether they were specially sent to protect her, just as if they were benefactors.


    Because of the protection of Jiwu and Jitong, Sikong doesn''t worry about the safety of Huang Jiuge. He just feels a little uncomfortable when he sees them going to dinner together.


    Just a little bit?


    If let Ji Wu and Ji Tong know, surely give him a white eye.

 Chapter 650

    If it was just a little bit, would it give them such a strong chill? For Sikong''s temperament, as his confidants, they are too clear.


    Wen Jinlai and Mo Liu are in the room with Sikong cut. They are also oppressed by the sudden cold of Sikong cut.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wen Jinran doesn''t understand to ask a way, he naturally knows that Si kongcao can''t inexplicably send out a chill, so it must be something.


    "Nothing?" There are things, but Sikong cut will not say.


    "Hiss, don''t say even." Wen Jinran didn''t ask, because he was very clear that what Sikong didn''t want to say was in vain.


    If you annoy him, it''s you who suffer.


    "Martial uncle, when shall we return home?" Suddenly, Mo Liu asked.


    "What? You want to go back? Isn''t the capital fun? " It''s not Sikong who answers the question, but Wen Jinran.


    He just thinks, isn''t this boy having a good time in Beijing? Why do you want to go back all of a sudden.


    "The capital is fun, but the king of Chonglou has the feeling of home! And master. " Ink flow frowned, said weakly, looks like some wronged.


    Yes! Since his childhood, he has been in the kingdom of Chonglou for the longest time. Where is the yard that belongs to him and his master, and what belongs to them, so the kingdom of Chonglou is his home after all, and the capital is just a journey.


    "Soon, we can go back in a few days." Sikong cut to answer a way, just think to want to go back, he some offend.


    Why! It''s not because of Huang Jiuge.


    He is thinking, is direct and Huang nine songs to confess, or direct to take her away!


    This is a difficult problem.


    Nangongyin has already arranged almost everything. Everything is ready, only Dongfeng is in debt.


    Although Jiwu and Jitong didn''t find where the chill came from, they didn''t eliminate the idea that they might be their own masters. They looked at each other and only knew each other''s emotions.


    Ji Tong: do you think it''s the master?


    Jiwu: what? You know you''re scared?


    Ji Tong: joke, what am I afraid of? I didn''t do anything.


    Jiwu: ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    because Huang Jiuge belongs to one woman and two men, it''s not good to go to the private room to avoid causing gossip. So, Huang Jiuge found a corner position.


    But now is not the time to eat, so there are not many people.


    Huang Jiuge asked them to order, and they only ordered a few home-made dishes. Huang Jiuge couldn''t see it, so she ordered more dishes.


    Before the meal came up, Ji Tong said: "girl, the people who are going to kill you today are the people of the killer organization. This time, they failed. The next time, there will be stronger killers ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "thank you for your concern". For the kindness of the place, Huang Jiuge naturally expressed his thanks: "however, only the soldiers will come to block it, the water will come and the land will be covered."


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge has no way to change, as long as he accepts it, there is no need to complain.


    However, Huang Jiuge is not a submissive person. Since Nangong Yuhao hired a killer to kill her, it''s not her character not to repay her.


    But Huang Jiuge is still thinking about how to repay Nangong Yuhao!


    This matter is still under consideration.


    Silent Tung suddenly a pair of words and stop, silent Wu see, warning of stare at him, and want to play what moth? Ji Tong did not look at him.


    However, for Jitong''s desire to talk and stop, Huang Jiuge also pretended not to understand.

 Chapter 651

    If the other party has anything to say, she won''t stop it, but if she wants to take the initiative to ask, I''m sorry, she''s not idle enough to look for trouble.


    For the nine songs of Huang don''t understand, Jitong naturally know, in the heart a bit frustrated.


    Huang Jiuge, just now, seems to be understanding, but he is blind to what he wants to say. It''s really unpredictable.


    Jiwu can''t help but gloat. He hopes that Jitong can make a face and be more peaceful.


    However, Jiwu underestimated the cheekiness of Jitong. Huang Jiuge ignored him, but he took the initiative to say: "girl, as soon as these killers die, there will be a second batch of killers tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I don''t think the girl''s skill is their match. Why don''t we make a deal? "


    The tone of Ji Tong didn''t mean reluctantly. He just asked. So Ji Wu, who wanted to stop him, didn''t stop him.


    And Huang nine songs smell speech, a Leng, can''t see the look of the vision to look at to Ji Tong, but didn''t reply immediately.


    For this so-called transaction, Huang Jiuge naturally knows what it means.


    Subconsciously, Huang Jiuge doesn''t think these two men intend to harm her, because if they really want to do harm to her, with their skills, she doesn''t have the power to fight back.


    Of course, on the premise of no space.


    However, if these two men are purely trading with her in terms of interests, she would really be happy to see their success.


    After all, these two people''s martial arts are really not low. With them, she doesn''t have to worry about the exposure of space.


    Anyway, there''s no secret about space.


    So Huang Jiuge said, "Oh! Let''s talk about it. "


    The performance of Huang nine songs is very indifferent, not the slightest eagerness, let a person see not clear her mind.


    However, since Huang Jiuge answered, it was feasible, but Jitong had no obvious emotional change, and was calm and calm.


    "The two of us traveled here and ran out of money. Naturally, we had to find something to make money. Since the girl thing let us meet, it is also fate, so, if the girl wants, we can be the girl''s bodyguard for the time being. The other party is a killer organization. As long as the assassination fails three times, the assassination will be cancelled, so we can protect the girl until the other party cancels the assassination. It seems that the girl is well dressed. She must not come from an ordinary family, but we don''t want a lion to open our mouth. When the task is finished, the girl will give us ten Liang silver. What do you think of her? "


    Ten liang of silver is too cheap to be used as a bodyguard by the confidant of the king of Chonglou. Even one hundred thousand liang of silver is not necessarily required.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t know the identity of these two people, but she also thinks that ten Liang silver is too little.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t doubt their intention because she had her own measure. For these two people, she does not have complete trust, after all, they are just strangers.


    But also because they really saved her, and if they want to hurt her, it''s easy, so she just gave up the idea that it''s useless to be defensive.


    However, Ji Tong''s words made Ji Wu feel bad. As for the specific reason, he couldn''t say clearly for a moment.


    "OK, deal, but you can only be in the dark." Huang Jiuge said.


    "This is nature," Ji Tong said very understanding.

 Chapter 652

    A meal was finished in a short time, and several people left the restaurant.


    Jiwu and Jitong soon hid in the crowd. Even Huang Jiuge couldn''t feel their breath.


    Although he has made a deal with them, Huang Jiuge still has to keep an eye on them. At least, he has to make sure that if he is attacked by them, he has a chance to escape.


    On her way home, Huang Jiuge was very happy, but suddenly, a dramatic accident happened.


    A young man who was slightly drunk and handsome suddenly blocked the way of Huang Jiuge, and said in a frivolous, obscene and familiar tone: "yo! It''s Miss Huang! Many days I don''t come to see you, but I miss you so much


    On hearing this, people stop one after another and look at Huang Jiuge and the man with dim eyes.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing indifference.


    She was sure that she didn''t know the man at all, but there was only one reason why he said the ambiguous words in public, that is, the man''s action was intentional.


    The purpose is to slander her.


    Of course, it is not the man himself who wants to slander him, but the person behind him.


    But, who is going to slander her!


    No matter who provoked her, do well to bear her anger!


    Yes, Huang Jiuge is angry, not because this word denigrates her reputation, but provokes his bottom line.


    "Who are you?" Huang nine songs coldly ask a way.


    "Oh! How can miss huang pretend not to know me in just a few days! How sad! I can clearly remember what happened that night. How memorable Men are very cooperative to make a sad look.


    The so-called "things that happened that night" and "how memorable" words easily remind people of the things that can''t be seen.


    So the man''s words, let some people see Huang nine song''s eyes changed, as if to believe what the man said.


    Of course, they don''t all know Huang Jiuge. If they do, they won''t believe the man''s words so easily.


    It''s not because of how honest Huang Jiuge is, it''s just because this man can''t even compare with those men who appear beside her.


    As for those men, they were Sikong cut, Nangong Yin and Wen Jinran.


    Of course, even if you know Huang Jiuge, you don''t necessarily believe her. After all, there are times when women are cheap. They don''t like the good ones, but they don''t like the bad ones. They can''t understand Huang Jiuge, so they don''t believe her, which is excusable.


    Some people also expressed their doubts about the man and did not draw a conclusion just because of the man''s words.


    "Oh! Is that right? " Huang Jiuge sneered, very pleasant, but also very cold: "I don''t know which night you are talking about? What will make you think about it! "


    The reaction of Huang Jiuge makes the man a little stunned. When a woman encounters this kind of thing, isn''t she all ashamed and angry? But why, the reaction of Huang Jiuge is so indifferent.


    But the man didn''t have so much time to think about it. He immediately said to Huang Jiuge, "which day I can''t remember clearly. As for what, such a private thing, how can I say it in public! It''s embarrassing. "


    Said, the man also showed a embarrassed appearance.


    Privacy? embarrassed?


    As long as you''re not stupid, you know what a man means.

 Chapter 653

    "Oh! But if you don''t tell me, how can I know? " "What''s more, I don''t feel embarrassed. What do you feel embarrassed about! If you feel embarrassed, you won''t say such a misleading thing. "


    For this situation, Huang Jiuge''s performance is very calm.


    Some people think that Huang Jiuge is not afraid of the shadow, but some people think that Huang Jiuge is shameless and talks about this kind of thing in public.


    "This..." the man was stunned by Huang Jiuge''s reaction again. He felt that the plan was out of control, and he didn''t know how to reply for a while.


    "What? Is it hard to reply? " Huang Jiuge is aggressive.


    The man still uttered a monosyllabic word.


    "Oh At this time, a man''s cold laughter came, and then a cold voice with disdain: "the lonely king doesn''t know that the woman of the lonely king will not look up to the lonely king, but will look up to a thing that can''t be on the table."


    Hearing the speech, people look at the speaker one after another. He has a beautiful face and noble temperament, but his breath is cold, which makes him feel unattainable and remote.


    Even so, people are still fascinated by him, even what he just said is ignored.


    But Huang nine songs can''t ignore, the brow isn''t pleased of wrinkly, mercilessly stare to him.


    When did she become his woman? She didn''t promise to be responsible for him!


    I know Sikong cut to help me out, but why do I have to do this!


    Without waiting for Huang Jiuge to say anything, someone exclaimed: "king of Chonglou"


    what? Is he the king of Paris?


    Although not everyone knows sikongduan, there are still some people who know him. Besides sikongduan, some people dare to call themselves the lone king!


    People who didn''t know sikongchu were shocked when they heard these three words.


    In particular, the man who framed Huang Jiuge only felt weak for a while. If he hadn''t worked hard to hold on, he would have fallen down.


    He didn''t ignore the words of Si kongcao just now!


    Lonely King''s woman?


    Is Huang Jiuge the woman of chonglouwang?


    If so, didn''t he mention it on the iron plate?


    No, isn''t Huang Jiuge Wang''s fiancee? When did you become the woman of chonglouwang?


    Or did the king of Chonglou just say that for the sake of Huang Jiuge?


    No matter what, he didn''t dare to argue with Si kongcao, but he didn''t dare not to do it when he thought of his own task!


    Tangled for a few seconds, the man finally gritted his teeth and said: "is the king of Chonglou joking with the grass people? As we all know, Huang Jiuge is Prince an''s fiancee. How can she be your woman? "


    Hearing this, some people who don''t know Huang Jiuge suddenly realize that this woman is Huang Jiuge!


    However, just as the man put forward the doubt, Huang Jiuge is the fiancee of Prince an. When did she become the woman of King Chonglou?


    Is it true that Huang Jiuge is a water flower?


    But some people don''t think so, because noble as the king of Chonglou, they won''t like a woman with a good temper, unless the king of Chonglou himself likes huangjiuge.


    "Oh! What if the woman in his eyes is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee? If he has the ability, he will fight against the lonely king! " Sikong cut is very conceited said, but no one thinks he is conceited, because regardless of appearance or identity, or strength, Nangong Yu is thrown out of dozens of blocks by Sikong cut.

 Chapter 654

    Some envy, some envy.


    Envy Phoenix nine song can get so outstanding man''s favor, but also a fury for beauty.


    Jealousy is from those young women, why is such an excellent man favor is huangjiuge, rather than himself.


    Some people think that Huang Jiuge is not worth liking by Sikong, but others think that Huang Jiuge is a perfect match for Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge is an outsider, watching this farce with great interest.


    At the same time, there are some plans in mind.


    She knew that the current situation would soon spread to Nangong Yuhao. She thought that even if Nangong Yuhao didn''t like her, he must be very angry about being "hooded" and beaten in the face.


    So Nangong Yuhao will swallow his anger or come to her for trouble.


    If he comes to trouble her, then he has a chance to do something to Nangong Yuhao.


    So, Huang Jiuge is looking forward to it. When Nangong Yuhao hears it, he will come to her for trouble.


    With her current skills, she is not afraid of Nangong Yuhao. You know, the two killers she killed today are no less skilled than Nangong Yuhao.


    The man didn''t dare to say that, and he couldn''t say that. In the end, he was afraid of Sikong. After all, the man in this song is a cruel master. Even if he is killed, no one dares to say anything about him.


    But, he dare not continue to say, does not mean that Sikong cut will let him go, you know he just that words but humiliated Huang Jiuge, is Huang Jiuge can bear, he also can''t bear.


    "The lonely king is very curious. What are the things you just said about that night and what are the afterthoughts?" Sikong cut asked, irresistible tone, oppressive momentum, let the man body can''t help shaking up.


    "This, this, this is just a misunderstanding, misunderstanding, that day it was Cao Min who recognized the wrong person..." he did not dare to admit that he was framing Huang Jiuge, so he could only say it was a misunderstanding.


    Just, is Sikong cut so easy to be perfunctory?


    Of course not, and he didn''t have the heart to deal with the man. He said directly: "don''t say that the lonely king doesn''t give you a chance. If you tell the secret agent behind the scenes, the lonely king will bypass you for a while. If you don''t say it, you know, even if the lonely King kills you, who do you think dares to say it?"


    There is no need to deliberately release the aura, just a turn of cold eyes, it seems that there is a cold light shooting, looking directly at the man, so that the man''s original trembling body is more trembling, to not fall.


    However, when they heard this, they all looked at the trembling man in surprise.


    What? This man didn''t have anything shady with Huang Jiuge, but framed him?


    They didn''t doubt Sikong''s words, because for them, even if Sikong was cruel and ruthless, he would not wronged others.


    And the man smell speech, eyes suddenly stare big, obviously for the other party even a word to point out the behind the plot and surprised.


    However, think of each other''s identity, surprise was slowly suppressed.


    However, the threat of Sikong cut him into pieces. He didn''t want to say it, but he couldn''t help saying it, because he still cherished his life.


    Although the matter is exposed, the people behind him will not let him go, but at least he is not dead now, there is still a chance to escape.


    After weighing, the man gave a deep breath and said, "I, I said."


    "If there is a lie, the lonely king will not show mercy." Si kongcao warned.

 Chapter 655

    Although he decided to tell the truth, the man still couldn''t help trembling when he heard Sikong''s words and quickly declared: "yes, yes, the grass people must tell the truth, tell the truth."


    After a pause, he said: "it was the housekeeper of general Huo''s house who asked Cao min to slander Miss Huang''s innocence. He said that it was because Miss Huang''s people hurt Miss Huo and young master Huo, so general Huo couldn''t swallow his breath and wanted to teach Miss Huang a lesson."


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    What? Huo family?


    However, they knew that the housekeeper of Huo''s house went to find someone to slander Huang Jiuge''s innocence, which naturally represented general Huo.


    However, this man''s explanation also makes people feel excusable, but at the same time, some people think that it''s too cruel to destroy a woman''s innocence!


    Although Huang Jiuge was a little surprised, she was not surprised. After all, her people hurt Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing. They knew that they would not give up. They just didn''t expect Huo Yan to be so brilliant.


    After all, Huo Yan looked down on her too much.


    Sikong cut''s originally cold breath became colder. He didn''t care if it was because Huang Jiuge''s people hurt Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing first. Even if he killed them, he didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    You know, Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing not only killed Huang Jiuge for the first time!


    If he didn''t know that Huang Jiuge wanted to deal with them, he would have killed them.


    "Go away!" Sikong cut is very trustworthy, and did not embarrass the man.


    As soon as the man heard this, he immediately ran away like an amnesty, and the people around him also scattered.


    Then, Si kongcao looked at Huang Jiuge and said: "I helped you again. How can you repay me?"


    "Help me? What kind of help are you! You don''t think my reputation is bad enough! What, your woman? When did I become your woman? I don''t know. Now others are saying in secret that I''m a phoenix nine song Huang nine song says displeasantly.


    After that, he glared at him, ignored him, turned around and left.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t really blame Sikong. He just disagreed with him.


    Sikong cut eyebrows a wrinkly, obviously not happy, this woman, really have so unwilling to do his woman?


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, but at the same time, he was also struggling about how to show off with Huang Jiuge.


    Tangled, Huang nine songs have gone far, subconsciously, Sikong cut up, blurted out: "Hey, do ye woman what''s bad, as for you so repulsive?"


    Smell speech, the heart of Huang nine songs seems to be hit for a while, some uncomfortable.


    Rejection?


    I don''t reject it. I just don''t want to think about it.


    So, Huang Jiuge pretends to disdain and asks, "what''s good about being your woman? Why should I accept it?"


    "I have a noble status, and I have both talent and color. Which woman in the world doesn''t want to be my woman!" Sikong cut narcissistic said, but said is narcissistic, but it is also a fact, also huangjiuge this wonderful work is not affected.


    No, I can''t talk about it, but I don''t want to move.


    "Yes, you have a noble status and unique talent and color. There are many women in the world who want to be your woman, but not me." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Why?" Sikong cut not to give up of ask a way.


    "Because of that, natural reason." Huang Jiuge said.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Si Kongdiao felt frustrated and depressed. This woman is really difficult.

 Chapter 656

    Sikong cut in the street of a word soon spread, of course, also including that slander huangjiuge man is Huo family instigated things.


    For this matter, Huo Yan is the most angry.


    He didn''t expect that it would come to light so easily.


    He didn''t know whether he should blame the man for his lax mouth or Sikong for his meddling.


    All right! It''s all weird.


    Although he understood that the reason why the man would give up was because of the threat of Sikong cut, few people could bear it in the face of Sikong cut.


    However, this is not an excuse for him to evade responsibility.


    Therefore, after learning the news, Huo Yan immediately sent people to pursue and kill the man.


    As for Sikong, of course, he didn''t dare to trouble him. On the contrary, he was worried that he would trouble himself!


    Why!


    Because Si kongcao said it! Huang Jiuge is his woman, but Huo Yan asks people to deal with her.


    He didn''t doubt the truth of Sikong''s words. Since he came out for Huang Jiuge, it also showed that their relationship was unusual.


    In addition, this matter has spread. Naturally, the reputation of the Huo family has been affected. What is narrow-minded and unkind.


    Because he is very clear that the reason for slandering Huang Jiuge is not enough to convince others, because at the beginning, it was Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing who were wrong.


    And that''s what many people know.


    It can be said that this time it was his carelessness. It''s not that I don''t think I should take revenge on Huang Jiuge, but that I shouldn''t belittle her and don''t hide my identity behind the scenes.


    I don''t know if the emperor would be dissatisfied with him if he knew about it.


    The housekeeper of Huo''s house is Huo Yan''s confidant. He has been with Huo Yan for decades. He just needs to look at his expression to know what kind of emotion Huo Yan is.


    Of course, he is willing to share it for him.


    "Master, let me take this responsibility! I said that I couldn''t bear to see the young master and young lady being beaten, so I decided to get revenge on Huang Jiuge. Although we can''t let everyone believe it, we can save some face of the Huo family. If the emperor knows, it won''t be difficult for you. " Said the housekeeper.


    "And you! In that case, you will be very dangerous. "


    The so-called danger did not come from the common people and the emperor, but from Sikong.


    He cares about the reputation of the Huo family, and this time it''s related to his reputation.


    But the housekeeper has been with him for so many years, and he is devoted to him. Naturally, he doesn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Isn''t there anything wrong? Sin is not to death The housekeeper said that he didn''t mean to retreat at all. Even if he was really afraid, for the sake of the Huo family, he could suppress the fear.


    "This..." Huo Yan had some entanglement and hesitation.


    The housekeeper is right. This sin will not die.


    In the end, Huo Yan agreed with the housekeeper.


    Huo Yan knew the outside things, Huo Qingxuan also knew, in the heart for this time his father''s as shout stupid.


    Which is so easy to calculate? If it had been, he would have won it long ago, and it would not have been until now.


    Now it''s good. I''ll direct Sikong out.


    He didn''t know if Huang Jiuge was the woman of Sikong cut, but after Sikong cut the siege for Huang Jiuge this time, it can be determined that Sikong cut''s attention to Huang Jiuge can''t be denied.


    If because of this thing, let Sikong cut secretly to Huo family do what, afraid is not worth the loss!

 Chapter 657

    But things have happened, he is not good to say what Huo Yan, only hope that after this time, the father can understand, huangjiuge is not active.


    Huo Qingqing can be said to be furious, but what she is angry about is not the fact that she slandered Huang Jiuge. The Huo family''s reputation has been damaged. What she is angry about is that why Sikong can take a fancy to Huang Jiuge. What''s good about Huang Jiuge?


    When Nangong Yuhao knew about it, he was so angry that he lifted the table directly.


    Of course, it''s not about how Huang Jiuge was framed.


    Because Nangong Yuhao didn''t care about it. No, he should be happy to see it. He just regretted that it failed.


    However, compared with this matter, Sikong''s words really stimulated him, and he just trampled his dignity under his feet!


    Even if he doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, he won''t marry her, but she is his fiancee after all. Now he goes to chiguoguo''s to give him a green hat. How can he accept it.


    "Huang Jiuge, Si Kongdiao"


    these two names are just like two thorns. They stab Nangong Yuhao''s heart hard and can''t be pulled out.


    There is such an impulse, Nangong Yuhao wants to find Huang Jiuge trouble, but think about it, still hold back.


    However, he had a sudden plan and went to the palace.


    It soon spread that the housekeeper of Huo''s house did the revenge on Huang Jiuge, but the others of Huo''s family didn''t know it. Because he couldn''t swallow the fact that his young master and young lady were beaten by the people of Huang Jiuge, he did something to damage the reputation of the Huo family.


    However, he didn''t make a statement after the event to Yuhuang Jiuge.


    Some people believe that, while others don''t.


    But believe it or not, it''s all about the Huo family.


    Sometimes words can hurt you, it depends on your tolerance.


    In the Imperial Palace, in the imperial library, the emperor''s Nangong Li was reading the memorial, and he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    It''s not that he''s not well informed, it''s just that when he''s busy, his people don''t bother him for these not too important things.


    However, the arrival of Nangong Yuhao made Duke Tu have to report.


    Nangong Li was not very busy, so he let Nangong Yuhao come in directly.


    "See father Huang" came into the imperial study, Nangong Yu Hao knelt down to salute.


    "Get up! What can I do for you? " The South Temple Li asks a way, tone is indifferent, don''t seem to be father son''s appearance at all.


    It is also true that the royal family has no true feelings. Even father and son will alienate ordinary people.


    "Xiefu Huang" Nangong Yuhao got up and said: "father Huang, this is what happened"


    Nangong Yuhao told all the things that happened in the street. He didn''t dare to hide the fact that the man was sent by the Huo family to take revenge on Huang Jiuge, because it can''t be concealed at all. Just go and inquire about it.


    Of course, Nangong Yuhao also said later that this was done by the housekeeper of Huo family.


    As for Nangong liziang''s disbelief, that''s his business.


    Even if he wants to help the Huo family speak, but in front of Nangong Li, he still dare not go beyond.


    But he also knew that Nangong Li would not be angry with the Huo family because of such a thing, even if it was really the Huo family''s wrong thing.


    The Huo family is not so easy to move.


    And it didn''t happen, did it?


    For this matter, Nangong Yuhao focuses on Sikong cut.

 Chapter 658

    "What?" Hearing this, Nangong Li is surprised.


    He knew that Huang Jiuge was close to Sikong cut, but he didn''t expect Sikong cut to take a fancy to Huang Jiuge.


    What''s so good about yujiuge?


    What''s more, he knows that Huang Jiuge is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, and he wants to rob her. Doesn''t he ignore him as the king of the country?


    Or, does Sikong want to challenge his authority?


    Nangong Li is afraid of Sikong, but it doesn''t mean he''s afraid. He just doesn''t want to conflict with him easily.


    But, does Sikong cut really want to challenge his authority for a phoenix nine songs?


    No matter how powerful the kingdom of Chonglou is, it can only be compared with a country. It is comparable, and it has not surpassed it!


    "Father Huang, if that Sikong cut really want to Huang Jiuge, how should it be?" Nangong Yuhao asked tentatively.


    Nangong Li''s eyes narrowed deeply. He naturally knew Nangong Yuhao''s mind, but how could he do what he wanted?


    Moreover, if he really agrees, he doesn''t know what others think of him! I thought he was afraid of Sikong!


    No, he''s not afraid.


    As an emperor, how can he tolerate others to challenge his authority!


    "Huang Jiuge is your fiancee. It''s an engagement given by me. If he insists on Huang Jiuge, he will not pay attention to me or the royal family."


    The implication is that he will not allow it.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao some disappointments, but also dare not say what.


    He thought that Nangong Li would compromise because he was afraid of Sikong.


    In this way, he can get rid of Huang Jiuge.


    Although it is a great shame for him to do so, those who have achieved great things should not be too rigid in summary. This is the lesson learned during this period.


    Nangong Yuhao''s change is beyond Yujiu GE''s preparatory course, but even so, it''s still hard to defeat her.


    But now, Huang Jiuge has been worn out of patience by a man who wants her to drink tea with him, but hasn''t finished drinking for an hour.


    In the private room of the teahouse, Huang Jiuge and Si kongdao sit opposite each other. On the round table, there are several plates of dim sum less than half eaten, a pot of tea and two cups.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes are full of resentment, and she stares at the opposite Sikong Duan impatiently. But Sikong Duan doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, she tastes tea leisurely.


    It''s just that the tea is too leisurely. One sip at a time, and every cup of tea is almost cold before it''s finished.


    "If you stare at me like this, I will think that you are in love with me. I am responsible for falling in love with you." Sikong cut said playfully.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after hearing the words, Huang Jiuge turned her eyes at Sikong. Does this man want to be so narcissistic!


    If you fall in love with him, you have to be responsible. What kind of fallacy is this!


    "When are you going to drink! You are a king. Are you so free? Don''t you need to go back to your palace? Are you not afraid of being taken over by others? " Huang Jiuge doesn''t understand. Sikong tiaotang is a king, but she is like a person who has nothing to do all day. She is a person who has no status. She doesn''t know how many things to do all day!


    What''s more, there is no difference between the Sikong family and the Nangong family. All kinds of intrigues, overt and covert struggles, and seizing power and position are emerging one after another.


    "Are you worried about me?" Sikong cut of course know that Huang Jiuge is not worried about him, but this does not affect his distortion of facts.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    When did this man become so shameless when Huang Jiuge choked?

 Chapter 659

    "Don''t worry, there are no useless people under my command. If I have to deal with everything, I won''t be tired to death!" Sikong cut proud said.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    for this, Huang Jiuge agrees. Who is Sikong cut! To be able to stand beside him is to be a man of extraordinary ability.


    "Also, if you go back, who will be your backer?"


    "Nangongyin!" Huang Jiuge said.


    After that, Huang Jiuge felt that the air around her suddenly dropped. Naturally, she knew that the air conditioner came from Sikong. She knew that he was angry, and she knew why he was angry.


    The most important thing is that Huang Jiuge is intentional.


    "Woman, is nangongyin better than me?" Sikong cut to gnash teeth of ask a way, a pair of eyes son deep frighten a person, but to Huang nine songs, but have no what menace dint.


    He never felt worse than Nangong Yin, but he huangjiuge always spoke for Nangong Yin.


    The more Huang Jiuge says that Nangong Yin is good, the more he looks at Nangong Yin and wants to compete with him.


    "Who is my backer? Is there any difference between you and him?"


    "If there is no difference, why do you prefer him to me?"


    "I''d love to. Do you care?"


    "I''ll take care of it. What''s the matter? I can''t control you if you have the ability! "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she has no ability, OK!


    In the dark, Jiwu and Jitong say they haven''t digested what happened today.


    They didn''t know about Huang Jiuge. They only knew that the master was very concerned about her, but what they didn''t expect was that Huang Jiuge had an engagement.


    In other words, the master likes a married woman, and the other party''s fiance is royal.


    Although the woman the master likes, just as the master said, what about Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee? Nangong Yuhao has no ability to compete with him. But is it really good for the master to rob someone else''s fiancee?


    Moreover, robbing Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee is against the emperor. Does the master really want to fight against the Royal people for a woman?


    It''s not that the master can''t compete with the royal family, it''s just for a woman, and it''s too... Anyway, they think it''s not right, it''s not right.


    However, they did not dare to talk to the master.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when nalanjin heard this, he was in a cold sweat.


    He did not expect, also dare not think, chonglouwang will take a fancy to Huang Jiuge, and also want to compete with Nangong Yuhao.


    It is reasonable to say that he should be happy when his daughter is liked by such a noble man, but at this moment, he is not happy.


    After all, Huang Jiuge has an engagement.


    Even if Nangong Yuhao doesn''t like her, the marriage is given by the emperor. Does the king of Chonglou want to fight against the emperor for the sake of Huang Jiuge?


    Sikong cut and the emperor''s gratitude and resentment he does not care, also can''t manage, but, Huang nine songs involved in it, if the emperor angry Nalan family how to do?


    He knows, even if asked Huang nine songs, no matter how, he also can''t change what of.


    But he didn''t know anything, which made him panic.


    When Huang Jiuge returns to Nalan house, she is informed by the housekeeper to go to the study. Huang Jiuge also knows that Nalan Jin is looking for her because of today''s affairs.


    Nalanjin has been impatient, want to go to the front yard to have a look, huangjiuge back.


    Just a study, then see Huang nine songs came, immediately rushed to her in front, eager to ask: "you and chonglouwang exactly is how to return a responsibility?"

 Chapter 660

    "I have nothing to do with him. It''s his own business." Huang Jiuge said.


    "What do you mean?" Nalanjin didn''t understand.


    "It means that what he says is none of my business." Huang Jiuge explained: "I know what you are worried about, but don''t say what you can''t do, even I can''t do."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    now, nalanjin doesn''t know what to say.


    ¡¤


    Nalan QIANZI''s heart is also very upset, because Mo Rushun was abandoned.


    She didn''t have the chance to see nalanjin, but nalanjin didn''t want to talk to her because he knew what he was going to say.


    This kind of determination makes Nalan QIANZI feel very cold, but he also knows that he is wrong and dare not blame Nalan Jin.


    What she hates most in her heart are Huang Jiuge and Jiang Hui, but she is only a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. How can she find trouble for them.


    After these several times of things, she felt that no matter how she calculated, for Huang Jiuge, it was like there was no escape, which made her exhausted.


    Just now, she heard about what happened to Huang Jiuge today. Naturally, she also complained that the person who framed Huang Jiuge didn''t succeed. But what made her even more angry and jealous was that the king of Chonglou took a fancy to Huang Jiuge and wanted to fight with Lord an.


    Nalan QIANZI is just a woman, so I don''t think about whether sikongtiao''s action is against the royal family, and whether the Nalan family will be implicated because huangjiuge is involved in it.


    She''s jealous now. Why? Why is the life of Huang Jiuge so good? Why is she not in the eye of the king of Chonglou?


    If the king of Chonglou takes a fancy to her, she won''t live such a miserable life. She will also let Zhu Zihang have a look. He doesn''t like himself. There are also men who are taller than him, have better looks and are stronger than him.


    However, none of this happened, none of it happened ¡¤¡¤


    for Nalan QIANZI, in fact, emotion is not the most important thing, the most important thing is status.


    Therefore, she has a love for Zhu Zihang, but he is not the only one.


    Of course, the premise is that there is a better man than his status and position.


    ¡¤


    in the evening, Huang Jiuge went to the wooden house.


    Although there are Jiwu and Jitong following in the dark, Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry about what they should know.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan have returned to the wooden house after Mo Rushuang was abandoned. Now Nalan QIANZI is the only one. Let aunt Tong stare at them more.


    Ji Wu and Ji Tong really don''t understand. Huang Jiuge is a girl''s home. What''s the matter with going out secretly at night! And also wearing a nightwear, it doesn''t look like doing good.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t avoid them, and it didn''t seem to be doing bad things. Moreover, since Huang Jiuge didn''t avoid them, they soon knew what Huang Jiuge was doing, didn''t they?


    Just about to walk to the flower street entrance, Huang Jiuge saw Nangong Yuhao from a distance, walking towards the flower street.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes flashed, and the corner of her mouth raised a touch of evil. Then she called to the dark place: "Jiwu, Jitong."


    Hearing the call, Jiwu and Jitong immediately appear in front of Huang Jiuge. The latter asks, "what''s the matter with Miss Huang?"


    "With your skills, will you be found sneaking into the palace of king an?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Jiwu and Jitong are stunned when they hear that they don''t understand what Huang Jiuge is going to do, but what they understand is that Huang Jiuge wants them to sneak into Prince an''s house.

 Chapter 661

    They don''t know the relationship between Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao, so they don''t think that Huang Jiuge is going to do bad things.


    Therefore, the thought that Huang Jiuge is the woman that the master likes, and this woman has a fiance, and now they have to sneak into each other''s residence, makes them feel a little frustrated, and makes them have the impulse to destroy Prince an''s residence.


    No, if they can, they hope the master doesn''t like Huang Jiuge, but it''s not something they can control.


    They have no obvious favor or dislike for Huang Jiuge, because they still believe in their master''s eyes.


    Ji Wu and Ji Tong look at each other, the latter should say: "90% of the assurance will not, even if it is found, can be safely out."


    They naturally know that, as Nangong Yuhao, there are many experts in the dark in the house. But it''s not difficult for them to sneak in.


    Of course, they can''t guarantee that they will not be found 100 percent, not because they don''t have self-confidence, just don''t want to talk too full.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song satisfied smile way: "very good, now I want to ask you to help me a favor, after the thing is finished, I won''t treat you badly."


    Jiwu and Jitong frown. They don''t know why. They suddenly feel that it''s no good for huangjiuge to let them sneak into Prince an''s house.


    "What''s up?" Ji Tong asked.


    Huang nine songs mysterious smile, immediately close to them said.


    Listening to the words of Huang Jiuge, Jiwu and Jitong stare incredulously, wondering if they have heard the wrong thing.


    Huang Jiuge asked them to steal valuable things from the study of Prince an''s mansion, and then set a fire.


    Oh, my God! What is this called! Isn''t Huang Jiuge Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee? Why ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    is the relationship between Huang Jiuge and Nangong Yuhao not good? No, it should be very bad. Otherwise, how could she want to do such a crazy thing.


    Do not want to understand, but also want to know, Ji Tong can not help but ask: "you are not a fiancee?"? Why ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    " Oh! " Huang Jiuge gave a sneer, looked very ironic, but did not hide that she said: "we are enemies"


    at this point, it is not easy for Ji Tong to ask this question again.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "don''t you worry about us taking those valuables and running away? After all, we''re here for the money. " Ji Tong asks a way, really don''t understand, the Huang nine songs where come to so big trust to them.


    But Huang Jiuge said: "if you want something, it doesn''t matter. What I want is just a lesson to Nangong Yuhao."


    Yes, compared with a lesson to Nangong Yuhao, these precious things are nothing.


    She is greedy, but not blind.


    Jiwu and Jitong are stunned one after another. They have no doubt that Huang Jiuge hates Nangong Yuhao.


    Jiwu and Jitong look at each other and send some information. After confirmation, Jitong says, "OK, we promise you."


    Since the master had already fought against Nangong Yuhao for this woman, what could they not teach him!


    Immediately, the party went to the direction of Prince an''s residence.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge wants to scrape away the storehouse of Prince an''s house, but she knows it''s hard to do so, so she doesn''t want Jiwu and Jitong to take risks.


    After all, they are not her who.


    In addition to the warehouse, there are more valuables in the study, so the location is better.

 Chapter 662

    On the way, Huang Jiuge said: "after a while, you two go in. I''ll avoid it first, otherwise my accomplishments will be easily found. After you come out, I''ll go to the most partial yard of the north courtyard of Nalan mansion. However, safety is the most important, so those valuable things can be taken, can not be destroyed. It''s better to find a way to set the fire on fire immediately, so that the people in Prince an''s mansion can''t save it. "


    Soon, the three were close to the palace of king an.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t really leave, but after Jiwu and Jitong sneaked into Prince an''s house, they also sneaked in.


    However, they dare not be too close to the center.


    There''s no reason why she doesn''t watch the good play she designed! Even if it''s just a little bit of fire.


    If it''s found out by accident, it''s a big deal to hide in the space.


    About a cup of tea time, the central courtyard of the gas a strong fire, there are bursts of noisy shouts.


    It worked.


    The corner of the mouth of Huang nine songs raised the satisfied smile, then quickly evacuated, returned to Na LAN mansion.


    All the way.


    When Huang Jiuge returns to the north courtyard of Nalan mansion, Jiwu and Jitong are already there.


    Huang Jiuge was not surprised that they were faster than herself. After all, Jiwu and Jitong had such high martial arts skills that it was normal for them to be faster than her.


    However, for them did not take things to run away, Huang nine song is a bit of an accident.


    At the foot of Jiwu and Jitong, there was a package, the size of a 16 inch suitcase. Huang Jiuge knows that they took it back from the study of Prince an''s residence.


    "Miss Huang" saw nine songs of Huang, Jiwu and Jitong called.


    "You really make me look at things with new eyes. It''s so quick." Huang Jiuge made no secret of her admiration and appreciation. Of course, she still had doubts: "you ran away without taking anything. Why?"


    "These things are ill gotten gains for us. If we really need these ill gotten gains, we can take them by ourselves or at will with our skills, and we don''t need to trade with Miss Huang. As for the fact that we will help Miss Huang get these things, it is also because the other party is Miss Huang''s enemy. It is not against morality to help her. So, it''s good for Miss Huang to keep these things. Our brothers don''t need them. " Ji Tong says, lie repeatedly but don''t blush at all, Ji Wu also admire.


    Although on weekdays, Jiwu is not a talkative person, so he is not a good liar. I''m afraid that three or two sentences won''t go on, so it''s all for Jitong.


    As for the words of Ji Tong, Huang Jiuge didn''t doubt it. No, she didn''t care.


    Because I don''t care, I won''t go deep into right and wrong.


    As long as the other party has no malice and does not hurt itself, even if the other party conceals and deceives something, it has nothing to do with her.


    After all, everyone has his own secret.


    Unexpectedly they insist not to, Huang nine songs also no longer force.


    What''s more, these things are not gold, silver or jewelry. They are just some antique paintings and calligraphy. The other party may not like them.


    Of course, antique calligraphy and paintings are also valuable. Even if they are not valuable, they are also worth a lot of silver.


    But they didn''t want it, and she couldn''t help it. Naturally, she had to accept it all.


    However, after all, she had been greatly helped by others, and she had to make some compensation.


    Huang Jiuge thought about it and said, "in that case, please have a big dinner tomorrow."


    "OK"


    Jiwu and Jitong have no objection to this.

 Chapter 663

    Huang Jiuge is happy here, but Nangong Yuhao is sad there.


    As soon as it happened, Liu Fei, Nangong Yuhao''s confidant, rushed to find him in the flower street''s romance.


    Nangong Yuhao was in a bad mood, so he came to Fenghuaxueyue alone to drink.


    Now Huo Qingxuan is injured, so he can''t go to him.


    Some things, he did not want to talk to Zhu Zihang, also did not want to go to Qin Yiqiao, so he had to be alone.


    And his lower body is not in good condition, and he can''t do anything for the time being, so he can only listen to a little song and a little wine.


    Just, who knows, he just came not long ago, Liu Fei came to tell him that there was an accident in the house and the study was flooded.


    Well, how can you possibly get out of the water? Obviously, it''s artificial.


    When he heard the news, Nangong Yu''s hand trembled and his wine cup fell suddenly. His head, which had been dizzy, suddenly woke up.


    "What did you say? Is the study flooded Nangong Yuhao is a little unbelievable. His study is an important place, and the antique calligraphy and painting in it is second. But there are some things more important than the antique calligraphy and painting in it!


    Therefore, his study can be said to be the most guarded, but now, it''s gone.


    There was no time to ask more, Nangong Yuhao immediately flew to the palace of king an, and Liu Fei followed him.


    There are many books in the study, and the books are flammable, so the fire spread very fast.


    If the general servants of the palace take water to put out the fire, after putting it out, I''m afraid there is nothing left in the study.


    So, this time, the dark guards are out.


    Even so, each time they get it, they say they can''t water too much area, and it takes several minutes to put out the fire.


    When Nangong Yuhao came back, the fire had been put out, and there was not much left in his study, but most of it had been burned.


    Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he almost didn''t come up. His heart ached.


    Seeing Nangong Yuhao, the twelve dark guards knelt down and pleaded guilty: "I''ll ask you to punish me for dereliction of duty."


    "Who can explain to me what''s going on?" Nangong Yu yelled angrily, looking at the dark guards kneeling on the ground with scarlet eyes.


    The answer to Nangong Yuhao was naturally the captain of the twelve dark guards: "report back to the Lord, just now two experts broke in, one took some things, the other set fire in the study."


    Yes, Jiwu and Jitong were found sneaking into the study of Prince an''s residence, but they were found on purpose.


    The study of Prince an''s mansion is strictly guarded. They want to sneak in quietly, but it''s not easy. Just in case, don''t let things fall by the wayside, so they decided to make a noise.


    First of all, Jiwu appears, deliberately letting the dark Wei find out, forcing the dark Wei to take action. After he has no time to take care of the study, Jitong takes a look and sneaks into the study. Then he thought he could pack up some valuable things as soon as possible and set fire to leave.


    If the twelve dark guards were against Jiwu and Jitong at the same time, Jiwu and Jitong would not be able to get away so soon. It''s a pity that the twelve dark guards are not all in the study.


    There are six dark guards in the study. The other six dark guards are in other places. They came here when they saw something happened here.


    At the time of the incident, two people dealt with Jiwu and Jitong, and the other four had to fight the fire.


    And they didn''t expect that Jiwu and Jitong''s martial arts were so high that they escaped one-on-one after several rounds.

 Chapter 664

    When other dark guards came, there were no figures of Jiwu and Jitong.


    Nangong Yuhao was angry and laughed, but the smile was more ugly than crying: "two masters, even the twelve of you can''t deal with it. What''s the use of raising you?"


    The captain explained: "report back to the Lord. At that time, we were guarding the six dark guards in the study. After the incident, two people went to deal with the two people and four people put out the fire. I just can''t imagine that the two men are so skillful that when the other dark guards come, they will disappear. "


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, he knows how many abilities his people have, and there''s no need to question his character. He just can''t accept that his own people can''t be two. It''s a super serious blow.


    However, who on earth could sneak into Prince an''s residence so easily, stealing things and setting fire.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Yu''s heart was startled and ran to the study at a flying speed.


    After entering the study, ignoring the books, desks and chairs, Nangong Yuhao ran directly to the bookcase beside the desk, and then quickly pushed the bookcase away. A dark grid appeared on the wall which was blocked by the bookcase.


    Open the blank, see the empty dark grid, Nangong Yu Hao silly eyes.


    It''s gone, the brocade box is gone, and the brocade box sent by Huo Qingxuan is gone ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    why? Things are so hidden, why are they still discovered!


    In fact, it was not that Ji Tong was lucky enough to find such a secret place, but that he knew very well that there would be dark spaces in the general study, either behind the picture scroll or behind the bookcase, because his master''s study was the same.


    Therefore, when he was looking for valuables, he subconsciously looked for the secret place first.


    "Poof", Nan Gong Yu Hao, who was greatly stimulated, couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then fainted.


    What''s the secret in this brocade box that can make Nangong Yuhao get so much stimulation!


    Let''s take a look at Huang Jiuge.


    After returning to Weiyang pavilion with the package, Huang Jiuge opened the package. It was all antique calligraphy and paintings, so a brown brocade box was more conspicuous.


    The brocade box has a length of about 20 cm, a width and a height of about 78 cm.


    Huang Jiuge opens the brocade box and sees a jade pendant.


    No, it should be half of a piece.


    What is the material of jade pendant? Huang Jiuge doesn''t know, but it should not be ordinary.


    There is a second layer in the brocade box. Huang Jiuge opens it, and on the bottom is a letter, which says "Hao Qinqi".


    Huang Jiuge directly took the letter up and opened it. No matter what she should read or not, everything was stolen. What else should she do!


    What''s more, she had a hunch that what was written in this letter must be Nangong Yuhao''s secret.


    Otherwise, why is Mao so well placed!


    So, in the heart of Huang nine songs suddenly expect to come.


    However, when she saw the contents of the letter, she was a little dumbfounded.


    Letter is love letter.


    Talking about love, but not normal together.


    Looking at is very sad, but, when the name of the sign is a man''s name, no one will be sad!


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are actually broken sleeves.


    Although it is not uncommon for her to have broken sleeves, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are broken sleeves, which really surprised her deeply.


    Think of two men XX, Phoenix nine song can''t help shaking body, only feel goose bumps all over.

 Chapter 665

    Huang Jiuge thought, do you want to make this matter public! As long as this matter once open, Nangong Yuhao''s trouble is not small.


    However, after thinking about it, I still think it''s not too late to make it public until it''s necessary.


    Oh! Nangong Yuhao, don''t worry too much about this handle!


    Then we look at other things, and then there is income space.


    Even if she wants to sell these things, she won''t sell them in the capital, because it''s easy to find.


    Just when, can move that storeroom of South Temple Yu Hao empty between!


    Deep in the night, Ji Tong went to Wen Jinran''s other courtyard to report today''s affairs to Sikong.


    In the study, Sikong Tiao, Wen Jinran and Nangong Yin were all there. They seemed to be discussing something, so Ji Tong had to wait for them in the yard.


    However, it didn''t take long to wait, and the voice of Sikong came from the study: "come in!"


    Ji Tong hears the speech and goes in. What he doesn''t know is that Si kongcao, in order to know the situation of Huang Jiuge earlier, stops what he originally discussed in the middle of the way, and is accused by Wen Jinran and Nangong Yin''s dissatisfied eyes.


    "Master, Lord Yin, master Wen." Ji Tong said hello, and then did not wait for Sikong to ask, he took the initiative to say the morning thing.


    It''s about how he and Jiwu got to know Huang Jiuge.


    Although Huang Jiuge was assassinated is what they all know, but hear Ji Tong''s narration, Sikong cut still can''t help but air-conditioning outside.


    When it comes to how he and Jiwu deal with Huang Jiuge aboveboard, he becomes a bit hesitant, because he is afraid of Sikong''s anger.


    However, I dare not hide it.


    "Ha ha! Ten taels of silver, the first-class bodyguard around the king of the hall is only ten taels of silver, which is too cheap! " Nangong Yin couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Ji Wu and Ji Tong were sent to protect Huang Jiuge, it was priceless, but if they said ten Liang silver, it meant different.


    Ji Tong was also said to be blushing. Didn''t he dare to ask for more, or can''t he ask for more?


    "In the evening, when Miss Huang went out and came to the flower street, she saw Nangong Yuhao, and then ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    hearing the words, everyone was dumb.


    However, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Huang Jiuge, because they are against Nangong Yuhao. Sooner or later, they will be against each other.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge''s move pleased Sikong.


    Even if you know that Huang Jiuge doesn''t like Nangong Yuhao, you won''t marry him. However, the fact that Huang Jiuge is Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee makes him unhappy.


    So, I hate Nangong Yuhao very much. I want to see Nangong Yuhao''s bad luck, but what I want to see more is that huangjiuge makes Nangong Yuhao''s bad luck.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the early morning of the next day, the story of the water leakage in Prince an''s residence last night was soon spread, but the people didn''t know the details.


    Last night, when the fire broke out in Prince an''s residence, it was not deep at night, so many people did not sleep. Many people saw it.


    Ancient buildings have one or two floors. As soon as the fire comes out, it will naturally light up a large area. It''s easy to see. As we all know, the place where the fire broke out was Prince an''s residence. As for where it was, it is not known.


    And the people of Prince an''s mansion dare not talk outside.


    About Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan naturally had to know, and he knew it clearly, because it was Liu Fei who told him.


    When Huo Qingxuan knew about this, he was very angry. He didn''t care about his own injury and had to go to see Nangong Yuhao.

 Chapter 666

    Although Nangong Yuhao vomited blood and fainted last night, he didn''t have any real injury and soon woke up.


    After waking up, he has been sitting at the desk in the study, regardless of the burning pungent taste that makes him uncomfortable, and does not let anyone disturb him. In this way, eyes have been looking at the study that was almost half burned, angry and ferocious, uneasy and shaking.


    Lost important things, let him sleep all night, coupled with the spirit has been in a tense state, let him become haggard.


    He sent people to track and investigate, but it was daybreak, but there was still no news.


    Those who will break into Prince an''s residence and steal his important things are undoubtedly the opposite of him.


    The first objects he suspected were sikongtiao and nangongyin, and then nangongyuche and nangongyuxuan.


    Although he and Sikong cut, Nangong Yin before there has been no intersection and conflict, but now is not the same.


    Huang Jiuge is Sikong''s motive.


    In fact, Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan have the biggest motives. After all, they are bigger enemies.


    But he didn''t want to believe it, and he couldn''t accept that they had experts who could break into Prince an''s house so easily.


    "Hao" Huo Qingxuan came, directly rushed into the study, looking at the Nangong Yuhao who was sitting in the desk, haggard face, a burst of heartache.


    For the arrival of Huo Qingxuan, Nangong Yuhao didn''t react too much, just looked up at him, and then said: "Xuan, the brocade box is lost, what if that person announced our relationship?"


    Huo Qingxuan also worried about this on his way here, but he soon got the answer.


    "Let''s say that someone deliberately framed it. If you want to add crime to it, why not! It''s not that no one can imitate the handwriting. As for the jade pendant, it''s no secret that king an''s house was flooded. It''s said that the arsonist stole the jade pendant and framed us by imitating my handwriting. " Huo Qingxuan.


    In fact, Nangong Yuhao was too angry and nervous to think calmly, so he couldn''t think of it.


    Huo Qingxuan added: "the emperor is not stupid, but he will not easily believe our relationship. He will believe that your opponent deliberately framed us. What''s more, we are not men who are not close to women. It''s not convincing to say that we have that kind of relationship. "


    After Huo Qingxuan said so, Nangong Yuhao suddenly enlightened.


    Yes! As long as they deny it, who can do what to them!


    "You are right. As long as we admit it, who can tell us what we are like! Perhaps, because of this matter, my father also suspected Nangong yuche or Nangong Yuxuan! "


    Speaking of this, there was a flash of calculation in Nangong Yuhao''s eyes.


    "Hao, who do you think will do this?" Huo Qingxuan asked.


    Although he has his own guess, he also wants to know the guess of Nangong Yuhao.


    Referring to this, Nangong Yuhao showed his ferocious face and fierce eyes: "when it comes to motivation, Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan are bigger, but I don''t believe that Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan will have such powerful men. So, I think it''s more likely to be Sikong cut or Nangong Yin. As for the motive, it''s huangjiu song. You know, Si kongcao said in public that Huang Jiuge was the woman he liked, and that I didn''t have the ability to compete with him. So I suspect that this time, it was a battle card sent by Si kongcao to me. Of course, these are all my guesses. As for the truth, I don''t know until I find out. "

 Chapter 667

    Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan also got the news about Prince an''s house. Just like the common people, they knew that Prince an''s house was flooded last night, and they didn''t know anything else.


    They are all gloating over this.


    As Nangong Yuhao''s good friends are cousins, Qin Yiqiao also went to Prince an''s house.


    As for Zhu Zihang, he also knows, but he has decided to alienate Nangong Yuhao, so he doesn''t know.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    originally, Huang Jiuge was going to the wooden house last night, but he didn''t go after Nangong Yuhao suddenly changed his mind, so he went out after lunch.


    After meeting Tao Wenyuan several times outside his house, he met Tao Wenyuan again.


    Of course, there is his fiancee, Meng Yun.


    When Huang Jiuge saw them, naturally they also saw Huang Jiuge.


    For Huang Jiuge, they are just strangers, so they don''t care about their plans.


    However, because of the peony banquet, Meng Yun remembered the nine songs of Huang.


    She is an Aegean. She appreciates the domineering song of Huang Jiuge and has a heart of friendship.


    Therefore, after seeing Huang Jiuge, Meng Yun walked towards her.


    Tao Wenyuan wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know how to stop him.


    "Miss Huang," Meng Yun called.


    For Meng Yun, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have obvious disgust and rejection for her. After all, it''s Tao Wenyuan who hurt Nangong Changning, and Meng Yun doesn''t know it.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs stop a pace, cold ask a way.


    For the coldness of Huang Jiuge, Meng Yun was not annoyed, but said with a friendly smile: "Hello, Miss Huang, I''m Meng Yun, the daughter of Meng Chao, the servant of the Ministry of war. At the peony banquet, Miss Huang''s song was really domineering, which made me like it. I wonder if Meng Yun is lucky to make a friend with Miss Huang?"


    Without Tao Wenyuan and Nangong Changning, she doesn''t mind paying attention to Meng Yun, but with Tao Wenyuan and Nangong Changning, she doesn''t want to negotiate with Meng Yun at all.


    "Sorry, I like to be alone." Huang nine songs refuse a way, then walked directly.


    Meng Yun was stunned and puzzled, but she was not stupid.


    Obviously, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to make friends with her, but why!


    In the heart some disappointments, some displeasure, but actually did not really angry and blames each other.


    After all, it''s someone else''s right, isn''t it?


    Seeing this, Tao Wenyuan felt a little uncomfortable.


    He naturally knows why Huang Jiuge ignores Meng Yun. It''s not because he has done something wrong to Ning''er, no, Princess Changning.


    Thinking of this, Tao Wenyuan could not help laughing at himself. He really regarded pearls as fish eyes.


    Although he still liked Nangong Changning in his heart, he also knew that it was impossible to turn back.


    Far away, Huang Jiuge saw a group of people standing outside the wooden house gate. No, it should be two groups of people, holding each other.


    A group of people are wooden house, but only Shen Yu and green Gardenia Green Tan three people.


    And another group of people, naturally, are outsiders.


    There are seven or eight people from outside. They are all wearing the same clothes. If Huang Jiuge is right, it''s the common clothes of the rich people.


    Shen Yu pointed to the group of people who didn''t know what to say, but it seemed that they were a little emotional, and even had a kind of posture of rushing to hit people.


    Green gardenia and green sandalwood are also ready to go.


    Huang nine songs know things are not good, immediately speed up the pace, walked.


    When Huang Jiuge came near, the people also heard the sound of footsteps and looked at her.

 Chapter 668

    Those men who dress up as guards don''t know Huang Jiuge. They are just amazed by her gorgeous appearance, and then they don''t know her.


    "Girl, here we are." Shen Yu sees Huang nine songs, the emotion of excitement just relieves a few minutes, but the complexion is still not good-looking.


    "Master" green gardenia and Green Sandalwood also respectfully toward Huang nine songs called a.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Hearing this, Shen Yu said angrily, "these people belong to the Qin family. Yesterday, because Qingzhi and Qingtan haven''t come back, I went to the street to buy some things. Unexpectedly, they found them."


    "People from the Qin government?" Phoenix nine song Phoenix eyes a MI, flashed a Li light, she has not asked Qin Fu trouble, Qin Fu is sent to the door.


    A sinister smile rose from the corner of her mouth. Huang Jiuge looked at those people and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Our master wants to invite Mr. Shen to Qin''s house," said the man, perhaps looking at Huang Jiuge''s face, his tone is not bad.


    "Please? Ha ha Huang Jiuge sneered: "but brother Shen doesn''t want to go with you, so you should go back!"


    Please, catch it! What''s more, it''s not a trip to Qin''s house. I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back if I go there!


    Unless he agrees to marry Qin Yiyun.


    Just, will Shen Yu marry? Of course not. It''s too late to kill her!


    "We also follow orders. If Mr. Shen doesn''t want to, don''t blame me for being rude." The man''s tone hardened.


    "Oh! It depends on whether you have the ability, doesn''t it? " Huang nine songs sneer again a way, return red fruit fruit of show disdain.


    Although their skills are not bad, they are only third rate.


    If Shen Yu is alone, maybe it will be more or less, but with qingzhiqingtan and her, she can confidently say that these people are doomed to failure.


    Then, Huang nine songs direct command way: "start, disability no matter, don''t die."


    After that, he rushed to those people first. Shen Yu and Qingzhi Qingtan saw that, naturally, they could not fall behind, and they immediately joined the fight.


    Now Shen Yu''s body hasn''t completely recovered, but it has also recovered a lot. It''s no problem to deal with one or two.


    In the dark, Jiwu and Jitong didn''t mean to do it, because these people didn''t need them to do it at all.


    The six third rate masters were killed in less than one cup of tea by Huang Jiuge, not to mention the eight third rate masters!


    Moreover, the other three people are not inferior in skill and are higher than those people.


    Soon, really soon, it was only three or four minutes, and the group of guards were beaten to the ground by several people of Huang Jiuge, a lot of pain and wailing.


    Huang nine songs a few people can''t be merciful, so, although there is no death, but are disabled, and still severely disabled.


    Huang Jiuge glanced at them condescensively, then looked at Shen Yu and said, "go to find a cart to pull goods. Let''s go to the Qin house to ask for justice."


    Up to now, she doesn''t need to keep a low profile any more. If she wants to make trouble, it''s necessary for everyone to know.


    Shen Yu smell speech, Leng a second, but the next second, he was excited, should a, immediately ran away.


    Then, Huang Jiuge looks at Qingzhi and Qingtan again: "you stay in the house and protect sister Yu."


    "Is" green Gardenia Green Sandalwood should be road.


    About 20 minutes, Shen Yu will pull a cart back, and then Huang Jiuge let him put people directly on it.


    After loading, Shen Yu drags the carriage with Qin''s guards. Huang Jiuge follows the carriage and walks towards the city.

 Chapter 669

    As soon as Ji Tong saw another good play, he looked a little excited. In fact, he was also a spectator.


    Jiwu is not in the mood. His temperament is opposite to that of Jitong. He likes to be quiet, so he thinks that there are so many things about huangjiuge.


    As soon as they entered the city, Huang Jiuge and his party became the focus, especially the group of people on the carriage board who were crying and suffering, which attracted people''s discussion and guidance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know! However, the people in the carriage seem to have been seriously injured. They don''t know who beat them up. "


    "Look, isn''t the man who pulled the carriage Lord Shen?"


    "Yes! It''s just that I was insane some time ago. How can I suddenly get better now? "


    "Maybe I''ve figured it out! After all, people can''t come back from death. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    when he said that, he unconsciously tilted the building.


    "Eh, isn''t that Huang Jiuge?"


    Finally, someone recognized Huang Jiuge.


    "What? Is she Huang Jiuge


    "Yes! I''ve seen it several times! "


    "So she is Huang Jiuge! No wonder they are so gorgeous! "


    Many people have heard about Huang Jiuge, but few of them have seen her.


    Some people just looked at what Huang Jiuge and his party were doing, but some people were very curious, so they followed.


    Along the way, more and more people followed her, but Huang Jiuge didn''t catch up with others. Instead, she was happy to see her success.


    The more people there are, the more fun it is, isn''t it?


    Until he came to the Qin house, there were hundreds of people following Huang Jiuge and others, but they still didn''t know what Huang Jiuge and Shen Yu wanted to do!


    However, the servants of the Qin family outside the gate were a little confused when they saw such a scene. However, when it was clear that the leader was Shen Yu, and he was still pulling a car of people in the Qin family''s guard clothes, the servants felt bad.


    After the two people look at each other, one person immediately enters the house and informs the master that he has gone.


    Shen Yu and Huang Jiuge are not in a hurry. They just stop outside the gate of Qin''s house and wait for the servant to inform them.


    At this time, Qin Ru, the Minister of the Ministry of official, was in his study. With Qin Ru was Qin Yiyun, the eldest lady of the Qin family.


    Qin Yiyun heard about Shen Yu, so he came to ask his father.


    At this time, Qin Ru''s face is not good-looking. No, it should be full of anger. His anger is due to Qin Yiyun. To be exact, it''s all because of Shen Yu in Qin Yiyun''s mouth.


    "Cloud son, that Shen Yu doesn''t like you at all, also won''t marry you, how do you so die heart eye!" Qin Ru was angry and helpless.


    "Dad, my daughter knows that her daughter is unfilial. She has not married for ten years, which brings shame to the Qin government. But her daughter only likes elder brother Shen. Besides elder brother Shen, her daughter would rather not marry all her life." Qin Yiyun said firmly, even if she hated Shen Yu and didn''t like herself, she liked him and couldn''t bear to see him die!


    "You..." Qin Ru was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Master. No, Shen Yu is here, outside the mansion. " Just then, the sound of the housekeeper rang out of the door.


    "What? Is elder brother Shen here? "


    "What? Is Shen Yu here? "


    Hearing this, Qin Yiyun and Qin Ru were surprised. However, Qin Yiyun was excited, but Qin Ru had a bad feeling.


    "Go and have a look" didn''t have so much time to daydream. Qin Ru got up in a hurry and went out quickly.


    Qin Yiyun also hastened to follow, thinking, brother Shen is not figured out, willing to marry her?

 Chapter 670

    Of course, she didn''t know her father sent someone to chase Shen Yu. If she knew, she wouldn''t think so.


    Qin Ru''s bad premonition comes from the bad sentence that the housekeeper said, which represents Shen Yu''s bad comer.


    Soon, Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun came to the gate of Qin mansion.


    At the moment of seeing Shen Yu, Qin Yiyun''s eyes flashed surprise, because Shen Yu at the moment is no longer the crazy, slovenly appearance before.


    He had a pretty face.


    Just the next second, when she saw the situation around her, she frowned and wondered.


    What''s going on?


    Shen Yu leads the carriage, on which there are seven or eight people, all of whom are wearing the protective clothing of the Qin government.


    What''s more, they were all hurt. From the sound of their pain and wailing, they were hurt a lot.


    Qin Ru''s face is not good-looking, he naturally knows that these people are the people he sent to pursue Shen Yu, but now they are hurt like this.


    Don''t guess, it must be Shen Yu.


    Moreover, Shen Yu hurt them and brought them back. It''s obvious that those who come are not good.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Mr. Qin, these people say they are the guards in your house. They have been ordered by you to ask for Shen''s life, so Mr. Shen specially brought them to confirm with Mr. Qin." Shen Yu''s words can be said to be not polite at all, not to give face at all.


    This remark shocked everyone.


    What? Are these people sent by Lord Qin to ask for Shen Yu''s life?


    "Dad..." Qin Yiyun was also surprised. He suddenly looked at his father. While his eyes were unbelievable, he was also questioning in silence.


    Is what Shen Yu said true? And why?


    Qin Ru was a little surprised because he was psychologically prepared, but he didn''t panic. In the end, he was a man who had experienced great storms.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Yu will be so straightforward to say.


    Qin Ru looked puzzled and asked: "is there any misunderstanding, master Shen? How can I send someone to assassinate you if you have no injustice or hatred with me? "


    "Oh! How do these people explain that? " Shen Yu was not annoyed, because he knew when he came that Qin Ru would not easily admit it.


    "These people are indeed the guards in our house, but yesterday there was a theft at home, so I sent someone to trace it. What''s wrong with that? On the contrary, it was the bodyguard in our house who was injured or sent back by Mr. Shen. I want to ask Mr. Shen, what''s the matter! " What Qin Ru distorted was that he was out of breath and his face was not red. On the contrary, he also defeated Shen Yu.


    Anyway, these are his people. They naturally listen to themselves and deny Shen Yu''s accusation.


    "What''s the matter with Shen? Or, Mr. Qin thinks that Shen is the thief! Otherwise, why do these people catch Shen? " Shen Yu sneers.


    Want to play? Then he''ll be there.


    Qin Ru''s face darkened, and his voice became cold: "I didn''t say that, but Mr. Shen said that the guards in my house would catch you when they see you. That''s just your word. How can I believe that?"


    "Lord Qin said that you didn''t send them to ask for Shen''s life. It''s just your word. How can Shen believe it?" Shen Yu calmly retorts a way, the corner of the mouth hisses this to put on satirical smile.


    Qin Yiyun knows the temperament of Qin Ru and Shen Yu very well.


    She doesn''t doubt Shen Yu''s words, because he doesn''t have to lie, and her father, she also knows that he can''t tolerate Shen Yu.

 Chapter 671

    At first, she thought that even if he couldn''t accommodate Shen Yu, at least she liked him and wouldn''t attack him.


    However, he still laid hands on Shen Yu.


    In fact, she didn''t feel surprised about this, just a little heartache.


    Even so, she didn''t say anything, just kept silent. Because Qin Ru is her father no matter what. She can''t trap him in injustice.


    As for Shen Yu, she likes him. She can be cruel for him, hurt her parents for him, but not her family for him.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qin Ru was angry. He was too lazy to put on a good face. He said angrily, "Shen Yu, what do you want to do?"


    "Shen said that when these people see Shen, they will take Shen''s life. Moreover, these people are from your Qin family. Shen naturally needs to take them to seek justice." Shen Yu still said slowly.


    "You keep saying that I sent someone to take your life. What evidence do you have?" Qin Ru asked.


    Perhaps it was because he believed that Shen Yu could not provide evidence, so Qin Ru''s words were sonorous and forceful, as if he had never done it.


    Of course, people are not sure whether Qin Ru did it or not.


    "Of course I do, but you won''t believe it, but you don''t have any evidence to prove that you didn''t send these people out to kill me, did you? In fact, it doesn''t need any evidence at all. Lord Qin has also said that we have no injustice or hatred. How can you send someone to take Shen''s life. Then Shen also sent this sentence to you. Since we have no injustice or hatred, why should I hurt your people and then drag them to ask for justice? " Shen Yu said.


    "You..." Qin Ru choked, his eyes flashed quickly, a touch of anxiety, for a time did not know how to refute.


    Hear Shen Yu say so, the common people feel reasonable, so most of them have been biased to Shen Yu.


    "I think what Lord Shen said is reasonable"


    "I also think what Lord Shen said is reasonable"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    compared with Qin Ru''s behavior, the people believe in Shen Yu''s behavior more.


    "Nonsense, nonsense..." hearing that the common people believed Shen Yu''s words, Qin Ru angrily retorted, even though he knew it was his fault, he could not recognize it.


    "It''s true whether you admit it or not." Shen Yu sneered: "it''s well known that Qin Yiyun likes me, and it''s also well known that I only like my mother. Once upon a time, in order to let me marry Qin Yiyun, you threatened and lured me, and even carried out Qin Shufei. If I didn''t agree, you beat me down from time to time. If I hadn''t been the official of the imperial court and won the emperor''s heart, maybe I would not have been safe till now! "


    Shen Yu''s words can be said to ignore Qin Yiyun''s face at all! It''s not a gentleman as a man.


    But so what?


    Qin Yiyun is the murderer of her mother. She has ruined her appearance now. The most important thing is that he will never see her again.


    So, don''t say to Mr. Qin Yiyun, it''s not too much to kill her.


    Although it''s not a secret that Shen Yu was suppressed because he didn''t marry Qin Yiyun, few people know about it, especially the people who don''t know about the affairs of the court.


    Therefore, when hearing Shen Yu''s words, the common people couldn''t help sighing. They felt that the Qin family was too shameless.


    It is an undeniable fact that both Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun are embarrassed.

 Chapter 672

    Not to give them a chance to interrupt, Shen Yu continued: "half a year ago, I went out to Beijing on business. Shen Fu''s backyard was flooded, and my wife was gone. You think Qin Yiyun will give up on me like this, but it doesn''t. You think I will marry Qin Yiyun, but it doesn''t, so you''re killing me. No, you''ve been killing me for a long time. It''s only some time ago that you actually took action. A few days ago, I almost died in the hands of your people, but I''m very lucky. I was saved. I''ve been recovering all this time. I just can''t imagine that as soon as I came out yesterday, I was targeted by your people. I came here early to take my life. "


    When it comes to the water in Shen Fu''s backyard, Qin Yiyun''s heart is tight, and his eyes are empty. Then he catches those who have been there for a long time and doesn''t dare to see Shen Yu.


    This once again made people feel sorry for the Qin family''s life.


    It''s just that they don''t dare to speak because of the identity of the Qin family.


    Qin Ru''s face became green and white, and his teeth itched with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    He is quite acquiescent in his appearance.


    "Qin Ru, even if you deny it in front of the common people, the enmity between us will not be over." Shen Yu really does not expect Qin Ru to admit his guilt, because it is not important that others are not guilty. What is important is that the people have believed his words.


    When things get around, the image of the Qin family will be greatly damaged.


    After that, Shen Yu''s body moves and directly kicks the people on the carriage down, just falling to the feet of Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun.


    Suddenly, scared two people back several steps.


    However, the accident happened at this time.


    Because a few steps behind Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun were the threshold. They retreated in a hurry and did not realize that there was a threshold behind them.


    As a result, Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun stumbled over the threshold without accident.


    The accident came so suddenly that no one thought of it, and there was no response. In this way, with the exclamation, they fell back and heard the sound of "bang".


    "Pu Chi" Huang Jiuge and Shen Yu are also stunned, obviously unexpected, but then they can''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" There was also schadenfreude laughter in the crowd.


    "Master, miss..." the servants of Qin''s house reacted and were so scared that they rushed forward to help them up.


    Huang Jiuge and Shen Yu did not continue to stay, but Shen Yu still led the carriage, and they turned and left.


    "Although the revenge has not yet been avenged, I still feel very relieved." Shen Yu says, the facial expression and tone all don''t cover happy.


    Huang nine songs but smile not language, is feel quite Jieqi.


    On the street, Huang Jiuge was suddenly blocked, but he was a familiar person.


    "Hello, Huang Jiuge, you are here! I went to Naran house, but you''re not here. " Nangong Changning stares at Huang Jiuge and accuses her, as if she has done something sorry for her.


    "Isn''t that something?" Phoenix nine songs helpless said.


    "Have you done it?" Nangong Changning asked.


    "Well done," said Huang Jiuge.


    "That''s good. Let''s go and have tea with me." Say, directly take the hand of Huang nine songs, also don''t give her to refuse of opportunity, directly drag her away.


    Huang Jiuge is speechless, but since Nangong Changning, she doesn''t mean to refuse.


    Turn head to say to Shen Yu: "you go back first!"


    Shen Yu has no time to answer, nine songs have been dragged into the teahouse.


    Shen Yu helpless smile, because know Nangong Changning, also know the relationship between Yujiu song and her, so also won''t worry about her.

 Chapter 673

    After entering the teahouse, Huang Jiuge realized that this is Mingxiang Pavilion.


    Subconsciously, Huang Jiuge thought, will Sikong cut also be there?


    Think of Sikong cut, Huang nine song body can''t help shaking, unexpectedly have a kind of impulse to escape.


    But the next second, Huang Jiuge felt why she wanted to escape! I didn''t do anything wrong.


    After all, she was still reluctant to admit.


    Nangong Changning takes Huang Jiuge to the private room, which is the exclusive private room before.


    Outside the door, Huang Jiuge clearly felt that there were two breath.


    When the door opened, he saw Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao sitting at the table, but Sikong was not there.


    Don''t see Sikong cut, Huang nine songs in a sigh of relief at the same time, also float light disappointment, this tea hasn''t drunk, seem to have felt no taste.


    Perhaps, this kind of feeling didn''t even realize Huang Jiuge, so his face didn''t show something wrong.


    "Lord Yin, Prince Wei." Huang nine song says hello to them.


    "Miss Huang" Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao also responded.


    Nangong Changning took Huang Jiuge to the table and sat down. Then he looked at Huang Jiuge mysteriously and asked, "I heard that the water went out of king an''s residence last night. I said, are you


    Huang nine songs a Leng, hope to South Temple Chang Ning, surprised of blink an eye, ask a way: "why can feel is me?"


    Is it that obvious?


    "Intuitive" Nangong Changning Road.


    Yes, intuition.


    Although Nangong Yin and others know the truth, they don''t tell Nangong Changning, because they know that Nangong Changning will tell Huang Jiuge.


    So, if they said that, with the cleverness of Huang Jiuge, they would guess that Jiwu and Jitong had something to do with them.


    Smell speech, Huang nine Song mouth corners tiny can''t check of draw for a while, this intuition is also too accurate!


    "I don''t have the ability to sneak into the study of Prince an''s residence, steal his important things, and set fire again." Huang nine songs some frustration of say.


    If she had the ability, she would break into the storeroom of Prince an''s house and put the gold, silver and jewelry into the space.


    "So it is Hearing the words, Nangong Changning thinks it''s the same. After all, no matter how powerful Huang Jiuge is, the guards of Naan Palace are not vegetarian! But the next second, Nangong Changning felt that Huang Jiuge''s words were obviously wrong: "no, if it wasn''t for you, how could you know that it was the study of Prince an''s residence and that you had lost something?"


    Nangong Changning did not express his disbelief, but questioned it.


    Huang Jiuge shrugged and didn''t intend to hide: "although it''s not my hand, it''s my hand that I let people move!"


    Huang Jiuge has already regarded them as friends, so it''s not a secret about his privacy. When they ask, she naturally won''t deliberately hide it.


    "Oh" now, Nangong Changning has no doubt about him, but thinking of those so-called important things, Nangong Changning urgently asked: "what are the important things you said?"


    When it comes to important things, Huang Jiuge''s first thought is not those antique paintings and calligraphy, but the secrets in the brocade box.


    Thinking of the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, Huang Jiuge can''t help but raise a touch of evil in the corner of her mouth. Seeing Nangong Changning''s body shaking, she always feels a little hairy.


    Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao know that Ji Tong ransacked some antique calligraphy and paintings for Huang Jiuge, but they don''t know what''s inside.


    Seeing the appearance of Huang Jiuge, there seems to be something interesting in it.


    Suddenly, they also want to know what''s important in it.

 Chapter 674

    "Cough!" Huang Jiuge coughed awkwardly. She didn''t want to say this to them so rashly: "it''s just some valuable antique calligraphy and paintings, but the most important thing is that she felt happy when she thought that Nangong Yuhao might be so angry that she vomited blood."


    In front of them, Huang Jiuge never conceals his disgust for Nangong Yuhao.


    Huang Jiuge said so, others have no doubt.


    "Yes, I really want to see what Nangong Yuhao looks like now!" Nangong Changning is also gloating at Nangong Yuhao''s fate.


    "Well, I think Nangong Yuhao doesn''t know that it has something to do with Huang Jiuge. Go on, be careful to be heard and spread it to Nangong Yuhao." Nangong Yin stopped them from talking about this topic, even if the chance of being heard is very small, it can be said that there is almost no, but this kind of troublesome topic, it is better to say less.


    Nangong Changning spat out his tongue and didn''t continue to talk about it.


    However, Nangong Changning suddenly thought of something. He suddenly looked at Huang Jiuge and asked anxiously, "by the way, I just saw you and Shen Yu coming together, and the carriage he pulled was bloodstained. What did you do?"


    Hearing the speech, Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao looked at Huang Jiuge again. They didn''t say anything, but their looks were obviously confused and worried.


    Bloodstain is not a good word.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge did not hide, and described the story.


    "This Qin family is too rampant!" After hearing this, Nangong Changning was not angry, even though she knew that such a thing could not be more common in the big family.


    But what did Shen Yu do wrong?


    No, he''s just infatuated with his wife. He doesn''t want to marry a woman he doesn''t like. Is he going to be treated like this?


    Although Shen Yu has always been arrogant, he is decent and never keeps company with other ministers, so other people have a good impression of Shen Yu except those ministers who are not good with him.


    Even Nangong Yin appreciated Shen Yu very much.


    "Oh! There are a few big aristocratic families in Beijing who are not rampant. As long as the emperor does not know or touch the bottom line of the emperor, they can''t do anything. " Huang nine songs sneer a way.


    This can be said to touch Nangong Changning''s painful feet and make her look heavy.


    Yes! There are a few aristocratic families in Beijing who are not rampant. As long as they don''t know and touch their bottom line, they can''t do anything.


    Isn''t the death of her brother the best example?


    Even if his father didn''t know who was responsible for his brother''s death, he knew that he had something to do with Nangong yuche, Nangong Xuanyu, or Nangong Yuhao, but he didn''t investigate deeply.


    Feeling the change of Nangong Changning''s breath, Huang Jiuge immediately digs off the topic: "but in the end, Qin Ru and Qin Yiyun trip over the threshold in front of hundreds of people. It''s very interesting."


    "Puchi" heard the speech, Nangong Changning couldn''t help laughing and said with glee: "it''s really interesting that a minister and miss Qianjin tripped over the threshold in front of so many people. I''m afraid soon, the whole city will know! There is also the matter of pursuing Shen Yu. This time, the Qin family''s reputation has been greatly damaged. "


    Isn''t it? The higher the status, the more people care about reputation, especially the status of the Qin family is so special.


    Perhaps, it also directly affects Nangong Yuhao!

 Chapter 675

    Nangong Changning is so easily distracted. It''s not that she''s heartless. It''s just that this matter has numbed her and won''t easily control her mood.


    Turning sadness into the motivation and action of revenge is the best way to solve things, isn''t it?


    At this time, there was a footstep approaching outside the door. Huang Jiuge''s heart tightened subconsciously. The first reaction was, did Sikong cut come?


    Just think about it, the door was pushed open, really Sikong cut came in.


    Sikong cut is still a constant purple clothes, if not every time the color depth, style and pattern are not the same, there is really a suspicion of not changing clothes!


    Just, why does Sikong cut like purple so much! Huang Jiuge is unknown.


    However, even if see more Sikong cut, every time I see him, Huang Jiuge still can''t help flashing God.


    This man is so evil that she is jealous.


    However, thinking of what he had been pestering for a whole day yesterday, my heart was blocked. Looking at him, my eyes suddenly showed displeasure. Then I immediately took back my eyes, as if I didn''t want to see him.


    However, see Huang nine song of the first eye, Si Kong cut first is a Leng, but immediately, complexion then sink down.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to see her, but that he was upset to see her with Nangong Yin.


    Obviously, Sikong cut directly ignored Wei ziyao and Nangong Changning.


    It''s not fun. When he sees Huang Jiuge looking at his eyes, he thinks that she doesn''t want to see him, or that he bothers her and Nangong Yin.


    Think of this, Sikong cut chest immediately gave birth to a fury, complexion also became more and more dark.


    Seeing this, Nangong Yin has a headache. Although he doesn''t know the specific reason for Sikong''s emotional change, he knows it''s because of Huang Jiuge.


    These two people are really enemies. Nothing good happens when they meet.


    In order to avoid the outbreak of war, Nangong Yin quickly broke this strange atmosphere: "cut, come, sit."


    Words fall, by Sikong cut bad eyes, Nangong Yin secretly speechless.


    Brother, for so many years, he didn''t know that there was his own factor in Sikong''s mood change.


    As for what is the factor, if he did not guess wrong, Sikong cut this is to see huangjiu song with them, jealous!


    Thinking of this, Nangong Yin wanted to vomit blood.


    Brother, you''re so jealous that you don''t know why! It''s not me and Huang Jiuge here.


    But in the face of this kind of emotional idiot, turn very overbearing people, he still keep quiet!


    Nangong Changning secretly gives a look to Huang Jiuge. There are two words of sympathy in that look.


    Yes, sympathy.


    It''s really worth pitying for a man like Sikong who has a bad temper and doesn''t know how to pity jade!


    From the situation that every time Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge meet, they will quarrel, she thinks that if Huang Jiuge really falls into Sikong cut''s hands, some of them will make Huang Jiuge suffer.


    Although Huang Jiuge lowers her head, Yu Guang doesn''t miss Nangong Changning''s eyes. She is speechless.


    Sikong cut black face to go to the position next to the nine songs of Huang to sit down, also don''t know intentionally or unintentionally, directly take up the tea cup in front of nine songs of Huang and drink.


    "Keke..." Huang Jiuge was shocked by Sikong''s action and choked by the cake she was chewing.


    As soon as Nangong Changning picked up the cake, the cake fell on the table and made a "patter" sound, which was a bit silly.

 Chapter 676

    Only Nangong Yin and Wei ziyao didn''t lose their manners, but it''s not that they were not surprised by Sikong''s action, it''s just that they didn''t drink tea and eat, and they didn''t take anything, so they didn''t have a chance to lose their manners.


    "Hello, that''s my cup." Huang nine song mercilessly stares at Si Kong to cut, don''t have good spirit of roar a way.


    "I know!" Sikong cut but don''t care said.


    "I know you still drink?" The nine songs of Phoenix are full of Qi.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t dislike it." Sikong cut a way, the voice unexpectedly permeates some gentleness.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge missed a beat, and her face suddenly became hot and angry. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She only glared at him, then bowed her head and continued to eat.


    Si kongcao was not annoyed, but felt that the appearance of Huang Jiuge was interesting and joyful.


    At this time, no one spoke, the atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    Nangong Yuhao was still angry because his study was burned and his things were stolen. But it wasn''t long before he heard what happened in Qin''s house. He was so angry that he almost didn''t come out.


    In my heart, I secretly scold my uncle for being stupid. Now it can be said that it''s a critical moment. He even goes after Shen Yu so blatantly, and the reason is that Shen Yu doesn''t want to marry Qin Yiyun. It''s too bold and arrogant.


    Now, Chengdu knows the scandal of the Qin government.


    The Qin government is tied up with him. The Qin government is attacked by the speech, and he is also affected.


    Yes, now the outside world will not only say that the Qin family is shameless, bold and unruly, but also Nangong Yuhao has been questioned.


    Maybe it''s because of discomfort. After a while, Huang Jiuge makes an excuse to leave.


    Nangong Changning just saw Huang Jiuge. He didn''t even say a few words. How can he let her leave!


    However, he also knew that because of Sikong''s presence, Huang Jiuge felt uncomfortable, so he suggested, "why don''t we go shopping?"


    Anyway, as long as she doesn''t stay here, Huang Jiuge doesn''t matter, so she agrees to Nangong Changning.


    Although Sikong was not happy, he could not say anything.


    In this way, Huang Jiuge went shopping with Nangong Changning.


    After about half an hour''s sightseeing, when she returns to Mingxiang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge won''t go in any more, so she breaks up with Nangong Changning at the gate, and then goes back to Nalan mansion.


    Don''t see Huang Jiuge come back, Si kongcao is very displeased, if it''s not for them, he really want to get up and leave.


    When Huang Jiuge returns to Nalan house, Nalan house is in a mess, because Nalan QIANJIAO is missing.


    Although Nalan has done all her evil things, she is just a useless waste now. But no matter how to say, Nalan QIANJIAO is Nalan Jin''s daughter. She used to love her. Now she can''t wait to see her again and can''t watch her disappear.


    So, after knowing that Nalan QIANJIAO was missing, Nalan Jin immediately sent the guards to look for her.


    Even Nalan QIANZI went out to look for it.


    For others, it''s none of their business.


    For this matter, Huang Jiuge has no sympathy, no schadenfreude.


    Now Nalan QIANJIAO for her, just a irrelevant existence, is life or death, is her life.


    Nalan QIANZI because these days in a bad mood, always shut himself in the room, so there is no scruple to Nalan QIANJIAO.


    There is only one snowfall beside Nanlan QIANJIAO, so she can''t stare at her all the time.

 Chapter 677

    On the street, Nalan QIANZI is looking anxiously.


    Xue Yigang and a few young brothers came out of the restaurant and happened to see Nalan QIANZI.


    Think of Nalan QIANZI''s beauty, think of Nalan QIANZI''s refusal, drink a little wine Xue Yi heart suddenly gave birth to a bold idea.


    Think of it and do it.


    So Xue Yi whispered to some of his brothers.


    A few people''s courage naturally increased after drinking, so for Xue Yi''s proposal, they just hesitated for a few seconds and agreed.


    Then, several people followed Nalan QIANZI.


    Nalan QIANZI is a weak woman. Naturally, she will not find that she is being followed.


    After a while, Xue Yi finally got the chance. At this time, Nalan QIANZI was entering an alley.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t want to enter it. He just looks like Nalan QIANZI walking by, so he just goes in to make sure.


    She did not know that as soon as she entered this alley, she created her own tragedy.


    If you know, even if the figure that looks like Nalan QIANZI is Nalan QIANZI, she will not go in.


    When Nalan QIANZI entered the alley and saw that the figure was not Nalan QIANJIAO, he turned to leave.


    Just, just turned around but was blocked by a few men, will Nalan thousand posture startled.


    See is Xue Yi, Nalan QIANZI brow can''t help but tightly wrinkle, fundus flash disgust.


    Because Xue Yi doesn''t dare to do anything to her, Nalan QIANZI is not so nervous and afraid, just surrounded by them. Nalan QIANZI is also nervous: "Xue Yi, what do you want?"


    "He zi''er hasn''t seen me for a few days. It''s like three months. Naturally, I miss her!" Xue Yi showed an infatuated look, and the infatuated look was not fake.


    "Xue Yi, it''s impossible for us. Don''t pester me again." Said, Nalan thousand posture want to go, just, Xue Yi and how can let her leave!


    So, immediately blocked in front of Nalan QIANZI.


    Nalan thousand posture surprised, can''t help but back a few steps, asked: "what do you want!"


    What is Xue Yizhen''s courage to do to himself?


    No, it won''t.


    "I want to have a good talk, of course." Xue Yi smiles tenderly.


    "We have nothing to talk about." Nalan QIANZI cold way.


    "Is it?" Xue Yi was disappointed, sighed deeply and said, "zi''er, if you can, I really hope you can be with me, because I don''t want to be hard on you."


    At the beginning, he is not going to Nalan QIANZI to hard, if Nalan QIANZI can obediently with his words.


    However, he has given Nalan QIANZI a chance, which she doesn''t need.


    Then, don''t blame him for being cruel.


    "What do you mean? What do you want to do? " Nalan thousand posture frightened stare big eyes, again back a few steps.


    Just did not retreat a few steps, then the top of the wall, which makes Nalan QIANZI anxious and uneasy.


    Want to run, but Xue Yi suddenly came up, open his hands to support the wall, blocked her in the middle, scared her all over soft.


    "Nalan QIANZI, I Xue Yi take a fancy to you. It''s your good fortune to marry you, but you are so ignorant and refuse again and again. I really like you. It''s good, but my patience is limited. Since you don''t want to talk to me, I can only win. " Xue Yi coldly said, that what gentle and affectionate, completely no, were exhausted by Nalan QIANZI.


    "No." Nalan QIANZI immediately resisted.

 Chapter 678

    "Zi''er, if you are willing to marry me, I will marry you. However, if you don''t want to, you know that you are no longer a virgin. If it''s spread, Xue Yi doesn''t feel guilty for what he has done. Instead, he takes advantage of the heat to rob and coerce.


    Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture whole body tremble, this just restores consciousness, stare to Xue Yi''s Mou son, full of hate.


    If such a thing happens, her Nalan QIANZI will become a disgrace to Nalan''s family and a laughing stock of the whole capital ¡¤


    if she is as tall as she is, she has no face to face people again, so the only way to get rid of it is to die.


    But, die, she is not reconciled!


    She hasn''t got revenge yet!


    Huang Jiuge hates their mother and daughter so much that her sister loses her innocence and becomes a fool. His mother was sick and abandoned.


    If she died, she would be satisfied?


    However, she is a weak woman, how to fight with Huang Jiuge!


    However, she is not reconciled. She just wants to die... But now, if she wants to live well, she must marry Xue Yi. Only in this way can she keep her reputation.


    Is that really the case?


    Looking at the look in the eyes of Nalan QIANZI, from hate to unwilling, tangled, Xue Yi knows that Nalan QIANZI shakes.


    He is not in a hurry to urge her, after all, most people care most about life.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after looking for a long time, she didn''t find Nalan QIANJIAO. Jinglan thought whether she would go to Mo''s house to find Mo Rushuang.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO is silly, she doesn''t have no memory at all. At least, she knows some people close to her. Presumably, she will also know the way to Mo mansion.


    Think of this, Jinglan went to Mo house.


    Mo Fu, Mo Rushuang came for a few days, they all recuperated in the yard.


    But because of the heart disease, so the body has not been improved, all day long lost, powerless.


    This appearance, let Lin''s heart dissatisfaction, because if Mo Rushuang has not been better, then how long to stay in Mo house!


    Although Mo Rushun brought a lot of valuable things when she came here, she was selfish like Lin. when the things came to her hand, it was her, so now she was reluctant to give Mo Rushun food and drink.


    But it''s hard for her to say anything.


    Women like shopping when they are in a bad mood. It''s not only modern, but also ancient.


    Therefore, Lin is in a bad mood now, so he wants to go out and have a look at the beautiful jewelry.


    Although the Mo family is not rich, they can afford to squander once in a while.


    As soon as I went out, I met Jinglan who had just arrived at Mo mansion.


    Jinglan is the maid next to Nalan QIANZI. Lin naturally knows her.


    Seeing Jing Lan coming, Lin''s subconscious thought, is it to call Mo Rushun back to Nalan house?


    This thought made Lin happy, so he ignored Jinglan''s panic.


    "Mrs. Mo, the third miss of my family is missing. Have you ever come to my house?" Jinglan asked as soon as she saw Lin.


    "What?" Lin''s smell speech, a surprised, Nalan QIANJIAO missing?


    "The third miss of my family is missing," Jinglan said, knowing that Lin could hear clearly.


    "She has never been to Mo''s house," Lin said.


    Although she doesn''t like Nalan QIANJIAO, and Nalan QIANJIAO is stupid, she doesn''t like it. But in the end, she is still a relative. It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t care about her disappearance.


    Now she is not in the mood to go shopping, thinking about how to find Nalan QIANJIAO first.

 Chapter 679

    "You look for it again. I''ll tell our master and sister-in-law about it and let them think of something." Lin said, turned and went into the house.


    Lin''s first to find is mo Ting, that Nalan QIANJIAO missing things, Mo Ting is naturally surprised and anxious, immediately sent to find.


    Although Mo ting and Mo Rushun are most interested in interests now, they are brothers and sisters in the end. Before they are linked with interests, their relationship is still very good.


    Otherwise, Mo Rushun would not let nalanjin help Mo ting and become an official.


    But time will change everything.


    Especially with the selfishness of the Mo family, once the interests are involved, they will still turn upside down.


    After Lin and Mo Ting talked, they went to talk to Mo Rushuang.


    "What? Is jiao''er missing Mo Rushuang was so surprised that his weak body could hardly bear it. He was dizzy and almost fainted.


    If you know your daughter is missing, you will have a big reaction.


    Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang, who are waiting on the side of "aunt", hold Mo Rushun in a hurry, worried.


    Although Mo Rushuang is no longer the aunt of Nalan mansion, Jingqiu and Jingxiang are used to calling and can''t change their mouth.


    Moreover, now Mo''s family doesn''t know that Mo Rushun has been abandoned, so they can''t change their words in order not to let them find out.


    Seeing Mo Rushun like this, Lin was sympathetic and immediately comforted: "Nalan mansion has sent people to look for it. I told your brother that he has also sent people to look for it."


    Although the relationship between Lin and Mo Rushuang is not intimate, it is not incompatible. After all, they are all family.


    It''s just that they are both powerful.


    She admitted that she was a power, but she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    "No, I have to go out to find... Too." Mo Rushuang can''t sit at ease. He thinks that only when he also finds it can he ease his inner uneasiness.


    However, with her weak body, she can''t even stand steadily. How can she find it!


    After that, he got up and sat down again.


    "How can you find it like this! It will only add to the chaos. You''d better wait at home! " Lin''s not angry said.


    She can understand Mo Rushun''s mood, but she doesn''t look at her own situation.


    "Mo Rushun has no words to refute, because she also knows that she is powerless, so she has to compromise.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    everyone went out to find Nalan QIANJIAO for about an hour, but no one found her. Instead, Nalan QIANJIAO appeared by herself.


    It turned out that Nalan QIANJIAO didn''t run out of the house at all. Instead, she went to play in the side yard where Huang Jiuge used to live. Then she fell asleep and came back when she woke up.


    This time, Nalan QIANJIAO is to his own sister to pit miserable.


    When Nalan QIANZI came back to Nalan house and saw the intact Nalan QIANJIAO, she almost vomited blood and taught Nalan QIANJIAO a lesson.


    It''s a lesson, it''s better to vent, because Nalan QIANJIAO''s sudden disappearance makes her pay a painful price.


    Of course, this matter can not be said, even her confidants Jinglan and Jinglian did not say.


    In the end, she gave in to Xue Yi, because she was not reconciled.


    In a few days, Xue Yi will come to Nalan house to propose marriage.


    He hated Xue Yi, hated Xue Yi''s shameless possession of himself, and naturally said that he was responsible for himself.


    Nalan QIANZI shut himself in the room, lying on the bed, let the tears flow, but did not cry.

 Chapter 680

    Although she has compromised with Xue Yi now, it does not mean that she will give up this time. One day, he will pay for what he has done to himself.


    Thinking, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes become gloomy and venomous.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after Nalan QIANJIAO finds out, Jinglan comes to Mo''s house immediately and tells her.


    However, Mo Rushun didn''t go back to have a look because Nalan QIANJIAO found it, which made Lin and Mo Ting feel wrong.


    However, in view of Mo Rushun''s weakness, they didn''t think too much.


    ¡¤


    in the evening, Huang Jiuge is OK, so she goes out to the wooden house.


    In recent days, she has relaxed a lot in practicing martial arts, so she doesn''t want to waste any more time.


    Things should come to an end soon, so the time to leave the capital is getting closer and closer.


    The rivers and lakes are not like the capital city. The capital city is bound by laws and disciplines, and there are few bloody storms. However, there are not so many restrictions of law and discipline in the Jianghu, and the rules of killing or being killed are circulating every day.


    The law of the jungle, the point of the sword.


    If you don''t do it carefully, you will be doomed.


    Moreover, there are so many experts in the world. With her current skills, she can only be regarded as medium.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that there are two masters around him, so he can ask them for advice.


    All right! It should be said that it''s hand training. Anyway, it''s unnecessary. She doesn''t want to waste resources.


    Presumably such a small matter, Jiwu and Jitong should not refuse it!


    Jiwu and Jitong won''t refuse, but they just don''t have a chance, because as soon as Huang Jiuge comes out the back door, he sees Sikong cutting under the tree.


    Where is the chance of Jiwu and Jitong with Sikong!


    However, the appearance of Sikong cut makes Huang Jiuge have a headache.


    She really didn''t want to face Sikong, but she didn''t want to drive him away. How contradictory and tangled!


    "What are you doing here?" Huang nine song tone not good of ask a way.


    Si kongcao doesn''t care about the attitude of Huang Jiuge, but says with great interest: "there is an interesting thing, you may be interested to know."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Jiuge is curious. She thinks that what Sikong Chou thinks she might be interested in knowing is really interesting.


    "If you want to know, if you win, I will tell you that you will win even if you touch clothes." Sikong cut road.


    Huang Jiuge glares angrily. Is this a joke with her? I know she can''t beat him at all.


    So, Huang Jiuge said: "hum! Don''t say it. "


    After that, he ignored Sikong and left.


    Sikong cut is not angry, follow Huang Jiuge, run out a lead: "the secret about Nalan QIANZI"


    Huang Jiuge steps, looks at Sikong cut, slightly squints his eyes.


    Nalan QIANZI''s secret, she is interested to know.


    "OK, but this is not a place to fight. Go to the wooden house!" Anyway, she also wants to find someone to practice her hand. What if she agrees with Sikong! She won''t lose face if she loses, and she will know an interesting thing if she wins.


    Then, they went to the wooden house.


    Because there is Sikong cut in, Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry that he accidentally startles others, because Sikong cut won''t let this kind of thing happen.


    All the way unimpeded, the two soon came to the wooden house.


    In the martial arts field, except for Shen Yu and Yu Xin, others are there. Qingzhi and Qingtan teach Muzi and Mucong to practice martial arts.


    Once they are free, they will practice martial arts, especially Mu Zi and Mu Cong.


    They are beginners. Naturally, they have to work hard. Otherwise, how can they make progress?

 Chapter 681

    Huangjiuge and qingzhiqingtan can''t be here all the time. They can''t be their protective umbrella all the time, so they need to face them whenever they meet in the future.


    Shen Yu wants to take care of her mother, and in the near future, she will have her own children. Naturally, she will not care too much.


    See Phoenix nine songs, green gardenia and others will stop, and Phoenix nine songs Sikong cut said hello.


    "You don''t care about me." Huang Jiuge waved her hand, and then looked at Sikong Chu: "let''s go!"


    With that, Huang Jiuge takes out the dragon scale dagger, but doesn''t release the evil spirit.


    Seeing the dragon scale dagger in Huang Jiuge''s hand, Si kongcao just picked his eyebrows and didn''t stop him.


    He wanted to see how good the dragon scale dagger was.


    "Jiwu, who will win?" In the dark, Ji Tong asked.


    "Master" Jiwu affirms that he doesn''t look down on Huang Jiuge, just because his master is too strong.


    "I think there''s a little bit of possibility for Huang Jiuge," Ji Tong said thoughtfully.


    Ji Wu didn''t speak, but he looked at Ji Tong in bewilderment. Ji Tong said: "her dagger is not simple"


    after hearing the words, Ji Wu realized that he had ignored the dagger.


    In this way, Huang Jiuge is really likely to win, but it''s only possible, and it''s still one in ten thousand.


    Over there, they''re already fighting.


    No, it should be Huang Jiuge''s attack, but Sikong just keeps away.


    Because he loses the localization is the Phoenix nine songs touches his clothes, therefore he naturally cannot let the Phoenix nine songs touch.


    However, just fight, Sikong cut will be surprised to find that the internal force of Huang Jiuge has greatly increased, it is simply a lightning fast to cover the ear!


    It''s too bad.


    He knew that her master had greatly increased her internal power, but he was more curious about her physique, because ordinary people, no, even the people with the best physique he had seen, could not absorb so much internal power in a short time.


    Huang Jiuge''s internal power greatly increased, and her skill naturally became more and more agile, so Sikong cut became more serious with a playful attitude.


    If Huang Jiuge wins, he will lose his face.


    He had no intention. Only when Huang Jiuge won him did he tell her Nalan QIANZI''s secret. He just wanted to play with her.


    If she loses, he will say the same.


    This kind of attack on one side and avoidance on the other side makes Huang Jiuge feel that there is a feeling of monkey playing, which makes Huang Jiuge unhappy.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge didn''t intend to use the dragon scale dagger to deal with Si kongcao. She wasn''t afraid to hurt him. Even if she did, she wasn''t sure to hurt him.


    She doesn''t need to. She just doesn''t want more people to know.


    But think about it, feel nothing, anyway, Sikong cut also know, and green Gardenia they are their own people, she is not worried that they will be adverse to her.


    As for Jiwu and Jitong in the dark, Huang Jiuge thinks that they should not be harmful to him. There is a kind of trust that is inexplicable.


    But what she didn''t know was that Jiwu and Jitong had seen it.


    When the dragon scale dagger flies away in the hands of Huang Jiuge, it whirls around behind Sikong cut, and after Sikong cut dodges, the dagger attacks Sikong cut again.


    This scene, so that green gardenia and others were stunned stare big eyes, full of incredible.


    Let alone Qingzhi and others, even Jiwu and Jitong, who had seen them, could not help but be surprised.


    Si kongcao was not surprised. However, the dragon scale dagger gave him the feeling of deja vu, which made him want to know more.

 Chapter 682

    The dragon scale dagger didn''t touch Sikong, and Huang Jiuge didn''t have any accident or disappointment, because she didn''t have much hope.


    But in the end, everything is possible, isn''t it?


    The battle between sikongtiao and huangjiuge continues.


    Just suddenly, Huang Jiuge felt a wave of Yin Qi in the direction of Houshan, and suddenly had a meal.


    At the same time, Sikong also felt the movement coming from the back of the mountain, and he stopped.


    Houshan, isn''t that the mother and daughter of the evil spirits are recovering in Houshan?


    Is it ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Jiuge''s Secret cry not good: "I''ll come if I have something to do, and no one is allowed to follow me."


    He could not resist. After that, he immediately turned around and used his lightness skill to go back to the mountain.


    Because the incident was not very close, with the cultivation of qingzhiqingtan, you can''t feel the movement on the other side of the back mountain.


    but you can see the appearance of Huang Jiuge that something happened.


    Due to the order of Huang Jiuge, Qingzhi Qingtan didn''t follow.


    But Sikong didn''t care so much. He was worried that something might happen to Huang Jiuge, so he followed.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan see Sikong cut also followed in the past, the heart was relieved, because know Sikong cut powerful, so I believe that with him, master will not have an accident.


    For the silent Indus in the dark, their masters have gone, so naturally they have to go.


    Huang Jiuge has been fighting with Sikong for a long time. He has consumed a lot of physical strength and his speed has naturally slowed down.


    Blink of an eye, Sikong cut then came to Huang nine song side, one hand stopped her waist, "whew" of once, fast forward.


    Ten seconds later, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge came to the scene of the incident. They were seeing five figures fighting, and the black air was flying around.


    This strange scene is beyond common sense for ordinary people. If ordinary people see this scene, they will be scared to death.


    Even those who are determined will be frightened.


    Even Si kongcao couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Ji Wu and Ji Tong, who were following in the dark, were scared, but they were not afraid.


    But I still feel uncomfortable, numb and scared.


    What''s going on? Why are there black gases flying around?


    Si kongcao knows that these are not people.


    Yes, the five figures are evil spirits.


    In the past, he didn''t believe in these ghosts, but after meeting Huang Jiuge, he realized the strange smell of evil spirit, knew that there were ghosts in the world, and saw them with his own eyes, knew that Huang Jiuge could see ghosts and deal with them, and knew that Huang Jiuge''s dragon scale dagger was capable of operating from space He had a new understanding of the whole world.


    And the dragon scale dagger gave him the feeling of deja vu, which made him feel that there must be an unknown story behind it.


    In other words, the feeling given by the dragon scale dagger is inextricably related to the mysterious old man''s saying that Huang Jiuge is his life.


    Among the five evil spirits, three are familiar to Huang Jiuge, and two of them are the evil spirits mother and son expected by Huang Jiuge, Yang and Yuanluo.


    And the other is the first nine songs and Sikong cut early step of Huang Yan.


    Huang Yan deals with an evil spirit, while Yang Shi and Yuan Luo deal with an evil spirit.


    Huang Yan and the evil spirit he was dealing with had the same spiritual power, so they were on the same level, but Yang''s and Yuanluo''s side, even though they had two enemies and one, were in a disadvantage.

 Chapter 683

    Also, Yang''s and Yuan Luo''s vitality had been greatly damaged, and they had not recovered. Naturally, they were not the opponents of the evil spirit.


    They naturally saw the arrival of Huang Jiuge and Sikong Tiao.


    Huang Yan and Yang Yuanluo are relieved when they see Huang Jiuge. When she comes, they have an absolute chance of winning.


    As for Sikong, because he was a mortal, they directly ignored him.


    Although his Yang Qi is heavy and makes the Yin spirit afraid, he still can''t do anything about the evil spirit with high cultivation.


    And the two foreign evil spirits, when they saw the nine songs of Huang, their eyes lit up.


    Five elements Yin female, that is the great tonic of Yin spirit cultivation! Especially in front of me, this is the most Yin body, which can''t be compared by ordinary Yin women.


    Seeing the foreign evil spirit''s eyes, Huang Yan angrily attacked and left.


    Dare to think of his niece and seek death.


    Of course, if the other party can die again.


    Huang Jiuge can''t take care of their thoughts, and doesn''t have time to take care of them. Seeing that Yang and Yuanluo are defeated, she rushes to help them immediately.


    Si kongcao didn''t do it immediately, because the evil spirit was obviously defeated by Huang Yan. As for Huang Jiuge, he had to observe first. If he stepped in rashly, it would be bad.


    After all, those are not people.


    Over there, as soon as Huang Jiuge appeared, he directly used the ghost killing Fu to attack the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit didn''t react well at all, and was immediately hit by the ghost house. The back of the ghost house was hit with a "bang", a black gas leaked, and a smell of putrid scorch was sent out.


    The vacancy in the back and the leakage of vitality made the evil spirit make a strange cry, which made Jiwu and Jitong tremble in the dark.


    The evil spirit suddenly looked at Huang Jiuge, surprised, alert and angry.


    The relationship between a ghost catcher and a ghost is just like that between a cat and a mouse. It is a natural enemy.


    Although Huang Jiuge is just a novice, she can''t be a real ghost catcher, but her ability is enough to make the weak ghost afraid.


    "Jie Jie ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the evil spirit suddenly laughed twice, and immediately attacked nine songs.


    Although Huang Jiuge hurt him, it didn''t mean he was afraid.


    Yang Shi and Yuan Luo did not retreat because Huang Jiuge came, even if their vitality was greatly damaged, they were not the opponents of the evil spirit. However, if you join hands with Huang Jiuge, it will be much easier.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge thought the same way, so he didn''t let Yang and Yuanluo retire because of the great loss of their vitality.


    She can''t deal with this evil spirit alone, but it''s very troublesome. It''s better to make a quick decision.


    So, Huang Jiuge and Yang Yuanluo joined hands to beat the evil spirit away.


    The evil spirit wanted to escape, but there was no way to escape.


    Invisible?


    That''s even more impossible. In front of the same kind, there is no difference between stealth and non stealth. Only stealth in front of mortals can''t be seen.


    And this woman is five elements Yin female, stealthy nature also did not use to her.


    Huang Jiuge sees the right time and throws the dragon scale dagger at the evil spirit to release the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit felt the threat approaching, but he was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger because of the long battle, which made his vitality greatly damaged and his reaction slow.


    Evil spirit is the best energy for Yin and spirit to cultivate their spiritual power.


    In particular, the dragon scale Dagger''s evil spirit is from Yin to evil spirit. If you can absorb the evil spirit of the dragon scale dagger, the spirit power of the spirit body will be doubled.


    However, it is even more lethal.

 Chapter 684

    Once it is unable to absorb the evil spirit and eroded by the evil spirit, it will repel and collide with its own vitality. If it is unable to bear it, it will explode and its vitality will be greatly damaged.


    It''s not easy to absorb the evil spirit?


    Therefore, when the dragon scale dagger pierces into the evil spirit, the evil spirit invades, repels and collides with the vitality of the evil spirit, and the evil spirit can''t bear it. Soon, with a bang, the place where the evil spirit is stabbed explodes, emitting a mass of black gas, which is heavier than before.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the cry of the people suddenly rang through the whole mountain forest, which not only shocked Sikong and Jiwu, but also shocked Huangyan and other spirits.


    The dragon scale dagger is shaken back. Huang Jiuge frowns and grabs it immediately.


    "Absorb his vitality..." Huang Jiuge looks at Yang and Yuanluo. Now the vitality of the evil spirit is leaking, and they can''t resist. It''s just for Yang and Yuanluo to absorb it, which is much faster than absorbing natural Yin Qi to recover their vitality.


    Yang Shi and Yuan Luo Leng for a while, but also just for a while, since the master agreed, they naturally won''t refuse.


    Yang''s and Yuan Luo''s eyes brightened and they immediately went to the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit looked at Yang and Yuanluo who were walking towards him in horror. As long as he was exhausted, he would be gone forever.


    No, don''t, don''t...


    "Yang, Yuanluo, dare you? The ghost King won''t let you go, "the evil spirit threatened.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed. It turns out that these two evil spirits are also subordinates of Mengshan ghost king!


    Yuan Luo Jie said with a smile: "so what? Since we choose to leave the ghost king, we are not afraid that he will not let us go. "


    The evil spirit of "you... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You.


    "Too much nonsense," said Huang Jiuge discontentedly.


    Yang Shi and Yuan Luo trembled when they heard the words. They didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. They rushed directly at the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit couldn''t come out of his body and was inhaled by Yang and Yuanluo. The evil spirit became transparent and finally turned into a black gas and disappeared in the night.


    This scene, let the silent Wu and the silent Tung in the dark startle to be stunned, some legs are soft.


    This is just too mysterious ¡¤¡¤


    even Sikong cut suddenly swallowed his saliva and his heart was beating wildly.


    And the evil spirit who fought with Huang Yan was full of panic. His first consciousness was to flee.


    Think of action, Huangyan to chase.


    "Poof" of a, Huang nine songs also can''t help no longer, suddenly eject a mouthful of blood.


    Just now, when the evil spirit of dragon scale dagger collided with the vitality of evil spirit, Huang Jiuge was attacked. Originally, she wanted to continue to bear it, but she couldn''t help it.


    But fortunately, the evil spirit was stronger than the vitality. She suffered less from backfire, but suffered some internal injury.


    "Nine Songs of Phoenix"


    Sikong cut saw this and was surprised. He flashed away to nine songs of Phoenix and hugged his tottering body.


    "Ge''er"


    when Huang Yan saw this, she couldn''t go after the evil spirit, so she hurried back to Huang Jiuge.


    "Master" Yang Shi and Yuan Luo were also surprised. They didn''t have time to digest the energy they had just absorbed. They immediately came to Huang Jiuge.


    But he was stopped by Huang Yan: "we are here. You should digest the fresh energy first."


    If it is not digested in time, it is likely to be backfired.


    Yang Shi and Yuan Luo also know this theory, so they didn''t continue after Huang Yan stopped them.


    Although they are worried about Huang Jiuge, they also believe that Huang Yan and Si kongcao will not have an accident with them.

 Chapter 685

    "Ji Wu, go and bring Mo Liu to the wooden house."


    At this time, Sikong Chou didn''t care to expose his relationship with Jiwu and Jitong. He ordered that he would not stay for more than a second. Sikong Chou held Huang Jiuge and flew down the mountain.


    Although Huang Jiuge collapsed, she didn''t faint, so she was still conscious.


    When she heard Sikong''s words, what else did she not know!


    That day, Si kongcao said that he would send someone to protect her, but she refused. She thought that with his proud and arrogant temperament, she would not pay any more attention.


    But who knows ¡¤¡¤


    although some people are angry because of being cheated, most of them are moved because of being so protected by him.


    If there were no Jiwu and Jitong on that day, she would know how bad she was.


    Does this man really care about her so much?


    Thinking, consciousness gradually blurred, and finally fell asleep in the past.


    Huang Yan knew that there were two people following him in the dark. He didn''t have to guess that it was Sikong''s, so he didn''t feel strange.


    What he didn''t know was that it was just a matter between those two people and Huang Jiuge.


    Jiwu, who hears Sikong''s order secretly, doesn''t dare to delay and leaves quickly.


    ¡¤


    knowing that something is going to happen, even though they think that there will be no accident, Qingzhi is still uneasy.


    Therefore, they have been standing in the training ground and have not left.


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" Qingtan said.


    "No, since the master won''t let us go, she has her own reason." Green Gardenia smell speech, immediately oppose way.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qingtan opens her mouth, which can''t be refuted after all, because she shouldn''t disobey Huang Jiuge''s order.


    All of a sudden, several figures came from afar and went directly to the wooden house. Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood, who have martial arts skills, have good eyesight. Even at night, they can recognize that the purple figure is sikongduan, and the person in his arms, black clothes, suddenly changes his face, screams bad, and immediately flies to the house.


    Mu Zi and Mu Cong didn''t see clearly, but seeing the appearance of Qingzhi and Qingtan, they knew that things were not good.


    They don''t have lightness skills. They can''t cross the high wall and roof. They can only run through the nearest side door.


    Si kongcao holds Huang Jiuge and falls in the main courtyard. With Huang Yan''s guidance, he holds Huang Jiuge directly into her room, puts her on the bed, and immediately feels her pulse.


    At this time, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood also followed.


    See the complexion pale Huang nine song lie on the bed, even if have a premonition of them or startled.


    But see Sikong cut is feeling pulse for her, also dare not come forward to disturb.


    "How''s it going?" As soon as Sikong cuts off the hand of Huang Jiuge, Huang Yan can''t wait to ask.


    "The internal injury is not serious, but it also needs a good rest for a few days." Said Sikong.


    Smell speech, Huang Yan and green Gardenia Green Sandalwood all relaxed a breath, no big harm good.


    But Sikong is still not happy. Even if she doesn''t have any problems, she is injured after all, and she is injured in front of him. He doesn''t even notice, let alone help.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are out of control, that his women can''t protect him.


    "I''ll prepare what medicine I need." Qingzhi asked.


    There are many medicinal materials in the wooden house, but not all of them, so we have to hurry up.


    "Not for the time being. My people will bring it." Sikong cut road.


    There are many pills for internal injuries and traumas in Mo Liu. The efficacy of those pills is much better than that of ordinary herbs.

 Chapter 686

    Since Sikong cut said so, Qingzhi didn''t say anything more.


    In order not to disturb Huang nine song rest, Sikong cut let green Gardenia Green Tan out, green Gardenia Green Tan also have no objection.


    Just came out, then met to come to Mu purple and Mu Cong, and hear the movement with Shen Yu.


    "What happened?" Shen Yu asked anxiously. He heard that Mu Zi and Mu Cong said something had happened, but they didn''t know what had happened.


    "The master suffered internal injuries, but the king of Chonglou said it was no big problem. Just take a few days off." Qingtan said.


    It doesn''t matter, but it''s hurt after all, so it''s still hard for everyone.


    "What?" Smell speech, Shen Yu a surprised: "wench hurt?"? How did you get hurt? No, I''ll see. "


    Say, also don''t wait for green Gardenia Green Tan answer, will walk past, but was stopped by green Gardenia: "master need to rest, or don''t disturb, wait for master wake up to ask again!"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although Shen Yu was not at ease, he didn''t have the heart to disturb him, so he had to compromise.


    Thinking that there are Sikong and Huangyan in it, several people also leave at ease.


    However, Huang Yan didn''t stay much either. After all, people and ghosts had different paths, and they were repulsed by each other. Sikong was still there, so it was better to avoid them.


    Although worried about Huang Jiuge, he still believed in Sikong.


    Soon, the ink stream followed Jiwu.


    When it comes to medical treatment, ink flow becomes a little adult, very serious.


    Although Si kongdao had already had a pulse for Huang Jiuge, as a doctor, he had to feel the pulse for the patient himself, although the final result was the same.


    So when the ink stream came, it felt the pulse for Huang Jiuge.


    The result is the same as that of Sikong. He suffered from internal injury. It''s not serious. It''s better to rest for a few days.


    Then, Mo Liu takes out a pill and gives it to Huang Jiuge, then goes out.


    And Sikong cut, then has been guarding her bedside, quietly looking at her, heart never had a soft.


    Huang Jiuge, a woman with evil spirit, is what the mysterious old man said about his life.


    Once upon a time, he did not believe and allowed his life to be controlled by a woman. Therefore, he once vowed that if he really met the woman with evil spirit, he would kill her.


    However, when he knew that the woman with evil spirit was Huang Jiuge, he wavered and didn''t want to kill him from the bottom of his heart.


    At first, he thought that this woman was funny and would add fun to life.


    Later, he slowly cared about her safety, and it was not because he was worried about her death that he also had an accident.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew clearly in his heart that he really cared about this woman, which had nothing to do with his own safety.


    He has pulled down face to say that he will be responsible for her, but she repeatedly refused, which made him unhappy, but he was very patient with her.


    However, he didn''t have much time to stay in the capital. If this woman refuses herself like this again, he thinks that he may come to force her and imprison her by his side.


    Whether he is shameless or overbearing, he will never let go of what he wants.


    Imperceptibly, Sikong cut Chaohuang Jiuge''s face, lips, covered her lips, soft sweet feeling let him reluctant to leave.


    At this time, the red ring on Huang Jiu''s singer gave out a red light, but Sikong didn''t see it.


    When his lips left the lips of Huang Jiuge, the red light of the ring disappeared.

 Chapter 687

    In the middle of the night, Huang Jiuge wakes up from her lethargy and sees Sikong cut lying beside the bed. Her heart is severely touched, and her mouth can''t help but raise a smile, with a taste of happiness that she hasn''t even noticed.


    Soon Huang Jiuge fell asleep tired again.


    In his sleep, in a daze, Sikong Chou heard a burst of ringing laughter, which was very happy.


    The laughter was very small, just like snickering, but it could not help making a sound, but it was in his ear.


    At the same time, Sikong cut feel a little itchy nose, there are hairy touch, make him straight want to sneeze.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. When he saw the person in front of him, his cold eyes stagnated in vain.


    Huang Jiuge, why is she here?


    No, it''s a familiar scene.


    This is Sikong''s first consciousness.


    Soon, Sikong cut then reaction come over, this is not he once dreamed of?


    Then the next second, is not the person in front of you suddenly disappeared!


    However, this time seems to be different from the last time. The person in front of you didn''t disappear. Instead, he jokingly said, "brother long, did Uncle long punish you again last night? What time is it? You are still sleeping."


    Brother long? Uncle long? What''s this?


    Sikong cut some dull, don''t know how to react.


    The other side didn''t seem to care about his reaction. He continued: "you are really stubborn. You are always against uncle long. It''s strange that he is not angry!"


    For what the other side said, Sikong cut feel very puzzled, but he also knows that this dream is not just a dream, maybe it is related to something.


    Is this the so-called last life?


    If it had been before, Si kongcao would have scoffed at this guess. But after seeing so many things beyond his common sense, he had begun to treat this kind of mysterious things with a normal attitude, and felt that there was nothing impossible.


    Of course, before the confirmation, he was just guessing and didn''t take it seriously.


    "By the way, brother long, it will be my birthday soon. At that time, you must come!" The beauty of a woman is full of expectation.


    looked at this as like as two peas. The sky was in the unconscious mind and entered the role. She could not resist the refusal. She said, "good,"


    woman heard the words, and suddenly she was delighted.


    It''s just a turn of the picture. It''s the scene that Sikong had dreamed of.


    Around, it turned out to be a vast expanse of white, no, not all white, and blue, cyan, just like the sky.


    No, it should be the sky.


    And the place he stepped on was the clouds.


    It''s that inexplicable sense of familiarity, and this sense of familiarity is not because he had a dream, but from the depths of his heart.


    All of a sudden, a black beam of light hit the cloud where sikongduan was. Then the cloud dispersed, and sikongduan fell from the air.


    This time is no longer like the last time when we suddenly fell into darkness, but there is a follow-up.


    This time, he felt that he didn''t fall because he didn''t have time to react, but he didn''t want to escape and let himself fall.


    It seems that falling down like this is the relief he wants.


    When he fell, he saw a man standing above the cloud.


    Although the other side is veiled and can''t see clearly, it can be seen from the other side''s figure that it is a woman, a woman in black.


    He can clearly see each other''s eyes, which are very strange to him, but with a strong resentment and unwillingness ¡¤

 Chapter 688

    Dream of here, Sikong cut suddenly awakened, fortunately did not send out any movement, did not wake up nine songs.


    The sky is still not bright, but Sikong can''t sleep any more.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s peaceful sleeping face and thinking about the dream just now, Si kongcao is sure that there must be a connection between them.


    What the hell is going on! He wanted to know more and more.


    At daybreak, Huang Jiuge wakes up and can''t see the figure of Sikong. This makes Huang Jiuge feel a little disappointed.


    However, when Huang Jiuge lifted the quilt and was ready to get out of bed, the door was pushed open.


    Looking at the people who came in, Huang Jiuge was stunned.


    Si kongcao? Isn''t he gone?


    But when he saw what he was holding in his hand, Huang Jiuge realized that he was going to prepare food for himself.


    Heart, can not help a warm.


    But Si kongcao saw that Huang Jiuge got out of bed. His face changed. He walked to the bedside and looked at her coldly. With an angry voice, he roared: "if you get hurt, just lie down. What are you doing?"


    Although Sikong cut tone is not good, but the concern is can''t be ignored, so huangjiu song is not angry, very obedient sit back to bed.


    However, he subconsciously retorted: "I''m ok now"


    "OK? Can you use internal power now? " Sikong cut to the point! She suffered internal injury, so she could not move her internal force in a short time.


    Huang Jiuge naturally knew that it was impossible. She turned her lips and didn''t refute.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge didn''t retort, Si kongcao was satisfied. He sent the tray in his hand to Huang Jiuge, and his tone slowed down a lot: "eat the porridge"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything, so he picked up the porridge on the tray and ate it.


    Eating, Huang nine songs suddenly feel, she this is to be the hall of Chonglou king to wait on.


    Can have such treatment, presumably no one!


    Think about, suddenly "poof hiss" a, Huang nine songs can''t help but burst out laughing.


    Fortunately, there is no porridge on her mouth at the moment, otherwise it will spray out.


    Sikong cut eyebrows a pick, asked: "smile what?"


    "I didn''t expect that the king of the hall would serve others, and he was a woman. If it was spread out, I didn''t know that outsiders envied me! Or despise you Huang Jiuge said with great interest.


    "No matter what others say, I''m happy. What''s the matter?" But Sikong cut back.


    , this is what Huang Jiu song make complaints about.


    After eating the porridge, she handed the bowl to Si Kongdiao and said, "I''m thirsty"


    since the other party was willing, she didn''t do it.


    Sikong cut also didn''t think much, turned around and went to pour water for Huang Jiuge.


    If other people see this scene, they will be scared.


    When did they become so eloquent?


    After drinking the water, Huang Jiuge is ready to lie down and have a rest, but suddenly she thinks of a problem and starts to say again: "no, if I don''t go back, aunt tong can''t find it. I''ll be worried."


    Huang nine songs can''t forget, oneself last time because night don''t return home, Tong aunt is how nervous.


    But Sikong cut replied: "I have let Qingtan go to Nalan house"


    for this, Sikong cut had thought about it for a long time and did it.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, looking at Si Kong cut, the facial expression becomes soft, the heart also feels warm.


    How careful this man is! Even thought of it.


    This Sikong cut is more and more different from what I imagined.

 Chapter 689

    It is said that he is cruel and cruel. No, she should have experienced his ruthlessness and cruelty from the beginning. The air field and the air conditioning are freezing people to death.


    But later, he gradually changed his mind.


    Although she knew later that he was different, and although she escaped, it was undeniable that Sikong was tolerant and even conniving.


    Just as Nangong Changning and Mo Liu said, he provoked Sikong, but he didn''t do it to himself. If he was someone else, he would be dead and disabled.


    At this moment, Huang Jiuge is very clear about her feeling to Sikong. She likes Sikong very much, but it is undeniable that she likes Sikong.


    Of course, this is not enough for her to make a decision to be with him.


    Forget it. She''ll just let it go if she doesn''t run away.


    Sikong cut didn''t miss the look of Huang Jiuge. She felt that she was gentle to herself. She felt happy in her heart, but her face didn''t show anything.


    Just the next second, he saw that Huang Jiuge''s face changed, some cold looking at him, which made his heart tight, and immediately gave birth to a bad premonition.


    Then, she asked coldly, "Jiwu and Jitong are your people"


    she said yes, but in a positive tone.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut body a stiff, not because of the accident, Huang nine song is how to know, because he last night for Jiwu, know Huang nine song is heard.


    Just subconsciously nervous, Huang nine song is not angry.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge was angry, but more moved, so she didn''t mean to blame Sikong.


    If so, I have no conscience.


    Naturally, Sikong cut doesn''t know what Huang Jiuge is thinking. Although she is worried that she will be angry with herself, she can''t deny that Jiwu and Jitong are her own people, so she should say: "yes"


    "thank you". For what Sikong cut has done for herself, Huang Jiuge will thank her very much.


    Sikong cut a Leng, painting style becomes a little fast, let him a time reaction.


    I thought Huang Jiuge would scold him!


    Ignore Sikong cut reaction, since Sikong cut has let Green Tan to tell Aunt Tong, she also lay back to bed to rest.


    It''s almost time to have a rest. She still has something to do!


    See Huang nine song tired appearance, Sikong cut also didn''t disturb her again, turned round to go out.


    Sikong didn''t stay much in the wooden house, because he had something to do, so he left.


    When Huang Jiuge wakes up again, it''s time for lunch. She can''t use her internal power for the time being, and everything else is OK.


    It was quiet outside, but with the keenness of Huang Jiuge, she could still hear the voice coming from the back garden, but she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Open the door, Huang nine song a Leng, because there are two people standing in the yard, but she can''t feel any breath in the room.


    But also, their internal power is so deep, she can''t feel that there is nothing strange.


    These two people are not others. They are Jiwu and Jitong who are ordered to protect themselves.


    Although the identities of Jiwu and Jitong have been discovered, it does not mean that they will leave. After all, the danger of huangjiuge has not been reduced. Especially now that huangjiuge is injured again and unable to use her internal power for the time being, her situation is even more dangerous.


    So, from now on, they have to keep up with Huang Jiuge.


    Because before to Huang nine song nonsense, now identity exposed, let Jiwu and Jitong in the face of Huang nine song feel very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 690

    In particular, Ji Tong, because he is the one who talks nonsense, so at the moment his eyes are wandering, and he doesn''t dare to look at Huang Jiuge.


    Seeing the uneasy Jiwu and Jitong, Huang Jiuge felt funny, but her face was cold.


    Although she is not angry with them, it does not mean that she has no revenge.


    Huang Jiuge narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at them with unknown meaning. She couldn''t hear the tone of emotion and said, "you say that your brothers have traveled here and exhausted their money, and then my affairs let you meet. It''s fate. So, you can be the girl''s bodyguard for the time being. You only need ten Liang silver. "


    After listening to Huang Jiuge''s explanation of what he said, Ji Tong only felt his face red and his head slightly lowered.


    Although Jiwu looks ahead, he doesn''t look at Huang Jiuge. Although he doesn''t say these words, he is present and tacitly.


    Seeing their reaction, Huang Jiuge laughs in her heart, but sighs: "the people around the grand building king only use ten Liang silver to be bodyguards. It''s too cheap, isn''t it?"


    It''s like it''s not worth it for them.


    Speaking of this, Jitong was more uncomfortable.


    Nangong Yin said that Jitong thought it was too cheap, but he didn''t dare to ask for more and couldn''t ask for more?


    They had been ordered to protect Huang Jiuge, but they just talked about it for a while.


    Now that their identities are exposed, they are told to lift stones and hit themselves in the foot.


    And if other people know, they don''t know how to make fun of them!


    "Would you like to raise the price?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Jiwu and Jitong trembled when he heard the words. Jitong quickly waved his hand and shook his head and said, "no, Miss Huang, you don''t remember the villain''s life. Let''s expose it! Let''s get rid of it "


    he knew that things would turn out like this, and he would not have been playing around for a while.


    However, it seems that Huang Jiuge can''t hear Ji Tong''s words, and suddenly says, "no, you are protecting me under your master''s command, but you are helping me with public and private affairs. This ¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t go on, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Ji Tong cried and said, "Miss Huang, don''t make fun of us. It''s the master who worries that we''ve exposed our identity and made you unhappy. We have to hide our identity. Are we going to help you with our integrity?"


    In fact, there are some complaints in his heart.


    Why does the master want to protect Huang Jiuge and worry about being found by her and making her unhappy! Isn''t she supposed to be grateful?


    Of course, he won''t be so stupid that he doesn''t know why he went to sing nine songs for Huang. What''s more, it''s the master''s business, and he has no right to ask!


    "So, I''ve been cheated. I shouldn''t be angry!" Huang Jiuge asks meaningfully.


    Silent Wu, silent Tong''s face is stiff. They know that Huang Jiuge is not really angry, but they are somewhat dissatisfied, so they retaliate on purpose.


    However, he is really a little overwhelmed!


    As the saying goes, only villains and women are difficult to raise. Maybe that''s it!


    "Miss Huang, there is a secret about Nalan QIANZI. I don''t know if you are interested in it." Ji Tong immediately digs off the topic, hoping to divert Huang Jiuge''s attention.


    This secret was told to them by Sikong when he left. Let them tell it to Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs mouth corners tiny can''t check of draw for a while, natural know Ji Tong''s intention, but she also didn''t plan to continue to pursue, then follow his words to ask a way: "Oh! Talk about it. "

 Chapter 691

    "Yesterday, Nalan QIANZI went out of the house to find Nalan QIANJIAO, and then ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Yes, what Jitong said was exactly what happened to Nalan QIANZI yesterday. As for how Sikong did know, only Sikong did know.


    After hearing Ji Tong''s words, Huang Jiuge is surprised.


    It''s an interesting secret that Nalan QIANZI and the man named Xue Yi were destroyed. It''s really hard to repay him!


    In addition, as an ancient woman, Nalan QIANZI could keep so calm after such a thing happened. It seems that her endurance is not small.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after lunch, Huang Jiuge decides to go to Wuquan to talk about last night and the so-called Mengshan ghost king.


    Last night, there was an evil spirit. That evil spirit must have gone back to report to the ghost king, so I''m afraid that there already knows her existence and will come to her soon.


    If it were a few evil spirits, she would still be able to deal with it, but if it was the so-called ghost king, she would not be sure.


    The reason why she was injured last night was that she was careless.


    The dragon scale dagger quilt is integrated with her. When the dragon scale dagger collides with the Yin spirit, she will be affected. If she uses her internal power to protect her body in time, nothing will happen.


    But Huang Jiuge hasn''t gone out yet, so the wooden house comes for unexpected visitors.


    And this unexpected visitor is the Wuquan that Huang Jiuge plans to meet.


    "Master, why are you here? I''m going to see you Seeing no quantum, Huang Jiuge was very surprised.


    "Hum!" Wuquan gave her a heavy cold hum, then glared at her fiercely, and then scolded: "you are so careless. You can hurt yourself when you deal with an evil spirit. You are really capable."


    Although it was a curse, it was full of worry and concern.


    Huang Jiuge felt her nose awkwardly. This time, it was really her carelessness, so she admitted her mistake and said, "master, I''m wrong. I won''t do it next time."


    However, no quantum does not buy it, roaring: "next time, you want to have another time!"


    Huang nine song complexion a stiff, immediately change a mouth: "no, no next time."


    In fact, this is the original meaning, but no quantum critical, she had to be submissive.


    "Hum!" Hear Huang Jiuge say so, have no quantum, this just satisfied some, but also just some, have not calmed down!


    "Master, let''s go first!" Huang Jiuge immediately took up the arm without quantum and said with a smile.


    Wuquan is no longer angry with Huang Jiuge, and goes in with her.


    Jiwu and Jitong feel strange. How did the old man know that Huang Jiuge was hurt?


    Besides, what is evil spirit?


    In fact, they were very curious about what happened last night, but the master told them not to ask more, so they did not dare to ask.


    Huang Jiuge takes Wuquan to the arbor in the back garden to sit down and pour him a cup of tea. Then he introduces Wuquan to qingzhiqingtan and introduces them to Wuquan.


    Knowing that Huang Jiuge and Wuquan have something to say, Qingzhi and others leave wisely.


    As soon as Qingzhi and others left, Huang Jiuge asked, "what did master calculate?"


    No quantum will come to her, it must be something, and it is not simple, not simple enough to let him personally.


    "Tell me about the specific things last night first." although Wuquan can work out some, it''s just some, and it doesn''t work out the specific things.

 Chapter 692

    "It''s like this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Jiuge clearly said what happened last night, and casually said about her recovery of Yang and Yuanluo.


    Wu Quan frowned and his breath became heavy.


    "Now that they know you exist, they will find you soon. That Mengshan ghost king is able to deal with, but Mengshan ghost king is not only one, there are other ghosts. Although there are three evil spirits on your side, it is obviously not enough compared with the other side. " No quantum said.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s heart became heavy.


    "What about that?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s worried appearance, Wuquan said half seriously and half jokingly: "well, you don''t have to worry. You''re very lucky and won''t have an accident easily. If you can''t fight, just hide. "


    Wuquan didn''t say the word space directly, but Huang Jiuge knew that he was talking about space.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song angrily stares to have no quantum to say: "I hit but can hide, that you! I can''t just think about myself! What''s more, I''m the one who caused this. I can''t use others to bear it


    "In fact, things are not so difficult, but if the more conservative chance to win, also need the help of external forces." No quantum said.


    "What external force?" Question and answer of huangjiuge.


    "A master with deep internal power can fight against Yin Qi without being invaded. For example, the two masters who protect you, and the king of the tower and the prince of Yin. " Wuquan said: "I drew a lot of ghost killing runes, as long as they hit the spirit with ghost killing runes. Although Yinling is invisible, ordinary people can''t see it, but they can distinguish it from the airflow, and the invisible Yinling can''t do harm to ordinary people, so we have a good chance of winning. "


    After listening to Wuquan''s words, Huang Jiuge''s nervous mood gradually eased.


    However, this was caused by her. She was asked to drag others in, which made her a little embarrassed, and she didn''t know how to open the mouth.


    Although they have deep internal power and can resist Yin Qi, they are not a threat. With them, there is a great chance of winning, but it is not a 100% chance of winning, so it is still dangerous.


    Their identities are not simple and can not tolerate any mistakes.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s dilemma, he didn''t force her, but turned away from the topic: "OK, I''ll heal you first!"


    Huang Jiuge suffered internal injury and was unable to use her internal power. She was in danger.


    So Wuquan has to heal her and let her recover quickly.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse. She immediately sat down with her knees crossed and accepted the treatment without quantum.


    In the dark, Jiwu and Jitong eavesdrop with curiosity, so they all listen to what they say.


    Of course, Wuquan is not that she didn''t find it, but that she expected that it would make her feel embarrassed and let Jiwu and Jitong hear it.


    Jiwujitong was shocked by what they were talking about!


    What ghost king, what evil spirit, emotion they met last night are not human at all!


    No wonder it''s so weird.


    Now think about it, Jiwu and Jitong can''t help being afraid.


    Of course, they didn''t ignore the words after Wuquan. He said that he needed their help, even his own master and Prince Yin.


    However, seeing the appearance of Huang Jiuge, she was obviously embarrassed and didn''t want to pull them into the water.

 Chapter 693

    Although Jiwu and Jitong felt the same way, after all, their master and Lord Yin were not simple and could not tolerate any mistakes. However, his master told them to protect Huang Jiuge. As long as things related to her safety were reported, Jiwu and Jitong had to report even if they didn''t want them to intervene.


    Ji Wu and Ji Tong look at each other. After they decide, they both sigh. Then Ji Wu continues to be here. Ji Tong leaves the wooden house and goes to report the matter to Si kongcao.


    After the treatment without quantum, Huang Jiuge feels much better and can use his internal power, but he hasn''t recovered to normal.


    "Just in case, let all the people in this house hit a courtyard! Then paste some talismans to avoid those ghosts coming near. " No quantum said.


    "Good" Huang nine songs should way, then immediately went to inform.


    Huang nine songs let everyone come to the main courtyard, we will naturally doubt.


    At this moment, Huang Jiuge no longer has too much to hide from the public, after all, things will happen soon, to full also can''t hide!


    After hearing Huang Jiuge''s explanation, everyone was scared. After all, what they heard now was beyond their common sense.


    Ghost?


    They have heard many stories, but they never believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    Don''t give people time to digest, the situation is urgent, Huang Jiuge quickly let them in the room around the talisman paste, and then all go in.


    At the same time, wuquanzi and huangjiuge went to the yard where Huangyan and Su Yingxue lived. At this time, Yang and Yuanluo were also there.


    After explaining the situation, prepare them.


    People are nervous and fidgety, although Huang Jiuge said, those things generally don''t attack people, just in case. But the word ghost is enough for them to be scared.


    At this time, the Phoenix nine song just discovers, originally Ji Tong is not in.


    "Where''s Jitong?" Huang Jiuge asks Xiang Jiwu.


    "Just now something went out," Jiwu said.


    "Oh" Phoenix nine songs also didn''t think much, also can''t think of Ji Tong is to tell Sikong cut.


    Before long, Ji Tong came back, but with him were Sikong, Nangong, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao.


    See these a few people, Huang nine song is surprised not small, subconscious doubt, how did they come?


    But then, she reacted and looked at the dead tree.


    "It''s you" is not a question, it''s an affirmation.


    "Is" a very obvious thing, Jitong naturally has no reason to deny.


    For a moment, Huang Jiuge didn''t know what to say. She felt warm in her heart.


    Although Jiwu and Jitong are protecting him under the command of Sikong Chou, they go to report to Sikong Chou for their own duty, but Huang Jiuge knows that Jiwu and Jitong are also trying to help her.


    Although they have a good chance of winning, it doesn''t mean there is no danger. In their capacity, they can''t tolerate mistakes.


    For Jiwu and Jitong, she was just an outsider cared by Sikong. They didn''t have any friendship with her. Protecting her was just a task.


    But for them, Sikong cut is their master and benefactor. For his safety, they can use their own lives to exchange.


    Therefore, the safety of Huang Jiuge can''t be compared with that of Si kongcao. Therefore, they can completely ignore this matter on the pretext of not hearing and not knowing.


    But they didn''t.

 Chapter 694

    What moved her even more was that not only Sikong Chou came, but Nangong Yin, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao all came.


    Originally, the four of them were in Wen Jinran''s other courtyard to discuss how to deal with Nangong Li. They were going to do it these days.


    In the middle, Jitong came.


    Jiwu and Jitong are ordered to protect Huang Jiuge. If there is nothing, they will not leave easily. Therefore, when Jitong comes, the meeting will not continue.


    Ji Tong describes the dialogue between Wuquan and huangjiuge. Up to now, Ji Tong is still scared, so when he describes it, his tone is not so calm.


    However, a few people just frowned after listening, and there was no shock and inconceivable, which surprised and puzzled Ji Tong.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Unable to get their reaction, Ji Tong asked.


    "We have known and seen this kind of thing for a long time, so we should have been shocked." It is Wen Jinran who answers the question.


    Yes! When Huang Yan appeared, they had already been shocked and unimaginable. Now ghosts and ghosts are common sense to them.


    If they meet a monster on that day, they will be surprised at most. It won''t be incredible.


    "Ah?" Ji Tong hears speech, express to be surprised again.


    What? Do you know the existence of this kind of thing? And have you seen it?


    Not to mention that Sikong Chou cares so much about Huang Jiuge, if not, they can''t just sit back and ignore their friendship.


    Let alone their participation, they will have a great chance of winning. Even if it is half or one third, they will not shrink back and do their best.


    Of course, they are not saints. They will try their best, but they will not die.


    If things come to a time of last resort, they will choose to protect themselves first.


    No one has the right to say that they are selfish, because they have no obligation to die or help for anyone. That''s friendship. If they can''t help, it''s the end of their duty.


    Their identities are not common, especially sikongdao and nangongyin.


    One of them is the king of Chonglou Kingdom, which makes the kings of the four countries fear, and the other is the prince with heavy soldiers. Their influence in Dongqing kingdom is higher than that in Nangong.


    Before they were replaced by no one more capable than them, their life and death had a direct impact on the rise and fall of Dongqing.


    So, even though Nangong Li was afraid of Sikong, he wanted to die many times, but he didn''t dare to take action. Because without the king of Chonglou, he would not be the leader of the four countries. He would not be afraid of other countries, and he would face more wars.


    It''s not that he grows other people''s ambition and destroys his own prestige, he just has self-knowledge.


    As for Nangong Yin, Nangong Li had sent killers to assassinate him, but he was still afraid.


    ¡¤


    as the night was just dark, without quantum and Huang Jiuge, they felt the surrounding Yin Qi getting thicker and thicker. Si kongcao and others also obviously felt the change of the surrounding air, which was strange in the shade, which was different from the natural Yin wind and cold wind.


    If they had not been explained without quantum, they would not know that this is the Yin Qi of the Yin spirit.


    Several people did not deliberately careful, directly appeared in the wooden house next to the martial arts field.


    Along with them, of course, there are Huang Yan and Yang''s mother and son. However, because of the repulsion of Qi field, Yang Qi is too heavy at the moment. In order to avoid being affected, they keep a distance from Huang Jiuge and others.

 Chapter 695

    When Huang Jiuge and others just appeared in the martial arts training ground, they also happened to see ten black shadows floating down from the air, and then settled five meters away from Huang Jiuge and others.


    They are not invisible, so Sikong and others also see each other''s appearance.


    Each other''s appearance is not much different from that of human beings, but their complexion is much paler than that of ordinary people.


    The other party was all dressed in black robes. The head looked like he was in his early 30s last year. His facial features were ordinary, but his eyes were really cold, which made people feel shivering.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge and others are not ordinary people, so they will not be frightened by each other''s breath, especially Huang Jiuge and Wuquan.


    Huangjiuge and Wuquan have a special identity. They and Yinling are natural enemies, and they have a general relationship between cat and mouse. Therefore, no cat is afraid of mice.


    Cats have always been the existence of rats'' fear. No matter how high or low their accomplishments are, there will always be things that affect rats.


    Therefore, even if the ghost knows that the ghost catcher is not his own opponent, he doesn''t want to compete with the other side, because since the other side can become a ghost catcher, naturally he has some skills to restrain and influence the ghost.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin in the end are superior, what kind of breath momentum momentum in front of them, really nothing.


    Just in the face of so many ghosts, some hair in my heart.


    Wen Jinran felt a little uncomfortable, not a little hairy, but felt hairy in his heart. He had goose bumps all over. He could not help shaking his body and took a few cold breath.


    Huang Yan didn''t feel much, but Yang and Yuan Luo were different.


    Because of long-term obedience to the Mengshan ghost king and respect for him, I''m afraid that he will get used to it, so now I see him, I will subconsciously produce fear.


    However, this fear will not make them give birth to the psychology of retreat, and it will soon dissipate.


    Although Mengshan ghost king is very powerful for them, they are more willing to believe in Huang Jiuge, especially Huang Jiuge''s master, who is a real ghost hunter.


    Therefore, they think that it is only Mengshan ghost king who will suffer losses today.


    Yes, the man at the head is the so-called Mengshan ghost king. The peak of evil spirit is about to break through the evil spirit.


    Mengshan ghost king in see Huang Jiuge and other people''s support will know, the other party know they come back, so already ready.


    My heart sank, but I didn''t pay attention to them.


    Yes, for him, these are just a group of mortals and three evil spirits, which are not enough for him to fear.


    Although these mortals are very masculine, they will also be affected if they contact with each other for a long time, but their target is only Huang Jiuge, who is a female, so as long as they are invisible, they can avoid confrontation with these mortals.


    He doesn''t think it''s unkind. As long as he achieves his goal, he can do whatever he wants.


    Mengshan ghost King glanced at everyone, and then his eyes fell on Huang Jiuge. His eyes were greedy, which made everyone look ugly.


    Especially Sikong cut and Huang Yan, the eyes show dangerous light, want to poke blind Mengshan ghost King''s eyes.


    Mengshan ghost King Jie laughs, cold and strange, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Immediately, Mengshan ghost king looked at Yang and Yuanluo, and said: "Yang, Yuanluo, do you know? The end of betraying me. "


    Yang Shi and Yuan Luo subconsciously shook body, but did not show fear.


    Yuan Luo replied perfunctorily: "I don''t know"


    "Oh!" Mengshan ghost King sneered: "don''t you know? Well, tonight I''ll let you know the end of betraying me. "

 Chapter 696

    As he looked at Huang Jiuge, he was still greedy: "Yinnv, I''m going to make the meal of Mengshan ghost King tonight!"


    Say, then the smile of Jie Jie comes out a voice.


    "It depends on whether you have the ability. No, I''m sure you don''t have it." Phoenix nine songs make no secret of ridicule and disdain, is more arrogant said.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Mengshan ghost king was angry, his face showed ferocious: "I''ll let you see if Ben has this ability."


    Then, the war was imminent.


    Mengshan ghost King directly attacked Huang Jiuge, but he was intercepted by Wuquan.


    Without quantum''s help, the ghost king of Mengshan screamed that it was not good and met his natural enemies.


    However, Mengshan ghost king has the ability to recover so many ghosts. Although he is afraid of no quantum, he is not afraid of him.


    Fear is just a psychological reaction to natural enemies. It''s not that natural enemies are stronger than themselves.


    However, compared with Mengshan ghost king, the evil spirits brought by him are much weaker, most of them are low-level evil spirits.


    Also, if not for their low accomplishments, how could they be recovered by Mengshan ghost king!


    Moreover, Mengshan is not far from the capital. The capital has strong dragon Qi and vigorous Yang Qi. It is not a good place for the cultivation of Yin spirit, so there are few Yin spirits with high cultivation.


    This is a battle of life and death, so at the beginning, Huang Jiuge and others went all out without reservation.


    Those evil spirits, after all, didn''t pay much attention to the mortals like Huang Jiuge. On the contrary, they paid attention to Huang Yan and Yang''s mother and son who were both evil spirits and had high accomplishments.


    Therefore, they didn''t appear invisible at the beginning, giving Huang Jiuge and others a chance to take advantage of the opportunity.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge and others make a move, they directly throw the ghost killing Fu at those ghosts.


    Compared with the attack speed of the ghost killing amulet, the reaction of the ghosts was obviously slower. Therefore, the evil spirits were hit by the ghost killing amulet unprepared.


    The continuous explosion of "bang bang bang", the smell of burning, the smell of putrefaction, accompanied by a series of people''s screams, make the originally gloomy night become strange, people can''t help the cold.


    Even if it was Huang Jiuge, she could not help feeling numb on her scalp and hairy in her heart, not to mention Sikong and others.


    The legs of Wen Jinran, Wei ziyao and Jiwu are just a little soft, which is too penetrating.


    The people in the wooden house were the most scared. They were shaking and hugging each other for a sense of security.


    They don''t know the situation outside, so there will be more imagination, more imagination, more panic.


    Because Huang Yan and Yang''s mother and son are evil spirits, they can''t touch the ghost killing talisman, so it''s not as good as Huang Jiuge and others to damage the vitality of those evil spirits.


    However, with Huang Yan''s cultivation, the evil spirit he was dealing with was also restrained by Huang Yan.


    Yang''s and Yuanluo''s accomplishments are at a low level. Because they absorbed the vitality of the evil spirit last night and made most of their vitality recover, they can barely compete with the two evil spirits with low accomplishments.


    Mengshan ghost king saw that his subordinates would be hit by a blow. He was so angry that he immediately made them invisible to deal with Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan.


    When the evil spirits heard the words, they immediately disappeared in front of Si kongcao and others. Even if they had been psychologically prepared, they could not help but take a breath.


    Si kongcao and others immediately released their senses. Since the target of those evil spirits was Huang Jiuge, it would be right for them to focus on Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 697

    Yinling stealth can''t cause damage to human beings, and sikongchu and others can''t touch them with weapons, but it''s different to use ghost killing runes. As long as they shoot them, they will still be injured.


    Looking at all the evil spirits except those dealing with Huang Yan and Yang''s mother and son, Huang Jiuge doesn''t panic. She can''t deal with the seven or eight evil spirits alone, but she believes that Sikong cuts them off.


    Wuquanzi also obviously believes in sikongtiao and others, so he should not be worried about the evil spirit attacking huangjiuge and continue to concentrate on dealing with Mengshan ghost king.


    Today, they only need to smash the evil spirits with a lot of ghost killing runes. As for the fate of the evil spirits, it depends on their luck and ability.


    No matter how invisible these evil spirits are, they can''t stand the keen senses and quick and accurate skills of sikongchu and others.


    Although the ghost killing runes failed, most of them were still thrown at them.


    The evil spirits lost their vitality and gradually lost their ability to resist.


    Of course, Sikong and others are not OK.


    It takes a lot of internal power and mental strength to throw the ghost killing talisman, so Si kongcao and others expend a lot of physical strength because they throw too much.


    But fortunately, their strength is still far above the enemy.


    Mengshang ghost king is also gradually defeated by Wuquan. He is hit several times by the ghost amulet, and his vitality is gradually lost.


    He wants to run, but he can''t let go without quantum! He is playing with the idea of nine songs of Huang, if once let him escape, restore vitality, and then find nine songs of Huang, he is not in how to do? Huang Jiuge is no doubt dangerous.


    In the end, Wuquan finally brought Mengshan ghost king into his gourd. After forty-nine days, his soul would turn into a mass of black air and disappear.


    As soon as the ghost king of Mengshan falls down, those evil spirits will be arrested, because they have no ability to resist.


    However, Wuquan is old after all, and his ability is not as good as before. After recovering Mengshan ghost king, he is also exhausted, and his body is a little shaky.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge rushes over and holds Wuquan: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just a little tired, you deal with them first!" No quantum, some powerless said.


    After confirming that Wuquan is just tired, Huang Jiuge asks Jiwu and Jitong to help Wuquan to have a rest, and also asks Sikong Chou and others to go back to the room to have a rest, leaving only Huang Yan and Yang''s mother and son to deal with the next things.


    After they went in, Huang Jiuge looked at the evil spirits and said coldly, "I''ll give you two choices. One is to follow me and the other is to die against me."


    Yes, Huang Jiuge didn''t kill them all, even if they had to kill themselves just now, because she had her own plan.


    Those evil spirits are stunned, you look at me, I look at you.


    Then, Lu successively expressed his willingness to submit to Huang Jiuge.


    Although I don''t know how much sincerity and hypocrisy they have, what can''t be changed is that they are afraid. If they don''t follow Huang Jiuge, they will have to share the same result with Mengshan ghost king.


    No matter how much sincerity and hypocrisy they have, Huang Jiuge will follow her and die against her. Even if they promise to betray her, she can be executed.


    Then, this matter was handed over to Huang Yan. She not only wanted to recover these evil spirits, but also those evil spirits in Mengshan.


    In other words, Huang Jiuge wants Huang Yan to be king of Mengshan.


    After the explanation, Huang Jiuge went back to the house.

 Chapter 698

    Huang Jiuge returned to Nalan mansion at noon the next day.


    Because when she went out, she was dressed in black. When she came home in broad daylight, she couldn''t wear black, so she changed her clothes in Mu house.


    Wuquanzi is also a person in his own house. Huang Jiuge worries that he will be bored when he goes back, so he lets him live in Mu house. Some people talk, so it''s not so boring.


    The most important thing is that people also do these things.


    Wuquanzi is not a hypocritical person. Huang Jiuge agrees to this.


    It''s really boring for him to live alone, especially when he is getting older and older, and he really wants to be accompanied by someone.


    Huang Jiuge swaggered in from the gate. When the doorkeeper saw Huang Jiuge, he called the first lady respectfully.


    Now the position of Huang Jiuge in Nalan mansion is the legitimate young lady. No one dares to despise her.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge entered the front yard, he saw a man rushing out of the main hall.


    This man Huang nine songs is not strange, but also not familiar, just memory has this person.


    This man is mo Rushun''s elder brother, Mo ting.


    The first reaction of Huang Jiuge is whether Mo Ting is coming because of Mo Rushun.


    Yes, Mo Ting thought that there was something about Mo Rushun, but he didn''t know anything from Mo Rushun. Instead, when he was in the lower court, Mo Ting went out to care about his sister, so he went to talk to Na LanJin.


    Don''t know the truth, he constantly said his sister how aggrieved, how not easy.


    "Brother in law! Although aunt Jiang of Nalan mansion is pregnant, she can''t be allowed to bully Rushun, can''t she? Rushuang is the one on the top of your heart! Now that she is ill with Qi, she has to go back to her mother''s home to recuperate. It''s good for one or two days. If it''s too long and known by outsiders, it''s not good for the reputation of Nalan family! "


    "In less than half a year, Huang Jiuge is going to get married, and Rushuang should be righted. She can''t let a concubine ride on her mother''s head, can she?"


    "For so many years, it''s not easy for Rushan housekeeper. As soon as she leaves, it''s not good that there is no housekeeper in Nalan mansion!"


    "You''d better go back and talk to Aunt Jiang, and let her stop doing the right thing with Rushuang. The whole family will have a good time, won''t they?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "enough"


    nalanjin has seen through Mo Rushun and knows how cruel she is, so Mo Ting''s words are as hypocritical as they are hypocritical to him.


    Nalanjin''s face was so ugly that he couldn''t listen any more, so he yelled.


    Although it can be seen from Mo Ting''s words that he does not know that Mo Rushun has been abandoned, now Mo Rushun is an untouchable bottom line for him.


    Even if Mo Rushun didn''t tell Mo Ting about her abandonment, nalanjin didn''t intend to hide it because of sympathy.


    "Mo Rushun has been abandoned, and is no longer a member of Nalan family."


    When Mo Ting heard the speech, he was confused.


    What? Is not frost abandoned?


    Didn''t she say that because she was angry with Jiang Hui in Nalan mansion, she couldn''t keep her body, so she went back to her mother''s house?


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mo Ting came back and wanted to ask nalanjin clearly, but when he came back, nalanjin had gone far.


    As a last resort, he had to go to Nalan house.


    Nalanjin didn''t want to say much, after all, even if he was not a relative, he was also a relative, so nalanjin wanted to save face for each other.


    But Mo Ting came home, and he didn''t have to hide any more.


    Therefore, the things that Mo Rushun did were all said.

 Chapter 699

    How did Mo Rushun frame Huang Jiuge, mother Gao, Nanlan QIANJIAO, and finally catch up with herself.


    He has given her a lot of opportunities. She doesn''t know how to repent. No wonder he does.


    Mo Ting is also a shameful person, unexpectedly Mo Rushuang did these things, he has no face to ask Nalan Jin to forgive her, let her back to Nalan house.


    Therefore, we can only leave in anger.


    As soon as he came out, he saw the nine songs of Huang, and his steps stopped. The evil flashed in Mo Ting''s eyes.


    Although he obviously knew that Mo Rusheng was put off, Nalan QIANJIAO became stupid, and mother Gao''s death was their own fault, but for Huang Jiuge, Mo Rusheng would not have been like this!


    Selfish people will think so, only look at the results, regardless of the process.


    In his opinion, it''s good that Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO design huangjiuge first, but isn''t it that they didn''t design successfully? Since there is no success, why not forget it! Why design them!


    Therefore, in his view, Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO are the victims, and Huang Jiuge is the culprit.


    However, he did not think about it. If Mo Rushun''s design was successful, the victim would be Huang Jiuge.


    Why can you harm others, but I don''t have the right to fight back!


    It''s just for those who can''t resist.


    For Mo Ting''s cruel eyes, Huang Jiuge is not in her eyes. It''s not her generosity, but it''s not worth it.


    Mo family, she is lazy to move now, but if there is no eye to provoke her, she does not mind moving.


    Behind Mo Ting came the housekeeper. It seems that he came out to deliver Mo ting.


    The housekeeper was standing beside Mo Ting, so he didn''t miss the evil of his eyes, which made the official''s heart sink.


    He knew that the fate of Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter was all cast by Huang Jiuge, but they all wanted to kill Huang Jiuge, and finally they ate the evil consequences.


    Even though the nine songs of Huang could be let go, they didn''t.


    Yes! Why do you have to be kind to those who hurt you!


    Therefore, the official''s heart is toward Huang Jiuge.


    However, he also knew that Mo''s family was selfish. Even if he hated Huang Jiuge, he would not attack her.


    Mo Ting doesn''t dare to tear his face with Nalan''s family. Even if he is not a relative, he is also a relative, isn''t he?


    "Miss" is still respectful to Huang Jiuge, so when she sees her, she calls respectfully.


    Although the nine songs of Huang is just a sound, they are also pleasant, and don''t carry any airs.


    For Mo Ting, Huang Jiuge turned around and left.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge didn''t pay attention to herself, Mo Ting''s self-esteem was shocked. He was naturally angry, but it was hard to say anything. He just hummed and left quickly.


    Before she came out of the front yard, Huang Jiuge heard two whispered voices.


    "I didn''t expect that Aunt Mo didn''t tell the Mo family about her being put off!"


    "Yes! Besides, he said that he was angry at Hou''s house and went back to his mother''s house to support himself! But after all, the paper can''t cover the fire. Mr. Mo still knows. "


    "Aunt Mo should have been worried, but the Mo family won''t keep her!"


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge is stunned. I can''t imagine that Mo Rushun didn''t tell the Mo family that she was abandoned! So, Mo Rushuang is afraid to say that the Mo family will not keep her!


    If so, then when Mo Ting returns to Mo Fu, he will certainly drive Mo Rushun out.


    Ha ha! It''s really interesting.

 Chapter 700

    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge thinks that she still doesn''t want to miss the way that Mo Rushun is driven out of Mo''s house, so she decides to follow him secretly.


    For Huang Jiuge, the guard of Mo''s house is no different from no guard, so Huang Jiuge easily sneaks into Mo''s house and grows old easily.


    Mo Ting angrily returns to Mo''s house and goes directly to the courtyard where Mo Rushun lives. Although he already knew the reason in naranjin, he still wanted to get Mo Rushun''s confirmation.


    If that''s the case, he won''t be able to tolerate her.


    Many days have passed, Mo Rushuang is still the same, the body is not better.


    Heart disease, after all, also need heart medicine!


    Mo Rushun is lying on the rocking chair in the yard to bask in the sun. She just sighs from time to time, which shows that she can''t calm down at all.


    At this time, Mo Ting stormed in angrily and asked: "you tell me clearly, are you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Mo Ting told all the things that nalanjin told him. Mo Rushun was stunned when he heard that things were exposed, exposed, exposed ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although the reaction of Jingqiu and Jingxiang was not as exaggerated as that of Mo Rushun, their faces were not as smooth as before Color is also extremely bad.


    It''s exposed. What does that mean? It means they are going to be driven out of Mo''s house.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Rushuang, you''d better leave the capital and find a place where no one knows you and hide your name! You can''t stay in Beijing, and you can''t go back to your hometown. I''ll prepare some money for you. " Mo Ting, who was almost angry, had no choice but to be brother and sister. He was selfish and didn''t want Mo Rushuang to affect him, but he would not be cruel enough to let her die.


    Then, without waiting for Mo Rushun to respond, Mo Ting turned and left.


    Because whether she agrees or not, she has to leave.


    The expected result didn''t surprise Mo Rushun, but he still couldn''t accept it.


    Mo Rushuang didn''t cry or make any noise, but the whole person was like a frustrated ball, limping in the rocking chair, and couldn''t remember.


    That eyes, be no God, now is become empty.


    Jingqiu and Jingxiang look at each other, no one says anything, the look in each other''s eyes, only they understand each other.


    In the dark, the corner of Huang Jiuge''s mouth raises a sneer. This Mo family is really selfish! Mo Ting was obviously worried about the influence of Mo Rushun on himself, so he drove Mo Rushun away.


    Obviously, Mo Rushuang also knew that it would be this result, so he chose to hide the fact that he was abandoned.


    When Huang Jiuge is about to leave, she happens to see Nalan QIANZI coming.


    Don''t guess, Huang nine songs also know, she is for the affair of Mo Ru frost.


    Nalan QIANZI learned that Mo Ting had gone to Nalan mansion, and that Mo Ting knew that Mo Rushun had been put off. She knew Mo family''s temperament well, and naturally knew that Mo Ting would drive Mo Rushun out of the mansion after she knew this.


    As the daughter of Mo Rushun, how can you watch your mother have nowhere to go!


    When Nalan QIANZI came, he found Mo ting.


    Mo Ting knows that Nalan QIANZI came to him because of Mo Rushun''s affair. He just wants to talk about it with Nalan QIANZI.


    "Zi''er, now my uncle won''t pursue you for concealing me, but don''t blame my uncle for being cruel. If your mother does such a thing, it''s not good for the Mo family and the Nalan family. So my uncle decided to let your mother leave the capital, find a place to live a new life Up to now, Mo Ting just wants to deal with the aftermath, and doesn''t want to worry about it any more.

 Chapter 701

    With a sigh, Mo Ting said: "although your father won''t tell these things, you should know that the Phoenix nine songs are not necessarily!"


    Nalan QIANZI''s eyes are dark. She already knows that Mo Ting is selfish. Otherwise, at the beginning, she won''t let Mo Rushun hide.


    However, it doesn''t mean that what Mo Ting said is wrong. If Mo Rushun''s story is spread out, it will really affect Nalan''s family and Mo''s family, which is not what she wants to see.


    "Uncle, I know what my mother has done is really wrong. If it''s spread, it will affect the Nalan family and the Mo family. But as you know, my mother is used to being respectable. When she leaves the capital, I don''t know how to survive. Although Huang Jiuge wishes our mother and girl would die, for the sake of Nalan mansion''s reputation, she would never tell us about it. If she wanted to say something, she would have said it. So as long as my mother doesn''t go out of Mo''s house, no one will find out. " Nalan QIANZI road.


    Yes, Huang Jiuge promised Nalan Jin that she would not do anything harmful to Nalan Fu''s reputation, so no matter how she fought with Mo Rusheng, it would not spread.


    So in the past several days, there has been no news that Mo Rushuang was abandoned.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t dare to be 100% sure, because she can''t understand the heart of Huang Jiuge.


    But for the sake of Mo Rushuang, she had to be so sure.


    Mo Ting frowned and did not speak.


    Having said that, Mo Ting still doesn''t want Mo Rushun to stay in Mo''s house.


    Nalan QIANZI also can see it, his eyes are heavy.


    She has long held no hope for these so-called kinship, if not for the sake of Mo Rushuang, she does not want to talk more nonsense.


    "Uncle, I know your worries, but I think I''ll tell you one thing in advance! Although I''m only famous, I''m an ordinary girl. Her fate is either to be a poor wife or a concubine. Concubine, of course I don''t want to, so I have made a decision to marry Xue Yi, the legitimate son of the Xue family. In a few days, he will come to propose marriage. "


    "Although Xue Yi can be said to be a waste, he really fell in love with me and allowed me to be my wife. The Xue family is not like the Nalan family. My father is in the household department, and he doesn''t have much power. The household department is a clean water department, and he can only get a death salary. What''s more, Nalan''s businesses are few, and their profits are small. As you know, many things can''t be done without money in this world. But the Xue family is different, not to mention the official department where Lord Xue lived. Even the property of the Xue family is enough to eat and drink for a few lives. "


    "If Uncle help QIANZI take care of her mother, QIANZI will not let uncle suffer." Nalan QIANZI uses Xue Yi as a chip to lure and perplex him.


    Sure enough, Mo Ting heard the speech, and his eyes couldn''t hide his joy.


    No matter what kind of person Nalan QIANZI marries, as long as he can help him, everything is easy to discuss.


    And for him, the daughter is used in exchange for benefits.


    "Ha ha! If you say that, you will see that your mother is my own sister, and I don''t want her to go out to suffer! " Morting immediately changed his attitude and flattered him.


    Nalan QIANZI''s eyes flashed ridicule, but Mo Ting ate this, she was also relieved.


    "In that case, please take care of my mother first. I know that my uncle likes calligraphy and painting. I have a calligraphy and painting made by a famous artist here, so I should be filial to my uncle." Nalan QIANZI said and handed the calligraphy and painting wrapped in cloth to moting.

 Chapter 702

    Nalan QIANZI naturally knows that moting''s liking for calligraphy and painting is not his liking for calligraphy and painting itself, but his liking for the value that calligraphy and painting can exchange for silver.


    This painting is worth a lot of money, but for the sake of her mother, she can only bear to give up.


    "That''s really thanks for zi''er, ha ha, ha ha..." Mo tingle took over the calligraphy and painting. He didn''t mean to shirk at all. He didn''t even install it.


    In the dark, Huang Jiuge, who brings this scene into his eyes, smiles silently, which is very thought-provoking.


    Since Nalan QIANZI wants Xue Yi as a chip, she will destroy her chip. She wants to see what Nalan QIANZI can do.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t feel that it was mean to do so, because no matter what means she used, she didn''t say it was mean to her enemies.


    Nalan QIANZI didn''t stay much either. After negotiating with Mo Ting, she went to see Mo Rushun and told her to stay at ease and then left.


    And Huang Jiuge left before Nalan QIANZI went out.


    On the way back, Huang Jiuge is thinking about how to destroy Xue Yi and Nalan QIANZI.


    In terms of Yuhuang Jiuge, Xue Yi is just a stranger. He can''t get rid of him. Let Nalan QIANZI get married!


    She''s not that ruthless and unscrupulous.


    However, this matter really must start from Xue Yi, let him not marry Nalan QIANZI.


    However, from the situation that Ji Tong told her, Xue Yi really likes Nalan QIANZI. In order to get Nalan QIANZI, he doesn''t hesitate to use strong words. Therefore, it is not feasible for Xue Yi not to marry Nalan QIANZI.


    Thinking, in front of suddenly a dark, a body blocked her way.


    Blocked in the way, Huang Jiuge was naturally upset. Her face sank and she stopped. Then she looked up and was stunned.


    Si kongcao, why is he here?


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge asked, "Why are you here?"


    Even Huang Jiuge didn''t find out, and her tone and attitude to Sikong cut unconsciously became pleasant.


    But Sikong cut but found, this discovery let him in the heart joyful, complexion also can''t help but become soft, the corner of the mouth seems to have no lift range.


    Si kongcao, who used to have a cold face, was evil enough. Now he suddenly became soft and his mouth became more attractive. Huang Jiuge was suddenly stunned. Her eyes showed the light of obsession, and her heart beat faster.


    Cry out evil in the heart!


    This kind of huangjiu song completely pleased Sikong, and the angle of his mouth increased.


    Of course, all the women who looked at him were stunned. They were so handsome and dizzy that they were obsessed with him.


    It is also because of the women around the voice of surprise, and did not let Huang nine song Leng too long, so not too gaffe.


    However, see Sikong cut so recruit a woman, Huang nine songs heart suddenly some displeasure, and this face says to change, even she didn''t notice. Yin Yang strange Qi of said a voice "attract bees to attract butterflies", then cold hum a, then directly stagger Si Kong to cut of body to walk.


    Sikong cut is a Leng at first, but soon reaction came over, his woman this is, jealous.


    This cognition made him feel more happy, and immediately followed Huang Jiuge.


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge leave, and the people around them disperse one after another.


    However, standing not far away from the crowd, there was a man with gloomy eyes, looking at the distant figures of Sikong Tiao and huangjiu Ge.


    This person is no other than Nangong Yuhao who happened to pass by.

 Chapter 703

    Although Nangong Yuhao can''t marry Huang Jiuge, he hopes that Sikong Chou takes a fancy to Huang Jiuge and takes it away.


    He would rather swallow the shame for the sake of great things.


    However, his acceptance does not mean that he can let go.


    So, seeing their affectionate appearance with his own eyes, he still felt very dazzling and angry.


    Yes, just now Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge looked like that. In Nangong Yuhao''s eyes, no, anyone who saw them thought they were affectionate.


    However, even if he was upset and angry, he could do nothing but endure.


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge didn''t see Nangong Yuhao, but even if they did, they wouldn''t take it seriously.


    But now, Huang Jiuge looks at Si kongcao, who follows him, and feels that it''s very annoying. She stares at him: "what are you doing with me?"


    "Can''t you see me like this?" Sikong cut some frustration of ask a way.


    "Since you have self-knowledge, why do you come here?" Huang nine songs don''t have good spirit of say.


    Sikong cut is not angry, but ambiguous said: "because I want to see you!"


    Smell speech, Huang nine song footstep can''t help but get a meal, heartbeat can''t help but miss a beat, double cheek some hair is hot.


    At the same time, there was a sense of pleasure in his heart, but his face was still unhappy. He glared at him and went on.


    See Huang nine song so awkward appearance, Sikong cut heart more joyful.


    Huang nine songs don''t speak, Sikong cut also don''t make a sound, so follow in Huang nine songs behind.


    Not far away, Qin Yiyun came out of a shop and got on the carriage.


    Huang nine songs see this, in the mind immediately gave birth to let Xue Yi can''t marry Nalan QIANZI method, eyes suddenly a light.


    With the temperament of Huang Jiuge, naturally, she thought that she was going to do it.


    Huang nine songs immediately flashed into no one''s alley, of course, unknown so Sikong cut also followed.


    Without waiting for Sikong to ask, Huang Jiuge immediately called out Jiwu and Jitong.


    Although Ji Wu and Ji Tong don''t want to disturb their master and Huang Jiuge, OK! In fact, I don''t dare to disturb them, but Huang Jiuge calls them out. It must be something, so I don''t dare not come out.


    After Jiwu and Jitong come out, they first respectfully call the voice master to Sikong Chou, and then they look at Xianghuang Jiuge and wait for her command.


    "Jiwu and Jitong, help me to catch Xue Yi, the legitimate son of Qin Yiyun and his official servant, Lord Xue, and then quietly take them to a hotel room and give them some flattery and medicine." after knowing that Jiwu and Jitong are Sikong''s people, Huang Jiuge makes them take things for granted. They don''t know what politeness is.


    Three people smell speech a Leng, but also instantly clear Huang nine song intention.


    Yes, this is the way that Huang Jiuge makes Xue Yi unable to marry Nalan QIANZI.


    Once Xue Yi had a relationship with Qin Yiyun, the Xue family would not dare to be irresponsible.


    Moreover, as Qin Yiyun, it is impossible to be a concubine.


    Therefore, once Qin Yiyun marries Xue Yi, there will be nothing wrong with Nalan QIANZI, unless Nalan QIANZI is willing to be a concubine or Qin Yiyun is unwilling to marry.


    Not married? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it happened and her voice was destroyed. It was definitely a fatal blow to her.


    Therefore, whether Qin Yiyun is willing to marry Xue Yi or not, Huang Jiuge says it doesn''t matter, because it''s not that she has no other way except this method. It''s just that this method kills two birds with one stone and is the first choice.

 Chapter 704

    Ji Wu Ji Tong subconsciously looks at Sikong cut, obviously asking for his advice, but Sikong cut did not respond, which is the default.


    Silent Indus, silent Tung answered, and left.


    As for who will catch Qin Yiyun or Xue Yi, they will assign them to each other. There is no need for Huang Jiuge to point out.


    After solving the problem, I feel better. Facing Sikong, I no longer have a face: "I''m going home, do you want to follow me?"


    This attitude is very obvious, that is, he left in a hurry.


    As for the result of what she ordered, Huang Jiuge said that she believed in Jiwu and Jitong. She didn''t think there was a mistake when they came out.


    After all, it''s not that hard!


    "Geer, is this an invitation to your house? Since Ge''er is so sincere in inviting me, how can I have the heart to refuse it! " But, Si kongcao deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of Huang Jiuge, instead, he said shamelessly.


    Your sister.


    Huang nine songs almost hot rude, she invited him to her home? She''s driving people, OK? Driving people!


    What kind of sincere invitation, sincere fart! How can you have the heart? Do you have a heart?


    She Pooh!


    She naturally knew that Sikong cut was intentional, but because she knew it was intentional, she was angry!


    What''s wrong with her?


    He looked at Sikong cut in disgust and said: "no one will invite you"


    hearing the speech, Sikong cut''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an imperceptible danger, and his voice became cold unconsciously: "Oh! Who does the song want to invite? "


    "You can''t control" Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to entangle with Sikong cut more, coldly drops a word, then wants to bypass Sikong cut to leave.


    Sikong cut see this, subconscious body side, block the way of nine songs, but nine songs also unexpected, a hard hit up, although not painful, but angered her.


    Just, still don''t wait for her to get angry, the words that Si Kong cuts to ring first then let her one breath block up on the throat first, a time can''t come out.


    Si kongcao said: "is Ge''er in such a hurry to throw himself into his arms?"


    That is full of fun and complacent tone, let Huang nine song want to hit him very much.


    In fact, Huang nine songs also did so in the reaction, a palm toward the chest of Si Kong cut.


    But who is Sikong cut, where can let Huang nine songs hit!


    This not, hand a go out by Si Kong cut to grasp, the strength is not big, but enough to let Huang nine songs can''t draw out.


    "Let go"


    the angry roar did not come from Huang Jiuge, but from a male voice that suddenly appeared in the alley.


    This sound let go, let Huang nine song and Sikong cut all a Leng, not because that person dare to meddle in, but because this person close, they didn''t notice.


    The man was more than 20 years old, dressed in coarse clothes, dressed by ordinary people, but his facial features were very handsome. Although not as good as Sikong, but also as good as Wen Jinran.


    The man''s breath is calm. You can see that he is a practitioner and a master.


    In addition, the man''s temperament, vaguely has the temperament of the superior, but maybe it is because the other party has covered up the reason, it is not obvious. But this is enough to prove that this man is not an ordinary man.


    Looking at the man coming to him, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut didn''t resist, and let the man close.


    The man came to huangjiuge and sikongtiao, looked at sikongtiao coldly, and said: "at the foot of the Imperial City, in broad daylight, if you dare to tease women of good families, is there any royal law? If you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    With these words, there is a tendency to be ready.

 Chapter 705

    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are not suffering from delusion, so they don''t have the idea that they have the intention to be wrong because of each other''s not simple.


    Therefore, neither huangjiuge nor sikongtiao had a heart of resistance.


    It''s not because the other side is not simple, it means that the other side does not have the kindness to help.


    Huang Jiuge playfully raises the corner of her mouth and allows the drama to continue. She wants to see Sikong''s joke.


    But Si kongcao''s face was black, obviously because he was regarded as a rogue.


    Also, he is the king of a country, but he is regarded as a gangster. If it is spread, he becomes a joke.


    The cold and fierce light directly shot at the man. The man was just stiff all over, and then frowned, but he was not deterred, and his eyes were firm and he looked at Sikong.


    However, from the man''s eyes, Sikong cut saw a trace of naive and ignorant, which made Sikong cut slightly surprised.


    The man was not deterred by his coldness, but did not understand it at all.


    "If you don''t let go, I will." Men see Sikong cut and did not let go of meaning, impatient remind way.


    It seems that he wants to solve the problem in a friendly way first, and if he can''t, he will resort to violence.


    "Oh! I won''t let it go. What can you do? " Sikong cut sneer way, he pour want to see, this man has what ability to attack to him.


    In the words of Sikong cut off, the man really shot, a punch with a strong hand toward the face of Sikong cut.


    Sikong cut eyes a convergence, this strength, strong.


    Although this kind of inner strength is not enough for him to fear for the time being, it can''t be ignored.


    Let go of Huang Jiuge''s hand, Si kongcao catches the man''s fist. Of course, there is no doubt that he catches it, but he also uses 60% of his internal power.


    Then, after a few moves with the man, Sikong cut found that this man is not an ordinary master.


    As for how unusual, because the man did not use all his strength, so Sikong did not know.


    However, the person who can let him use six or seven points of skill to deal with, but can only draw with the other side, is absolutely the best of the experts.


    Huang Jiuge did not expect that this man''s martial arts was so powerful. At the same time, he was envious and envious.


    In front of them, she''s really no different from being powerless!


    "Girl, don''t you leave soon." At this time, the man''s words came to remind Huang Jiuge to leave.


    Phoenix nine song forehead can''t help but come out a few black lines, clearly know that the man misunderstood, but Phoenix nine song has no plan to explain. And she really didn''t bother to entangle with Sikong. Since someone helped her, why didn''t she do it!


    So smell speech, Huang nine songs turn round then left, that is a natural and unrestrained.


    Sikong cut see Phoenix nine song really leave, heart is a burst of gas, but did not chase to plan.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after returning to weiyangge, Huang Jiuge went directly into the room to practice the painting.


    As for the final result of Sikong and that man, she didn''t care. Anyway, she knew they would be OK.


    Yes, in the end, neither Sikong cut nor the man had any choice, because seeing Huang Jiuge leave, the man had no need to entangle with Sikong cut, so he left Sikong cut immediately.


    Sikong cut also didn''t pursue, after all, the other side didn''t have malice, but it was out of good intentions.


    It''s just that he was misunderstood, which made him feel depressed.


    Moreover, the other side''s skill is good, and it''s not wise to entangle them any more.

 Chapter 706

    It was soon done by Jiwu and Jitong.


    Soon, it came that Qin Yiyun, the eldest daughter of Qin Ru, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, and Xue Yi, the legitimate son of Lord Xue, the Minister of official affairs, were at fault. As for why such a thing happened, there were different opinions.


    Most people think that Qin Yiyun couldn''t get Shen Yu, so in a rage, he got on well with Playboy Xue Yi.


    Of course, many people can see that this incident is a conspiracy.


    And the backstage of this plot, all point to Shen Yu, because Qin Yiyun''s love for Shen Yu, let Shen Yu was assassinated by the Qin family, so he is in revenge Qin Yiyun.


    Although this is not the case, it is the most likely explanation, which is hard to doubt.


    Even Qin Yiyun thinks so.


    When such a thing happened, Qin Yiyun naturally had the idea of suicide.


    In fact, she did.


    Only after beating Xue Yi violently, he bumped into the edge of the bed, but he was stopped in time by others, so there was no irreparable consequence.


    Qin Yiyun cried in despair.


    After Qin Yiyun wakes up, his first consciousness is to ask Shen Yu why he did it. Is it wrong that she loves him?


    She didn''t know about the assassination at all. If she knew, she would stop it.


    Just now, she has no way to find Shen Yu, because someone has already informed the Qin family to take her back.


    The Qin family came to Qin Yiqiao. Originally, Qin Yiqiao wanted to kill Xue Yi, but he was stopped by the Xue family.


    After all, it''s not clear what''s going on.


    Even if it''s clear, even if it''s Xue Yi''s fault, the Xue family will try to get a light punishment. Lord Xue can''t watch his son die.


    Qin Yiqiao asks Qin Yiyun and Xue Yi what''s going on. Both of them say they don''t know. They just remember that they suddenly fainted. When they wake up, it''s like this.


    Xue Yi doesn''t know what''s going on, but because the other party is Qin Yiyun, he is also afraid. He just feels that his mind is blank and doesn''t know how to do it.


    Qin Yiqiao is not stupid either. When he heard this, he already guessed that it was a conspiracy.


    And the mastermind behind the plot, there is no doubt that his goal also points to Shen Yu.


    Since this matter can not be proved to be Xue Yi''s fault, Qin Yiqiao naturally does not have the right to ask him about his crime, but when such a thing happens, the Qin family will not forget it.


    Therefore, after Qin Yiyun and Xue Yi were taken home, Lord Xue was also invited to the Qin house. This matter always needs an explanation.


    Shen Yu, who lives in Mu house and his wife, doesn''t know that he has been charged with an unnecessary crime. However, even if he knows, he won''t care about it. On the contrary, he will feel happy because of Qin Yiyun''s experience.


    Qin Yiyun did harm to his mother, he will not let Qin Yiyun go, even if she suffered such bad luck.


    It was not long before the marriage of the two families came to the Qin and Xue families. Although this saved the face of the Qin and Xue families, it could not cover up the fact that Qin Yiyun lost his virginity when he was unmarried. There were still a lot of rumors.


    Qin Yiyun was unwilling to marry Xue Yi, so he wanted to die, but he was finally persuaded to compromise.


    After all, she was concerned about the face of the Qin family and the mood of her parents.


    Xue Yi didn''t dare to get it right at all. He had already thrown the matter of marrying Nalan QIANZI out of the sky.

 Chapter 707

    Although Qin Yiyun is older, his appearance and figure are no less than those of Nalan QIANZI. He doesn''t reject him.


    Huang Jiuge, who got the news, just laughed and didn''t have a big reaction. After all, it was the result she expected, and she was not surprised.


    However, when Nalan QIANZI got the news, he was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    How could that be? Why is that? In my heart, I only feel deep despair.


    Because believe what outsiders say, Qin Yiyun and Xue Yi thing is because of Shen Yu''s revenge, so Nalan QIANZI heart, is to hate Shen Yu.


    Why Xue Yi! Why not someone else.


    If Xue Yi married Qin Yiyun, what should she do? What should I do?


    How can her identity compare with Qin Yiyun!


    Qin Yiyun and Xue Yi''s marriage, the two families have been released, there is no possibility of change.


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over...


    "what''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Jinglan and Jinglian see Nalan QIANZI''s reaction. They are shocked and help her.


    Although they feel puzzled, they don''t think about it because they don''t know about Nalan QIANZI and Xue Yi. They just think Nalan QIANZI is ill.


    "Jinglian, look at miss. I''ll call the doctor right now." After holding Nalan QIANZI to the bed and sitting down, Jinglan tells Jinglian to run out.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when Mo Ting knew about it, he was also very surprised, because at noon, Nalan QIANZI told him that she was going to marry Xue Yi, but not long after that, the man who married Xue Yi became Qin Yiyun.


    This kind of change is also unacceptable to him. He just fantasized about the rapid development, which was shattered before it started. This can be described as a great blow!


    What the hell is going on?


    Is it true that Nalan QIANZI lied to him so that he would not drive Mo Rushun away? I just didn''t expect that the lie would be punctured so soon!


    Thinking of this, Mo Ting only felt a stream of anger in his heart. No one could stand cheating.


    Isn''t she worried that once things are exposed, he will drive Mo Rushuang away? What''s more, it worsens the relationship between them, or does she just want to take advantage of him and don''t care about the so-called relationship at all?


    "Come on, go to Nalan mansion and find Nalan QIANZI for me." Mo Ting immediately orders a way, he wants to ask Na LAN Qian Zi personally this is how to return a responsibility after all? Why cheat him?


    Now Nalan QIANZI is ill in bed. Naturally, he can''t come to see moting, so moting said that the person sent didn''t call Nalan QIANZI.


    However, Mo Ting thought that Nalan QIANZI just did not dare to face him, so he hid.


    This result made him even more angry. He didn''t care so much. He immediately went out and rushed to the courtyard where Mo Rushan lived.


    Just just out of their own yard, they almost collided with the walking Lin, both of them were startled.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly. " Lin Shi sees Mo ting that cold frighten person''s facial expression, urgent and worry of ask a way.


    "Well! What''s up? She is so bold that even I dare to cheat her. " Mo Ting snorted coldly.


    To Lin Shi, Mo Ting did not conceal the meaning.


    "What do you mean?" Lin frowned and asked suspiciously.


    She knew that Nalan QIANZI had come to Mo''s house at noon today, and talked with Mo ting for a while, but she didn''t know what they said.

 Chapter 708

    She asked Mo Ting, but Mo Ting did not say, in order not to offend Mo Ting, she did not dare to ask more.


    Now it seems that something might have happened, otherwise the master would not be so angry.


    "She Nalan QIANZI lied to me that Xue Yi wanted to marry her. When she married, she would help me. The condition was to let me take good care of Rushuang. But now! They are married to the Qin family. " Morting said, flushed with anger.


    "What?" Smell speech, Lin Shi also surprised, a time also don''t know what to say.


    And Mo Ting didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Lin, so he walked away.


    Seeing this, Lin also guessed that he might have gone to Mo Rushan''s yard, so he hurried to follow him.


    Thinking of Nalan QIANZI cheating Mo ting in order to let Mo Rushun stay in Mo''s house, Lin''s heart is also angry, because she doesn''t want to leave Mo Rushun.


    Of course, if Nalan QIANZI''s words are true, she will compromise for the sake of Mo family.


    But this is not true.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that Nalan QIANZI''s words were originally true, but something happened.


    She didn''t know that she was able to stay in Mo Mansion because Nalan QIANZI decided to marry Xue Yi. But since Nalan QIANZI said that she had convinced moting to let her stay in Mo mansion, she believed Nalan QIANZI and settled down.


    Just unexpected, she just settle down, things have changed.


    So for Mo ting and Lin''s fury rushed in, Mo Rushun doubts at the same time, also gave birth to a bad premonition.


    Did they come to drive her out?


    However, didn''t zi''er say that she had convinced her brother?


    Mo Rushuang, who was lying on the bed, moved. With the help of Jing Xiang and Jing Qiu, he sat up and looked at Mo ting with an angry face. He said anxiously, "brother, you''d better pack up and leave now!" Although Mo Ting was very angry, it was Nalan QIANZI who cheated him, so in the face of Mo Rushun, he tried to restrain his anger and didn''t break out.


    Smelling speech, Mo Rushun trembled and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? Zi''er didn''t mean to marry her"


    after Mo Rushun finished asking, Mo Ting impatiently interrupted: "well, she Nalan QIANZI lied to me that Xue Yi wanted to marry her in order to let me leave you in Mo''s house. When she married, she would help me. But now! Xue Yi is going to marry the Qin family. "


    "What?" Smell speech, Mo Ru frost is also very surprised.


    At the same time, because Mo ting in order to get the help of the Xue family to accept her and feel deeply hurt, even if already know that Mo Ting snobbish temperament.


    But then again, Mo Rushuang doesn''t believe that what Nalan QIANZI said before is a lie to Mo Ting, because paper can''t hold fire after all, Nalan QIANZI is not so stupid.


    In that case, things changed later.


    So what is the reason for the change!


    Although Mo Rushuang doesn''t know what happened, at this moment, she doesn''t know whether she suddenly became smart or how, she even thinks that it was Huang Jiuge.


    Once this conjecture is made, it cannot be denied.


    After thinking about it, Mo Rushun said excitedly: "it''s her, it must be her. Zi''er is so concerned about reputation that it is impossible to cheat people with such things. It must be that Huang Jiuge knew it, so she did something about it "


    after hearing the words, Mo ting and Lin were stunned, and they realized it, and their anger gradually eased.


    But, so what?

 Chapter 709

    Even so, it can''t change the fact that Nalan QIANZI can''t marry Xue Yi.


    If you can''t marry Xue Yi, you can''t help the Mo family.


    So, he can''t stay any longer.


    "Even if it''s as you say, so what? It can''t change the fact that zi''er can''t marry Xue Yi. Rushuang, don''t blame brother Wei for being cruel. It''s too serious for you. Brother Wei should also consider the reputation of Mo family. So, you''d better leave! I''ll prepare enough money for you. You can do some small business and start over What moting said was high sounding, but he could not hide the fact that he was selfish.


    However, he can also give Mo Rushuang money, for her future life, is not heartless.


    Stingy like Lin heard that Mo Ting wanted to do some small business for Mo Rushuang''s money. He felt a pain in his heart and was very dissatisfied, but he still didn''t dare to oppose it.


    Moreover, she would rather give her a sum of money to leave than let Mo Rushun stay to eat and drink from the Mo family.


    "Mo Rushuang opens her mouth, but she can''t say anything.


    Yes! Even if Nalan QIANZI is framed by Huang Jiuge, so what? Zi''er can''t marry Xue Yi after all.


    Without chips, how can she ask morting to take her in!


    She knew it would end like this, didn''t she?


    Mo Rushun didn''t speak, and Mo Ting took it as her acquiescence and said, "OK, you clean up! I''ll get you out of town later. "


    Then he turned and left.


    Lin also has nothing to say, also followed Mo ting to leave.


    Looking at Mo Rusheng, who was like losing his soul, Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang tentatively called out, "aunt"


    hearing the words, Mo Rusheng closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then said: "clean up!"


    Get the promise of Mo Ruhuang, Jingqiu and Jingxiang immediately go to clean up for Mo Rushuang.


    Because Mo Rushuang didn''t have many things, so he packed them up quickly.


    Then, with the help of Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang, Mo Rushun walked out of the yard. The carriage was ready, and Mo Ting gave the silver.


    Mo Rushuang knows his own situation, so he doesn''t refuse the money given by Mo ting.


    What''s more, has she spent less money helping Mo Fu these years? Mo Ting gave her this point, not even a drop in the bucket. What''s she embarrassed to ask for!


    She was heartbroken when she thought of how she had helped her brother over the years, but in the end her brother had done so to her.


    So when I left, I didn''t say goodbye.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nalan QIANZI was immersed in grief for more than half an hour before she recovered. Then she suddenly remembered Mo Rushuang and got up from bed.


    The story of Xue Yi and Qin Yiyun has already spread, so it''s impossible for the Mo family to get the news.


    Mo Ting knew that she couldn''t marry Xue Yi, so she would think that she made up such a reason to cheat him because she wanted him to stay with his mother.


    Even if he believed that Shen Yu''s Revenge destroyed her business, as the people said, it was an unchangeable fact that she could not marry Xue Yi, so he lost his interest to him, and he could not keep his mother.


    As soon as Nalan QIANZI got out of bed, Jinglan came in with the medicine. Surprised, she quickly put the medicine on the table and walked towards Nalan QIANZI: "Miss, what are you doing? The doctor said you should have a good rest."


    Said, will pull Nalan QIANZI, just just met Nalan QIANZI, she pushed away.

 Chapter 710

    Because Nalan QIANZI was weak, so this push didn''t push Jinglan, just stepped back.


    Push away Jinglan, Nalan QIANZI ran out.


    "Miss... See Nalan thousand posture is not right, Jinglan also rushed out.


    Along the way, the servants cast puzzled eyes towards Nalan QIANZI, but Nalan QIANZI can no longer take into account the image.


    Of course, Nalan QIANZI also knows that to call the carriage in the mansion is not to run out directly.


    Nalan QIANZI just went out, Huang Jiuge also got the news, let Jitong with the past to have a look.


    Come to Mo house, Nalan QIANZI smoothly met Mo ting.


    Because moting believed that Nalan QIANZI was destroyed, so when he saw Nalan QIANZI, he didn''t have the previous anger.


    It''s just that I''m not happy.


    Knowing that his mother had left, Nalan QIANZI almost stood unsteadily in a flash. Fortunately, Jinglan, who came with him, helped him in a hurry.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI hurried out of Mo''s house, got on the carriage and ordered the coachman to go out of the city to see if he could catch up with Mo Rushan.


    Just to catch up with half, Nalan QIANZI suddenly did not catch up.


    Because she suddenly thought, now I don''t know what to do, what can help Mo Rushun? What if I catch up with her?


    Maybe, mother left or not, uncle gave her a sum of money, at least she can still live well.


    However, her innocence has been destroyed, and she has been abandoned ¡¤


    thinking of her own experience, Nalan QIANZI would like to tear those who hurt her to pieces.


    After giving up chasing Mo Rushuang, Nalan QIANZI didn''t go back to Nalan house immediately, but went to the lake in the suburbs, thinking of being alone.


    Came to the outskirts of the lake, out of the carriage, Nalan QIANZI stopped Jinglan to follow, go.


    Although Jinglan was worried, she did not dare to disobey. She could only follow Nalan QIANZI with her eyes.


    Because it was almost evening, there was no one by the lake.


    In the place that no one saw, Nalan QIANZI dare to let her emotions go out. Although she didn''t cry, her tears ran wild uncontrollably.


    His face became ferocious, his breath became cold, and his whole body was filled with a strong resentment.


    In the heart repeatedly silently recites the name of Huang Jiuge and Xue Yi, these two people, harm her to such a degree.


    She won''t let them go, she won''t let them go...


    "do you want revenge?"


    All of a sudden, a light girl''s voice rang out in her ear, startling Nalan QIANZI.


    Immediately turned around, but nothing to see, this let Nalan QIANZI immediately panic, alert and trembling voice asked: "who? Who''s talking? "


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just tell me, do you want revenge? Whatever the cost. " That female voice rings out again, the voice is beside the ear, but how also can''t see the human figure, frighten Na LAN thousand posture just want to run.


    But she was too scared to run away.


    For each other''s words, Nalan QIANZI is clear, but because she doesn''t know what the other party wants to do, she pretends not to understand and asks: "you, what do you mean? I, I don''t understand. "


    "Oh Smell speech, the other party a sneer, where don''t know that Nalan QIANZI is deliberately pretending to be silly, but not angry, but patiently replied: "I know you have hatred in your heart, also want to revenge, but it is powerless. If I help you revenge, but you have to pay the price, will you? "


    The previous sentence deeply stepped on Nalan QIANZI''s painful foot and showed his unwillingness.

 Chapter 711

    Yes, she wanted revenge, but there was nothing she could do.


    The most painful thing in the world is helplessness.


    But the next sentence of the other party let her eyes a bright, if she can revenge, even death, she is willing to.


    Thinking of this, Nalan QIANZI''s face showed some madness, and gradually forgot to be afraid. He asked coldly, "what''s the price?"


    "From then on, he will become a man of no shade and no sunshine, and his life will be weakened for decades." Said the voice.


    Nalan QIANZI frowned, did not understand the meaning of this.


    Life expectancy will be weakened for decades, she understood, but what is a person who is neither Yin nor Yang? And it can''t be in the sun.


    Seeing Nalan QIANZI''s doubts, the voice said: "that is to say, I am a spirit that will be attached to your body, so you are no longer a normal person. But you will use the ability that I have, Kung Fu and flying over the wall, to deal with your enemies. "


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Nalan was shocked.


    Ghosts, that''s ghosts.


    Nalan QIANZI can''t help shivering. She is afraid and doesn''t want to believe that there are ghosts in the world, but she can''t explain her situation at the moment.


    The girl''s voice is in my ear, but I can''t see anyone.


    Although she didn''t believe in ghosts, she still learned in the book that people and ghosts are different ways, and people generally can''t see ghosts.


    Of course, some people will see it, but it''s rare, and it''s special.


    As for the special law, she did not know.


    Although Nalan QIANZI is very afraid of ghosts, she can''t resist the temptation and confusion from the other side.


    Kung Fu and flying on the eaves and walls can deal with your enemies, which is what she dreams of!


    "Yes, I will." Nalan QIANZI didn''t hesitate for a long time, and he agreed to bite his teeth.


    As long as she can get revenge, she is willing to die. What ghosts are she afraid of!


    After Nalan QIANZI came back from the lake, the whole person''s breath changed. There was always a cold breath on her body, which made Jinglan feel very uncomfortable. But she didn''t think much, only when Nalan QIANZI was in a bad mood.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to trouble aunt Tong to cook all the time, so most of her meals now go to pianting to eat with everyone.


    After a good meal back to Weiyang Pavilion, in the back garden just met Nalan QIANZI, in vain.


    What''s going on?


    How does Nalan QIANZI have a kind of Yin Qi?


    Is she accidentally met with the spirit, so infected with it?


    In the heart doubts, the surface actually does not make a sound color, indifferent looking at her.


    When seeing Huang Jiuge, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes sank, and her hands under her sleeves could not help clenching and tightening.


    God knows how much she hates Huang Jiuge and wants to tear her to pieces.


    The change of her mood made her feel resentful and out of control.


    "She can''t move for the time being" at this time, the voice of the ghost rang out in my mind, and immediately awakened Nalan QIANZI''s reason.


    However, she said that Huang Jiuge could not move for the time being. Why?


    She doubts, unwilling, but now is not the time to ask.


    Huang nine songs look as before, but in the heart some startle, obviously, she also heard that voice from the body of Nalan thousand posture.


    Maybe she already knew what the situation was, but she hadn''t seen it before, so she had to go and check with her master.


    It seems that Nalan QIANZI''s resentment is not small!


    They didn''t look at each other for long, then they looked away and passed by.

 Chapter 712

    Back to weiyangge, Jitong also appeared.


    Ji Tong tracks Nalan QIANZI all the way and tells Huang Jiuge what he hears and sees. For the period when Nalan QIANZI talks to himself by the lake, Ji Wu also guesses what he has learned.


    "If I guess correctly, Nalan QIANZI is possessed by the spirit." Huang Jiuge said.


    Of course, the Yin spirit can attach to Nalan QIANZI''s body, which is also allowed by Nalan QIANZI. Moreover, the resentment is so heavy that even the magnetic field can attract the Yin spirit.


    Although the spirit has Nalan QIANZI''s body to cover up, she can''t feel the way of the spirit, but Huang Jiuge is sure that the spirit will never be above the evil spirit.


    Because the spirits above the evil spirits can already appear in front of human beings, and they don''t need to be attached to human beings.


    Moreover, since the spirit found Nalan QIANZI at that time, it means that it didn''t find that Jitong was watching secretly. If she found out, she would not find Nalan QIANZI.


    Therefore, it can show that the way of the Yin spirit is just general.


    Although Jitong knew the existence of the spirit, he was possessed by the ghost. After hearing this, he could not help shaking.


    Because he knows that the other party''s way is not high, so Huang Jiuge let Ji Tong continue to stare, but let him pay more attention, don''t get too close.


    It doesn''t matter if you can hear what they say, just see what they do.


    Nalan QIANZI back to QIANZI yuan, into the room can''t wait to ask a voice: "why can''t she move?"


    You know, Huang Jiuge is her biggest enemy!


    "She is a rare five Yin constitution, which is very good for the cultivation of Yin spirit, so I want to absorb her essence. But it''s not now. It''s better to wait until the full moon and when the Yin Qi is the strongest. " Said the spirit.


    Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture didn''t say anything more, anyway Huang nine songs sooner or later will die.


    Full moon, but also four or five days of time, which she can still afford to wait.


    Since she can''t move Huang Jiuge for the time being, she will move Xue Yi first.


    Thinking of Xue Yi, Nalan QIANZI can''t help hating accidental dew.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the evening, Huang Jiuge goes to Mu house.


    And not long after Huang Jiuge went out, Nalan QIANZI also went out.


    Mu Zhai, Huang Jiuge directly found Wuquan as soon as she arrived, and told Wuquan about Nalan QIANZI.


    "Yes, the spirit has been attached to the body of Nalan QIANZI. It seems that the resentment of Nalan QIANZI is not light." No quantum exclaimed.


    He knows the grudge between Nalan QIANZI and Huang Jiuge. If Nalan QIANZI does this, it is absolutely necessary for her to get rid of Huang Jiuge.


    However, he was worried, just as Huang Jiuge said, since the spirit found Nalan QIANZI at that time, it showed that it didn''t find that Jitong was watching secretly.


    After all, this is not a matter of meeting people. Once exposed, it will fall short.


    Therefore, if the spirit found someone watching, it would never find Nalan QIANZI.


    This also shows that the way of the Yin spirit is just ordinary.


    The evil spirit Phoenix nine songs all can deal with, moreover that is not the evil spirit!


    "Although Nalan QIANZI is not your opponent, she can''t guarantee that she will attack the people around you, so you also have to keep an eye on them." No quantum reminder.


    "Yes, I will." In this regard, Huang Jiuge naturally knows that after all, Nalan QIANZI''s enemy is not her!


    Especially Jiang Hui.


    After the conversation with Wu Quanji, Huang Yan came out and was waiting for her.


    Mengshan''s affairs have been recovered smoothly, but the situation is unstable because of the recovery, so Huang Yan wants to go there in person.

 Chapter 713

    On the other side, Ji Tong follows Nalan QIANZI to Xue Fu.


    Because of the ability of Yin Ling, Nalan QIANZI easily jumped over the high wall and sneaked into Xue Fu.


    Although Xue''s house is heavily guarded, it''s really not difficult for Nalan QIANZI.


    So, Nalan QIANZI easily came to the east courtyard, and then found Xue Yi''s room.


    In the room, the candle was still on, and the door and window reflected that Xue Yi was walking around the room.


    Nalan thousand posture calm eyes, body through cold, step by step toward the door of the room.


    "Knock" Nalan QIANZI raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Inside, Xue Yi asked subconsciously, but without waiting for someone outside to answer, he came to the door and opened it.


    Seeing that the person outside the door is Nalan QIANZI, Xue Yi''s eyes are wide open in surprise. He can''t react for a moment.


    Why is she here? How did she get in?


    Regardless of Xue Yi''s reaction, Nalan QIANZI said coldly: "how? Why don''t you invite me in? "


    Hearing Nalan QIANZI''s voice, Xue Yi responded and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Although asked, but the heart has guessed Nalan QIANZI''s intention, so I can''t help feeling guilty.


    "Oh! Of course I came to you. " Nalan QIANZI said with a smile, but the smile was extremely ironic, with a chill, which made Xue Yi feel shivering all over.


    Without waiting for Xue Yi to speak, Nalan QIANZI said again: "I heard that you are going to marry Qin Yiyun."


    This is not a question, but an affirmation.


    "You..." Xue Yi opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In my heart, I feel guilty for Nalan QIANZI.


    "Oh Nalan QIANZI sneered and pushed away Xue Yi, who was standing in the door, and walked in.


    Xue Yi is not happy to be treated like this by Nalan QIANZI, but he also knows that he is sorry for Nalan QIANZI, so he doesn''t get angry with her.


    "Yes, but it''s not my wish. I don''t know why it happened with her. The Qin family put pressure on me and I had to marry her. But zi''er, don''t worry. I will be responsible for you. Although you can only be a concubine, I will love you. " Xue Yi said, his attitude is sincere.


    After all, he really likes Nalan QIANZI in his heart.


    "Concubine?" Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture can''t help sneering, disdain of say: "Xue Yi, do you think I really rare marry you?"? I don''t like my wife, let alone my concubine. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Xue Yi naturally knew that Nalan QIANZI didn''t want to marry himself, otherwise he wouldn''t have used that kind of tough means.


    But she was so disdainful retort, or let his heart feel unhappy.


    He thought that as long as Nalan QIANZI became his woman, he would be his God.


    All of a sudden, Nalan''s face changed, showing a ferocious, gnashing his teeth: "if you didn''t take my innocence, let me have no way to go."


    Xue Yi was scared by Nalan QIANZI''s expression, so he stepped back a few steps. His breath was not smooth, and his whole body was cool, and his heart was afraid.


    What''s going on? Why are you so afraid of Nalan QIANZI?


    Yes, afraid.


    Although he thought it was funny, he couldn''t laugh because it was a kind of fear from the heart.


    "To protect my reputation, I promised to marry you, but now you are going to marry someone else. You have not only ruined my innocence, but also my everything. Do you know how much I hate you? " Nalan QIANZI pressed him step by step, which made him step back. Let alone resist, he didn''t even have the power to fight.

 Chapter 714

    "You, you, you..." Xue Yi stares at Nalan QIANZI with fear. You can''t speak.


    Want to run, but the body does not listen, paralyzed.


    Nalan QIANZI no longer talks nonsense with Xue Yi. He raised his hand and grabbed Xue Yi''s neck. With a ferocious look and a strong sense of killing, he gritted his teeth and said, "Xue Yi, go to die!"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Xue Yi suddenly felt his breath suffocated and his whole body was tense.


    Want to cry, can''t cry out, want to struggle, but can''t help.


    With the smell of urine, Nalan QIANZI frowned and looked down to see that Xue Yi''s legs had been wet.


    Nalan QIANZI''s eyes narrowed, revealing a thick evil.


    Breathing is more and more difficult, death is more and more close ¡¤


    in the dark, Ji Tong looks at the scene, but does not mean to intervene.


    Although Xue Yi is an innocent man in this matter, what he has always done is evil. I don''t know how many women were forcibly occupied and how many innocent people were killed. Therefore, Xue Yi is worthy of death.


    Xue Yi is dead. No one knows that it was made by Nalan QIANZI except Huang Jiuge and Jitong.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge and Jitong won''t talk about it, because Huang Jiuge will pour the dirty water on the Qin family!


    After Xue Yi''s death, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t leave immediately. Instead, she finds a dagger in Xue Yi''s room, and then goes back to Xue Yi, who is lying on the ground, staring at Xue Yi''s crotch.


    Silent Tong see, already know what Nalan QIANZI want, subconsciously chrysanthemum a tight, as if the dagger is aimed at his lower body in general.


    "Xue Yi, you are a harmful thing. You can''t leave it. Be a beast in the afterlife Nalan QIANZI coldly said, squatting down, dagger aimed at Xue Yi''s crotch, and then stabbed hard.


    Xue Yi had already died, so this knife had no feeling for him, but it made the heart and liver of Ji Tong tremble in the dark, and a word immediately appeared in his brain.


    Women, no trouble.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    just after talking with Huang Yan, Huang Jiuge hears the sound of fighting outside the yard, and they run out in a hurry.


    As soon as they went out, there were two shadows flying towards them. Although they didn''t feel aggressive, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan subconsciously shook them away.


    Looking ahead, seven or eight men in black are besieging a man.


    And that person, just one eye, Huang nine songs then recognized.


    Purple clothes, familiar figure, that''s not who Sikong is.


    And those people in black, you don''t have to guess, must have come to assassinate her.


    Without much thought, Huang Jiuge and Huang Yan immediately joined the fight, even though the form clearly showed that these killers were not the opponents of Si kongcao, but these people were aiming at her. She couldn''t stand by!


    Jiwu also appeared immediately, one was his master, the other was the one who was ordered to protect him. He had no reason to look on coldly.


    One Sikong cut is enough for these killers. With three experts, these second-class killers are caught unprepared.


    Every minute, it''s completely destroyed.


    After their battle, Shen Yu and Qingzhi Qingtan heard the news.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was ok, they were relieved.


    "Thank you" Huang Jiuge looks at Sikong Duan and sincerely thanks him, with a rare mild look.


    "A word of thanks is going to kill you?" Sikong cut but dissatisfied said.

 Chapter 715

    Of course, he is not really dissatisfied, just deliberately against Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs also know, so didn''t care with him, after all, Sikong cut to her kindness, really not a verbal thank you can send.


    Thinking of this, Huang Jiuge realized that she owed Sikong a lot of favor!


    Just, why does she have a kind of well deserved psychology!


    "What do you want?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Sikong cut frowned and pretended to be thinking. After a few seconds, he said, "do me a favor"


    "what''s the favor?" Huang Jiuge asked, but he was thinking, he is the king of a country, powerful, what can''t be done, want her to help?


    I don''t think so. It''s playing with her!


    "I lack a woman in charge of the harem, because the vacancy of this position directly affects the fight between the palace ministers. They all fight to let their daughter sit in that position. No matter who they choose, something will happen, which gives me a headache. As you know, even though I am the king of a country, it is not my own strength that can stabilize the peace of a country, but the concerted efforts of all ministers. If you want to work together, the most taboo is internal fighting. If you want them not to fight, they will not even have the chance to fight. You are not from the kingdom of Paris, so you are the most suitable person for the queen Sikong cut seriously said.


    Huang Jiuge was stunned at first. Her first reaction was that he lacked a woman to manage the harem. What''s the matter with her!


    Although the position of the head of the harem does affect the fight between the court ministers, it can be light or heavy, and the heavy can shake the stability of a country.


    It''s not only in the royal family, as long as it''s a little powerful family, it can''t avoid fighting for the right.


    What does the queen stand for? It represents the mother of a country and the wife.


    As long as a legitimate son is born, it is the rightful heir to the throne.


    So, who doesn''t want to take the right!


    But what does it have to do with her?


    But in a twinkling, she knew what Sikong cut meant, her heart beat missed a beat, and then she jumped wildly.


    If you want her to be the queen of Chonglou Kingdom, isn''t that to marry Sikong?


    And he''s proposing?


    Pooh! What and what! What kind of proposal is that! I want her to help.


    Although Huang nine songs have for this palpitation, but want her to sell easily, the door all have no.


    Huang Yan also saw it, but he didn''t mean to interfere.


    Feelings of things, not outsiders can interfere, even if he is the uncle of nine songs.


    Nangong Yuhao is not a good man, which doesn''t mean Sikong Chou is not a good man, and Sikong Chou''s kindness to Huang Jiuge is in his eyes. If they can be together, he is happy to see it.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang Jiuge is willing to.


    Ji Wu, who knew the situation clearly, could not help rolling his eyes. Although the master said it was true, it was not as serious as he said.


    What gives him a headache is that he gives the ministers a headache!


    Of course, he knew what Sikong cut thought of Huang Jiuge, so he understood the seriousness of Sikong cut.


    "I''m not the only woman in Dongqing country. Why am I the most suitable person! It''s about the happiness of my next life, so I''m sorry, I can''t do it. " Huang nine songs refuse a way, the slightest is not moved by that high position.


    Although it was the expected answer, Sikong cut still couldn''t help being angry.

 Chapter 716

    What is about her happiness in the next life! Can''t she be happy if she marries her?


    Is his queen so unattractive to her?


    If she had not been the one he had ordered, he would not have put down his position like this!


    If it had been before, Jiwu would have been aggrieved by his master.


    Who is the master! The king of the grand building is talented and powerful. Which woman doesn''t want to be the master! But she dares to dislike nine songs.


    However, after seeing the extraordinary of Huang Jiuge these days, he would not have such an idea.


    But, he also very puzzled, Queen''s position, so unattractive to her?


    Qi return to Qi, Sikong cut also know, want to win the nine songs, is not easy, so also did not compare with her.


    At the time of leaving, Huang Jiuge remembers to tell Shen Yu about Qin Yiyun.


    After hearing what happened to Qin Yiyun, Shen Yu feels very happy. She doesn''t care that she is regarded as the backstage agent. Instead, she hopes that this matter is her own, because it''s better to take revenge in person.


    He doesn''t worry about the Qin family and Xue family coming to trouble him. After all, they don''t have any evidence, do they?


    Then, Huang Jiuge tells Shen Yu that it''s not over yet. Let him pay attention to the rumors in the city tomorrow.


    Hearing the words, Shen Yu knows that Huang Jiuge has to do something. She is curious and wants to ask, but Huang Jiuge turns around and walks away.


    Shen Yu has no choice but to wait until tomorrow.


    Back to Weiyang Pavilion, Nalan QIANZI has already fallen asleep, so Jitong has been waiting in Weiyang pavilion to report to Huang Jiuge.


    Nalan QIANZI''s going to kill Xue Yi is expected by Huang Jiuge, so she doesn''t feel surprised. Now she just waits until dawn to let people deliberately spread the news that Xue Yi''s death is closely related to the Qin family.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t want to destroy the Qin family because of this, but it was enough to make the Qin family in trouble.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    early the next morning, Xue Yi''s death spread in the capital, and with Huang Jiuge''s intentional promotion, everyone believed that Xue Yi''s death was caused by the Qin family.


    So, why does the Qin family still have to deal with Xue Yi when it is clear that the Qin family and Xue family have already announced their marriage!


    Judging from the fact that Xue Yi''s life was cut off, everyone pointed the finger at Qin Yiyun.


    Qin Yiyun''s innocence was destroyed by Xue Yi. He was destroyed all his life. So what Qin Yiyun hates most is the thing that destroyed his innocence.


    Although the Qin family agreed to the marriage, it does not mean that Qin Yiyun did not agree! That''s why people will kill Xue Yi and cut off his life to vent his anger.


    Although there is no evidence for this, it is the most powerful statement.


    Because both the Qin family and the Xue family believed that Shen Yu had designed the affair between Xue Yi and Qin Yiyun, the Xue family did not think that Xue Yi was the first to blame, so they went to the Qin family for questioning.


    Although Xue Shilang is a subordinate of Qin Confucianism, it does not mean that he should be afraid of him and accept such unfair practices.


    For this matter, Qin Yiyun did not do, naturally will not admit.


    However, because she hated Xue Yi in her heart, she didn''t cover up her happy mood after Xue Yi died.


    Anyway, she and Xue Yi''s affair also happened, face also lost, again care about what face also late. The reason why they agreed to marry was just to let the Qin family accept less comments on the face of their parents.

 Chapter 717

    Although Qin Yiyun denied it, the Xue family didn''t believe it. If it wasn''t for Qin Yiyun, who would it be!


    Finally, the Qin family pointed the spearhead at Shen Yu, thinking that this was Shen Yu''s revenge.


    Shen Yu was really shot while lying down!


    Although there is no evidence to prove that Shen Yu did it, but it has been determined that the Xue family naturally can''t ignore it. Even if it is clear that Shen Yu does, Shen Yu will not admit it, but if they don''t go, they won''t be reconciled!


    For the Qin family, it was not the Qin family that died. Naturally, there was no need for the Qin family to find Shen Yu.


    However, the Xue family went to find Shen Yu, but Qin Ru didn''t stop him. Instead, he was happy to see his success and told Xue Shilang Shen Yu''s address.


    Qin Ru and Shen Yu have torn their faces. Although he has a grudge against Shen Yu, he wants to kill him. However, during this period, the reputation of Qin Fu and Nangong Yuhao has been greatly damaged, causing dissatisfaction from a group of officials. He can no longer make trouble at this juncture.


    If not, how can he bear it? Shen Yu is safe!


    Now there are Xue family to do this spearhead bird to find Shen Yu''s bad luck. Why don''t he do it!


    Knowing Shen Yu''s address, Shi Lang Xue''s body was frozen subconsciously. He knew that the place was the legendary ghost house!


    Where does Shen Yu live?


    For a moment, Shi Lang Xue expressed doubt.


    But Qin Ru also saw Xue Yi''s suspicion, so he told him that his talents had a conflict with Shen Yu there a few days ago, and they were still making a lot of noise.


    Xue Shilang naturally heard about it, so he no longer doubted it.


    Then, he took a group of thugs from Xue''s house to Mu''s house.


    This result is exactly what Nalan QIANZI wants, so when she heard the news, she was happy.


    If not for Shen Yu''s revenge on Qin Yiyun, how could she be abandoned by Xue Yi, and how could her mother leave her hometown?


    Although she now enjoys the pleasure of revenge, if she is allowed to choose, she hopes to marry into the Xue family and live a good life. Her mother can still stay in the capital and they can meet each other.


    However, it''s not a pity that the sky is not as good as people''s wishes, and now we have the ability to take revenge.


    Since Huang Jiuge has to wait a few days, Jiang Hui, the next one is you.


    She didn''t have the patience to fight with them slowly. Now that she had the ability, she would make a quick decision, so as not to dream too much at night.


    After hearing the news, Huang Jiuge was not surprised.


    Although don''t worry about Shen Yu will suffer losses, but people have come to her door, where does she have the reason to sit back and ignore it!


    She and the Xue family have no grievances or grudges, and she doesn''t want to make it too ugly, but if the Xue family doesn''t know the current affairs, then don''t blame her for being rude.


    So, before Xue''s family comes to Mu house, Huang Jiuge has arrived, and leads Shen Yu and Qingzhi Qingtan to wait in the front hall for a long time.


    The door of the house was open, and Shi Lang Xue rushed in directly.


    As soon as I got into the yard, I smelled a cold female voice: "Lord Xue, what a great prestige! He took people to break into houses. "


    Xue Shilang and a group of people, after hearing the speech, walked and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At the same time, Xue Shilang expressed doubts in his heart. Didn''t Qin Ru say that Shen Yu lived here? How could it be a woman''s voice? Besides, I knew myself...


    before waiting for Shilang Xue to have more doubts, I saw a woman come out.


    Xue Shilang knew Huang Jiuge, so he was surprised to see that it was her.


    Huang Jiuge, why is she here?


    For Huang Jiuge, Shi Lang Xue is still afraid.

 Chapter 718

    Don''t say she and Nangong Changning, Nangong Yin go close, is chonglouwang, but announced that she is his woman!


    Although Huang Jiuge is still Nangong Yuhao''s fiancee, he knows that Nangong Yuhao can''t marry Huang Jiuge. Even if the emperor doesn''t want to, I''m afraid he can''t stop the people that the king of Chonglou likes!


    Anyway, there is Prince Yin and the king of Chonglou behind Huang Jiuge. He doesn''t dare to offend.


    "It''s Miss Huang! I don''t know Miss Huang is here. Excuse me. I have something to do with Shen Yu. I heard that he lives here, so I came here. " Even though Xue Shilang was full of anger and impatience at the moment, he was polite to Huang Jiuge.


    "I know the purpose of Lord Xue, but Shen Yu didn''t do those two things. Shen Yu has a grudge against the Qin family, but he has no grudge against the Xue family. Even if he wants to retaliate against the Qin family, he will not involve the innocent. Shen Yu and Lord Xue have been colleagues for so many years. Doesn''t lord Xue know Shen Yu''s character? " Huang Jiuge patiently explains that the Xue family is innocent after all.


    "Even if Lord Xue doesn''t believe in Shen Yu, he should know his son''s character! Besides, Mr. Xue should not forget about Ruan Jianming! Did Lord Xue not think that Xue Yi''s experience was the same as Ruan Jianming''s? All because of lust? Of course, it''s all my guess, but Lord Xue, it''s better to have sufficient evidence before you ask a question. Don''t be taken as a robber and don''t even know. "


    This remark is obviously aimed at the Qin family.


    Listen to Huang Jiuge''s words, Xue Shilang''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled and tight, and the original full of anger is gradually relieved.


    He didn''t speak, but he listened to the words of Huang Jiuge. After all, he wasn''t the kind of paranoid person who couldn''t hear.


    Although he was not happy that his son was belittled, he did know his son''s character. It was not impossible to say that he was caused by lust.


    He didn''t tell his son to take it easy, but he just didn''t listen, which made him headache.


    Although Xue Yi is not the only son of the Xue family, Xue Yi is his own son. He should pay more attention to it.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    also, when Huang Jiuge said that he was a gunslinger, did he naturally think of Qin ru.


    These two accidents, the Qin family said Shen Yu designed for revenge, but the Qin family did not find Shen Yu trouble, but let him come.


    Thinking of this, Xue Shilang''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Qin Ru, good, very good ¡¤¡¤


    as for Shen Yu, although he still believes that he is not the kind of person who involves innocent people in order to revenge his enemies. However, people''s hearts are separated from each other after all. It doesn''t mean that he has no suspicion. It''s just that he can''t do anything about him before there is no evidence.


    Now Huang nine song guesses that possibility suspicion is equally big, he naturally has to go to investigate clearly.


    No matter who it is, he won''t let it go.


    As a result, Shi Lang Xue left again with people in high spirits. The matter was so easy to solve for the time being.


    After Xue Shilang left, Shen Yu and others came out of the front hall. Qingtan sighed with regret: "I can''t believe that Xue is so easy to talk."


    I thought there would be a big fight. She was ready!


    When people saw this, they said they were speechless.


    If you want to say that Qingtan is really a militant!


    But let people rest assured that although Qingtan warlike, but will not take the initiative to cause trouble.

 Chapter 719

    Shen Yu said: "he''s not a good talker. He''s just right and wrong. Xue Yi''s death was a great blow to him, so he lost his mind and came to me without any evidence. He listened to the girl''s words, but it doesn''t mean that he has no doubt about me. It''s just that he can''t do anything about me before there''s no evidence. "


    He had been with his colleagues for many years. Although he was estranged from him, he still knew something about his character. He was still right and wrong.


    After Xue Shilang''s affairs were solved temporarily, Huang Jiuge went to see Wuquan.


    As soon as she entered the yard, a palm long branch flew towards her. Huang Jiuge''s body immediately flashed and passed by the branch.


    Before Huang Jiuge could make a sound, the voice of no quantum discontent came first: "you smelly girl, you don''t know how to bring some wine and meat. You don''t have any conscience."


    It''s not that there is no meat and wine for him in Mu house, it''s just that I miss the meat and wine brought by Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge sighed helplessly and said, "master, I''m in such a hurry. How can I buy it! You want to eat, let green Gardenia or Green Sandalwood to buy it


    "Hum!" Wuquan snorted coldly and said, "do you think your master has no face or skin! My meal of wine and meat is enough for them for a long time. They don''t want my money. "


    Even if qingzhiqingtan is a subordinate of huangjiuge, it doesn''t mean that the subordinate''s silver can be used casually!


    If they took his money to buy it, he would not be embarrassed to let them run errands!


    When people are old, sometimes they are really lazy, so sometimes they are too lazy to run.


    Huang nine Song mouth corners smoked to smoke, really want to return a: can you use my silver you won''t be embarrassed?


    Of course, Huang Jiuge didn''t really think so. It''s her duty to be filial to her master. It''s nothing to spend more money. With all the gold, silver and jewelry that Wu Quan had given her before, she had no position to think so.


    Huang Jiuge said: "anyway, it''s not lunch time. I''ll let Qingtan buy it. But would you like the beef and chicken on the first floor or the roast duck in zuixianju? "


    Smell speech, no quantum eyes suddenly shine, without hesitation chose roast duck.


    I''ve eaten too much beef and chicken, but I don''t think too much about it, but the roast duck in zuixianju makes me salivate.


    Then, Huang Jiuge orders Qingtan to buy roast duck and two pots of daughter red in zuixianju.


    Of course, this roast duck is not only for quantum free, but also for everyone.


    However, Qingtan has been out for more than half an hour, and it''s time for lunch, but he doesn''t come back, which makes people uneasy.


    I don''t think so. What''s the matter!


    This feeling is very strong for Qingzhi. I think Qingtan may really have an accident.


    In the capital, they don''t have any enemies, so Qingzhi is worried about whether Qingtan meets the people of qingmumen.


    So, green Gardenia has been unable to sit and wait: "master, I go to have a look."


    "I''ll go with you" Huang Jiuge is not at ease, and naturally can''t sit and wait.


    What''s more, if there''s something wrong with Qingtan, it''s her responsibility! If she hadn''t let her out, nothing would have happened to her.


    Green Gardenia did not refuse, because if you really meet the people of green wood door, she is a person, or and Green Tan two people, afraid is not the opponent.


    There will be a lot more protection if there is huangjiuge and Jiwu who secretly protects huangjiuge.


    Then, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi went out.


    Shen Yu and others are worried, but they can only wait for news.

 Chapter 720

    Half an hour ago, Qingtan went to zuixianju to buy roast duck and wine. When he came out, he was just seen by Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan who were going to have dinner in zuixianju.


    Then, Huo Qingxuan recognized Qingtan.


    Although it was Qingzhi who hurt him that day, Qingtan hurt Huo Qingqing.


    The most important thing is that they are all the way, and this hatred is naturally for the three of them.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t know Qingtan, but Huo Qingxuan suddenly stopped, and his breath suddenly became cold. He asked, "Xuan, what''s the matter?"


    "The woman in white is the person of Huang Jiuge. That day, she hurt Qingqing." Huo Qingxuan gritted his teeth and said, his eyes staring at Qingtan''s back with indignation.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao is also a facial expression sink.


    Huang Jiuge is not only the one who hurt Huo Qingqing.


    "Well! Now that I''ve come across it, there''s no reason to let it go. " Since now can''t Huang nine songs, still can''t a servant girl beside her?


    Although this woman''s skill is good, but not his opponent!


    If it had not been for an accident that day, he would not have been slapped by the woman.


    Besides, now he has Nangong Yuhao around him. It''s easy to deal with this woman.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t stop him, because he also felt that since he couldn''t do anything now, he would brush the people around her. He is looking forward to seeing Huang Jiuge sad for this.


    Of course, even if they want to fight against Qingtan, they can''t be found.


    So now in the public, they naturally can''t attack her here, first tracking, and then looking for a chance to attack.


    Seeing that the direction she went to was opposite to Nalan mansion, they didn''t worry that they would meet Huang Jiuge in the past.


    However, because each other''s skill is not simple, in order not to let the other party find out, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan hide their own breath, and they are not too close.


    As he walked further and further, there were no pedestrians around him. For Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, heaven helped me.


    There is no need to hide, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan appear directly, and they fly to block the way before and after Qingtan.


    Qingtan was surprised and immediately stopped. When he saw Huo Qingxuan, he was surprised again: "it''s you"


    at the same time, he felt that there was a person behind him, so Qingtan suddenly cried out.


    A Huo Qingxuan''s words, even if can''t fight, she can still run, but add a master''s, that''s dangerous.


    "It''s me. What? I didn''t expect it would fall into my hands so soon Huo Qingxuan sneered with pride.


    Because that green Tan can not escape his palm, so Huo Qingxuan is not in a hurry to start, he wants to appreciate each other''s fear.


    However, Qingtan''s performance and answer were beyond Huo Qingxuan''s expectation.


    After a short period of surprise and worry, Qingtan calmed down.


    Although she is very clear that she is in a weak position and may die, she is not an ordinary woman. Even if she is afraid, it will never be reflected on the surface.


    The corner of the mouth lightly raises, counter sneer a way: "no, all past so many days, you just find up, already long enough."


    "You... Huo Qingxuan was stunned at first. I didn''t expect that Qingtan could be so calm at this time.


    As his face sank, his eyes showed a fierce color.


    Calm down, so what? In his opinion, she was just speaking fast.


    "It''s not for me to keep you waiting. In that case, I''ll send you to the West now." Huo Qingxuan said that and then attacked Qingtan.

 Chapter 721

    Since hand, don''t want to give green Tan breathing opportunity, so let Nangong Yuhao together.


    Huo Qingxuan''s martial arts are based on Qingtan. With a Nangong Yuhao who is similar to Huo Qingxuan''s martial arts, Qingtan can''t beat him.


    However, it is not easy for Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan to kill Qingtan.


    It''s just that he''s restrained everywhere. Even if he wants to run, he can''t run away.


    Green Sandalwood gradually defeated, was hit several palms, suffered serious internal injury, but strong support do not let himself fall.


    Suddenly, green Tan brain a turn, toward the South Temple Yu Hao and Huo Qing Xuan after death called a: master.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao and Huo Qing Xuan want to attack to Green Tan of action, subconsciously look.


    They naturally know who the master of Qingtan''s mouth is, so they all think that huangjiu song is coming after hearing her call.


    Just look back, but not even a person, two people face color when a sink, was cheated.


    Back immediately, only to hear "Putong", Qingtan''s figure has jumped into the river, causing them to curse: "Damn it"


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan will not let it go. If they let Qingtan escape, things will be in trouble.


    Therefore, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan also want to jump into the river and destroy Qingtan.


    Just as they wanted to start, they heard voices coming from a distance. In order not to be discovered, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan had to hide first.


    After those people passed by, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan wanted to find Qingtan, but they had no way to start.


    But looking at the lake has not been moving, they think, Green Sandalwood was so seriously injured, and in the water hold so long, I''m afraid also can''t live!


    Just in case, they monitored the surface of the lake for a long time, which exceeded the time that a normal person could hold his breath and stay underwater. They still didn''t see any movement, so they left.


    Because there is no secret place by the lake to hide people, so Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan really believe that Qingtan can''t live.


    However, shortly after Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan left, Qingtan came to the surface, but the position was no longer where she jumped, she had already swam far away.


    Qingtan didn''t come out because she knew that Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan had left, but she had already reached the limit and had the last breath left. If she didn''t come out again, she would be suffocated.


    It''s also because she''s good at water that she can last so long.


    But now her consciousness has been blurred, dying.


    With the last point of ethereal consciousness, he hung his upper body on the shore and fainted.


    Since she came up, she was naturally ready to be caught by Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan. Of course, she was lucky and hoped to escape.


    At least, it''s better than suffocating in the water.


    The place where Qingtan had an accident was the only way for mu house to go to the city, so when Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi came here, they smelled the smell of roast duck and wine.


    The roast duck and wine fell to the ground when Qingtan was fighting Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan.


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan don''t know whether they are confident or careless. They don''t clean up the scene and leave evidence.


    However, at the moment of smelling roast duck and wine, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi were obviously stiff, and they hurried to the direction of the smell of wine and meat.


    When they saw the wine and meat thrown on the ground, they did not doubt that it was Qingtan who went to buy it, so they were more convinced that something had happened to Qingtan.


    Phoenix nine song and green Gardenia only feel the heart was evacuated for a moment, in the hair pain.

 Chapter 722

    "Qingtan, Qingtan ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" some of Qingzhi can''t accept, some are at a loss, unwilling to believe the fact that Qingtan had an accident.


    Although huangjiuge and qingzhiqingtan knew each other for a short time, they didn''t spend much time together, so they didn''t have any deep feelings.


    However, since Qingzhi and Qingtan recognized her as the main, she regarded them as her own people, and she cared about them very much.


    So, Qingtan accident, huangjiuge heart is also very sad, also some can''t accept, but more sober than Qingzhi: "look, there are no other traces."


    Smell speech, green Gardenia immediately wake up, began to look around.


    Huang Jiuge also called out Jiwu and asked him to follow him.


    "Miss Huang, here is a hairpin." Finally, Jiwu found the hairpin by the river.


    After hearing this, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi ran away, and Qingzhi recognized the hairpin at a glance: "this is Qingtan''s hairpin"


    a possibility flashed through Huang Jiuge''s mind, and she immediately caught it and said, "let''s look for it in the river and along the river"


    regardless of the possibility, but once there is a possibility, she doesn''t want to miss it.


    Several people began to look towards and along the river.


    The river is balanced, so if Qingtan jumps into the river, it''s possible to swim to any side, so huangjiuge and Qingzhi go to one side.


    Jiwu, however, just dived into the river to look for it. He and Huang Jiuge went in the same direction.


    About ten meters away, five or six meters away, the half of Qingtan''s body lying on the Bank of the lake broke into the eyes of Huang Jiuge.


    Although only see half body, but Huang nine songs but can recognize at a glance, that is green Tan.


    "Found" Huang nine songs called a, then a flying body toward Green Sandalwood fly.


    Hearing the sound of green Gardenia also immediately use the lightness skill to fly to, Jiwu also immediately came out of the water.


    Huang Jiuge comes to Qingtan, squats down and lifts her up.


    Qingtan''s face is very pale. Huang Jiuge immediately reaches out her hand to Qingtan''s nose.


    Still angry, suddenly relieved.


    "How''s it going?" Green Gardenia urgent and trembling asked.


    "Still angry, take her back immediately." Huang Jiuge said, Jiwu immediately consciously came to pick up Qingtan, and then several people directly carried the lightness skill to Mu house.


    Several people fly directly into the back garden. A group of people are waiting for the news anxiously. When they see Huang Jiuge and others coming back with Qingtan, they feel relieved.


    However, the situation of Qingtan is very bad. His life is still in danger, so people still don''t feel at ease.


    "Girl, as a teacher, come to heal her!" No quantum said.


    "Good" Huang Jiuge did not refuse.


    Although healing for Qingtan will consume some physical strength and internal power, if Qingtan is not cured in time, it will be a life.


    Which is more important, Huang Jiuge is still clear.


    After putting Qingtan on the bed and sitting cross legged, in order to avoid too many people and bad air, Huang Jiuge stayed alone, and the others left the room.


    Wuquan sits behind Qingtan with his knees crossed. He palms his luck and goes to Qingtan''s back.


    The internal Qi is injected into the body of Qingtan through the palm. With the internal Qi injection, the complexion of Qingtan gradually becomes bloody, and the breath gradually becomes obvious.


    However, the face without quantum began to become pale, and the breath began to weaken.


    After all, Qingtan''s injury is too serious.


    Huang Jiuge is a little worried, but she doesn''t dare to disturb her. Otherwise, if she fails, it''s not worth the loss.

 Chapter 723

    About half an hour later, the smell of Green Sandalwood has returned to normal, but Green Sandalwood is an ordinary physique after all, so it has not woken up.


    What''s more, her health will take a few days to recover.


    After Wuquan stopped, because of a lot of physical consumption, some of them are unstable and tottering.


    Huang Jiuge immediately holds Wuquan, then calls Qingzhi to look at Qingtan, and sends Wuquan back to the room to have a rest.


    Send no quantum back to the room after rest, the room only green gardenia. Because too many people will affect the air and it is not good for patients, they feel relieved to go back when they see that Qingtan is OK.


    "This time, it was my negligence, or it didn''t cause irreparable consequences." Huang nine songs some guilt, heart palpitation said.


    "It was just an accident. No one thought they would suddenly appear." See Phoenix nine song guilt, green Gardenia comfort way.


    Up to now, Huang Jiuge and Qingtan still think it was done by the people of qingmumen.


    "From now on, let brother Shen go if you have anything! Even if they find Mu house and master is here, they will be fine. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Now that Yu Xin''s body is stable, he doesn''t need Shen Yu to be there. Even if Shen Yu is not there, everyone will take care of Yu Xin.


    "Is" green Gardenia did not refuse, can avoid, then avoid.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge went back.


    Just go back to Weiyang Pavilion and see a man in the room. Huang Jiuge has the impulse to fight.


    But she knew that in front of Sikong, she was too weak to fight him.


    Unless he lets himself fight.


    But the question is, is it possible?


    She thought it was impossible, so she only glared at him and asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Nature is something," Sikong cut but did not care about the displeasure of nine songs, naturally said.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Jiuge''s attitude eased a lot.


    "We move at night, just in case, so we come to borrow your dragon scale dagger." This time, Si kongcao really came to borrow the dragon scale dagger instead of an excuse.


    According to their analysis, the iron chain that tied the emperor must not be the ordinary one, and it was inevitable that it was hard to urge the emperor to be firm.


    So in case, it''s better to borrow Huang Jiuge''s dragon scale dagger.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song complexion one coagulate, the facial expression shows a few minutes serious: "have assurance?"


    She doesn''t care about dragon scale daggers, but about their safety.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s worry, Sikong Chou didn''t know whether it was out of comfort or arrogance. Sikong Chou said confidently: "of course, I never do anything I''m not sure about."


    Huang Jiuge knew that Sikong and Nangong were not simple. Since they said they were sure, they would not have too big a problem.


    However, sometimes grasp does not mean success, before things happen, everything is unknown, so Huang Jiuge is still a little worried.


    However, worry can''t solve the problem, and Huang Jiuge is not a mediocre person. She doesn''t ask any more questions and gives the dragon scale dagger to Sikong.


    Sikong cut got the dragon scale dagger, but he didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he was still sitting there drinking tea.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge asked, "don''t you leave yet?"


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge can''t see him and wants to drive him away, but she thinks that they are going to act tonight and should have no time to sit around.


    But listening to this, Si kongcao felt that Huang Jiuge couldn''t see him

 Chapter 724

    So, originally because of the worry of nine songs and feel happy mood suddenly sink down.


    His face was slightly heavy, and he stared at Huang Jiuge. Some gritted their teeth and asked, "woman, are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Knowing that Si kongcao misunderstood, Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to explain it. Instead, she admitted, "yes! I''m in a hurry to get you out of here. What''s the matter? "


    "Is it?" Sikong was angry and laughed, then threatened: "do you believe it? I immediately let everyone know that I am in your boudoir. "


    "Are you a man or not! So careful. " Huang nine songs suddenly annoyed, a word can provoke him, is really wonderful.


    She doesn''t care about fame, but it doesn''t mean she is willing to destroy her reputation!


    Sikong cut suddenly stand up, close to nine songs, slightly angry and some ambiguous said: "I am not a man, or, you personally verify?"


    Huang Jiuge is startled and suddenly retreats, but she doesn''t know that there is a stool behind her, which will trip her, and then the whole person will fall back.


    Scared Huang nine songs open mouth to call, but afraid to lead to Aunt Tong, and then hold back.


    But in the next instant, his waist was caught by Sikong''s hand and stopped in mid air.


    Sikong''s handsome face magnified in front of his eyes, and their eyes were opposite.


    When she touches the dark and deep pupil of Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge is stunned. It seems that something in Sikong cut''s pupil is attracting her. She can''t help exploring deeply, so she forgets to respond.


    Sikong cut is also, this pair of eyes let him immediately think of that dream, that called his dragon elder brother girl.


    At this moment, he could not tell whether it was a dream or a real one.


    Unknowingly, Sikong''s lips are kissing the lips of Huang Jiuge.


    Soft touch let Sikong cut heart immediately softened, but Huang nine songs suddenly a shock, brain a muddle, forget the reaction.


    Sikong cut see, eye flash a play abuse, kiss more in-depth, as if to open her into the stomach.


    Kiss to forget oneself, nobody sees the space ring on the finger of Huang nine songs to light up red light again.


    Although Huang Jiuge felt the heat of her fingers, her brain was in a state of vertigo and paralysis, unable to respond.


    When hindsight reacts, Huang Jiuge realizes that she has been forced to kiss. She is annoyed and raises her hand to push Sikong. But how paralyzed, looks like a fake action, to refuse to meet the general.


    This consciousness makes Huang Jiuge even more angry. She opens her mouth and bites Sikong cut''s lip hard, which makes Sikong cut snort in pain. As Huang Jiuge wishes, Sikong cut''s lip leaves her.


    Si kongcao didn''t feel embarrassed for kissing Huang Jiuge, and didn''t feel angry for being bitten by Huang Jiuge. He just teased: "woman, do you belong to a dog?"


    "You, you, you..." Huang Jiuge was very angry and wanted to curse, but you couldn''t speak.


    "Oh Sikong cut out a single tone of laughter, low voice with a charm, let Huang Jiuge more uncomfortable, did not dare to see Sikong cut.


    The cheek scalds to let Huang nine songs fidgety, the heart beats to let her flustered, deeply took a breath, angry way: "go out, you give me go out."


    "Well, I''ll go and come back to you." Sikong cut is also worried about Yuejia offending Huang Jiuge, so he leaves obediently.


    Just, this words ambiguous let Huang nine songs want to rage.

 Chapter 725

    If it wasn''t for the fear that Aunt Tong would hear, she would scream out to vent her dissatisfaction.


    But can''t call, also can''t smash thing, Huang nine song heart suppress bend to be crazy.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge doesn''t hate that kiss, on the contrary, she feels very good, but also some fall. But this kind of feeling good and occupied makes her feel panic and uneasy, which leads to her irritability and suffocation.


    After a little calm, Huang Jiuge realized a very important thing, and immediately flashed into the space.


    As soon as she appears in the space, she feels strange and uncomfortable with the face full of resentment towards shangjieling.


    , as like as two peas, who are looking at themselves in a grim way, can they not feel strange and uncomfortable?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "You haven''t come to see me for so long, I thought you forgot me!" The ring complained.


    Er!


    Huang Jiuge is a little stunned and realizes that she hasn''t come into the space for a long time. If the ring isn''t hot, she really forgot the existence of the space ring!


    "Cough! Well, there have been a lot of things recently, so ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "there are some mistakes. Huang Jiuge said with a laugh, and immediately changed the topic:" by the way, I have a question, why do I feel uncomfortable every time I have a kiss with Si Kong? ", This ring will get hot! "


    Smell speech, ring spirit quite evil smile twice, let Huang nine songs can''t help but in the heart hair, give birth to a bad premonition.


    But, unexpectedly, Jieling said: "actually, I don''t know, because there are many things I don''t remember, but there must be some unknown relationship."


    Huang nine song suddenly hair black line, don''t know don''t know, smile so evil why!


    When such a thing happened, she naturally knew that there was an unknown relationship. If she knew it, why would she ask!


    of course, Huang Jiu song did not make complaints about the spirit of the ring, but it was simply Tucao. After all, she had many things to remember before.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    it''s sunny today, so Nalan QIANZI didn''t go out all day.


    Eat, or want something, are let people Jinglan and Jinglian sent in.


    Every time I enter Nalan QIANZI''s room, Jinglan and Jinglian will feel a cold, very uncomfortable, repulsion from the bottom of their heart and want to escape.


    Moreover, Nalan QIANZI became gloomy, so that some of them did not dare to face her.


    Of course, they did not show it, for fear of making Nalan QIANZI unhappy.


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI is sitting on the bed, and her gloomy face reveals some uneasiness, because the sudden beating of her eyelids makes her feel that something bad has happened.


    And this kind of feeling comes from Mo Rushuang.


    She always felt that Mo Rushun was in trouble.


    It has to be said that mother daughter heart to heart, Nalan QIANZI''s uneasiness is not inexplicable.


    It has been a day and a night since Mo Rushuang left yesterday afternoon. Although their speed is not fast, they are far away from the capital.


    After leaving the city, the housekeeper of Mo''s family went back, and Jing Qiu and Jing Xiang came to drive.


    And for convenience, Jingqiu and Jingxiang have been dressed in men''s clothes, and they are also plain dressed, in order to avoid provoking some people with bad intentions.


    Otherwise, a few women''s home, it''s easy to have an accident.

 Chapter 726

    It''s just bad luck. They can''t escape if they want to.


    Mo Rushuang had no destination. He just went forward and stopped when he wanted to stop.


    When passing through the mountain forest, a group of mountain bandits suddenly appeared. At first, they just wanted to rob things. But when they found that Jingqiu and Jingxiang were beautiful, they robbed them of their innocence and brought them back to the mountain stronghold.


    As for Mo Rushun, although he was old and sick, he could not hide his beautiful features.


    Therefore, Mo Rushuang was also taken back, but not tarnished for the time being.


    Even if Nalan QIANZI feels uneasy, she won''t know if there is anything wrong with Mo Rushun. At present, her biggest wish is revenge, so she doesn''t worry so much.


    The night is like a thick inkstone, too deep to melt.


    Nalan house has fallen into silence, but Nalan QIANZI opens the door and comes out.


    Nalan QIANZI dressed in black, mingled with the night, walked quietly towards the South courtyard.


    Tonight, she starts with Jiang Hui.


    She won''t kill Jiang Hui. She wants her to live in agony.


    So, she killed her child first, and then killed her when she had enough of her pain.


    The more I think about it, the more excited Nalan QIANZI is.


    Nalan QIANZI came to the South courtyard, and then walked towards yinzhuju.


    All the way unimpeded into Jiang Hui''s room, after mother Lu sleeping in the hall of soft couch, but did not disturb her, and then came to Jiang Hui bed.


    Seeing Jiang Hui''s sleeping face, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes flashed across the dark.


    His mother now does not know how to eat well and sleep well, but Jiang Hui can sleep so well, how can she balance?


    What''s more, if it wasn''t for Jiang Hui''s humble son, how could her mother have come to such a state?


    Now, as long as she injects Yin Qi into Jiang Hui''s stomach and quietly lets her flow away, see if she can still sleep so well in the future.


    Raising his hand, he covered Jiang Hui''s stomach without any force, but the palm injected Yin Qi, which directly eroded from Jiang Hui''s stomach.


    However, when the palm touched Jiang Hui''s stomach, the golden light suddenly flashed under the palm, which immediately shocked her back several steps, and the palm was burning.


    Nalan QIANZI was shocked. What''s the matter?


    "Leave quickly" does not wait for Nalan QIANZI to react, but the voice of fear comes from his mind.


    Nalan thousand posture smell speech, also don''t do much think, leave immediately.


    Her arrival and departure did not disturb anyone, except Jiwu, who was secretly watching.


    After returning to QIANZI garden, Nalan QIANZI asked: "what happened just now?"


    "It''s a talisman to ward off evil spirits. It''s specially for us Yin Ling says, the voice does not cover fear.


    "What?" Nalan thousand posture surprised, immediately is not happy and unwilling: "that said, can''t deal with Jiang Hui?"


    "That''s the killer of Yin spirit." Yin spirit way, that is, it can''t deal with it.


    Now that Nalan QIANZI and Yinling have been combined, they can''t leave the body easily, otherwise it''s not good for anyone.


    Therefore, as long as Jiang Hui has been carrying the talisman, Nalan QIANZI can''t help her.


    Nalan QIANZI''s face sank down, she was not reconciled, she was not reconciled ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    suddenly, Nalan QIANZI thought of an important question: "by the way, how can Jiang Hui still have the talisman of ward off evil spirits, is it ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    did she find anything?


    No way.


    Nalan QIANZI doesn''t want to believe it.

 Chapter 727

    Smell speech, Yin Ling also realized this problem, breath suddenly dignified up: "is it, is nine songs? She is a female of the five elements. It is possible for her to see the Yin spirit. "


    "What?" When Nalan QIANZI heard the words, he was surprised. What he subconsciously produced in his heart was not doubt, but fear.


    Yes, I''m afraid.


    Because of so many competitions with Huang Jiuge, and every time it ends in a tragic defeat, Nalan QIANZI has deeply realized the power of Huang Jiuge.


    She had to admit that she had no power to fight back in front of Huang Jiuge.


    However, after combining with Yin Ling, she doesn''t pay attention to Huang Jiuge.


    I don''t think she''s as powerful as she is.


    But now Yinling tells her that Huang Jiuge may see her.


    Of course, the point is not this, but if Huang Jiuge finds out what happened between her and Yin Ling, then how simple, mysterious and weird is Huang Jiuge?


    However, the heart is not willing to believe and accept, huangjiu song is really so not simple.


    But believe it or not, Huang Jiuge is not simple, it''s discovery.


    The talisman on Jiang Hui is given by Huang Jiuge. Not only Jiang Huihui, but also those who Nalan QIANZI may deal with.


    However, this talisman was not drawn by Huang Jiuge, but came from Wuquan.


    Yin Ling added: "however, I don''t think it''s possible, because it''s not a Yin girl who can see Yin Ling. Besides, I''m in your body, covered by you, and even more impossible to see it. "


    Yinling doesn''t want to believe that huangjiuge can find their secret.


    Nalan QIANZI doesn''t know anything about Yinnv and Yinling, so she has no doubt about Yinling''s words, but how can Jiang Hui explain that she has a talisman?


    Thinking about it, Nalan QIANZI asked, "what''s the matter with the talisman on Jiang Hui?"


    Compared with Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui is less likely to find out about them.


    Is it just a coincidence?


    That''s a coincidence! It happened that she couldn''t believe it.


    "Maybe, just for peace of mind, Jiang Hui went to ask for the talisman, and made a mistake! You know, there are also many pregnant women in order to seek peace of mind, to seek what kind of peace Fu, evil Fu Yin Ling guessed.


    It''s just that even she doesn''t feel very convincing.


    Because she knows that there is no aura in the talisman of the general Taoist temple. If she wants to draw a talisman with aura, she must be the real person who has got the Tao, and this kind of person is rare in the world.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Hui''s luck, she would have been discovered.


    But the real result, they have no way to know now, can''t ask Jiang Hui!


    Because I don''t know the reason, Nalan QIANZI didn''t dare to act rashly for the time being. He just watched it change.


    After Nalan QIANZI had a rest, Ji Tong went to tell Huang Jiuge about today''s situation. These were all expected by Huang Jiuge. Naturally, there was no accident.


    Jitong can''t hear the voice of the spirit, so she doesn''t know what she said to Nalan QIANZI, but it''s not important, just know Nalan QIANZI''s action.


    It''s easy for Huang Jiuge to deal with Nalan QIANZI, but Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to deal with her, because she wants to see Nalan QIANZI. No matter what, she can''t fight her fate.


    Tonight is destined to be an eventful night. The business of Nalan house has been temporarily stopped, but the business of the palace has just begun.

 Chapter 728

    Nangong Yin and Sikong Chou have not found any clues about the gang of Nangong Li Yirong. After confirming that the ministers in the court are all the original people, they will not delay any longer.


    Because the more delay, the real Nangong Li will be more dangerous.


    As long as the false Nangong is seized and interrogated, maybe there is something else to be interrogated.


    Even if he can''t torture, as long as he doesn''t harm Dongqing, he won''t tangle more.


    Nangongyin had the privilege to go in and out of the palace at will, so the road to the palace was smooth.


    And Sikong cut, it is quietly sneaked in.


    And Sikong cut all the way into the palace and Nangong Yin''s ten or so confidants, are top experts.


    Nangong Li is very dissatisfied with Nangong Yin''s entering the palace in the evening, but Nangong Yin says that he has to report something important, which makes Nangong Li realize the seriousness of the matter and have to see him.


    Because Nangong Yin entered the palace alone, Nangong Li didn''t doubt that he was a bad comer.


    Although he doubted if nangongyin had found anything, he didn''t believe that he could find anything. Even if he did, this is the imperial palace. He was confident that nangongyin didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Although Nangong Yin has never been interested in court affairs, he will not stand idly by anything that endangers the country.


    This time, Nangong Yin''s so-called "if" really attracted Nangong Li''s attention and had to work with Nangong Yin in secret business.


    For Nangong Yin, Nangong Li wanted to kill him, but he didn''t give up.


    The existence of nangongyin is a great threat to him, but also a great help.


    Nangong Yin''s ability is obvious to all, there are many things he needs to do.


    Now, for example, nangongyin talked to him about this.


    What Nangong Yin said is like this: "recently, many people died strangely, as if they had been drained of blood, and their skin was black and withered. At first, I thought it was poisoning, but after verification, it was not. I had to tell brother Huang at this time. If this matter is spread out, it will certainly cause panic and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Nangong Yin said this thing is true, also know that those people''s death is the hand of Huang Jiuge.


    If this matter is really investigated in depth, it is really possible to find out the relationship with Huang Jiuge, but even if we find out something, I''m afraid no one really believes that Huang Jiuge did it.


    After all, it''s too weird.


    Of course, Nangong Yin said that this is not to put huangjiuge into injustice, because he did not intend to give Nangong Li the opportunity to investigate.


    Smell speech, Nangong Li is very surprised, no doubt, because he thinks Nangong Yin no reason to lie.


    Then, two people are discussing for this matter all the time.


    Chengqian palace


    Si kongcao asked the people who followed him to get rid of the dark guards around him, and he sneaked into Chengqian palace.


    Into the dark room, the real Nangong Li was rescued and placed on the bed.


    At the age of 50, he looks like 70 or 80 years old. His face is withered and yellow, and even his body is like skin and bone.


    In the present state of zhennangong Li, he can''t continue to sit in the court. Even if he is well maintained, he can''t be as healthy as ever.


    Therefore, after today, Dongqing palace will change its Dynasty.


    Chengqian palace solved everything cleanly, as if nothing had happened.


    On the other side of the imperial study, Nangong Yin felt that it was almost time, so he didn''t talk with Nangong Li any more. He just took advantage of Nangong Li''s inattention, and then he chopped off at the back of his neck, and Nangong Li fainted.

 Chapter 729

    After all, Nangong Li is too confident. He thinks that in the Imperial Palace, Nangong Yin doesn''t dare and won''t do anything to him, so he doesn''t have any defense, so he can catch Nangong Yin''s way so easily.


    After putting the fake Nangong Li on the soft couch, he went out.


    Father in law Tu is guarding outside the door. He doesn''t know what happened inside. Seeing Nangong Yin coming out, he goes in.


    However, just as Duke Tu went in, Nangong Yin immediately raised his hand and chopped it off behind his neck. It was so sudden that father Tu didn''t have time to respond and fell down.


    Duke TU was the confidant of Nangong Li and the witness of the emperor''s replacement, so he couldn''t stay.


    Nangong Yin catches Duke Tu and doesn''t let him fall. In order to avoid making a noise, he startles the secret guard.


    After Sikong cut came, they took false Nangong Li and Duke Tu to the dark room of Chengqian palace.


    After arriving at the darkroom, Nangong Yin tears off the mask of the false Nangong Li.


    After seeing the face under the mask, Nangong Yin was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Because of this face, he knew, and not only knew it, but also knew it very well, and he was related by blood.


    He is also his brother, the third son of the first emperor, Nangong Ye.


    However, ten years ago, he was not buried in the fire?


    Nangong Yin just can''t think of it, but he doesn''t understand it, because now that Nangong Ye appears in front of him, it''s obvious that his death was fake.


    Maybe he was the director and actor of the fire.


    Although Nangong Yin and Nangong ye are brothers by blood, because they are close to Nangong Li when they were young, they have always been fighting against each other. Moreover, because the throne calculated Nangong Li, Nangong Ye is just an enemy to him.


    Under the notice of Nangong Yin, Sikong also knows the identity of Nangong Ye.


    Later, Nangong Yin directly uses water to wake Nangong ye up. He is not worried that he will disturb outsiders because he wakes up.


    Not to mention the Chengqian palace has been replaced by his people, even this secret room has good sound insulation effect.


    And ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nangong Yin takes a pill from his arms and gives it to Nangong Ye.


    This pill is a soft tendon pill. If you take it, you will feel weak and have no strength.


    The water splashed Nangong Yiyou wakes up. Before he can react, he hears Nangong Yiyou''s voice: "brother, you wake up."


    Smell speech, South Temple Yin whole body a stiff.


    Nangongyin, didn''t he leave? This is Nangong Ye''s first consciousness.


    But immediately, he felt something wrong. There was pain behind his neck, and he felt powerless.


    Suddenly, Nangong Ye knows what''s going on.


    In the heart gives birth to a fury, the South Temple Yin unexpectedly dares to lay hands on him.


    "What have you done to me?" Nangong Ye stares at Nangong Yin angrily and asks.


    "Oh, why, just let you faint for a while, and then give you a soft pill." The South Temple Yin leisurely a smile, cloud light breeze light of say, as if just drank a glass of water so common.


    "You, how dare you do this to me?" Although things have happened, Nangong ye still can''t accept it. Nangong Yin really dares.


    "Oh! Isn''t that already done? It''s too late to talk about it. " Nangong Yin said with a smile.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Ye almost didn''t come up in a breath. After a few heavy breaths, he bit his teeth and asked, "why?"

 Chapter 730

    Although he asks, Nangong Ye believes that Nangong Yin is trying to usurp the throne.


    "Of course, it''s because of the throne. This position doesn''t belong to you." Nangong yindao.


    "Nangongyin, do you know what you''re talking about? The throne is not mine, is it still yours? You are trying to usurp the throne. " Nangong Ye says angrily.


    "What''s yours? Oh! It seems that he has been sitting in this position for a long time. Brother Lin doesn''t even know who he is. " Nangong Yin sneers and directly points out his identity. He doesn''t have the heart to beat around the bush with him.


    Smell speech, South temple ye whole body a shock, some can''t believe.


    Brother Ye Wang?


    Does nangongyin know? He knows?


    Maybe it''s because he''s been in the upper position for many years, and he''s a superman. In an instant, the startling color of Nangong''s face is suppressed, although his heart is still in a rough sea.


    If you look at his reaction in the eyes of people who don''t know the truth, it really can''t represent anything, because anyone who hears the names of his brothers and enemies who have been dead for many years will have some abnormal reactions.


    However, nangongyin is the one who knows the truth.


    Nangong Ye doesn''t know that his true face has been exposed. He thinks that even if Nangong Yin finds out, what can he do if he doesn''t admit it?


    Therefore, he pretends not to understand and asks, "what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha!" Seeing that Nangong Ye has exposed his true face, but he doesn''t know it and pretends to be a fool, Nangong Yin just laughs and says sarcastically, "after being an emperor for so many years, I can''t even hear what I mean. It''s really a failure."


    "You..." Nangong Ye is angry. He doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Brother ye, I don''t know who made this man and the mask for you?" Nangong Yin takes the man and the leather to Nangong ye and asks.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    this time, Nangong Ye is completely stunned. His true face has been exposed. What else can he say!


    He could not have imagined that he would be exposed so easily, and there was no room for denial and resistance.


    He is not reconciled, but what can he do if he is not reconciled? Now he can''t fight back at all.


    He closed his eyes and refused to answer Nangong Yin''s words.


    Nangong Yin asks again several times, but he doesn''t say a word. Nangong Yin doesn''t ask any more and doesn''t torture him.


    Because Nangong Yin still knows Nangong Ye''s temperament. Now, Nangong Ye knows that even if he says it, he will be doomed. So he would rather die with this secret than say it.


    Even if Nangong Yin says that he will let him live as long as he says it, Nangong ye will not believe it.


    Nangong Ye doesn''t say it, but he can also ask Duke Tu.


    Nangong Yin was not so polite to his father-in-law tu. if not, he would be severely punished.


    Finally, Mr. Tu couldn''t help saying.


    It''s just that father-in-law Tu has never seen the real face of that person, because every time that person appears, he is wearing a mask.


    The reason why he helped Nangong Ye change his face and become emperor is that they reached an agreement that Nangong ye would take 100000 taels of gold to him every year, and he would come in August every year.


    As for the rest, it is not clear.


    For the words of Duke Tu, Nangong Yin didn''t believe it, but he didn''t doubt it.


    At the beginning of August, half a month later, nangongyin felt that this year''s man might not come. After all, after tomorrow, the royal family would reshuffle the cards and set up another prince.

 Chapter 731

    The next day, because the emperor was ill, he couldn''t go to court, so Nangong Yin took the emperor''s place in handling state affairs, which immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuxuan, Nangong Yuhao and their faction ministers, and also questioned them.


    Although Nangong Yin said it was the emperor''s meaning, they didn''t hear it. Who knows if it''s true or not!


    What''s more, the emperor doesn''t feel well. It doesn''t mean that father-in-law Tu doesn''t feel well either! Why didn''t father-in-law Tu come out and say it!


    Duke Tu is the emperor''s confidant. Naturally, people believe his words.


    Before they knew the situation, even if they were dissatisfied and doubted, they did not dare to say it. After all, Nangong Yin made them afraid.


    Therefore, people expressed their desire to visit the emperor.


    If Nangong Yin''s words are true, he will not stop them from seeing the emperor. If he does, it shows that Nangong Yin has ulterior motives.


    They are not fools. Although Nangong Li and Nangong Yin seem to have a good relationship, they know that Nangong Li and Nangong Yin seem to be close to each other.


    Royal, where has any long-term family affection and affection! When it comes to interests, everyone will not recognize them.


    To their surprise, nangongyin didn''t stop them from visiting nangongli, but only a few princes and representatives of ministers were allowed to go, so as not to affect nangongli.


    Everyone knows this reason, so they don''t have to go. They just need to know if the emperor really let Nangong Yin take charge of the affairs of the court.


    Because Nangong Li has woken up in the morning, so Nangong Yin''s words are not false.


    However, Nangong Yin asked them to visit, but did not let them see Nangong Yin''s appearance. They could only hear Nangong Li''s voice outside, because Nangong Li can''t see people now.


    Although Nangong Li looked like he was 70 or 80 years old now, and his face was withered, his facial features could still be recognized. But sudden changes will lead to speculation.


    After the Xia Dynasty, Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuxuan, Nangong Yuhao and their prime minister Ruan Shiwen, the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of the Ministry of Li were the most representative of the three schools except the three kings.


    When they came to Chengqian palace, they didn''t see Nangong Li, but they heard his voice, so they had nothing to say.


    But they are more suspicious, Nangong Li is not controlled by Nangong yin?


    Of course, doubt to doubt, no one is stupid enough to question Nangong Yin.


    Not to mention that they have no evidence, even if there is evidence, words can not solve this situation.


    Force is king.


    So they all left one after another.


    Now they need to go back to discuss countermeasures and make preparations.


    God, it''s going to change.


    For their mind, Nangong Yin naturally knew.


    He is not afraid of their actions, just afraid that they will not move. If they do not move, how can he become famous!


    Although his relationship with his brother is really good, there is no denying that the royal family is heartless.


    These people are clearly related to him by blood, but they are destined to be enemies.


    But he didn''t want to kill them until he had to.


    So Nangong Yin thought, seize their mistakes, drive them to their own fiefdoms, without the emperor''s call, can''t go back to Beijing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    last night, Huang Jiuge lost sleep because she was always thinking about what happened to them.


    It''s also good for Huang Jiuge''s cultivation. If she doesn''t sleep all night, she won''t feel bad.


    It''s just that I''m absent-minded because I''m worried.

 Chapter 732

    For last night Nalan QIANZI sneaked into his room to kill himself, Jiang Hui didn''t know, because Huang Jiuge didn''t tell her these, because there was no need, also can''t say.


    Jiang Hui completely trusts Huang Jiuge, so when Huang Jiuge gives them the talisman, she doesn''t ask much. She keeps her body according to Huang Jiuge''s advice.


    Huang Jiuge helped her so much, and there was no reason to harm her.


    At that time, Huang Jiuge went out of the door to see Qingtan in the house.


    Although after no quantum healing, Qingtan is no longer in danger, but she needs to know the information of the person who hurt Qingtan.


    In ancient times, there were not many young ladies like Huang Jiuge who went out in two or three days. Huang Jiuge was also special.


    Also, Huang Jiuge was not an ancient person. Without ancient thoughts, she didn''t feel that it was wrong to go out every day. And now the national style is open, and no one will gossip.


    Nalanjin can''t manage huangjiuge at all, so she doesn''t care. She can do whatever she likes, as long as she doesn''t get into trouble.


    However, it''s a small matter to let Huang Jiuge not cause trouble. Trouble always likes to provoke her!


    To this, Nalan Jin also has no way, can only pray Huang nine songs don''t harm Nalan family is ah!


    When they came to the street, they happened to meet Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, who had just returned from xiachao. They looked heavy and seemed to be in trouble.


    You don''t have to guess, Huang Jiuge knows that it''s related to the boss''s action last night, but she doesn''t know what it''s like.


    But obviously, this is not a good thing for them.


    When Huang Jiuge saw them, they naturally saw Huang Jiuge. When they saw Huang Jiuge, their faces were even worse.


    The so-called enemy meet, especially jealous!


    Although there is no evidence to directly point to Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan both believe that they have something to do with Huang Jiuge.


    What happened to the Qin family these days, they feel that they can''t escape the relationship with Huang Jiuge. You know, Shen Yu has a lot to do with Huang Jiuge!


    Although there is no evidence to prove that Shen Yu did it, he is the most suspect.


    What''s more, there are two masters behind Huang Jiuge, Sikong Duan and Nangong Yin. It''s not difficult to do one thing without leaving any trace.


    So maybe the Qin family is still dominated by Huang Jiuge!


    It''s just that they have no evidence and can''t correct it.


    And after so many battles with Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan have realized that Huang Jiuge is not simple, so they won''t provoke her now.


    They always put the expectation of killing Huang Jiuge on the hired killers, but because of two failures, they really don''t hold too much hope for the third time.


    However, after the morning things, the success of the assassination of Huang Jiuge is not so important.


    The emperor is seriously ill, and the court will be in turmoil. As long as he wins, do you still care whether the engagement with Huang Jiuge is successful? At that time, he will do whatever he wants.


    Therefore, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan pass by after meeting Huang Jiuge.


    Let them a little care is, if the Phoenix nine songs know his side of the people died after the reaction.


    However, looking at Huang Jiuge''s indifferent look, I don''t know what happened to the maid!


    It''s not enough for them to kill a maid, but at least there is some comfort in their heart.

 Chapter 733

    Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about the attitude of Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan. She wants to abuse them, but it''s not in public.


    Of course, that''s because Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that Qingtan''s injury is caused by them. If he knows, he won''t treat them indifferently.


    Before going to Mu house, Huang Jiuge went to zuixianlou to buy some roast duck and wine.


    Of course, more because there is no quantum.


    Wuquan consumed a lot of physical strength for Qingtan last night, so she naturally wanted to make up for him.


    Generally speaking, the elderly can not always eat wine and meat, which is bad for their health.


    But Wuquan is not an ordinary person. He is in good health, so he should not avoid these.


    On the way to Mu''s house after Huang Jiuge had bought the wine and meat, Sikong cut into the Weiyang Pavilion of Nalan mansion again.


    But I didn''t see Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut around to find a circle also did not see, then guess Huang Jiuge is not to go to the Mu house, think about it, Sikong cut off to go to the Mu house.


    Just came to Mu house, also didn''t see Huang Jiuge, this let Sikong cut doubt, where did Huang Jiuge go in the end!


    Is it hard to find him?


    Sikong cut can''t help narcissism for a while, but didn''t really think so.


    That woman should still be angry about yesterday! How can I find him!


    When he wanted to leave, Wuquan said that huangjiuge might be on his way. Sikong thought about it, so he just waited in the house.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge came.


    Walking into the back garden, I saw Sikong Chou sitting alone at the stone table.


    Why is he here?


    Huang Jiuge didn''t ask, but Sikong cut out a voice first: "my Lord went to Nalan mansion, you''re not here, I guess you''ll come here, so I came."


    See Sikong cut well, the bottom of the heart of nine songs of Huang is completely relieved.


    But think of yesterday''s things, Huang nine songs and feel uncomfortable, for Sikong cut words also just not cold not light oh.


    See Huang nine song attitude is not cold not light, then know that she is still because of yesterday''s thing remaining gas not to disappear.


    In fact, think about it, Sikong cut also feel guilty, although huangjiu song is destined to be his woman, but now she doesn''t know, so her behavior really violated her.


    However, he didn''t mean to regret and feel guilty. If time went back, he would do the same.


    "Dagger return you" Sikong cut out the dragon scale dagger from his arms and handed it to Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge took it and said nothing.


    At this time, Ben, who was resting in the room, smelled the smell of wine and meat and rushed out.


    The agility of his body showed that he was all right.


    For the action without quantum, Huang Jiuge said that he was speechless and helpless, as if he had been hungry for hundreds of years.


    "Master, you don''t know. You think that they abuse you and won''t let you eat it!" Huang Jiuge can''t help joking.


    No quantum smell speech, eyes a stare: "you smelly girl, don''t think master eat much is ah!"


    "Master said it himself, but I didn''t say it." Huang nine songs make a pair of innocent appearance, but this words is acquiesce to have no quantum words.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" is not angry enough to blow his beard and stare. Of course, he knows that Huang Jiuge is joking, so he won''t be really angry.


    With a cold hum, he held his share in his arms and said with pride, "it''s useless to dislike. Who let you be Laozi''s Apprentice! It''s natural for the apprentice to be filial to his master. "

 Chapter 734

    "Yes, how much do you always want to eat? I''ll show my respect to you." Huang Jiuge agrees with Tao and no longer quarrels with Wuquan.


    Smell speech, have no quantum, this just satisfied hum a few to walk away.


    Si kongcao, who was ignored, was not angry. He just envied the interaction between Huang Jiuge and Wuquan.


    Yes, I do.


    No matter how cold people are, they are eager for family and friendship.


    Born in the imperial family, family has always been thin and cool, even if the father was more interested in him before, but not much of his family.


    His mother passed away early, so he never experienced family affection.


    Although he has three close friends nangongyin, rongmo and Wen Jinran, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to be loved by his elders.


    After wuquanzi returns to his room, Huang Jiuge looks at sikongtiao. His face changes as soon as he says. In the face of sikongtiao, where can he be so kind to wuquanzi! He returned to his lukewarm appearance: "now that the dagger has been returned, you can go."


    In fact, in her heart, she didn''t really want to drive away Sikong. She was just angry.


    Women, if they are all right and wrong, so is Huang Jiuge.


    But Si kongcao didn''t know, so his face suddenly changed.


    This woman, so don''t like to see him?


    But think of Huang Jiuge is because yesterday''s thing so just angry, so Sikong cut also don''t care with her, just ask: "don''t you want to know last night''s thing how?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine song just think of this stubble.


    The fake emperor was the enemy of the Huang family. She promised to revenge for the Huang family, but she didn''t want to know what happened to him!


    As a result, Huang Jiuge''s face softened a lot, and went to sit down opposite Sikong cut: "tell me"


    Sikong cut did not hide, told Huang Jiuge what happened yesterday.


    Huang Jiuge is a little surprised that the identity of the fake Nangong Li is Nangong ye, the emperor''s younger brother of Nangong Li. However, what makes her more confused is what the purpose of the cooperation between the mysterious man and Nangong Ye is.


    100000 taels of gold is really nothing for a country.


    But that''s every year! Add up, it''s not a decimal.


    That''s gold, not silver!


    It''s just that they don''t know the appearance and identity of the mysterious man, so they can''t start to check even if they want to.


    The most important thing is that the other side can change their appearance. They can use other looks. Even if they appear around them, they may not recognize them.


    They don''t know whether the mysterious man will appear after learning that Nangong Li is ill in bed. Maybe, maybe not.


    However, no matter whether they will or not, they have already guarded Chengqian palace. As long as there are suspicious people, they will not let them go.


    Just after talking with Sikong cut, Qingzhi came out. Her face was not good-looking. Seeing Huang Jiuge, she said, "master, Qingtan wakes up. It''s Huo Qingxuan and a man who killed her. It''s not who we thought she was."


    Because Qingtan didn''t know Nangong Yuhao, he didn''t know his identity.


    "What?" Smell speech, Huang nine songs suddenly stand up, first surprised, then become dark and angry.


    They all thought that it was qingmumen who killed Qingtan, but they didn''t think it was Huo Qingxuan.


    As for the man with Huo Qingxuan, you don''t have to guess, Huang Jiuge has 90% identified as Nangong Yuhao.


    Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan, good, very good...


    good

 Chapter 735

    If it''s qingmumen, she can''t get revenge for the moment, but if it''s Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, they want to get revenge at any time.


    Thinking of the handle in her hand, the evil spirit in the corner of her mouth rises, and there is a strong evil in her eyes. The green Gardenia can''t help shaking her body. Even Sikong Duan feels uncomfortable.


    Huang Jiuge turned and walked into the main courtyard, went to his room, but came out in a second or two, with a brown brocade box in his hand.


    This brocade box is the one stolen from the palace of king an, which hides the secrets of Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan.


    This brocade box has always been placed in the space of Huang Jiuge, but in order not to expose the space, Huang Jiuge didn''t take it in front of them, so she went back to the room specially.


    "What is this?" See Huang nine song take brocade box to come out, Si Kong cuts to ask a way.


    He has a hunch that this is not an ordinary brocade box.


    "This is what I let Jiwu and Jitong steal valuable things from Nangong Yuhao''s study." Huang Jiuge doesn''t hide his dishonorable behavior, and his proud appearance is obviously proud of it, which makes Jiwu in the dark twitch his mouth.


    Miss Huang, can you be a little more shameful?


    Even green gardenia, have a kind of impulse to help the amount, how to feel that their master has the bandit''s gas!


    Only Sikong did not respond.


    Then, Huang Jiuge''s smile became evil: "there are secrets that can ruin Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan."


    It may not be so bad to lose one''s reputation, but it will definitely lose one''s reputation.


    Yes, she''s going to expose what''s inside.


    She knew that Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan would deny it, but no matter how they denied it, no one would believe it.


    This made people curious.


    "What''s the secret?" Asked Sikong.


    "See for yourself" Huang Jiuge throws the brocade box to Sikong cut. Sikong cut then opens the brocade box.


    Inside is a letter, then open it.


    One side of the green gardenia is also very curious, toward the letter probe, but because not too close to Sikong cut, so did not see the content of Chu letter, make the heart itch.


    Jiwu was the same. If he wasn''t afraid of his master, he would have jumped out to see what it was.


    In fact, he regretted why he didn''t take a look at it first that day! In this way, he will know the secret.


    Even he was so curious about the secret. If he let Ji Tong know, he couldn''t help jumping out to see it.


    After seeing the content of the letter, even Sikong cut, who had always been unprepared, was not calm.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤" Si kongcao wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. Even if he heard more about this kind of thing, he was also said more, but it was the first time in reality.


    I can''t help but feel a chill.


    "What, what?" Green Gardenia curiously asked.


    Sikong cut didn''t speak, just put the letter on the stone table, let green Gardenia take to see.


    When green Gardenia saw, eyes in vain stare big, shocked, incredible, and, sorry.


    Oh, my God!


    Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan, two men, unexpectedly, it''s that kind of relationship.


    the reaction of Sikong cut and Qingtan makes Jiwu more curious and even more want to know what the letter is about.


    "Are you going to blow it out?" Although ask so, but Sikong cut already confirmed.

 Chapter 736

    "Yes, even if they deny it, it''s impossible for everyone to believe it, so even if they don''t lose their reputation, they will definitely lose their reputation." Phoenix nine song confident smile way, in fact this consequence is inevitable.


    "I''ll help you," Si kongcao volunteered. He also wanted to intervene in such an interesting thing!


    "No, I''ll let Jiwu do it." Huang Jiuge refuses, but she forgets that Jiwu is the person of Sikong cut. Let Jiwu go, it''s also indirectly used to get the help of Sikong cut.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge used his own people so naturally, Sikong not only didn''t get angry, but also felt happy.


    At least, she needs to know herself.


    Huang Jiuge calls Jiwu out and asks him to do it.


    When Jiwu saw the content of the letter, the whole person was not good, a chill from the heart.


    But he was also looking forward to the news.


    As for how Jiwu exposes himself, it''s not what Huang Jiuge considers, as long as he doesn''t expose himself.


    Soon, the improper relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan caused an uproar in the capital.


    "Did you hear that? Lord an and Huo Qingxuan have broken their sleeves. "


    "I''ve heard it, but I don''t know if it''s true or not!"


    "no hole as like as two peas, no wind," heard that the letter written by Huo Qing Yuan to Ann Wang was posted. There was a comparison between Huo Qing''s calligraphy and calligraphy. The handwriting was exactly the same.


    "Where is it? Where is it?"


    "On the list on Main Street!"


    "Let''s go and have a look ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    it''s crazy outside. Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, who are supposed to be human beings, naturally get the news.


    Although they had psychological preparation and wanted to deal with it when they lost the box, they would still be angry and flustered when things happened.


    After all, once it''s exposed, no matter how much they deny it, their reputation will be greatly damaged.


    After a fire, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan had to deal with it. At the same time, they asked people to find out who did it.


    Although they all suspect that it''s Sikong and Nangong Yin, there''s no evidence and it''s useless to doubt!


    Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan soon came to the place where they pasted the letter. In the face of the public''s pointing, they were angry, but they had to be calm.


    They strongly deny and deliberately guide, which is framed.


    Some people think that it may be Nangong Yuhao''s work against the enemy, and the so-called suspects against the enemy are Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan.


    After all, many people are aware of the Royal strife.


    But some people think they really have something.


    Especially under the deliberate promotion of Jiwu, the rumors about Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are still flying all over the sky, which makes Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan almost vomit blood.


    Although Huo Yan believed that his son was not such a person, he also seriously questioned him.


    Of course, Huo Qingxuan will not admit it.


    But Huo Qingqing is different. She loves Nangong Yuhao and respects Huo Qingxuan. Such rumors have greatly stimulated her.


    Especially after a lot of brain repair, I feel that every time Huo Qingxuan goes to Nangong Yuhao and doesn''t want her to go, it''s just to facilitate the tryst. If she goes, it will hinder them.


    Huo Qingqing''s madness makes Huo Qingxuan extremely irritable, and directly knocks her out.


    She''s right, but it doesn''t mean he feels guilty.

 Chapter 737

    It''s because of him that Huo Qingqing is involved with Nangong Yuhao.


    His relationship with Nangong Yuhao is improper, but he never wants fame. After all, their relationship is not accepted by the secular world.


    Is it his fault that he has feelings for a man?


    No one can control the emotion.


    Zhu Zihang used to be so close to Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan that he couldn''t see the point of attack.


    So is Qin Yiqiao.


    No one could have imagined that they would have such a relationship.


    No matter who didn''t believe it, Nangong Yin, Wen Jinran and Wei ziyao believed it. Because they all know that the brocade box was taken by Jiwu and Jitong from the study of Prince an''s mansion, so they also know that the news must have been released by Huang Jiuge.


    The most pathetic thing is Su Jinse. She just had a good relationship with Huo Qingxuan, and then such a thing came out.


    Although she doesn''t want to believe it, it doesn''t mean she won''t think and mind!


    After all, the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan is so good that it''s hard to believe that they really have no other relationship.


    This incident is so noisy that the ministers of Nangong Yuhao''s group ask Nangong Yuhao for an explanation one after another. Nangong Yuhao is so worried that he is so angry that he wants to kill people.


    But he couldn''t even get angry, let alone kill.


    Now is a crucial moment. He must not offend the ministers who support him. At this time, he must win over them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the occurrence of these disturbances is undoubtedly the most favorable for Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan, even if they become the objects of suspicion.


    Anyway, they didn''t do it, and they didn''t worry that Nangong Yuhao would find out about himself.


    As for the truth of the matter, they said they believed it, even though Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan strongly denied it and called it unjust.


    as like as two peas, they are as like as two peas. But they are not aware of Huo Qing''s handwriting, but their eyes are sharp. The letter and Huo Qing''s handwriting are identical. No one can imitate exactly the same.


    As for the half of the jade pendant, Nangong Yuhao also admitted that it was his own. Although he said that the jade pendant only represented the direct friendship with Huo Qingxuan, they were not fools.


    Brotherhood, why not send one jade pendant, but half!


    Obviously, there is a secret!


    In fact, Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan also suspect that this thing may be done by Sikong. After all, Nangong Yuhao is Sikong''s rival!


    But whether it''s Sikong or not, they all thank the people who exposed this matter.


    But at present, nangongyin is the one they fear and worry about most. Now nangongyin controls his father and takes charge of the affairs in the court. When the time is ripe, he will surely replace him.


    Therefore, Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuxuan and Nangong Yuhao are all thinking about whether they should join hands to bring down Nangong Yin, the biggest enemy, and then let them compete fairly.


    Of course, we are still thinking about it and have not yet implemented it.


    The strength of the three groups is equal, but they are not as good as Nangong Yin. After all, there is Sikong behind Nangong Yin!


    Although the current situation from their investigation, nangongyin did not bring many people back to Beijing, even sikongchu did not bring people. But they dare to control their father and the court. It must have been arranged for a long time. They must not take it lightly.


    After all, it''s a matter of life and death, and it can''t be ignored.

 Chapter 738

    Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to just let it go. Now that the fake emperor has been arrested, it''s time for her to take revenge. So even if she killed Nangong Yuhao now, no one will investigate.


    It''s time to close the net.


    Before leaving the house, Huang Jiuge went to find Wuquan.


    "Master, what I have to do in the capital is almost over. Do you want to leave the capital with me or stay here?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Smelling speech, Wuquan sighed first, then said: "leave with you! While I''m still active, I also want to keep looking to see if I can find Tianji school in my lifetime. "


    This matter has always been a mental illness for him. Before he died, he would not give up, even if the result could not be found.


    Suddenly, Wuquan''s eyes fell on the face of Huang Jiuge, and then frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "Girl, today you will meet a person, I don''t know who this person is, but the identity of this person is not simple. If you want to walk in the Jianghu, this person will become your biggest helper, but also your biggest trouble. If you want to avoid it, you can''t get out of this house today. " No quantum said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song Leng Leng Leng.


    Although I have doubts in my heart, I didn''t ask deeply, because I know that what can''t be said has already been said.


    The biggest helper, of course, she doesn''t want to miss. As for the biggest trouble, Huang Jiuge knows that there is no free lunch in the world. If she wants to get it, she has to pay.


    Just like Qingzhi and Qingtan, if you want them to submit to the twelve dead men of qingmumen, you have to avenge them for their former master.


    If you want to create a world in the world, there will be no trouble!


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge is not afraid.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    on the way back, Huang Jiuge is thinking about how to deal with Nangong Yuhao and others, but the neglected Si kongcao is dissatisfied. She bumps her arm against Huang Jiuge and asks, "Hey, what are you thinking?"


    "Think about how to deal with Nangong Yuhao and others!" Huang Jiuge didn''t hide, and there was nothing to hide.


    "I help you" Si kongcao offered himself again.


    "No, I want to avenge myself." Huang Jiuge refused to accept again.


    Sikong cut didn''t get angry, but also said that he understood who didn''t want to revenge himself!


    But Sikong cut still some don''t worry, said: "if need help, can come to see ye."


    "Good" this time, Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse again.


    She can''t always refuse to help her because of the kindness of the other party. She doesn''t have to get a promise anyway.


    Then they were silent.


    Back in the city, Sikong cut because and Nangong Yin made an appointment to talk about something, so had to be separated from Huang Jiuge.


    Huang nine songs slowly toward the direction of Nalan house, thinking that they can bring great help and hemp annoying, who is it!


    If you guess men and women, Huang Jiuge is more inclined to men.


    It''s not that she discriminated against women, it''s just that in the feudal ancient times, men were generally stronger than women.


    Women, really have not seen a few have great achievements!


    Thinking about it, I was interrupted by the noise coming from the front.


    Huang Jiuge raised her eyes and saw the onlookers, but she didn''t see what happened inside.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not a meddler, she is a person who likes to join in the fun, so she goes over.


    As soon as he approached, he heard a domineering male voice coming from the crowd: "do you know who the young master is? How dare you meddle in my young master''s business? I''m afraid I''m going to be too busy for you. "

 Chapter 739

    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge can''t help sighing that there are so many dandies in the capital! I''ve been eating, drinking and making trouble all day.


    "No matter who you are, it''s wrong to tease a good woman in broad daylight. I''ll take care of it." Another male voice.


    Hear this voice, Huang nine songs tiny a Leng.


    Huang Jiuge''s memory is very good. She has heard this male voice, and she can take the right seat accurately.


    If Huang Jiuge doesn''t admit her mistake, the master of this voice is the man who "rescued" her when she was fighting with Sikong.


    That man, it''s not easy!


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge thought of no quantum words, immediately gave birth to a guess.


    Should not, no quantum said that person is him!


    Although it''s a guess, there''s a feeling about Huang Jiuge.


    That man, martial arts is not simple, and from his temperament, you can see the breath of the superior.


    Huang Jiuge pushes away the crowd, walks in and sees the people inside.


    If it''s true, it''s the man.


    The man was still dressed in thick clothes, dressed by ordinary people, behind him, protecting a shivering girl.


    The girl is about the same age as Huang Jiuge. She wears ordinary clothes, but she looks pretty. No wonder she is teased by others!


    And the confrontation with that man is three or four young men, although the appearance is ordinary, but the dress is very gorgeous, a look will know whether rich or expensive.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" is the first man. It''s a great blow to him to think that an ordinary people dare not pay attention to him.


    He thought, it must be that the other party doesn''t know his identity, so he dares not to pay attention to himself.


    So, the man immediately looked at the man with a condescending posture, and said: "I tell you, my young master is Wu Qiong, the son of Wu Tang, the Minister of industry. If you offend my young master, I have thousands of ways to make you unable to stay in the capital."


    Wu dome, the name is a bit happy, infinite.


    This identity for these ordinary people, is a not provoking existence, but the man after listening, just slightly frowned, but did not mean to be afraid: "so what? Can the children of the government be despotic? "


    "You..." Wu Qiong was so angry that he turned blue. I didn''t expect that this man was so bold that he didn''t even fear his identity.


    Such a blow had never happened before, which made Wu Qiong completely angry: "good, good, brothers, we can''t let an ordinary people bully us! Today, my brothers will teach this man a lesson and let him know the end of offending us. "


    Wu Qiong''s followers were all officials. They were so arrogant that they couldn''t help being ignored by the man.


    They were all headed by Wu dome, so they did not dare to act rashly before Wu dome said anything.


    Now that Wu dome had spoken, they immediately swarmed up to the man.


    As soon as they saw that there was going to be a fight, the onlookers all stepped back, afraid of harming themselves. But they didn''t leave because they wanted to watch the fun!


    One against three, in the eyes of the public, the man who will suffer will be the man of that person.


    But reality and imagination are often in the opposite direction.


    I saw Wu dome three people close to the man, in front of a flower, did not see clearly how the man shot, then saw Wu dome three people fly out.


    Then the sound of "bang bang bang" accompanied by the scream of "ah ah" rang out. Wu Qiong and others were lying on the ground, turning over and over, wailing in pain.

 Chapter 740

    The people were shocked to see that the man was so powerful.


    With this, there was a burst of applause and cheers.


    The common people hated this kind of dandy, but they didn''t dare to fight with the officials, and they couldn''t fight even if they wanted to, so they didn''t do anything.


    Now they are happy to see them beaten.


    This foot, the man also controlled the strength, but also worried about causing human life.


    After all, in his view, these people are not guilty to death, just a little lesson.


    However, it was not easy for Wu Qiong, who only knew how to eat, drink and play all day long, lacked exercise and was physically weak, so he couldn''t get up for a while.


    The man no longer cares about them, turns around and looks at the woman behind him, comforting: "girl, it''s all right, you go back quickly!"


    Before that, the woman didn''t see the man''s face. At this moment, she was attracted by his handsome face, and her heart jumped up.


    All of a sudden, a plan appeared in the woman''s mind, and then, with her head tilted and her body softened, she fell into the man''s arms.


    Huang Jiuge''s mouth is full of fun. Naturally, she can see that the woman is pretending. It seems that she has a crush on the man.


    But the man didn''t know that the woman was pretending. Seeing her like this, he was afraid that she would fall down, so he immediately caught her and asked anxiously, "girl, what are you doing, girl?"


    "I, I''m dizzy, I''m weak all over," the woman said in a weak voice.


    "Well, then what? I''ll take you to the hospital The man was at a loss.


    The "good" woman didn''t refuse because she knew that a man couldn''t take her home. In this case, others would think of her as the kind of woman who has a good temper.


    Yes, although the man is supporting the woman now, and they are not compatible with each other, we don''t think there is anything wrong. Because they all think that the woman is really uncomfortable and that the man''s action is to save the woman.


    In this way, the man helped the woman go.


    "You, you, you..." Wu Qiong saw this and was so anxious that he struggled to get up.


    That man hurt him, how can he let him go!


    Just move all over pain, they these spoiled childe brother can''t help this pain, so can''t get up, can only watch the man go away.


    Huang Jiuge also followed in the past, because he thought that was what the master said.


    But she is also thinking about how to let him follow her!


    Huang Jiuge walked casually, just like shopping. Her eyes didn''t deliberately fall on the man, so the man didn''t realize that someone was following him until she came to the hospital.


    There is no absolute justice in the hospital. When you meet a doctor who is greedy for small things, even if it''s nothing, you will tell him something.


    No, the woman is OK at all. At most, she was a little frightened before, but the doctor can say several things, and then prescribe some medicine for them to catch.


    It''s not too much. The doctor saw that they were not well dressed, so this medicine is not valuable.


    The doctor gave the list to the man, but the man didn''t take it. He looked at the doctor and asked, "what can I do with it? Shouldn''t it be for her? "


    This words ask, let the doctor and that woman all Leng Leng.


    The doctor thinks that they are husband and wife, so it''s right for the man to apply for medicine, but he doesn''t want him to say that.


    And the woman thinks, he is a man, in order to reflect the man''s demeanor, he generously for her to spend money on medicine is not it?

 Chapter 741

    It''s a bit out of style for a man to do so, but he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it.


    What is demeanor? Can you eat it?


    Moreover, he has no such consciousness at all.


    He and she had no reason to save her.


    The doctor saw something wrong and asked, "what''s your relationship?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just saw her being bullied by several people and saved her." Said the man.


    Smell speech, the doctor brow tiny Cu, immediately hand that list that woman: "girl, this is your medicine list."


    The woman bit her lip and was at a loss.


    Her family was ordinary, so she was reluctant to buy medicine with money.


    Moreover, she doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with her body. Even if she has some minor problems, it''s not worth spending money to buy medicine!


    If you let your parents know, you have to kill her.


    Although she complained that the man didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade and didn''t have manners, she still held a trace of hope when she saw his handsome face.


    "Doctor, I don''t have any money with me now, or I''ll pay you for the diagnosis first, and I''ll come back to fill the medicine later." The woman said, her eyes couldn''t help glancing at the man, but she saw that the man was not moved, which made her heart even colder.


    "All right!" Although the doctor was dissatisfied, he couldn''t say anything. He was greedy, but he didn''t dare to force him.


    No way, the woman had to take out her own money and pay.


    After seeing a doctor, it is necessary to pay for the consultation. She can''t refuse.


    As for the matter of going back to apply medicine, it''s just a hoax.


    Although she complained about the man''s tightness in her heart, it was also true that she had been saved by others. She did not say "thank you for saving my life"


    "you''re welcome. Since you''re OK, I''ll go first." The man said, then turned and left. As for what would happen to the woman, it was not his business to consider.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" when the woman wanted to call him, she was far away.


    As a woman, she still knows how to be reserved, so no matter how unwilling she is, she can''t go after him! This let a person see, don''t know how to arrange her!


    The woman''s heart is very depressed, and even the face is not good-looking.


    Huang Jiuge, who sees this scene in her eyes, finds it interesting and funny. It''s not that she despises the woman''s behavior, but that the man is just a piece of wood and doesn''t understand the amorous feelings at all.


    But that''s true, because he has no obligation to do anything.


    Not long after the man came out of the hospital, a group of people gathered around him and surrounded him, so that the people around him ran away.


    There are about 20 visitors. One third of them are dressed in black, one third in dark blue, and another third in dark blue. When you look at them, you can see that they are the guards of big families.


    You don''t have to guess. Huang Jiuge knows that it must be Wu Qiong and others who are looking for help.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    just then, Wu Qiong and others outside the crowd were helped to come in. Looking at the man surrounded in the center, they laughed with pride: "Oh! You want to run after you beat me? There are no doors. "


    That self-confident appearance, as if has already won the lottery.


    Also, in his opinion, even if the man is more powerful, can he be more powerful than so many of them?


    But what he didn''t know was that although the twenty guards had some skills, they were just entering the mainstream. Even Huang Jiuge didn''t pay attention to them, not to mention the men who could fight with Sikong Chou!


    Kill them. It''s just a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 742

    He didn''t see the man''s scared look. Wu Qiong was very angry. He ordered fiercely: "give me a hand, no matter how disabled or disabled you are, just don''t die.".


    Obviously, Wu Qiong also knew that it was not good to deal with the aftermath of killing people, so he left a way for himself.


    With the fall of Wu Gong''s words, more than 20 guards swarmed toward the man.


    Huang Jiuge pays attention to the man''s look. He frowns slightly, and his eyes show helplessness. He doesn''t see anything else.


    This man gives Huang Jiuge a superficial feeling of being naive and ignorant. He seems to know more about the world.


    However, his obscure superior temperament and his profound martial arts show that he is mysterious and not simple. Such contradictory temperament shows that he is pretending, but this disguise is not very successful! Or she wouldn''t have seen it.


    However, she did not feel the danger from him, but a sense of justice.


    Although I know these guards are not the opponent of that man, since Huang Jiuge intends to get close to him, he naturally starts from here.


    So, when those people swarmed toward men, Huang Jiuge also moved.


    A kick will directly kick a person to fly, and the person who was kicked to fly just bumped into the next two, and then three people directly fell down.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway.


    Man''s eyes flashed surprise, just don''t know is surprise she will hand, or what.


    However, he does not have so many problems. At present, we should solve these people first.


    The men didn''t want them to die or be disabled, but they couldn''t afford to be beaten.


    In less than a minute, more than 20 people were knocked down by the man and Huang Jiuge. They were so surprised that they were all stunned.


    Wu Qiong and others are directly scared to be silly, looking at Huang Jiuge and the man, as if to see the ghost, can''t react for a moment.


    The man didn''t say anything, but Huang Jiuge stood up and walked towards Wu dome.


    Wu Qiong was shocked and responded immediately. Although he was scared and retreated step by step, he did not forget to threaten: "you, you, don''t come here. I am the son of Wu Tang, the Minister of the Ministry of industry. If you dare to do anything to me, my father will not let you go"


    "Oh! The Minister of the Ministry of work, I don''t think much of you! " Huang nine songs disdain of say.


    Some people who know Huang Jiuge know that Huang Jiuge has the support of the king of Chonglou behind her. Even Lord an dares not to pay attention to her, not to mention being a minister of the Ministry of work!


    But people who don''t know Huang Jiuge feel that this woman doesn''t know heaven and earth.


    "You... You..." Wu Qiong was angry. He didn''t know what was wrong. He didn''t fear his father''s name!


    "What''s the origin of this woman! So bold? " Someone asked doubtfully.


    "Yes! Is she not afraid of Wu''s revenge? "


    "It''s a pity for such a beautiful woman..." someone has foreseen the end of Huang Jiuge.


    "Afraid? Oh! Even the Huo brothers and sisters dare to fight, and they are afraid that the Wu family will not succeed? " Someone said sarcastically, of course, those who don''t know Huang Jiuge.


    "What? Is she "


    " who is she? "


    Smell speech, many people have guessed, but still some people do not know.


    "Yes, she is Huang Jiuge."


    Huang nine songs everyone knows, but not everyone has seen it.


    Now after hearing that this woman is Huang Jiuge, people don''t think there''s anything wrong with Huang Jiuge''s words.

 Chapter 743

    Yes! Behind Huang Jiuge, there is the support of Wang Chonglou. Who can she be afraid of!


    Wu Qiong was as shocked as an electric shock. Naturally, he also knew the rumors about Huang Jiuge and knew that she could not offend her. So now, he didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s your fault first. I hope this is the end of it. If you want to trouble my friend again, don''t blame me for being rude." Huang Jiuge warned that he didn''t want to fight too much with the Wu family.


    "Yes, I, I know. I won''t trouble Miss Huang''s friends any more. No, no, no more." Wu Qiong said with a sigh of relief.


    Although the heart is not willing, but had to compromise.


    If he knew that this man was Huang Jiuge''s friend, he would not find someone to trouble him. He almost caused a big trouble.


    Then Wu Qiong ran away with the crowd, and the crowd around him gradually dispersed.


    The man walks up to Huang Jiuge and says, "thank you, girl"


    although he doesn''t pay attention to these people at all, it''s true that Huang Jiuge has helped him, and thanks are necessary.


    "With your skill, I don''t need to do anything at all. It''s just that you''ve helped me and I can''t stand by." Huang Jiuge said with a friendly smile.


    The man''s eyes flashed by. It was amazing to find that the woman was so beautiful!


    But in addition to amazing, there is nothing else, will not make people feel repulsive and disgusted.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." The man said, and wanted to leave.


    Huang Jiuge wanted to stay, but before she spoke, she was preempted by a voice: "wood, you are here!"


    Then two men in ordinary clothes came up to the man.


    Wood?


    Huang Jiuge can''t help but smoke a little. She thinks this person is a bit like wood, but she doesn''t want to be called wood.


    Of course, she knew that it was not his real name.


    "Axe, Zhang Ren, how did you come back? Don''t you go to work today? " Wood asked.


    Smelling speech, the axe sighed and said helplessly: "it''s really irritating. Today, a few strong people came and took all the work. The boss drove us away."


    "What? That''s too much deception, isn''t it Wood smell speech, said angrily.


    "Isn''t it? Now we have to find work again, or we''ll be hungry. " Zhang Ren''s head drooped.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyebrows are slightly picked. I can''t imagine that this master of wood has gone to do coolie work. Why on earth!


    Does it have something to do with the secret behind his disguise?


    "But where shall we find it! I thought there was a lot of work to do in the capital, but after looking for such a long time, I can''t only do it on my own, and after only half a month, I was expelled. " The axe complained.


    "Wood, you have a lot of martial arts. You''d better be a bodyguard in a wealthy family! You don''t have to suffer with us. " Zhang Ren said.


    As soon as Zhang Ren''s words came out, he was immediately opposed by wood: "no, you two have saved wood''s life. How can wood just leave you alone?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs a Leng, help grace?


    Think, Huang nine song automatic brain repair, guess this wood is not hurt by his enemy, and then in the process of escape by these two people met, then saved him.


    Although this guess is too routine, Huang Jiuge thinks it is possible.


    It seems that if you want to recover the wood, you have to be kind and help him to make a living.

 Chapter 744

    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge asked, "besides physical work, what else can you do?"


    Suddenly think of the female voice, let a few people are Leng for a while, looking towards the direction of the voice.


    Eyes fall on Huang Jiuge, axe and Zhang Ren are a burst of surprise, they are the first time to see such a beautiful woman.


    However, they are the same as wood. Apart from being amazing, they don''t have any other look that they shouldn''t have, which makes Huang Jiuge have no bad feelings for them.


    And wood this also just reaction come over, Huang nine songs are still there.


    "Who are you?" The ax asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve heard you''re looking for a job. I want to see if there''s anything I can do for you." Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Jiuge''s words let axe and Zhang Ren subconsciously show joy, but the next moment, it becomes vigilant.


    They don''t know Huang Jiuge. They don''t know whether her words are true or false. They don''t doubt her because she is beautiful.


    Besides, their mother told them that the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is.


    "Miss Huang, is this too much trouble?" Wood was a little embarrassed, but thinking of their situation, he refused to export.


    Seeing that Mu Mu knows this woman, axe and Zhang Ren are a little less alert, but they don''t believe it, because even if Mu knows Miss Huang, they are not familiar with each other!


    The three of them have been together for half a month. They know who they know.


    "No trouble. In fact, I just need a bodyguard with excellent martial arts skills. I just don''t know if you want to. As for your two friends, I think I''ll make arrangements. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Hearing this in the ears of a few people, he was very happy.


    But hear in the ear of Ji Wu, is not happy, don''t understand Huang nine song to do so is what meaning?


    Is it because you don''t protect yourself well? Or is Huang Jiuge''s support purely out of kindness?


    But how did he feel that Huang Jiuge was not so kind!


    What he does not deny is that this man''s martial arts are very strong, maybe similar to him, maybe above him.


    These thoughts in Jiwu''s mind after a circle, then suddenly clear, huangjiuge this is to have the ability of people for their own use!


    "We''re from the countryside. We''re only good at rough work." Axe some embarrassed said.


    "What do you want to do most?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "I don''t really care about what I do, as long as I can make a living." Zhang Ren said.


    "Well, you can go with me first! If you don''t want to do it then you can change it. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Ax and Zhang Ren hesitated for a moment. In the end, they were worried about being cheated.


    But after thinking about it, with wood, they have nothing to fear. Wood is so good at martial arts.


    Then, a few people then followed Huang nine songs to walk.


    Came to the door of Nalan house, a few people were stunned.


    "Here, here... Here"


    "this is my home. Wood will be my bodyguard. If you don''t mind being a servant! I can arrange it. If you don''t want to, you can tell me. You can rest assured that I won''t sign the deed of sale with you when you enter Nalan mansion. You can leave at any time when you want to leave. " Huang Jiuge said.


    There are not many servants in Nalan mansion, and there are not many things to do. It''s relatively easy, and the salary is fair.


    And in general, those who enter a rich family as servants have to sign a contract of sale, in order to avoid betrayal.


    But Huang Jiuge doesn''t need them to sign a contract of sale, which is also respect for them and gives them the right to freedom.

 Chapter 745

    Axe and Zhang Ren feel that this is just like a blessing from heaven! To be a servant in a big family, such a good thing falls on them. What''s more, I don''t want to do it!


    I can''t believe that this woman is still a gold lady.


    This time, their vigilance to Huang Jiuge was completely gone.


    As for the deed of sale, even if it''s signed, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, both of them are dead parents, and there is no one in the family. It''s the same everywhere.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, miss. Thank you, miss."


    Axe and Zhang Ren excited Chao Huang nine song thanks a way, even the mouth all changed.


    "Thank you miss" wood also quite excited thanks.


    Huang nine songs smile to have no speech, then then then lead three people to go in.


    After entering Nalan house, Huang Jiuge directly asks the housekeeper to arrange things. She doesn''t need to treat her face favorably. She treats other servants equally.


    However, ax and Zhang Ren were brought in by Huang Jiuge. She didn''t want them to be excluded and bullied, so she told the housekeeper to pay more attention to the relationship between ax and Zhang Ren and other people.


    If ax and Zhang Ren are deliberately embarrassed, let the housekeeper mediate, but don''t deliberately favor ax and Zhang Ren.


    Because in this way, it will only cause other people''s dissatisfaction.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge did it just in case. There were not many servants in Nalan mansion, so it was not difficult to manage them. They were harmonious.


    Moreover, with Huang Jiuge''s current prestige, they know that axe and Zhang Ren are brought in by Huang Jiuge, and no one dares to bully them.


    After telling the housekeeper, Huang Jiuge goes to talk to Jiang Hui.


    Huang nine songs personally command, Jiang Hui natural attention.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll pay more attention." Jiang Hui said.


    Huang nine songs hum a, ask a way: "recently the body doesn''t have what problem!"


    Although she is familiar with Huang Jiuge, Jiang Hui has always positioned Huang Jiuge in a high position, so when she heard Huang Jiuge''s concern, Jiang Hui was flattered: "Miss care, OK! Especially with mother Liu''s special secret recipe, it''s not so bad now. You know, when I was pregnant with my daughter, I was half dead because of my bad luck. "


    "If it''s OK, remember that the talisman I gave you must not leave your body. If you don''t bathe these days, don''t bathe first." Huang Jiuge once again tells her that she is worried that once they bathe, she has to take the talisman down temporarily, giving Nalan QIANZI a chance.


    Huang Jiuge''s seriousness makes Jiang Hui and others feel strange and confused, but they dare not ask more or listen.


    They just need to know that Huang Jiuge will not harm them.


    "Yes, I remember." Jiang Hui also responded seriously.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge left.


    Although Mu Mu is Huang Jiuge''s bodyguard, he is a man. Naturally, he can''t live in Weiyang pavilion with Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge asks aunt Tong to arrange a single room in the north courtyard. Wood is beside Huang Jiuge during the day and goes back to her room to have a rest at night.


    After arranging things in the room, Huang Jiuge asks aunt Tong to prepare some clothes for the wood.


    After everything is arranged, Huang Jiuge calls Jiwu out to get to know wood. Knowing each other''s existence will not cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Although Ji Tong was not there, he was not ignored.


    Knowing that there are two masters around her to protect her, Mu Mu doesn''t think much and doesn''t care. He only knew that his duty was to protect Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 746

    After a day''s investigation, Xue Shilang finally found something.


    Just a few days ago, Xue Yi destroyed Nalan QIANZI''s innocence and promised her to marry her. But on the same day, something happened to Xue Yi and Qin Yiyun.


    These are all said by the childe brother who knew the situation when he was with Xue Yi those days.


    So, Xue Shilang subconsciously guessed that Nalan QIANZI had a grudge and hired someone to kill Xue Yi.


    But the doubt belongs to the doubt. He has no evidence and can''t go to the door to arrest people!


    What''s more, his son ruined the family, the girl''s innocence was the first, and he broke his promise. Later, he didn''t have the face to question people.


    However, this does not affect his continued search for evidence.


    As for the consequences, what should Nalan QIANZI do? He doesn''t know now. We''ll find the evidence first.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    just after taking a nap, Huang Jiuge heard a scream coming from the east courtyard.


    Huang Jiuge eyes a convergence, subconsciously think and Nalan QIANZI.


    Without waiting for Jitong to report back, Huang Jiuge immediately asks Jiwu to have a look.


    Soon, Jiwu came back, saying that Nalan QIANJIAO went to find Nalan QIANZI, but when he saw Nalan QIANZI, he suddenly uttered a cry of fear, and then he still called ghost in his mouth.


    Huang nine songs smell speech a Zheng, some surprised, can Na LAN Qian Jiao see ghost?


    Is it that people are stupid and the magnetic field has changed?


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge is curious, can''t help but want to see.


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge stood up and went out.


    In QIANZI garden, Nalan QIANZI is scared by the ghost in Nalan QIANJIAO''s mouth. Unexpectedly, Nalan QIANJIAO can see the spirit in her body.


    Why?


    In this regard, Yin Ling can not explain, but also guess, perhaps because of the reason of silly, the magnetic field of the brain has changed.


    However, at present, I can''t control how Nanlan QIANJIAO sees the spirit. First stop Nanlan QIANJIAO shouting, so as not to attract others.


    "Jinglan, Jinglian, take miss three out." Nalan QIANZI immediately ordered.


    Since Nalan QIANJIAO can see the spirit in her body, she naturally can''t get close to Nalan QIANJIAO, because it will only scare her into shouting.


    Although Jinglan and Jinglian are a little worried by Nalan QIANJIAO''s ghost calls, they don''t take her words seriously because they don''t believe there are ghosts in the world, and because Nalan QIANJIAO is so stupid.


    Hear the command of Nalan QIANZI, immediately go to Lanan QIANJIAO.


    As soon as Nalan QIANZI was touched, she screamed and struggled: "ah! Go away, go away, ghost, ghost ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    a fool has no self-control ability, and once he works hard, his strength is greater than that of ordinary people, so Jinglan and Jinglian can''t restrain Nalan QIANJIAO at all.


    Nalan QIANZI is short of breath. She will give Nalan QIANJIAO a palm at the back of her neck to knock her unconscious.


    Seeing that Nalan QIANZI came towards her, Nalan QIANJIAO got up and rushed to the door.


    Seeing this, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t chase after her. She thinks it''s ok as long as Nalan QIANJIAO doesn''t scream in front of her and doesn''t cause any misunderstanding.


    However, things didn''t develop as she wanted, because as soon as Nalan QIANJIAO went out, she met Huang Jiuge.


    Although Nalan QIANJIAO still hates huangjiuge in her subconscious after being silly, she would rather seek refuge behind huangjiuge than face Nalan QIANZI.

 Chapter 747

    Looking at Nalan QIANJIAO running in front of her, then grabbing her arm and hiding behind her, Huang Jiuge picks her eyebrows slightly, but doesn''t get away from her, and doesn''t have the disgust and rejection in her imagination.


    Perhaps, because Nalan QIANJIAO has been silly, her hatred for her also scattered!


    Nalan QIANZI''s face sank when she saw the nine songs of Huang.


    What is she doing here?


    "Ghost, ghost, ghost..." after Huang Jiuge, Nalan QIANJIAO shivers and keeps shouting the word ghost.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song brow tiny wrinkly, a pair of don''t understand appearance: "ghost? Where is the ghost? "


    Huang Jiuge looks natural, can''t see a trace of fraud, let Nalan QIANZI think, she didn''t see his wrong.


    Even so, without waiting for Nalan QIANJIAO to speak, Nalan QIANZI spoke first: "Jiaoer must have had a nightmare, so she would be scared into such nonsense. Jinglan Jinglian, don''t send miss three back soon."


    "Yes, miss two." Jinglan Jinglian smell speech, then immediately toward Nalan QIANZI walk.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t stop her. She came to see if Nalan QIANJIAO really saw the Yin Ling, and didn''t plan to do anything.


    Because Nalan QIANJIAO saw Jinglan and Jinglian clearly, she didn''t resist any more and left with them.


    See Nalan QIANJIAO leave, Nalan QIANZI tiny can''t check of a sigh of relief, and then toward Huang Jiuge sorry said: "these days sister body unwell, don''t entertain big sister to sit in the room."


    "It''s OK. I just heard the cry. I thought something happened and came to have a look. Since it''s OK, I''ll go first." Huang nine songs also don''t mind, say, then turn round to leave.


    Looking at the back of Huang Jiuge leaving, Nalan QIANZI''s eyes couldn''t hide and showed his ruthlessness.


    If it wasn''t for the bad time, she would have killed Huang Jiuge.


    Nalan QIANZI can''t be exposed to the sun, but she can''t see the light. As long as she can''t reach the sun, she can still walk, but she doesn''t want to go out.


    QIANZI yuan things did not spread out, although many people have heard the call, but know that is Nalan QIANJIAO called out, we are not surprised.


    After all, Nalan QIANJIAO is a fool. Everything she does is considered normal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when nalanjin came back to the house, he asked the housekeeper to call Huang Jiuge to the study.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge, Nalan Jin''s thoughts were a little complicated. Then he sighed and said, "close the door first. I have something to tell you."


    After hearing the words, Huang Jiuge closed the door, and then came to Nalan and asked, "what''s the matter with dad looking for me?"


    To nalanjin, Huang Jiuge''s attitude is not cordial, but it is still polite.


    "What''s the relationship between you and the king of Paris? What''s your plan for the engagement with Lord Ann? " Nalanjin asked, but not in the tone of questioning, but purely to understand the situation.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge also roughly guessed nalanjin''s intention, so he said frankly without concealing: "I and Sikong Chou are just friends. The engagement with Nangong Yuhao is impossible."


    In this regard, nalanjin has already had the answer in his heart, but he just wants to make a final decision.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked naranjin.


    "When he''s dead, there''s nothing left?" Huang nine song says with a smile, but this smile is permeated with the taste of cruelty, let Na LAN Jin can''t help but body a quiver, at the same time surprised.


    What? She''s going to kill Nangong Yuhao?

 Chapter 748

    Turning a blind eye to nalanjin''s surprise, Huang Jiuge continued: "after I escaped from Nangong Yuhao''s design, the engagement was broken. I came back just for revenge. Look, since I came back, Nangong Yuhao has never lived in peace. In this palace change, it''s time to end. "


    Smell speech, Na LAN Jin can''t help but take a breath, think of this period of time Nangong Yu Hao situation, is really very bad.


    There is also the change of the palace ¡¤¡¤


    nalanjin was subconsciously surprised how she knew that it had not been spread out! However, it''s not strange to think of the relationship between Huang Jiuge and Sikong duannan Gongyin.


    After taking a deep breath, nalanjin said: "the emperor is seriously ill, Prince Yin is in charge of the government, and the three kings begin to move to win over the courtiers. Although Nalan government has no power, it is inevitable to stand in line. What do you think I should do? "


    In fact, he wanted to stand in line under nangongyin, but he didn''t mean to attract courtiers! He can''t lick his face!


    After all, Nalan family does not have any strength, just a dispensable existence.


    Na LAN Jin asks so, Huang nine songs also clear.


    "It''s good to be neutral." this is the answer of Huang Jiuge, because this matter will soon end, and there is no need for the participation of these ministers.


    "Nalanjin opened his mouth to refute. How can neutrality be so simple!


    But also inexplicably believe nine songs, so retort, after all, did not say.


    After coming back from the study, Huang Jiuge asks Mu to take the place of Ji Tong to monitor Nalan QIANZI, and then asks Ji Wu and Ji Tong to do something for themselves.


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge doesn''t trust wood and doesn''t let him go. Just in case, it''s better to let Jiwu and Jitong, who have more trust, do it.


    With the temperament of wood, it''s more appropriate to monitor Nalan QIANZI. Even without Huang Jiuge''s command, if Nalan QIANZI does harm to others, he won''t sit back and ignore it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the evening, Huang Jiuge dressed in black and went out of the house, but she didn''t go to the house.


    Prince an''s residence, study.


    Nangong Yuhao is fidgeting about what happened in these two days.


    Suddenly, "whew", a dart broke through the window, but the target was not aimed at Nangong Yuhao, but shot into the bookcase beside him.


    Nangong Yuhao rushed out immediately, but peace had been restored around him.


    At the same time, a dark guard appeared in front of Nangong Yuhao, knelt down on one knee and said, "tell the Lord that the other side has excellent martial arts, and his subordinates didn''t catch the other side. Please punish him."


    "Go down!" Although Nangong Yuhao was very angry, he didn''t vent his anger on the dark guard.


    After all, it''s not their fault that they are good at martial arts.


    Nangong Yuhao went back to his study and looked at the dart on the bookcase. He found that the dart was still wearing a piece of paper and a jade pendant.


    As soon as he came near, Nangong Yuhao, who recognized the jade pendant, had a bad feeling. He immediately pulled down the dart, held the jade pendant in his hand, and looked at the contents of the paper.


    When he saw the contents of the letter, Nangong Yuhao''s head exploded, and his face became more ugly.


    Leng for a few seconds, after reaction, he rushed out immediately.


    In a broken temple in the western suburbs, there is a fire.


    Two men, a man and a woman, were tied to the pillars on both sides of the main hall.


    Although their mouths are blocked by rags, it does not hinder their identification.


    Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing.

 Chapter 749

    They stare angrily at the person standing in front of them, struggling with their bodies, and their mouths are constantly purring.


    It''s just that they''re powerless at the moment, and they look like they''re tickling.


    The person standing in front of Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing is no other than Huang Jiuge.


    The person standing behind Huang Jiuge is Ji Tong, but Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing don''t know Ji Tong, so they ignore him.


    As for Jiwu, he was called by Huang Jiuge to send a letter to Nangong Yuhao.


    Yes, what Huang Jiuge asked Jiwu and Jitong to do for herself today is to kidnap Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing.


    Huang Jiuge is not sure whether she will kill them, but she wants to see how the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan is, and how they choose between life and death.


    As for Huo Qingqing, she let her watch the relationship between her favorite man and her respected brother.


    It should be exciting for her!


    Huang Jiuge walks up to Huo Qingqing and gives out a light smile, saying: "Huo Qingqing, do you think it''s a blow that the man you love most has a shady relationship with your brother, but you are just a pawn for them to maintain the relationship."


    Huo Qingqing was so excited by this that she was about to go crazy. Now she is mentioned by Huang Jiuge. She is even more furious. Her eyes are congested and her eyes are almost protruding.


    She wanted to curse and roar, but because her mouth was blocked by a rag, she could only make a whine sound.


    Ignoring Huo Qingqing''s anger, Huang Jiuge continued: "you say, Nangong Yuhao is coming. If I can only let him take one person, who will he take! I think he will choose your brother without hesitation. "


    "Wuwuwu ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    No, no, no ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huo Qingqing shakes her head desperately, even if she thinks so in her heart, but she can''t accept it.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge''s constant stimulation Huo Qingqing, Huo Qingxuan is angry, but he can''t do anything and can only watch it.


    Although he knew that since Huang Jiuge had caught them all, it was impossible to give them a chance to live, he couldn''t help thinking about the problem of Huang Jiuge.


    If he and Huo Qingqing can only live one night, he knows that Nangong Yuhao will choose him and give up Huo Qingqing, and he also wants to live by himself.


    He is selfish or ruthless.


    Not to mention that people do not fight for themselves, heaven will kill the earth. For Nangong Yuhao and the Huo family, his life is more important than Huo Qingqing''s.


    He is the legitimate son of the Huo family, the successor of the Huo family, and the most outstanding son of the Huo family.


    If he died, it would be a great blow to the Huo family. Maybe his power would be greatly reduced.


    Huo Qingqing is just a daughter, and the most important thing for the Huo family is a daughter.


    Marriage, who can use, it is just a name, the most important thing is his friendship with Nangong Yuhao before.


    While Huo Qing was thinking about this, the voice of Huang Jiuge was still ringing: "in fact, if you two choose who will live and who will die, you will both choose to live and die!"


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing are shocked. Subconsciously, they look at each other, as if they want to know the idea of the place.


    "Oh" see, Huang nine songs and can''t help but smile, looking at the two eyes become play abuse.


    She had no doubt that they were selfish and would never sacrifice themselves for each other.

 Chapter 750

    Yes, each of them will selfishly choose the other to die and live by themselves.


    Huang Jiuge looked at Huo Qingxuan: "if you and Nangong Yuhao can only live one, how do you choose?"


    Smell speech, Huo Qingxuan body a stiff, mind flashed tangled, but finally hope Nangong Yuhao can live.


    If he could, he hoped that Nangong Yuhao would not come directly, because his coming would not change the result. Huang Jiuge would not let them go.


    For this problem, Huo Qingqing is inclined to the family, if Huo Qingxuan and Nangong Yuhao can only live one, she hopes to live Huo Qingxuan.


    At this time, Jiwu comes back, which means Nangong Yuhao will arrive soon, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about Huo Qingxuan.


    "Ha ha! Nangong Yuhao will be here soon, and the play will begin. " Huang nine songs ponder of smile way, eyes are full of expectation.


    Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan, Huo Qingqing, don''t let her down for tonight''s play!


    Huang Jiuge goes to the chair that has been prepared in the center and sits down. Jiwu and Jitong stand on both sides of Huang Jiuge, just like a bodyguard.


    All right! Their current identity is the bodyguard of Huang Jiuge.


    As soon as Jiwu came back, Nangong Yuhao arrived.


    Nangong Yuhao came by himself.


    Huang nine songs can be so sure, nature is something to arrange in advance.


    The address on that letter was not here, but somewhere else.


    Huang Jiuge asks Jiwu to confirm that Nangong Yuhao is alone, and then leads him here.


    She is not stupid. If Nangong Yuhao brings people here, can she abuse them well? Of course not.


    As soon as Nangong Yuhao entered the broken temple, his eyes first fell on the people tied to the two pillars, and he recognized them in this eye.


    In vain, the pupil shrinks. I thought there was only Huo Qingxuan, but I didn''t expect there was Huo Qingqing.


    Then, Nangong Yuhao''s eyes fell on Huang Jiuge.


    He didn''t know Jiwu and Jitong, so he ignored them directly.


    However, when he saw that the person sitting on the chair was Huang Jiuge, Nangong Yuhao was surprised, and then his eyes burst out a strong anger: "Huang Jiuge, it''s you."


    "Ha ha!" Huang Jiuge chuckled, full of fun: "it''s me"


    "what do you want?" Nangong Yuhao asked, gnashing his teeth.


    "What do you want? What would you do if the enemy was in your hands Huang Jiuge asked in a masochistic way.


    Of course, I killed him.


    Of course, Nangong Yuhao didn''t say it.


    Nangong Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Huang Jiuge: "if you kill them, aren''t you afraid of Huo''s revenge?"


    Of course, it''s not a reminder, it''s a threat.


    "Revenge? If I kill all three of you, who will know that I did it! " Huang Jiuge said with a smile.


    "How dare you?" The South Temple Yu Hao Nu way, but this words a, he then regretted.


    Since Huang Jiuge dares to capture them here, there is nothing he dares to do.


    And Huang Jiuge is right. If you kill all three of them, no one will know that she did it.


    Even if it is suspected to be related to her, there is no evidence!


    However, why is Huang Jiuge so bold? Is it because of Sikong''s support?


    Think of Sikong cut, Nangong Yu Hao secretly hate at the same time, also gave birth to fear, more regret himself so rashly came, this is not equal to sheep into tiger''s mouth?


    He knows that Huang Jiuge hates him very much.


    Just, now how regret also useless, can only think of how to escape from the hand of nine songs of Huang.


    He is usually conceited, but it doesn''t mean he has no self-knowledge.

 Chapter 751

    The other party can sneak into Prince an''s house, but they can''t even catch his secret guards, which is enough to show that the other party is not simple. What''s more, they can kidnap Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing quietly!


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out what kind of abusive means they used. Maybe they are not as powerful as they thought, but they are enough to make him afraid.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Yuhao had an idea in his mind, that is, it was probably the two men who did what happened in the study that night.


    As soon as this idea appears, it is difficult to be denied.


    Who are they?


    Nangong Yuhao doesn''t believe that Huang Jiuge can have such a powerful subordinate. Is it the person of Sikong?


    "I dare not, is it not enough to capture them and lead you?" Huang Jiuge said with a sneer: "still, you won''t believe it until I do it!"


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Nangong Yuhao said, staring at Huang Jiuge with indignation. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "What do I do?" Huang nine songs ask a way, just that tone, but full of drama abuse, let South Temple Yu Hao feel dazzling want to tear up.


    Of course, if you can.


    Now the result doesn''t make Nangong Yuhao regret that she was cruel to Huang Jiuge. Instead, she regrets that she didn''t use the right method and didn''t see Huang Jiuge die with her own eyes, which led her to escape from death and come back to revenge.


    If she was the original Huang Jiuge, he didn''t pay attention to her, but she had such a big change that she didn''t succeed in several assassinations.


    Even if he knew that there was almost no hope that Huang Jiuge would let them go, Nangong Yuhao asked: "how do you want to let them go?"


    "Lord an is very affectionate to Mr. Huo! It''s time to consider the safety of others instead of your own. " This time, Huang Jiuge was not ironic, but really admired.


    In fact, from the fact that Nangong Yuhao knew that Huo Qingxuan had an accident and ran out without thinking about it, we can see the importance of Huo Qingxuan to Nangong Yuhao.


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao just brow tight wrinkly, didn''t speak.


    In fact, he didn''t think about his own safety, but he didn''t want to give up Huo Qingxuan until he had to.


    He knew that the other side was powerful, but he was certain that he wanted to escape from them.


    Huo Qingxuan''s eyes have been staring at Nangong Yuhao, indicating that he doesn''t care about himself.


    Compared with Nangong Yuhao''s feelings for Huo Qingxuan, Huo Qingxuan''s feelings for Nangong Yuhao are more in-depth. After all, Nangong Yuhao was born in the royal family and is more selfish than most people.


    Therefore, at the critical moment, he will not sacrifice himself for Huo Qingxuan.


    "If Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing could only live one, who would you choose to live or die?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    The playful meaning was not hidden at all, and it was clear that he was playing with Nangong Yuhao, which made Nangong Yuhao Crazy: "Huang Jiuge, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if it was true, he would naturally choose Huo Qingxuan without hesitation.


    He likes Huo Qingqing, but it''s only based on the strength of the Huo family. Huo Qingxuan is the biggest help.


    Huo Qingqing is not the only daughter in the Huo family. For the sake of power, it''s the same to marry anyone.


    "How?" Huang Jiuge asked.


    "What do you want?" Nangong Yuhao''s face twisted and almost roared.


    "Didn''t I say that? If Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing could only live one, who would you choose to live or die? " Huang Jiuge is very patient to say it again.

 Chapter 752

    "Will you let me go if I say so? You''re playing the king. " Nangong Yu said angrily.


    "You can''t say that in Wang An''s words. I''m just testing your feelings for you." Huang Jiuge seriously opens her eyes and tells a lie. Even Jiwu and Jitong can''t help but have a black line on their head.


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao almost didn''t come up in one breath. He felt that the skin of huangjiuge was not so thick.


    "All right! In fact, if you don''t tell me, I know that you will definitely choose Huo Qingxuan to live and Huo Qingqing to die. " Nangong Yuhao didn''t answer, and Huang Jiuge didn''t help him.


    This words, South Temple Yu Hao didn''t refute, obviously was acquiescence.


    This for Huo Qingqing, already did not know is several heavy blows.


    Huo Qingqing made a "wuwuwu" voice towards Nangong Yuhao, and his eyes were angry and unwilling.


    Although Nangong Yuhao didn''t answer the last question, it didn''t mean that Huang Jiuge didn''t ask any more. Instead, he asked a more difficult question than the last one: "well, if you and Huo Qingxuan could only live one life, who would you choose to live and die?"


    "Huang Jiuge, have you had enough?" Nangong Yuhao couldn''t stand it any more. He burst out and roared.


    Although he knows that he can''t annoy Huang Jiuge, as the prince, he has his own arrogance and can''t tolerate others to make fun of him three times or four times.


    For the fury of Nangong Yuhao, Huang Jiuge is still calm and leisurely: "you haven''t answered, how can it be enough?"


    "Nangong Yuhao''s forehead was blue, and his heart was bloody.


    "All right! Even if you don''t say it, I know that you will choose to be born by yourself. " Huang nine songs again understanding for the south palace Yu Hao answered.


    "Huang Jiuge, what do you want?" It''s almost the sound of squeezing out from his teeth. Although Nangong Yuhao replied that it doesn''t matter, his reaction has already shown his attitude. Naturally, he would rather he lived.


    But in this matter, it can''t be said that Nangong Yuhao is selfish. It''s just human nature. No one has the obligation to sacrifice for another.


    Huo Qingxuan always knew that he was heavier in Nangong Yuhao''s heart than Nangong Yuhao in his heart, but he didn''t blame him. He was willing to pay for him.


    "How? Oh Huang Jiuge sneered, and she was no longer playful. Her expression gradually showed a cold meaning: "Nangong Yuhao, when you and Huo Qingqing push me to the cliff behind the Xiangguo Temple, it is doomed that you will pay for it."


    Nangong Yuhao frowned tightly. He naturally knew that Huang Jiuge would not give up, but he didn''t expect that he fell into her hands so quickly and so easily.


    "Aren''t you still alive?" Nangong Yuhao, does this mean that Yujiu song should not take revenge?


    Huang Jiuge was amused by Nangong Yuhao''s words, but the smile was full of coldness: "I won''t die, that''s my destiny, but it doesn''t mean that what you''ve done can be erased."


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I swear, I will let you die, so you can rest assured, I won''t kill you now, because I also want to see your body, defeat, fame and split."


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao a few people all over a quiver, fear of at the same time, more is anger: "Huang nine songs, you don''t too much."


    "Too much? Can''t you kill me one after another? " Huang Jiuge was also angry, and he didn''t have the patience to talk to Nangong Yuhao any more, so he said, "take him down"


    directly

 Chapter 753

    Smell speech, Ji Wu and Ji Tong then fiercely toward South Temple Yu Hao attack but go.


    Although they are enough to deal with a Nangong Yuhao, for the sake of speed, they will fight together.


    As soon as the momentum of Jiwu and Jitong opened, Nangong Yuhao felt the pressure.


    Obviously, the other side''s martial arts are superior to their own.


    If the other party is alone, maybe Nangong Yuhao still has the chance to escape, but the two people join hands, which directly makes Nangong Yuhao unprepared. Just want to run, there is no chance.


    Jiwu and Jitong attacked fiercely. In less than a minute, Nangong Yuhao was subdued.


    "Let go of the king, let go of the king..." although he knew it was a luxury, Nangong Yuhao was still unwilling to struggle and shout.


    "Lord an''s IQ is really worried! If I let you go, why do I arrest you? " Huang Jiuge gave Nangong Yuhao a big white eye and despised him.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Huang Jiuge, do you know that murdering the royal family is to kill the nine families." Nangong Yuhao threatened, no, this is not a threat, but a fact.


    To murder the royal family is really to kill the nine ethnic groups, but the problem is that someone has to decide for him!


    Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing and looked at Nangong Yuhao like an idiot: "I know! But the problem is, you have to have someone to decide for you. "


    Huang Jiuge''s words can be said to hit the nail on the head, which made Nangong Yuhao vomit to death, his face was ferocious and twisted.


    Yes! Then someone has to decide for him!


    Now his father is sick in bed and nangongyin is in charge. He and nangongyin are mortal enemies. How can nangongyin decide for him!


    He''s dead. Nangongyin is happy!


    Or perhaps, today''s things have been his default.


    Huang Jiuge gives Jiwu a look, and Jiwu understands it, and directly takes Nangong Yuhao to faint.


    Seeing this, Huo Qingxuan''s pupils were in despair, and then he closed his eyes.


    After all, no one escaped.


    Only Huo Qingqing is still struggling, sobbing, tears blurred his eyes.


    She wants to go home. She wants to go home.


    Huang Jiuge looks at Huo Qingqing and says something evil: "Huo Qingqing, don''t you really want to be princess an? It''s a pity that you don''t have this life. But before you die, I will make you a woman of Nangong Yuhao. "


    In response to the nine songs of Huang, it is still the voice of Wuwu, and the powerless shake of head to show resistance.


    But Huang nine songs can no matter Huo Qingqing is willing or not, to this point, they have to accept the share.


    After the three of them are stunned, Huang Jiuge leaves Jiwu and Jitong a little far away. Three figures float in the air and fall in front of Huang Jiuge.


    The three figures are Huang Yan, Yuan Luo and Yang. Huang Jiuge asked them to help her tonight.


    Huang Yan, Yuan Luo and Yang went to Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing respectively, and then turned into a black Qi and entered their bodies.


    The next moment, the three people who had fainted opened their eyes and stood up.


    "You go back quickly" Huang nine song way, then, three people then a fly, disappear in the night.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the late night flower street is still bustling.


    In Fenghuaxueyue, when you see Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan come in, you can''t help laughing and talking about their rumors.


    However, it is also dark in their identity, so they dare not say it out loud.


    Nangong Yuhao has his own private room in Fenghuaxueyue, so when they come, they go directly to the private room.

 Chapter 754

    Not long after Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan go in, they see Huo Qingqing coming and guess what Huo Qingqing is coming for.


    Although everyone guessed that Huo Qingqing had come to "catch the traitor", Huo Qingqing didn''t look indifferent, so he was not sure.


    What''s more, Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are rumors after all. No one knows whether they are true or not.


    Although there is no hole, there is no wind, but this kind of thing beyond the ordinary people''s ability to accept, most people are generally reluctant to believe.


    Just like ghosts, although we are afraid, but before we met, we would rather believe that there is no ghost in the world.


    The procuress didn''t believe that there was such a relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, so Huo Qingqing came and didn''t stop her.


    Although this brothel is not the place where good women come from, Nangong Yuhao brought Huo Qingqing to it before, so the bustard has been used to it, and we are not surprised.


    It wasn''t long before someone reported that something had happened in Lord an''s private room.


    This scared the procuress to run upstairs. Although she didn''t know whether the so-called accident was a big thing or a small thing, if Lord an had an accident in Fenghuaxueyue, she couldn''t afford it!


    When I came to Nangong Yuhao''s private room, there were many people outside. They all heard the news.


    And inside the private room, came the scream of the woman, and the angry curse of the man.


    Because of the special characters inside, no one dare to go in.


    "No, no, you can''t do this to me..." this is Huo Qingqing''s voice, with despair in shame.


    Nangong Yuhao said: "no? Why not? What qualifications do you have to interfere in Wang Hexuan''s affairs? If you are peaceful, I can let you be my princess, but you should not threaten me. "


    Huo Qingxuan said: "sister, don''t blame your brother. Hao and I really love each other. However, our relationship will not be accepted by the secular world, so we will only keep in secret. But you have to make things big. How can we allow it?"


    "No, no, no... No."


    after hearing this, everyone knows that the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan is true, and Huo Qingqing is "catching the traitor".


    The procuress stood outside the door and didn''t know what to do. In the end, she didn''t dare to disturb.


    After hesitating for a while, an unusual cry came from the room. Although it was unusual, it was very familiar to everyone.


    When they heard the cry, the first reaction was not to feel embarrassed, but to be surprised.


    What?


    How could that be?


    They can''t imagine that this would happen with the relationship between the people inside.


    "My God! No way


    "Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing are brothers and sisters! Why "


    some people say that because there are still three voices in it, but they can''t hear what they are saying.


    All of a sudden, a man was stumbling at his feet, and the whole man rushed towards the door, and the door was knocked open.


    When they saw this, they were scared. They were afraid that they would collide with the people inside and be killed, so some people ran away immediately.


    However, there are still some bold people who can''t help looking inside. Even though they have guessed, they are still stunned after seeing the picture with their own eyes.


    I saw two men and a woman on the bed, naked and naked, still sitting with the most primitive movements of men and women.


    Oh, my God! The picture is so beautiful that they dare not see it.

 Chapter 755

    If Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingqing do it, Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing are brothers and sisters! How can they...


    the procuress feel that the whole person is not good. They have such a thing in romantic romance, that''s OK.


    But soon, the procuress will react, see Nangong Yuhao a few people did not find them, immediately will be blocked in the door of those people away: "don''t leave soon, you don''t want to die?"


    Hearing the speech, they shivered one after another, and then ran away quickly.


    If you let Nangong Yuhao several people find their scandal to be seen by them, I''m afraid they want to kill it!


    Because they were scared so much, they didn''t care what happened to them. They were not found by Nangong Yuhao.


    The procuress also quickly closed the door. Although there was something wrong in her mind, she didn''t catch it because of her uneasiness.


    But at present, the most important thing is to let people go to Prince an''s house and Huo''s house to report to them, and let their own family deal with it!


    Nangong Yuhao was seen by so many people that he couldn''t hide.


    Therefore, in a short period of time, rumors swept the whole Tiaohua street, and everyone was stunned.


    What?


    Nangong Yuhao, Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing have done that kind of thing.


    Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing are brothers and sisters!


    Shocked, but also suspicious, so many people have broken into "Fenghuaxueyue", want to find out, the hall can not accommodate, then surrounded by the door.


    If there are so many guests in "Fenghuaxueyue" on weekdays, the procuress will smile happily, but tonight, she wants to cry.


    Huo family, Huo Yan has been asleep, suddenly heard the news, scared almost fell out of bed, and Mrs. Huo, is scared directly fainted.


    Huo Yan didn''t want to believe it, and he couldn''t accept it, but it was from the other side of Fenghuaxueyue that it was hard for him to believe it or not.


    In a hurry to get dressed, I took a few people with me to "Fenghuaxueyue".


    On the other side of Wang''an''s residence, I got the news, and I was also scared.


    Then, Liu Fei and Liu Tong, who are Nangong Yuhao''s bodyguards, rush to the area.


    Liu Fei, Liu Tong, Huo Yan and others arrived almost at the same time. When they saw them coming, the people who were besieging in Fenghuaxueyue got out of the way.


    Several people''s faces are not good-looking, especially Huo Yan, with a black face, are about to drip ink.


    Liu Fei, Liu Tong and Huo Yan rush directly into Nangong Yuhao''s private room, while the people Huo Yan brings are guarding outside the door, not allowing irrelevant people to come in.


    At the moment, there is no sound in the private room, but the room is still full of the warm and ambiguous atmosphere after Huan and love.


    However, the pictures in the room were different from what they imagined, but the difference made them pale.


    On the bed, there were only two white bodies entwined, breathing steadily, apparently asleep.


    What made them pale with fright was the body under the bed, bruised all over, and none of it was good.


    The most important thing is that the other party is staring at them with angry and unwilling eyes.


    And this man is Huo Qingqing.


    "Qingqing ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huo Yan responded. He rushed to Huo Qingqing immediately, regardless of his anger. At the same time, he took off his coat and covered Huo Qingqing.


    Looking at the motionless Huo Qingqing, Huo Yan thought that she was scared, but when he went to lift the hair on Huo Qingqing''s face, and put his hand across the tip of his nose, he stopped.

 Chapter 756

    Seeing Huo Yan''s reaction, Liu Feiliu Tong also had a bad premonition, looked at each other, and then walked over immediately.


    No, I''m out of breath ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    besides, I can''t close my eyes.


    Huo Yan suddenly broke out, suddenly got up, rushed to the bed, slapped Huo Qingxuan fiercely in the face.


    "Pa" a, unusual loud, and Huo Yan strength is big, Huo Qingxuan''s cheek immediately swollen, and the corner of the mouth also overflow bleeding.


    The sleepy Huo Qingxuan woke up in pain and opened his eyes. He was a little confused, but when he saw that the man in front of him was his father, he suddenly woke up.


    Just, he still can''t respond to what happened: "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Huo Qingxuan''s question, Huo Yan almost didn''t come up in one breath and said angrily, "what''s the matter? You are a shameless brute. You did this kind of brute thing to your sister and killed her. You brute, brute... "


    scolding, Huo Yan punched and kicked Huo Qingxuan without mercy.


    Although Huo Qingxuan is more important than Huo Qingqing in Huo Yan''s heart, he is not only suffering from the loss of his daughter, but also angry and disappointed because of Huo Qingxuan''s actions.


    The face of the Huo family is lost by them.


    Huo Qingxuan had no strength to hide, so he let Huo Yan fight.


    However, Huo Yan''s words stunned him.


    Although the memory is not so clear, Huo Qingxuan vaguely remembers what happened just now.


    In a flash, his eyes fell on the body underground. Although he saw only one side face, he could recognize it as his sister, Huo Qingqing.


    At this moment, Huo Qingxuan is completely stupid.


    The name of Huang Jiuge immediately appeared in my mind. All this was designed by Huang Jiuge.


    "Huo Qingxuan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt his head heavier and heavier, dizzy and unconscious.


    Huo Yan''s heart jumped and stopped immediately.


    Although he was angry, he didn''t mean to kill Huo Qingxuan!


    In the end is his son, but also more important than Huo Qingqing.


    At this time, Nangong Yuhao was also awakened by Liu Fei and Liu Tong. When he knew what had happened, he was dumbfounded.


    However, he reacted immediately and roared angrily: "Nine Songs of Huang, it''s nine songs of Huang, all of which are designed by nine songs of Huang"


    but Huo Yan didn''t believe it.


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge doesn''t have this ability. After all, there is a Sikong cut beside her!


    However, Nangong Yuhao has no evidence.


    Moreover, Huo Qingqing is dead. Although Huo Qingxuan is not dead, there is no difference between him and death. Since then, Huo Qingxuan is a vegetable, so they can''t testify.


    Therefore, these words are the words of Nangong Yuhao, which are not convincing.


    However, since Nangong Yuhao said that this thing was designed by Huang Jiuge and that she had them brought here, Huo Yan naturally had to confront the procuress.


    Listen to Nangong Yuhao so open his eyes to tell lies, the procuress is also angry. Although he is afraid of him, it doesn''t mean that he can be slandered!


    "Lord an and Mr. Huo swaggered into the romance, which many people saw. They didn''t come in long before Miss Huo came." Said the procuress.


    "No, it''s impossible..." Nangong Yuhao did not give up his refutation, because he had no memory of coming to Fenghuaxueyue.

 Chapter 757

    Of course, because they are possessed by ghosts, who control their bodies.


    Up to now, seeing that Nangong Yuhao was still quibbling, Huo Yan couldn''t help it: "enough, Lord an, I''ll report this to Prince Yin and let him decide."


    This directly shows that the Huo family and Nangong Yuhao have turned over.


    Although this incident is not directly caused by Nangong Yuhao, he accounts for half of the relationship. He can''t cooperate with a person who killed his daughter.


    After that, he ignored Nangong Yuhao and immediately asked people to take Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing away.


    Nangong Yuhao trembles with anger. He can understand Huo Yan''s practice, but he can''t accept it, because without the support of Huo family, his power will be reduced by more than half.


    However, he had no reason to persuade Huo Yan.


    And the culprit of this matter, Huang Jiuge, was hated to the bone by Nangong Yuhao.


    If Nangong Yuhao didn''t have a trace of reason, he would definitely summon all the people to fight in Nalan mansion now.


    On a roof of the flower street, Huang Jiuge stands with her hands on her back, overlooking the flower street.


    Although she didn''t see the process with her own eyes, it turned out that what she wanted was what she wanted.


    Huang Yan, Yuan Luo and Yang''s vitality was affected by their attachment to human beings, but it didn''t matter.


    If anything really happened, Huang Jiuge would not take risks with them.


    "It''s a good play"


    a familiar male voice rings in her ear. Huang Jiuge is only slightly surprised, not surprised.


    Perhaps, because the other side is always used to the reason that suddenly appear!


    Huang Jiuge took a look at Sikong Chou, who appeared beside him. He didn''t speak. The other side continued: "now Nangong Yuhao is not only ruined, but also tore his face with the Huo family. He must hate you so much that he wants to tear you apart. Don''t you worry that he will attack Nalan''s family secretly if you don''t cut down the roots now? "


    There is Ji Wu and Ji Tong around Huang Jiuge, and Huang Jiuge''s ability is not weak, so Si kongcao is not so worried about Nangong Yuhao''s attack on Huang Jiuge.


    But the Nalan family is different. They are all vulnerable groups. If Nangong Yuhao wants to start, they have no ability to resist.


    He didn''t care about the Nalan family. The people he didn''t care about had nothing to do with his life and death.


    He just wanted to know how yujiuge planned.


    "I''ve asked Jiwu to watch Nangong Yuhao. As soon as he makes an action, Jiwu will inform me." This matter, Huang nine song nature early in start before thought, she can''t do things recklessly, implicate others.


    "Oh! You''re the one who calls on me, and it''s natural that you do so! " Sikong cut said, but there was no dissatisfaction and displeasure.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge frowned slightly, and realized that he really made Jiwu and Jitong take it for granted, as if they were his subordinates.


    Nevertheless, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel any sense of shame. Who let Sikong cut himself send them to her side! It''s a fool not to ask! It''s not going to take a few days anyway.


    "Is there a problem?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "No problem," said Sikong. He couldn''t help thinking about it and calling his subordinates. What''s the problem!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the originally quiet Huo mansion was noisy in the middle of the night because of the affair between Huo Qingxuan and Huo Qingqing.


    Huo Qingqing is dead. Huo Qingxuan is OK, but he can''t wake up any more. All the people in Huo''s house are shocked, and Mrs. Huo who just woke up faints again.

 Chapter 758

    Huo Qingqing''s death, in addition to the grief of his close relatives, other people are just in addition to fright, there is nothing else.


    On the contrary, some people are happy because of Huo Qingqing''s death. They are all people who have been bullied by Huo Qingqing.


    The happiest is undoubtedly the concubines and concubines who have been suppressed all the time.


    If they don''t have their own sons and daughters, they will be able to make a difference.


    Happy to happy, but they can not reveal, lest Huo Yan found, will estrange.


    ¡¤


    because of Huang Jiuge''s leading role tonight, both Prince an''s house and Huo''s house can''t be peaceful.


    And tonight''s Nalan house, also produced a disturbance.


    Things back to Huang Jiuge, not long after she left the mansion, Nalan QIANZI went out of the east courtyard and came to the bamboo house in the South courtyard.


    Nalan QIANZI also wants to take advantage of Jianghui bath, put down the talisman to her hand, but Jianghui early rest, and did not bath.


    Then, Nalan QIANZI turns her goal to Nalan Qianxi. As long as Nalan Qianxi has an accident, Jiang Hui will certainly feel sad. If it affects the fetus, it will kill two birds with one stone.


    So, Nalan QIANZI started with Nalan Qianxi first.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t tell Mu that Jiang Hui and others have a talisman to ward off evil spirits and won''t be threatened by Nalan QIANZI. After all, the wood just with her, one don''t understand, two don''t trust, so these secrets or not exposed.


    Because it also involves the identity of Nalan QIANZI.


    It''s just that Huang Jiuge ignores that Nalan QIANZI''s constitution is still her original constitution. She has no internal power, but she can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, which will make wood feel surprised and weird.


    Yes, I was surprised and weird to see that a woman with no internal power could fly over the eaves and walls.


    Moreover, the posture of a light body like a swallow is not like lightness skill, but rather like flying.


    Fly, this is what top experts can''t do.


    When using the lightness skill, you need to find the support point from time to time, and then use the force to make your posture bounce. You can''t stay in the air for a long time.


    And this Nalan QIANZI ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    seeing that Nalan QIANZI wants to attack Nalan Qianxi, wood naturally can''t be indifferent any more.


    When Nalan QIANZI''s hand reached out to Nalan Qianxi, the wood suddenly appeared, and the sword in his hand attacked Nalan QIANZI''s hand.


    Nalan thousand posture a surprised, secretly cry not good, was found.


    Although I don''t know why there are people in Nalan Millennium room, and he is still an expert, Nalan QIANZI''s first reaction is to escape.


    I don''t know that I can''t beat the other side, but I just don''t want to expose myself.


    Wood''s brain and ordinary people are different, maybe he is stubborn, since see Nalan QIANZI want to harm people, he naturally won''t let her leave unharmed.


    However, he did not mean to kill her.


    It''s not because he is kind-hearted, but because he never kills people casually, except for those who have committed heinous crimes.


    Nalan QIANZI to kill, it is also a heinous crime, but because of his stop, she did not succeed, so he has no reason to go to the murderer.


    Nalan QIANZI escaped from the South courtyard, but she was entangled by the wood in the back garden. Moreover, the wood intentionally put water in her escape from the South courtyard, because he didn''t want to disturb Nalan Qianxi.


    If we can''t escape, we have to fight.


    Although Nalan QIANZI has been inherited by the spirit of Yin, he has the power to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, but he has never been steady. His physical fitness is just empty, so he is not the opponent of wood at all.


    No, it should be one-sided abuse.

 Chapter 759

    Because Nalan QIANZI is not the opponent of wood, but the skill is very strange, so let wood start without much discretion, under the hard.


    "Ah


    Nalan QIANZI was shocked several meters by a wooden palm, and she couldn''t help making a sharp cry.


    The night is quiet. Nalan QIANZI''s cry almost resounds through the whole backyard.


    Moreover, because of the combination with the Yin spirit, Nalan QIANZI inherited the characteristics of the Yin spirit more or less, so the sound of the cry was filled with a sense of bitterness and Yin cold, which made people feel hairy.


    Both the central courtyard and the South courtyard are close to the back garden, so nalanjin in the central courtyard and Jiang Hui in the South courtyard all heard the cry and woke up from their sleep in panic.


    However, because they didn''t hear the cry again, they thought it was a dream.


    However, nalanjin and the two guards in the study haven''t slept yet, so they can hear the call very clearly, and they can also tell that it came from the back garden.


    Immediately, naranjin took the two guards to the back garden.


    Although he was a little scared, he had to see what was going on.


    Wood and Nalan are not ordinary people, so I feel someone coming from a long distance.


    Nalan QIANZI screams that it''s not good. Although she hasn''t seen who is coming, she has guessed that it''s Nalan Jin. It would be bad for nalanjin to see himself.


    Nalan QIANZI wants to escape, but her strength is too strong, so she has no place to escape.


    Fortunately, wood didn''t want to make a big noise, so it stopped immediately.


    Nalan QIANZI did not have the fetter, then immediately flew away.


    Wood did not chase, but it is invisible in the dark, continue to monitor Nalan QIANZI.


    After naranjin came to the back garden, he didn''t see anything.


    Because he didn''t know what happened, nalanjin felt uneasy and had no choice but to go back to the library.


    Nalan QIANZI didn''t feel relieved because she returned to QIANZI garden, because she didn''t know if the other party would come after her.


    Of course, she didn''t find that the other party was watching her secretly.


    Although Nalan QIANZI doesn''t know who the other party is, she thinks that person is Huang Jiuge to protect Jiang Hui and Nalan Qianxi.


    Think of this, Nalan thousand posture originally gloomy face more gloomy.


    Now I''m afraid it''s not only impossible to start with Jiang Hui''s mother and daughter, but also difficult for Huang Jiuge.


    And that person is the person of Huang Jiuge, so her affair, Huang Jiuge will certainly know.


    What to do?


    Nalan QIANZI''s heart gives birth to a thick unwilling, is she doomed to fight the Phoenix nine songs?


    No, you can''t, you can''t...


    "since the other side is powerful, you have to improve your strength." Said the spirit.


    "How to improve?" Nalan thousand posture smell speech, urgently ask a way.


    "Absorb Yin Qi and cultivate spirit power, but in this way, you will gradually become a real Yin spirit. However, it depends on one''s own cultivation ability to become a Yin spirit. There are six levels of ghosts, ghosts, fierce ghosts, evil spirits, evil spirits and evil spirits. However, only evil spirits and evil spirits can have the appearance of human beings, appear in front of human beings and attack human beings.


    Ghosts and ghosts are not aggressive, while ghosts and evil spirits can only attack humans who see themselves. How difficult it is to be an evil spirit. When I died, I became a fierce ghost. After twenty years of cultivation, I became an evil spirit. In the past 20 years, I have never met a human being who has seen me. If it were not for the heavy resentment and the change of magnetic field, I would not be able to communicate with you. "

 Chapter 760

    "To be able to fit in with you is to get your will. If not, it will only be self destruction if you force yourself to fit in." Said the spirit.


    Originally, Nalan QIANZI was full of expectation, but after hearing this, she was disappointed.


    This fierce ghost has been cultivated for 20 years before she becomes an evil spirit. Does she have to cultivate for decades before she becomes an evil spirit? Or, even if they have practiced for decades, can they become evil spirits?


    Although becoming a Yin Ling can lead to longevity, the problem is that she doesn''t have the time to practice now!


    Phoenix nine songs have found her unusual, maybe will immediately hit her.


    Feeling Nalan QIANZI''s disappointment, Yinling said: "although it''s very difficult to cultivate, huangjiuge is a Yinnv, so no matter what kind of Yinling you become, you can deal with her, so you don''t have to cultivate to become an evil spirit. The most important thing is strength."


    Smell speech, Nalan thousand posture suddenly, she is too nervous, so cause her to forget the Phoenix nine song is Yin female thing.


    Yin Ling continued: "and before you are sure of revenge, why hurry for a while! You are worried that Huang Jiuge will attack you. Why don''t you leave Nalan mansion and come back to find her for revenge when you are sure! Moreover, if you want to cultivate spiritual power, you have to go to places with heavy Yin Qi. If you are lucky enough to meet ghosts and ghosts, you can also absorb their Yin Qi directly. In this way, the speed of cultivation will be much faster. Or do you want to sit in Nalan house and wait to die? "


    This directly wakes up Nalan QIANZI. Yinling is right. Why rush for a moment before you are sure of revenge! It''s nothing more than a sheep in the tiger''s mouth, so she can''t wait to die.


    As long as she leaves Nalan house, Huang Jiuge will not be able to start with her. Once she has high spiritual power, isn''t Huang Jiuge still at her mercy?


    So, Nalan QIANZI made such a decision.


    After a moment''s silence, Nalan QIANZI suddenly thought of a question and asked Yinling: "right, up to now, I still don''t know what the purpose of your combination with me is!"


    "It''s revenge, of course, but it''s not easy now. I''m not sure now." Yin Ling said, and his voice was cold.


    If not, how could she not move! She''s been waiting for twenty years!


    "Who is your enemy?" Nalan QIANZI asked.


    Smell speech, the mood of Yin Ling becomes a little excited, but didn''t say who it is: "well, we''d better practice first, when the time comes, I will say."


    Since Yinling said that, Nalan QIANZI would not ask again.


    Then, after cleaning up, Nalan QIANZI quietly left Nalan house. She didn''t even bring Jinglian and Jinglan, but left a letter for them to take care of Nalan QIANJIAO.


    As for her whereabouts and did not account, as she disappeared!


    What she didn''t know was that no matter where she went, she had a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark. She wanted to practice well, but she didn''t have the chance.


    ¡¤


    after returning to Weiyang Pavilion, Huang Jiuge asks Jitong to replace the wood, but now the QIANZI garden is empty, and only the letter originally left for Jinglan and Jinglian falls into Jitong''s hands.


    Because the letter had not been sealed, when Ji Tong saw it, he opened it directly.


    After learning that Nalan QIANZI has left, Jitong screams that it''s not good, and then flies back to Weiyang pavilion to report to Huang Jiuge.


    After learning this news, Huang Jiuge is also very surprised. Unexpectedly, Nalan QIANZI will make the decision to leave.


    Doesn''t she want revenge?

 Chapter 761

    Although think so, but Huang nine songs but feel, certainly is what happened, Nalan thousand posture just choose to leave.


    As for what happened, Huang Jiuge thinks that it''s very likely that Nalan QIANZI laid hands on Jiang Hui''s mother and daughter and let wood stop her. The appearance of wood made her feel threatened and dangerous, so she left first.


    It''s just, where did she go!


    Huang Jiuge thinks that Nalan QIANZI is carrying hatred and will not be willing to hide like this.


    Since she has been combined with Yin and spirit, she will surely cultivate her spiritual power if she wants to turn over after being threatened.


    The best place to cultivate spiritual power is the place with heavy Yin Qi. And the place with heavy Yin Qi is nothing more than the place where there are many burials and cemeteries, and some dark places deep in the dense forest.


    However, there are so many places. Huang Jiuge can''t guess where Nalan QIANZI will go, or not. She doesn''t know whether Nalan QIANZI is around the capital or far away from the capital.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to waste her time. She immediately goes to find it separately with Ji Tong. Once she finds it and kills it, she has no time to deal with Nalan QIANZI.


    Huang nine song let Ji Tong in the city to find, and himself, to find outside the city.


    However, before looking for Nalan QIANZI, Huang Jiuge has to go to Mu house.


    She didn''t want to search blindly, so she wanted to ask if Wuquan could work out anything. Although it''s not good to disturb him so late, it''s urgent.


    When Huang Jiuge came to the Mu house, the candle light was still on in Wuquan''s room, obviously not sleeping.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge got close to the door, a voice without quantum came from inside: "go ten miles to the west"


    Huang Jiuge was stunned, and then she reacted in a moment. It seems that Wu Quanji knew she was coming and what she wanted to ask.


    No longer hesitating, Huang Jiuge immediately went to the West.


    In the forest at night, the moonlight is sparse, and the mists are erratic, very gloomy.


    The friction sound of leaves and the hoarse call of birds from time to time is even more strange.


    The Yin cold air here is very heavy, the wind from the body across, feel a little biting. But this is very good for Nalan QIANZI, because what she wants is this kind of Yin cold Qi.


    As long as these Yin cold Qi inhaled into the body, accumulated. It''s like a warrior who absorbs the aura of heaven and earth and cultivates his internal power.


    The more Yin Qi you absorb, the stronger your vitality will be, and you can cultivate your spiritual power.


    However, such a terrible place will make Nalan QIANZI feel scared.


    Especially when she stepped on the soft body and bones from time to time, she almost screamed.


    Although she combined with Yin and spirit and became a person of neither Yin nor Yang, the place with strong Yin and cold atmosphere was more suitable for her survival. But she was not a ghost after all. She had never been out in the middle of the night, let alone to such a terrible place.


    So, she still needs time to adapt.


    The wood behind Nalan QIANZI is not afraid of the forest''s eerieness, nor the bones all over the ground. What he doubts is, what does Nalan QIANZI do in this place?


    No way to know, can only wait and see its change.


    The more you go forward, the heavier the Yin Qi is, and the more the bones are, the more corrosive the body Qi is, which makes Nalan QIANZI retch.


    Even the wood is disgusting.


    Yes, this is the mass grave.


    When he came to the place with the most bones, Nalan QIANZI sat up on his knees and began to absorb the Yin Qi around him.

 Chapter 762

    Nalan QIANZI is such a clean person. If she sits on these bones, she will be disgusted, repulsed and resisted.


    But she had to because she had no choice.


    Wood brow tight wrinkle, really don''t know what Nalan QIANZI is doing, just feel strange incomparable.


    Because I don''t know the situation, wood can only look at it like this. As long as she doesn''t do harm, he won''t do it rashly.


    Everything will be decided by Huang Jiuge.


    What wood doesn''t know is that when Nalan QIANZI comes out, he won''t go back in a short time. The so-called short time may be a year and a half. If he waits, he doesn''t know that he will go back in a long time.


    Because of determination, so Nalan QIANZI quickly entered the state.


    With the development of the society, the black air that only the Yin spirit can see is sent out from around, and then flows into Nalan QIANZI''s body.


    The wood didn''t see the black air, but it could feel the unusual fluctuation in the air. The strong cold feeling made him feel cool and uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, a man''s voice that could not be heard by wood rang out, full of sarcasm: "Oh! Stupid human, how can the human body carry Yin Qi? No matter how much you absorb, it will only benefit the evil spirits in your body. "


    Smell speech, Na LAN thousand posture and the evil spirit in the body are all surprised, immediately open eyes.


    Two meters away from him, a man in white is hanging in the air. His hair is covered, his face is pale, his eyes are green, and he seems to be a ghost.


    However, it is a fierce ghost.


    The first time I saw the appearance of Yin Ling, Nalan QIANZI was shocked.


    "So what?" But the evil spirit didn''t care.


    "Little girl, do you know that if you absorb Yin Qi with your body, you can''t live for more than seventy-nine to forty-nine days. At that time, she will absorb your soul together, and you will never be able to live beyond life." Li Gui looked at Nalan QIANZI and said, listening like a kind reminder, but in fact, he was provoking.


    However, it is undeniable that Li Gui''s words are true.


    The result of the combination of Yin spirit and human being is either the absorption of human soul by Yin spirit or the coexistence of human soul.


    However, the possibility of soul coexistence is very small, because in this way, all resources should be shared, and cultivation will become very slow.


    This is not acceptable to the Yin spirit who regards cultivation as important.


    Ghosts are more selfish and cold-blooded than human beings, because they will become ghosts after death. Most of them are because they either died too wrongly or too miserably.


    Therefore, they will be hostile to everything. The weak and the strong eat more cruelly than human beings, because they need to absorb the weak soul to increase their strength.


    The weak soul is absorbed by the strong soul, which is what they deserve, and it is also a rule that no one can break.


    So, this fierce ghost met Nalan QIANZI, and he had a mind.


    Although human beings can''t see much light, they are still constrained by the royal law, and most of them are peaceful.


    Although the fierce ghost is weaker than the evil spirit, the fierce ghost is not afraid of the evil spirit, because the evil spirit has been sent to the human body, and the spiritual power is limited, so it can not develop its original strength.


    Because, Nalan QIANZI in the end or ordinary body, can''t bear all the spiritual power of evil spirit, otherwise, Nalan QIANZI''s body will explode and die.


    The body explosion of the body possessed by the Yin spirit, although the Yin spirit will not die, it will lose its vitality greatly. If it is serious, it may return to its original shape.


    It took 20 years for this evil spirit to become evil spirit. How could she be willing to start all over again!

 Chapter 763

    Of course, she chose to send it to Nalan QIANZI''s body, which has disadvantages and advantages.


    And it''s not a small profit, if not, she can''t take a risk.


    Nalan QIANZI''s resentment is very heavy, so the effect of absorbing Yin Qi through her is better than directly absorbing Yin Qi. After 49 days, she can directly inhale the soul of Nalan QIANZI, which will greatly increase her vitality.


    Of course, she didn''t tell Nalan QIANZI about it. She was also satisfied with her, in order to make use of her.


    But now the ghost said that the evil spirit was angry: "don''t sow dissension. Don''t you just want to absorb my strength? If you want a snake to swallow an elephant, see if you have the ability. "


    At this time, Nalan QIANZI also reflected, but he didn''t care about it, just said: "as long as I can revenge, I am willing to pay my own life."


    She knew that she would not end well when she was combined with the evil spirit. Even if she was not combined with the evil spirit, Huang Jiuge would not let her go.


    Moreover, without evil spirits, she could not even think about revenge, let alone revenge.


    So, he didn''t care if she died. What else could he care about!


    You can''t live forever, so what? There is no afterlife or unknown, so for unknown things, she does not report any hope, as long as she has no regrets in this life.


    If you can''t instigate, you will be despised. The fierce ghost has already infiltrated people''s face and become more ferocious.


    Although the fierce ghost is not afraid of the current evil spirit, but it is not 100% sure to defeat the other party, so see the provocation failed, some hesitated.


    "My good sister, I''m afraid you can''t get revenge in your life."


    At this time, a long female voice came from afar, which surprised Nalan QIANZI and the evil spirit.


    In particular, Nalan QIANZI felt unbelievable after the shock.


    Huang Jiuge, how can she be here?


    Mu Mu sees her when Huang Jiuge approaches. After he deliberately exposes himself to Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge gives him a motionless sign, and he stays in the same place quietly.


    Because Huang Jiuge is followed by Nalan QIANZI''s words, so the fierce ghost and evil spirit are not sure whether Huang Jiuge can see them.


    However, for Huang Jiuge, the Yin girl, it is the fierce ghost and evil spirit.


    But Huang nine songs can find here, enough to prove that she is not simple, this let evil spirit some fear.


    Especially Nalan QIANZI, subconsciously want to escape, but was stopped by the spirit.


    Although she was afraid, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Originally, I planned to clean up the nine songs on the night of the full moon, but after what happened tonight, it was impossible.


    So, now that people are coming, why should we let it go!


    "Tut Tut, tonight''s tone is really good, unexpectedly also met the Yin female." The fierce ghost shows greed without concealment and says excitedly.


    "Oh! Is it up to you? " Phoenix nine song hope to that fierce ghost, disdain of say.


    Despised, the fierce ghost''s face showed ferocity again.


    See, Nalan QIANZI and evil spirit are sure that Huang Jiuge saw them, although this let Nalan QIANZI produce a moment of surprise, but soon accepted.


    After all, the evil spirit said before that it is possible for the female to see the evil spirit, but it is not 100%.


    In that case, Huang Jiuge found out from the beginning, but she was not moved all the time. Why?


    No matter why, they can''t think much now.


    "Do you want to join hands to take down the Yinnv?" This is what the evil spirit said to the fierce ghost.

 Chapter 764

    Fierce ghost smell speech, show resistance.


    He didn''t want to share such a pure female.


    Seeing this, the evil spirit sarcastically said: "she can find here. Do you think she is a simple character? I''m not sure I''m going to take her down, do you? "


    Smell speech, fierce ghost immediately put away that resist of facial expression, thought of Huang nine song just said of words, obviously the other party is for the sake of Na LAN thousand posture, more obviously they all know each other.


    Huang Jiuge looked at the fierce ghost again and said, "I advise you not to go in this muddy water, or you will regret it."


    Phoenix nine songs will remind that fierce ghost, is not her kindness, just in the other side did not do evil before, she will give each other a chance.


    It''s just that she doesn''t care whether the other party wants this opportunity or not.


    Smell speech, that fierce ghost hesitated, after all evil spirit just said, even she didn''t know how to get this woman, if he and evil spirit add up, also can''t each other how to do?


    But Yinnv''s temptation was not small, and he didn''t want to give up.


    Seeing the ghost''s hesitation, the evil spirit said: "it''s just a human being. What''s to be afraid of? Are you really willing to give up?"


    Give up, of course, is reluctant to give up.


    Fierce ghost wants to agree, but don''t wait for him to open mouth, Huang nine songs then start.


    He raised his hand and threw a ghost killing amulet at the fierce ghost. The painting style became so fast that the fierce ghost didn''t react, so he was directly hit by the ghost killing amulet.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    with the smell of decay and scorch, the shrill scream has no effect on the immune huangjiuge, but Nalan QIANZI and the evil spirit are shocked, and their eyes are full of disbelief.


    How could that be?


    They never thought that Huang Jiuge was so hidden. How could she have a talisman?


    A kill ghost Fu then let fierce ghost vitality greatly damage, looking at Huang nine song eyes become fear.


    Who the hell is she?


    Wood did not see the spirit, but saw the talisman thrown out, and then suddenly disappeared. He also smelled rotting and scorching, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    After the fear, the ghost deeply felt the threat, and felt that if he did not escape, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After thinking about it, the ghost got up in a hurry, and then drifted away.


    For this, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care, because she doesn''t want to waste time to deal with him, even if it''s just half a minute.


    Evil spirit and Nalan thousand posture see, also gave birth to fear, also want to escape.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t give them this chance.


    The ghost killing talisman appears in his hand again, and then throws it at Nalan QIANZI.


    Because Nalan QIANZI has seen the ghost killing talisman and is on guard, he quickly avoids it.


    Nalan QIANZI avoided the ghost killing talisman, but he couldn''t avoid the dragon scale dagger that was shot at the same time.


    "Pu Yi" a, dragon scale dagger stab into Nalan QIANZI''s abdomen, let Nalan QIANZI suddenly stop. Then, the strong evil spirit made Nalan QIANZI''s limbs solidify rapidly and couldn''t move.


    "Ah... Hurt by the dragon scale dagger, the evil spirit makes a shrill cry and wants to leave Nalan QIANZI''s body, but it is held down by the dragon scale dagger and can''t leave.


    "Let me go, let me go, please let me go..." the evil spirit pleaded.


    "Let go of you? Do you think it''s possible? " Huang Jiuge sneered that forgiveness to the enemy is cruelty to himself, so is it possible? Of course not.

 Chapter 765

    "Tonight, I''ll practice with you."


    After that, a writing brush was in her hand.


    Now she has been able to draw a rune within two breath, but she hasn''t tried, so she doesn''t know what the result is.


    Now there are evil spirits practicing. It''s strange that she can let go.


    Before the evil spirit had time to be surprised, he saw the singer Huang Jiu waving her brush in the air. As the brush passed, the golden light appeared, and finally a rune was formed.


    Now, the evil spirit is not surprised, but afraid.


    Mu Mu only saw Huang Jiuge''s persistent brush waving, but he didn''t see the rune. He felt very confused and didn''t know what she was doing!


    In addition, Nalan QIANZI is dead, but her skin is all withered and black, which makes wood puzzled. Think about it, and people who have seen this situation have the same guess, that is poisoning.


    Because for human common sense, only poisoning is more reasonable.


    Therefore, the wood is so identified.


    As for why Huang Jiuge sticks to the brush waving, although he is puzzled, curious and weird, he doesn''t have the meaning of deep exploration, because he knows his own position and doesn''t explore what he shouldn''t know.


    The evil spirit kept struggling, but it didn''t work at all. He just watched Huang Jiuge throw the rune at her, and hit her with a sudden.


    Runes hit Nalan QIANZI''s body, but for Nalan QIANZI as a human being, runes are not aggressive, but they do great harm to evil spirits.


    It was still the smell of decay and scorch, and the shrill cry of evil spirits.


    See success, Huang nine Song mouth slightly Yang, showing joy.


    However, it has to be said that drawing a rune took her a lot of mental energy, but the consumption of mental energy did not cause any loss to her. If she painted more runes, it would be hard to say.


    Now she has no ability to beat the evil spirit to ashes, but she can beat her back to her original shape.


    Anyway, the evil spirit is now trapped in Nalan QIANZI''s body, and there is no room for resistance. It''s much easier to dissipate her vitality.


    With the improvement of her ability, the dragon scale dagger has also changed. Before, the dragon scale can only release evil Qi to suppress the vitality of the Yin spirit and make the Yin spirit fear. But now the dragon scale dagger can directly absorb the vitality of Yin spirit, but because of the evolution period, the absorption is relatively slow.


    Huang Jiuge couldn''t waste her time either, so she attacked her on both sides, letting the dragon scale dagger absorb the vitality of the Yin spirit, while drawing the amulet to disperse her vitality.


    She has run out of paper symbols, so she can only use empty symbols now.


    After drawing several runes and throwing them, Huang Jiuge obviously felt that her mental energy was consumed, almost half of her mental energy. If there is an evil spirit now, she may suffer a loss.


    But fortunately, the spirit of the evil spirit was about to break up, so Huang Jiuge also took back the dragon scale dagger.


    The vitality of the evil spirit hasn''t completely dissipated. There is still a trace of vitality. It''s not the kindness of Huang Jiuge, but even if the evil spirit still has this vitality, it won''t become the climate.


    Besides, such a weak evil spirit, no, now it has become a ghost. Any ghost can absorb it.


    Therefore, even if Huang Jiuge doesn''t deal with her, her fate will not be much better.


    As soon as the dragon scale dagger left her body, the evil spirit freed herself, but she had no strength to escape.


    Phoenix nine songs also don''t stay, no nostalgia of turn away.

 Chapter 766

    As for the corpse of Nalan QIANZI, let her be here. Anyway, she can''t recognize the original appearance at the moment, so she''s not afraid to be discovered and make trouble.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge realized later that there was something wrong with the situation tonight, but it had already happened. No matter what happened, it would not help.


    However, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for wood to see this. On the contrary, it can test his loyalty!


    If wood tells what he sees, no one will believe him, and there is no evidence, right?


    However, Huang Jiuge still prefers to believe in wood. After all, the master said that although he would bring her great trouble, he would also help her.


    This trouble does not necessarily conflict with loyalty.


    Huang Jiuge is not a mediocre person. Since she has chosen to approach wood, she should accept the consequences of wood.


    For what happened tonight, wood told me what happened to tracking Nalan QIANZI, but she didn''t mention the matter of Huang Jiuge. She didn''t even express doubt and curiosity.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge''s favor for him has improved a little bit.


    Although Mu Mu is now her bodyguard, she does not regard him as a subordinate, but she hopes that he will not ask much about her, especially the shady things.


    Huang Jiuge returns to Nalan house, but Jitong hasn''t come back. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to look for it.


    Because in order to avoid one side to solve the problem, the other side is still looking for someone like a headless fly, so the nine songs of Huang had been settled before. Before Zishi, no matter whether you find Nalan QIANZI or not, you must come back to meet him.


    Now there is still half an hour to leave the time, so I feel aggrieved that Jitong has been running for another half an hour.


    Jitong is helping her, so she can''t help being sensible.


    So the nine songs of Huang didn''t stop first, but after Zishi, Jitong came back.


    In addition, some food was prepared in the small kitchen for the three of them when Ji Tong came back.


    Although Ji Tong is subordinate to Si kongcao, she is not subordinate to her, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t regard them as subordinates. Instead, she treats them as friends.


    So is wood.


    Mu Mu respects Huang Jiuge and appreciates her help, but maybe because of the arrogance hidden in her shares, she doesn''t have any humble attitude towards Huang Jiuge, so she doesn''t think it''s wrong for Huang Jiuge to let him eat together. On the contrary, she accepts it with ease.


    Not long after Zishi arrived, Jitong came back. She was relieved to learn that huangjiuge had solved Nalan QIANZI. At the same time, she was more and more impressed by huangjiuge.


    As for Huang Jiuge prepared something to eat together, which made Ji Tong a little uncomfortable, because he had already determined that Huang Jiuge was the woman of his master. The woman who is the master of her own family can be regarded as the half master of her own family. It''s really inappropriate to let the half master prepare food for herself.


    However, Ji Tong is not a hypocritical person. Anyway, he is hungry, and it''s a waste if he doesn''t eat!


    It''s a shameful act to waste food. He should not be such a shameful person!


    All right! This disguised explanation is really not suitable for him. I still don''t want to, so as not to destroy the three outlooks.


    After eating, Mu Mu returns to his room, and Ji Tong continues to stick to his post, and Huang Jiuge has a rest.


    Many things happened today, so Huang Jiuge was really tired.


    Soon, Huang Jiuge fell asleep.

 Chapter 767

    In the early morning, the light of the sun through the shock, gently sprinkled on all things, do not have a pleasant feeling.


    However, what will happen today is not as pleasant as the weather.


    As soon as Huo Yan appeared outside the Palace door, he attracted people''s attention, because at the moment, Huo Yan''s hair was much white, his face was haggard, and his eyes were black. I used to be less than 50 years old, but now I look like 70.


    The ministers who had made good friends came forward to show concern, but Huo Yan kept silent because it was not the right time.


    Huo Qingqing''s death and Huo Qingxuan''s becoming a semi living person are a great blow to Huo Yan. No matter how Huo Qingxuan befriended Nangong Yuhao, no matter how he helped Nangong Yuhao before, today, he will seek justice for his children.


    Then Nangong Yuhao came.


    Nangong Yuhao''s look was not much better. Especially when he faced Huo Yan, he was obviously more angry than last night. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Nangong Yuhao doesn''t know that Huo Qingxuan has become a semi living person, and he is also a victim. So as long as Huo Qingxuan explains, Huo Yan won''t do anything to him even if he is angry with him because of what has happened.


    But Huo Yan''s reaction was beyond his expectation. When Huo Yan saw him, he rushed over and gave him a punch in the face.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t expect that Huo Yan would beat himself in public, so he was beaten straight for a moment.


    Huo Yan made Nangong Yuhao back for a long time and nearly fell.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Huo Yan, what do you mean?" Qin Ru immediately stood up and asked Huo Yan loudly.


    He and Huo Yan usually get close because of the relationship between Nangong Yuhao. He suddenly hits Nangong Yuhao, which is really puzzling.


    However, he is not stupid. There must be a reason for his anger, but no matter what the reason, he can''t beat people in front of such a minister! This let South Temple Yu Hao hall a Wang Ye''s face where put!


    Hearing this, Huo Yan''s breathing became heavy, and he had a faint impulse to start again.


    This makes Nangong Yuhao feel worse. At the same time, he also wants to know why Huo Yan is so out of control.


    He didn''t get out of control even last night when it came to things like that.


    Huo Yan did not speak, but someone said: "last night, something happened between Lord an and Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister in the romantic and snowy moon. Huo Qingxuan was injured, but Huo Qingqing died."


    The speaker was a 30-year-old official. The reason why he knew this was because he had the habit of going to the brothel.


    And last night, he happened to be on the scene, so he knew the reason.


    Of course, he is not the only one who knows about it. Many officials in the DPRK often go there, and many people know about last night.


    But before they had time to gossip, Huo Yan came, and the fight against Nangong Yuhao happened.


    Now some people have doubts, and naturally others have solved them.


    When this remark came out, people were all dumbfounded.


    What?


    Last night, something happened between Prince an and Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister. Huo Qingxuan was injured, but Huo Qingqing died?


    So what happened!


    "What the hell happened!"


    "Yes! Isn''t the relationship between Lord an and Huo Qingxuan very good? Why are they together? Lord an is OK, but Huo Qingxuan is injured, but Huo Qingqing is dead! "


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

 Chapter 768

    "Shut up" Nangong Yu Hao cold eyes swept, cold voice scolded.


    He was also the victim of this incident. Naturally, he didn''t want to carry the black pot: "general Huo, I said that we were framed. Didn''t you ask Qingxuan first?"


    He thought that even if Huo Yan wanted to challenge him, he had to ask Huo Qingxuan first!


    However, when he mentioned Huo Qingxuan, Huo Yan suddenly became furious, and his fierce eyes showed scarlet: "Nangong Yuhao, Qingxuan has been abandoned and become a semi living man. He will never wake up again. What do you want me to ask? You said that you were also framed. What about the evidence? "


    "What?" This news is a bolt from the blue to Nangong Yuhao! He was so frightened that he almost fell down.


    Is Qingxuan abandoned? Half alive, never to wake up again?


    No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible ¡¤¡¤


    people were also shocked. They thought that Huo Qingxuan was just an insider who said that he was just injured. Unexpectedly, he was abandoned, became a semi living person, and would never wake up again.


    In this way, no one really testifies to Nangong Yuhao, especially Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, who walked into the romantic scene in full view of the public last night and said that they were framed, which is too unconvincing.


    "Nangong Yuhao, although this matter also has the responsibility of Qingxuan, it''s your responsibility. You can''t get rid of it." Huo Yan said maliciously.


    Although Huo Yan is not in a stable mood, he is not a fool. He does not directly attribute Huo Qingxuan''s situation to Nangong Yuhao. Because at that time, many people saw that Huo Qingxuan was well at first, and suddenly fainted after he was beaten severely.


    So, he is also responsible.


    I thought Huo Qingxuan just fainted, but I didn''t want to wake up.


    Even if there is no Huo Qingxuan thing, but Huo Qingqing''s death, Nangong Yuhao is unable to shirk. Even if Nangong Yuhao could not pay for his life, he would have to pay a serious price.


    South Temple Yu Hao Leng Leng didn''t respond, Huo Qingxuan''s situation is not small to his blow.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Yo, what''s the matter? It''s a draw. "


    Qin Ru asked what was going on, but he was interrupted by a cruel voice before he could ask.


    Nangong yuche and several ministers came over, and Nangong yuche obviously looked like watching a play.


    It''s not that Nangong yuche knows about Nangong Yuhao, it''s just that when he sees Nangong Yuhao and Huoyan''s own people turn over, he feels gloating.


    However, he was very curious about what happened to these two people!


    Then, Nangong Yuxuan also came, but he didn''t know anything about Nangong yuche, but he heard about it. On the way into the palace just now, Nangong Yuxuan met an official of his own faction, and that official happened to be the insider, so he told him.


    When he learned the news, he was also shocked. It took him a long time to react.


    Of course, after the shock, it is full of schadenfreude.


    Nangong Yuhao, it''s over.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    If the situation does not allow, he will certainly raise his head and laugh.


    In order to see the play earlier, he specially quickened his pace!


    "I can''t imagine that the third younger brother is such a person. Originally, I didn''t believe in the previous rumors, but I didn''t want to sweat last night!" Nangong Yuxuan looks disappointed, as if he was optimistic about Nangong Yuhao before.

 Chapter 769

    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Che curiously ask a way: "Oh! It seems that Wang has missed something important. Can you tell me what happened? "


    "You''d better ask the third brother! After all, the third younger brother is the party concerned. It would be very unkind of us to say that we are exposing other people''s shortcomings. " What Nangong Yuxuan said was a high sounding school, but we all know that he did it on purpose.


    If he didn''t want to expose others, he would not have said that.


    Of course, for their infighting, we are not surprised, so there is not much feeling.


    "Well, I''m curious, but I''m not a fussy person. I''m going to court early. Let''s all go in!" Nangong yuche didn''t ask. Anyway, even if he didn''t ask, he couldn''t hide it. He knew it was sooner or later.


    But when it comes to the early Dynasty, there is a blur in his eyes, because the last thing he wants to see is nangongyin sitting on the Dragon chair.


    That position should belong to him.


    However, he was not the only one who peeped at that position, so he didn''t want to be the spearhead bird and let others enjoy the benefits.


    Although all three of them have the intention of cooperation, no one has said it, because cooperation has both advantages and disadvantages, which makes them unable to make up their mind.


    Nangong yuche said, then took the lead in walking towards the main hall.


    When they saw that it was almost time to go to court, they entered the hall one after another.


    "Hum!" Huo Yan gave a cold hum to Nangong Yuhao and left.


    Nangong Yuhao''s face was gloomy. Although he didn''t show much expression on the surface, his eyes were filled with hatred. His fists were clenched tightly and his blood vessels protruded.


    Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    if he is not happy, he will never make her happy.


    Seeing this, Qin Ru was very worried. Although he wanted to understand the cause of the matter, he obviously had no time to understand it now. I hope it won''t be too bad!


    Deep sigh, call the sound to go in! He turned and went to the main hall.


    If they dare to stand in a good line, Nangong Yin comes. After Nangong Yin asks them if they have something to play, Huo Yan immediately steps forward, kneels down and shouts: "please Prince Yin make the decision for me"


    then he burst into tears.


    Nangong Yin just noticed Huo Yan''s appearance. He didn''t know it. He was startled!


    Huo Yan, who was still well yesterday, turned out to be good overnight.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that something big had happened.


    "General Huo, what''s the matter?" Nangong Yin asked.


    "Prince Yin, this is what happened." Nangong Yin explained what happened yesterday.


    Although this is a shame for his Huo family, let him say it, let him tear his own wound, this kind of feeling is his mother''s son of a bitch, but he has to say it.


    If you want to hide it, you can''t hide it. So many people have seen it. I''m afraid it''s going crazy outside now.


    Yes, it''s going crazy outside now.


    There were a lot of people in the flower street last night, but because it was late last night, it didn''t spread.


    Now it''s daybreak, and there are more and more people coming and going on the street. Naturally, this story has been spread.


    Even if he could hide it, he didn''t want to. Huo Yan couldn''t bear such hatred.


    Of course, Huo Yan did not add to the story, and only stated what he saw from his own point of view.


    It''s not his integrity not to add oil and vinegar. It''s just that there were other people who saw that they couldn''t add oil and vinegar at that time. With the development of this matter, there was no need to add oil and vinegar.

 Chapter 770

    Huo Yan didn''t believe that Nangong Yin had no ambition for the throne, but he believed that he was decent. At least he preferred Nangong Yin to other princes.


    That''s why it''s up to him.


    Hearing the news, people who didn''t know it were shocked.


    What? Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan had that kind of relationship, and they were insulted to death because of Huo Qingqing''s intervention, so Huo Qingxuan became a half dead man.


    the amount of information was so large that people couldn''t slow down.


    Even Nangong Yin was stunned. He was really surprised.


    When Huo Yan finished, Nangong Yin looked at Nangong Yuhao and asked, "king an, what general Huo said is true?"


    Nangong Yuhao was named and immediately stepped forward and said, "tell Uncle Yinhuang that something like this happened, but we were all framed."


    He does not deny what happened, but he was framed, so naturally he will not admit that he did it for himself.


    "You said you were framed. Do you have evidence? You know, there are so many eyes watching you go in. " Nangong Yin asked, because he didn''t know it was Huang Jiuge''s handwriting, so he didn''t believe Nangong Yuhao''s words at all.


    When it comes to evidence, Nangong Yuhao frowns. He doesn''t have evidence, but he is really framed. He also knows that Huang Jiuge is behind the scenes.


    However, he can''t give up Huang Jiuge, not to say that he has no evidence, that is to say, the relationship between Gong Yin and Huang Jiuge will definitely be partial to Huang Jiuge.


    What''s abominable is that the note that led him out has been taken away, which can''t be proved.


    And that dart doesn''t prove anything.


    Nangong Yuhao never felt so helpless. He had a bitter feeling. It was his mother''s son of a bitch.


    Forced to suppress the rage in his heart, Nangong Yuhao said: "there is no evidence, but we are really framed."


    "No evidence, no persuasion. You have nothing to do with Huo Qingxuan, but you are half responsible for Huo Qingqing''s death." Now that Nangong Yuhao has admitted it, Nangong Yin has no need to investigate.


    However, nangongyin did not have dictatorship, but asked everyone''s opinion: "you think, how to deal with Lord an."


    In this regard, some people plead for mercy, some punish lightly and severely, and the only thing they don''t mention is killing people to pay for their lives.


    After all, Nangong Yuhao is also a royal. It''s just nice to say that the emperor''s crime is the same as the common people''s, so we don''t dare to say that Nangong Yuhao should be killed.


    Huo Yan himself did not want to ask Nangong Yuhao to pay for his life, because if he wanted Nangong Yuhao to pay for his life, it was not to say that he wanted his son to follow him, and he also provoked the royal family.


    He did not dare to challenge the royal authority. What he wanted was Nangong Yuhao to pay the corresponding price.


    He has done harm to his children, and naturally he will not make him feel better.


    Finally, Nangong Yuhao''s punishment was to ban him for a full year, and he would not pay any salary during that year.


    Banning feet may not seem like a big punishment, but only if other people are involved.


    As a prince who wants to win the throne, it is at this critical moment, let alone a year''s ban, or a month''s ban or ten days'' ban, that the earth shaking changes may take place.


    So this year, for Nangong Yuhao, he was directly out of the throne.


    As a result, he was either exiled or uprooted.


    Therefore, Huo Yan has no objection to the punishment result.

 Chapter 771

    Nangong Yuhao vomited blood on the myocardial infarction. He had a big objection, but so what? He couldn''t resist at all. After all, it''s undeniable that Huo Qingqing died under him and Huo Qingxuan, even if it''s all the design of Huang Jiuge.


    Yujiuge, what a good design!


    He has to compromise now, but he won''t fall down like this.


    Nangong Yuhao''s affair has come to an end here, but people haven''t digested it yet, and then another heavy news comes.


    The emperor''s illness is actually the work of Duke tu. it''s already in the right place.


    As for why Duke Tu did this, he said he couldn''t torture him.


    However, when Nangong Yin said this, his eyes intentionally or unintentionally crossed Nangong yuche and other three princes. It was obvious that he meant something.


    As a result, the three kings and three sects doubted each other.


    Of course, nangongyin was deliberately guided.


    Nangong Yin half true and half false told Nangong Li''s situation, said it was poisoning, so the whole person instantly old for decades, now face withered and yellow, thin as bone. Although life can not take care of itself, but fortunately there is no life danger, and clear headed, can speak.


    Of course, the emperor can no longer sit in the imperial court, so the establishment of a new crown prince has to be put on the agenda.


    As soon as the words came out, it was immediately fried.


    However, they are more concerned about the establishment of the crown prince than the affairs of the king. Every official hopes that the master he follows will become the crown prince, so they will be promoted step by step.


    Specifically speaking, the officials in the court hall were divided into six groups, namely Zhongli, Nangong Yin, Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuhao, and Nangong Yuchen.


    Among the six factions, the neutral force is the most powerful.


    Some people who remain neutral do not want to participate in the fight, some are loyal to the emperor, and some want to watch the change.


    However, no matter how powerful they are, they will not pose any threat to other factions.


    Of course, the premise is that he doesn''t do anything out of line.


    Nangong Yin did not form a gang in the court because he said he did not care about the Court Affairs and often traveled outside. However, his own strength is strong, and he is also classified as a group.


    Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuxuan and Nangong Yuhao are equally powerful, but they are the most high-profile. I don''t know how many rounds they have fought.


    The most low-key is Nangong Yuchen. Because his mother''s family is engaged in business, there are not many ministers supported by the court.


    However, it does not mean that the three kings should not be afraid. After all, his cousin Wen Jinran has a good relationship with nangongyin and sikongchu!


    If Nangong Yin really didn''t want to be emperor, he would probably help Nangong Yuchen.


    A Nangong Yin is enough for them to fear. If they really join hands, they can''t be underestimated.


    Nangong Yuchen and Nangong Yin are quite similar in temperament. They are both perverse and have no intention of going to court. They like to go sightseeing.


    The three kings didn''t send killers to kill him, but they didn''t succeed.


    It''s not that the opponent''s martial arts are high, it''s just that the opponent is very cunning and has not been found.


    Nangong Yuhao had just been banned, and then he told the news of Li Chu. He was so angry that he almost fainted. Think that Nangong Yin is deliberately aimed at him, but want to erase his chance to seize the position, impossible.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    as soon as Nalan Jin returned to the palace, he learned that Nalan QIANZI had run away from home.


    Although Mo Rushun and Nalan QIANJIAO have done something harmful, Nalan QIANZI doesn''t, at least not in Nalan Jin''s eyes.

 Chapter 772

    Therefore, after hearing that Nalan QIANZI ran away from home, she was also worried about her safety.


    But because Nalan QIANZI is a normal person, and it''s still the reason why he left the book, he won''t send someone to look for it.


    Maybe, she just went out to relax.


    Thinking of what happened in this morning''s court, Nalan Jin has a feeling that Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister have something to do with Huang Jiuge, because Huang Jiuge said before that Nangong Yuhao should be solved in this palace change.


    Also don''t know how to think of, Na LAN Jin let housekeeper go to Huang nine songs called to come, and she said morning up what happened.


    "Ge''er, you have something to do with Wang''an and Huo''s brothers and sisters!" Asked naranjin.


    "Yes, I did." Huang nine songs happily admit a way.


    Although Nalan Jin had guessed, he couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard Huang Jiuge admit it.


    "Does Lord an know it has something to do with you? Now he is only banned for one year. Do you have any other plans next? " Na LAN Jin asks again, although is to ask, but he knows, Huang nine songs still can start to South Temple Yu Hao.


    And he asked, is not to explore the privacy of nine songs, just worried about her safety.


    Huang Jiuge naturally can see it, so she doesn''t mind nalanjin''s words, and doesn''t hide: "he knows, but he doesn''t have evidence, otherwise he won''t show me, as for the next ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, Huang Jiuge raises a sneer and looks into nalanjin''s eyes, but he can''t help shaking all over.


    "I will not give him the chance to fight back if I cut the grass and do not remove the roots and the spring breeze blows again." Huang Jiuge said.


    And Nalan Jin said these, Huang nine songs also don''t care if he will feel how cruel.


    It''s just, is it really cruel?


    No, after all, she didn''t take the initiative to provoke Nangong Yuhao, but Nangong Yuhao killed her three times and four times.


    She''s not a fool. Why don''t you fight back? Why not take revenge?


    Obviously, nalanjin also knows this reason, so even if he thinks that these means are cruel to Huang Jiuge''s daughter''s family, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with them, let alone hinder them.


    Of course, this is not what he can stop.


    Finally, nalanjin just told Huang Jiuge to pay attention to safety, and didn''t ask any more.


    Here, Nangong Yin returns to the imperial study after he handles the court. Inside, Sikong has been waiting for a long time.


    As soon as he saw Sikong Chou, Nangong Yin told him about Nangong Yuhao. For this matter, he still had doubts: "in fact, there are many doubts about this matter. I can''t figure them out. For example, it''s clear that everyone has seen Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister enter the romantic world, but Nangong Yuhao says that he was framed, and it''s true. It''s not like lying, but it''s not true Yes, there is no evidence. Besides, it''s a critical moment now, and the princes should be more rigorous. But Nangong Yuhao has made trouble, and it''s still so big. Huo Qingxuan is abandoned, Huo Qingqing is dead, and he''s turned over with the Huo family. It''s like he''s been set up. "


    Listening to the narratives of Nangong Yin, Sikong cut didn''t feel the slightest surprise, but the corners of his mouth were filled with shallow satisfaction.


    The South Temple Yin sees this, immediately clear a few minutes, but still uncertain ask a way: "is it you do?"


    "It''s not me, it''s Huang Jiuge." For Nangong Yin, Sikong cut naturally did not hide.

 Chapter 773

    Smell speech, Nangong Yin some surprise, but no accident, although he is not very familiar with the nine songs, but this kind of thing is really her style.


    However, he was more curious about how she did it, so he asked eagerly, "how did she do it?"


    Sikong cut a smile, the whole process and Nangong Yin said, listen to Nangong Yin cry magic.


    She knows that Huang Jiuge has the ability to see ghosts. She also knows that there are several ghosts around her, including Huang Yan, whom he knows. But I don''t know that they can be attached to mortals.


    no wonder Nangong Yuhao didn''t know how he appeared in the romantic world.


    Even if he knew that the person who framed them was Huang Jiuge, there was no evidence.


    Of course, he also knew that the reason why Nangong Yuhao didn''t correct Huang Jiuge was that there was no evidence, and the other reason was that the relationship between Nangong Yin and Sikong cut made Nangong Yuhao feel that even if he said it, he would cover up Huang Jiuge.


    Yes, even if he knows that Huang Jiuge framed them, he will cover up Huang Jiuge.


    Nangong Yin is a short guard. Although Huang Jiuge and she don''t know each other very well, they have a close relationship.


    Not to mention that Huang Jiuge is the woman that Sikong Chou likes, as Sikong Chou''s brother, he has to protect her. If not, because Huang Jiuge is Huang Wutian''s granddaughter, he won''t watch Huang Jiuge have an accident.


    Huang Wutian is the hero of Dongqing, and also his mentor.


    Even if they don''t have these relations, it''s also natural for Nangong Yuhao to take revenge on them for what they did to Huang Jiuge.


    "Well, I have something to do. I''ll go out first." After talking with Nangong Yin, Sikong cut can''t wait to leave.


    Looking at the figure of Sikong cut away, Nangong Yin said that he was speechless.


    What''s up? He''s going to tell Huang Jiuge what happened to Nangong Yuhao!


    Yes, Si kongcao is in a hurry to tell Huang Jiuge what happened to Nangong Yuhao, but what he doesn''t know is that nalanjin has already told Huang Jiuge.


    When he comes to Weiyang Pavilion, Sikong cut plans to enter the room from the window. Just as he approaches, he is blocked by the people who suddenly appear.


    And blocking Sikong''s way is the wood as Huang Jiuge''s bodyguard.


    Seeing that he was the man who had molested Huang Jiuge before, he frowned tightly and showed hostility: "it''s you again. This time, you''re going straight into the room."


    Wood said that, and then he directly attacked Sikong, and he didn''t leave any room to attack. Anyway, the other side was also a master, and he didn''t leave any room to hurt him.


    Sikong cut naturally recognized the wood. Seeing that the wood was here, his face was not good-looking immediately.


    He knows that Huang Jiuge has taken an expert as a bodyguard, but he doesn''t know this person. Although he did not mean to blame each other, but now to see him, he felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Now that the other side has made a move, it is impossible for him not to meet him.


    So the two fought.


    Seeing this, the silent Tung couldn''t help wiping the sweat and wondering whether to go out to help.


    However, it''s just an instant tangle. As a subordinate, when he sees that his master is in trouble, he subconsciously wants to step forward.


    But my master is so powerful that I don''t need his help.


    Well, in fact, he didn''t want to admit it, because Mudu''s words made him want to see a play.


    Dengtuzi, ha ha! It was the first time that he heard someone call his master a disciple!


    It seems that my master has done something that wood misunderstood.

 Chapter 774

    I have to say that this misunderstanding is necessary, at least let him see the master''s joke.


    That''s all. Let''s play first! Anyway, the master will not suffer.


    Yes, Si kongcao won''t lose money, and he has the upper hand, but it''s not easy to get wood.


    Two people fight, will naturally make a noise, so soon attracted the Phoenix nine song and aunt Tong.


    Aunt Tong doesn''t know Sikong. Seeing her bodyguard and others, she thinks that they are not good at it.


    See wood in the downwind, but each other are experts, and they can''t help, aunt tong can only do anxious.


    And Huang Jiuge is holding the attitude of watching the play, and did not stop.


    Huang Jiuge was originally in the room to contact the pictograph. Suddenly he heard a fight. When he came to the window, he saw that it was Si kongcao.


    This is a man who always likes to be a housekeeper. He capsized in the sewer this time.


    Gradually, some of the wood was defeated and retreated, so Huang Jiuge said: "stop it! It''s all my own people. "


    Mu Mu won''t resist Huang Jiuge''s words, but Si kongcao doesn''t have the heart to fight with mu mu, so when they hear Huang Jiuge''s words, they both stop immediately.


    Wood expresses doubt, isn''t this man the apprentice who teases Huang nine songs? How did you become one of your own?


    Although he was puzzled, Mu Mu didn''t ask, because he didn''t know all about Huang Jiuge.


    But Si kongcao glared at Huang Jiuge fiercely. He was obviously not happy. Some gritted their teeth and said, "women, enough of the drama?"


    "Well, that''s enough." Being seen through by Si kongcao, Huang Jiuge is calm, and the appearance of smiling seems to express his satisfaction.


    Sikong cut breath almost did not come up, it is simply cheap mouth to ask, people frankly admit, but he choked hard enough.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t care about Sikong''s reaction. She jumped down from the second floor, landed at the stone table, and then sat down: "what''s the matter this time?"


    Huang nine songs ask a way, but didn''t invite Si Kong to cut to sit of meaning.


    It''s not that she is not sensible, but she is not polite to Sikong. And she knew that even if she didn''t invite him, he would sit down by himself.


    Yes, Si kongcao didn''t care whether Huang Jiuge was invited or not. Seeing that Huang Jiuge sat down, he also sat down. His casual appearance seemed to be at home.


    However, because Sikong was sulking in his heart, he deliberately didn''t say it first, but said haughtily: "I''m thirsty"


    Huang Jiuge could see it, but he didn''t care. He told aunt Tong, "aunt Tong, go to cut a pot of tea."


    Aunt Tong, who was named, responded quickly and went to the kitchen. At the same time, she was wondering who the man was! He''s so handsome, and he''s not an ordinary person.


    When they sat down, the wood went to one side.


    Soon, aunt Tong brought out the tea. In the face of Sikong Duan, who was not angry, she couldn''t help being a little nervous. She poured the tea for them and immediately quit.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Si kongcao still doesn''t mean to open his mouth. He wants to hang Huang Jiuge on purpose to make her worried, and then he takes the initiative to ask.


    However, Huang Jiuge''s patience was very good, and he didn''t mean to ask, which made Sikong cut a little nervous. He couldn''t help saying: "don''t you wonder what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s not that Huang Jiuge is not curious, but she has probably guessed what Sikong cut is going to say.

 Chapter 775

    "Don''t you have enough to drink?" Huang Jiuge''s insipid retort is a sharp counterattack to Sikong cut, which makes Sikong cut unable to retort.


    In the dark, Ji Tong gives Huang Jiuge a thumbs up. He has never seen anyone who can make his master so subdued! Huang Jiuge is the first, and it''s not the first time.


    I have to say that my master is really in the hands of Huang Jiuge.


    Then, Sikong cut will Nangong Yuhao things and Huangjiu Song said, although huangjiu song already know, but did not interrupt Sikong cut meaning.


    After all, what nalanjin knew was not as accurate as Sikong, and Nangong Yin''s specific attitude.


    After saying this, Sikong Chu reminded: "Li Xinchu is around the corner. Yin doesn''t want to have an accident in Nangong Yuhao before Li Xinchu and disrupt the plan."


    He knew that Huang Jiuge would not let Nangong Yuhao go, and Nangong Yuhao''s final fate was a dead end, but not now.


    "Well, I see." Nangong Yin gave him such a big convenience, she naturally can''t help but be sensible to do bad things for others, it''s nothing to delay for a few days.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the establishment of a new crown prince is imminent, and the princes are eager to win over the courtiers and expand their power.


    Especially now that Nangong Yuhao is banned, those ministers who support him are thrown olive branches by Nangong Yiche and Nangong Yuxuan.


    Although these ministers are Nangong Yuhao''s supporters, not everyone is loyal.


    Generally, one-third of them are loyal, one-third are nepotism, and another one-third are wooed by this group.


    The third kind of people may fall with the wind at any time, so after receiving the olive branch, some people take it, and some are still hesitating.


    Nangong Yuhao and Qin Ru were furious about this, but they couldn''t help it. They used coercion and inducement. Some of them insisted that they couldn''t kill these people!


    Killing people at this time, unless they don''t want a chance to turn over.


    As a result, they can only be dumb to eat Coptis, there is no pain to say.


    ¡¤


    after Nangong was ill, all the concubines were prevented from visiting. However, today, after learning that her son had been banned for one year and was about to lose her hand with Li Xinchu, Qin Shufei couldn''t sit still any more and forced her to enter Chengqian palace to intercede for Nangong Yuhao.


    Qin Shufei''s plea for Nangong Yuhao is justifiable and reasonable, but she shouldn''t ignore the rules and the royal law, and break into Chengqian palace. This is undoubtedly challenging the authority of Nangong Liyi king.


    Of course, Qin Shufei could not enter Chengqian palace.


    Nevertheless, it angered Nangong Li.


    So Qin Shufei couldn''t plead, but she was strictly forbidden by Nangong.


    That''s all. Ruan Guifei and Lian Defei came to visit each other in the name of visiting. They were so angry that Qin Shufei almost went crazy and broke a lot of things.


    Although she can''t accept the relationship between Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan, if she can get the support of Huo family, she doesn''t mind their secret communication. But once it''s on the surface, it''s a big problem, and it''s happening.


    No, she didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe her Hao''er was so lax that she made such a thing at this critical moment.


    It must have been framed, yes, it must have been framed ¡¤¡¤


    Qin Shufei thought she was right, so she immediately said, "green calyx, go to Qin''s house, let my brother thoroughly investigate this matter, Hao''er was framed."

 Chapter 776

    Although Qin Shufei can be excused for doing so, she seems to be self righteous again.


    How could Qin Ru not know that Nangong Yuhao was framed, and later he also knew that the person who framed Nangong Yuhao was Huang Jiuge. Although he couldn''t explain that Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan''s brother and sister went to the romantic world by themselves, Nangong Yuhao would not cheat him.


    But the problem is, they don''t have any evidence!


    No evidence, even if you know who it is, you can do nothing!


    Unless, in the dark.


    But even if you do it in secret, you can do it!


    Not to mention that Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan are both in the hands of Huang Jiuge. The killers they employ have no choice but to get her, not to mention Qin Ru! So this made the Confucianists of Qin extremely difficult.


    If Huang''s family didn''t fall, how nice!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after Nangong Li wakes up, he personally asks Nangong ye who the mysterious man is, but Nangong Ye doesn''t say anything at last. Nangong Li is so angry that he directly kills him.


    Nangong Li wants Nangong Yin to accept the new crown prince, because no one is more suitable for this position than Nangong Yin. But Nangong Yin is unwilling. He is really not interested in the throne. He prefers freedom.


    In the end, Nangong Li had no choice but to do it.


    However, nangongyin must be allowed to choose the new reserve, and ensure that Dongqing can be well managed.


    Nangong Yin had already made preparations for this, so he didn''t think it was difficult.


    ¡¤


    now the last person to be in Nalan mansion is no longer there. There is only one silly Nalan QIANJIAO.


    Seeing the present Nalan QIANJIAO, Huang Jiuge thinks of the former Huang Jiuge. She has some feelings and doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    Anyway, for Nalan QIANJIAO, she has no hatred, because the price she paid is enough.


    And she also want to leave, also don''t know when can come back, so, there''s no need to and Nalan QIANJIAO again.


    Therefore, let Jiang Hui not harsh Nalan QIANJIAO, let her live back to the South courtyard, food, clothing, housing and transportation in accordance with the specifications of Miss Hou Fu Shu.


    Although Jiang Hui and Mo Rushun''s mother and daughter are always antagonistic, they have no deep hatred, so she gladly agrees to Huang Jiuge''s command, and she doesn''t want to be the second Mo Rushun.


    As for Jinglian and Jinglan, Huang Jiuge doesn''t plan to move either. Let them serve Nalan QIANJIAO!


    Presumably looking at Nalan QIANZI''s face, even if they don''t pay attention, they won''t treat Nalan QIANJIAO badly for the time being.


    As for the future, it depends on Nalan QIANJIAO''s own nature.


    There is Miaozhu, although she is not as good as frost, but in the end did not lay hands on her, so Huang Jiuge directly put Miaozhu left.


    When Mo Rushuang''s mother and daughter are frustrated one after another, Miaozhu is completely afraid of Huang Jiuge. She wants to leave for a long time, but she doesn''t dare to run away.


    Now Huang Jiuge let her leave, she naturally wanted.


    Miaozhu, who left Nalan mansion, didn''t return to Mo mansion. She didn''t want to return to Mo Mansion because she was afraid of being blamed for Mo Rushun''s affairs.


    Because she wanted to live her own life.


    She is seventeen years old and should have married a long time ago. But as a maid, she has no freedom to marry. She has to wait for her master to be betrothed to her servants.


    If you marry a servant, you will be a slave all your life. Even if you are a descendant, you will be a slave. You don''t know how many lives you can get rid of it.


    Therefore, she would rather be a common people than a slave all her life.


    With her appearance and diligence, I believe it will not be too bad.

 Chapter 777

    So Miaozhu is very glad that she was sent to Nalan house at that time. What''s more, she has never dealt with Huang Jiuge, and was let go by Huang Jiuge.


    Because Huang nine songs can''t take Liu Mammy to leave, so let her directly follow Jiang Hui side to serve.


    At first, Jiang Hui is not easy to accept. After all, Mammy Liu knows medicine, and Huang Jiuge will need it. Huang Jiuge tells her that she will leave the capital and wander in the world in a few days.


    Jiang Hui is startled when she hears the words. She thinks that it''s too dangerous for Huang Jiuge, a daughter''s family, to wander the world.


    She had advice, but she didn''t stand in the way, so when Huang Jiuge insisted, Jiang Hui didn''t talk any more. She had to ask Huang Jiuge to be safe and take care of herself.


    Nalan house is clean, but Huo house is noisy because of Huo Qingqing''s funeral.


    The daughter died, the son abandoned, Mrs. Huo already did not know to cry faintly several times. If it wasn''t for the usual supplement and good physical fitness, I''m afraid I would have been unable to bear the blow and followed Huo Qingqing.


    Mrs. Huo cries for Huo Yan to avenge her son and daughter. She thinks that Nangong Yuhao''s imprisonment for one year is too light. She has to ask him to pay for his life.


    Mrs. Huo was greatly stimulated. Naturally, she had no reason to speak of, and she didn''t understand the advantages and disadvantages of Nangong Yuhao''s ban.


    Although Huo Yan''s madness to Mrs. Huo was understandable, he didn''t approve of it. He was worried that she would be in trouble, so he directly asked the servant to take her back to her room.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge went to Mu house as usual, and told them about Nangong Yuhao. They were also happy for her revenge.


    Although Nangong Yuhao is still alive, he is not far away from death.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    two days passed in a flash. These two days were quiet for Huang Jiuge. She spent almost all the day in the Mu house, and Huang Jiuge took aunt Tong with her these two days.


    Now that the matter of Nalan house has fallen to the ground, it''s time for Aunt Tong to get familiar with you. Of course, it''s mainly Wuquan and qingzhiqingtan. After all, they will go through life and death together soon.


    But it''s still pure, not pure!


    Because every day there will be a proud character to brush the sense of existence, and every time we meet, there will be a fight.


    Don''t guess, this proud and charming figure is Sikong.


    Every time Sikong cut came, she would always intentionally or unintentionally find fault with the wood, which made Huang Jiuge very speechless, so she defended the wood for a few words, and then a fight with Sikong cut was imminent.


    While making outsiders speechless, I also know that this master has a crush on Huang Jiuge, so he is eating wood vinegar!


    Because they generally didn''t go out, they didn''t know the rumors outside. They didn''t know that Sikong had already declared that huangjiuge was her woman''s business.


    It has to be said that although the wood is a little bit dull, it''s handsome and has excellent martial arts skills. Although it''s not as good as his superior, it''s a good match for Huang Jiuge.


    As for Sikong, everyone thinks that he has a bad temper and is worried that Huang Jiuge will be wronged.


    To this end, aunt Tong also quietly asked Huang Jiuge how she felt about Sikong?


    Huang Jiuge can''t laugh or cry. Although she has a good feeling for Sikong, she even likes it. She has gone from resisting to letting it go, but she still doesn''t want to be emotional before her own affairs are finished.


    So, she and aunt Tong said they didn''t like it.


    Aunt Tong almost blindly believes in Huang Jiuge, so she naturally believes it.

 Chapter 778

    The issue of establishing a new crown prince is still going on, and various factions are constantly wooing courtiers and looking for the faults of Nangong yuche or Nangong Yuxuan. If they can''t find the wrong place, they try to find the wrong place, especially in the territory they say they manage.


    Of course, it has to be done unconsciously.


    But it''s hard to do it unconsciously at this time, because they all know that the other party will do it, so they will be well prepared.


    Nangong Yuhao''s supporters have already left about one-third. With the efforts of Qin Ru, Nangong Yuhao is a little more stable, but he suddenly falls ill. This made the officials who were still struggling decide to leave immediately, and some loyal officials also wavered.


    To win the position, you need not only powerful power, but also a healthy body! How can a sick man sit in court!


    The successive attacks made Nangong Yuhao''s condition more serious. He was unwilling, but he could do nothing.


    For Nangong Yuhao''s illness, Huang Jiuge was not surprised, because she did it.


    Before Li Chu, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t die, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t get sick! She wants Nangong Yuhao to watch his own affairs disintegrate a little bit, and let him deeply remember the understanding of revenge.


    Because of Si kongcao, it''s easy for Huang Jiuge to enter the palace of king an, and he appears in front of Nangong Yuhao to stimulate him.


    Nangong Yuhao really regretted killing Huang Jiuge before this time. If he knew that killing Huang Jiuge had brought him such a bad result, he would never kill her.


    He thought it would take a few years for the battle for the crown prince, but who knew it would come so soon.


    If it''s going to be several years, it''s necessary to kill Huang Jiuge, but it''s unnecessary to kill Huang Jiuge when it comes so fast.


    Because it''s not time for him to get married with Huang Jiuge. If he is patient for a few more months, after he wins this battle, he won''t have to worry about this engagement any more.


    With his relationship with Huo Qingxuan, Huo Qingxuan will help him, but because Huo Yan''s attitude is not clear, he is in such a hurry to kill Huang Jiuge.


    Huo Yan''s attitude is not clear, and he is not particularly optimistic about Nangong Yuhao, so he wants to leave a way for himself.


    Now he has a way to go. No matter who is the crown prince, he can''t waver, but his son and daughter are gone. This is a little big.


    But there is no regret medicine in this world, Nangong Yuhao can only bear it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    on this day, after lunch, Huang Jiuge took aunt Tong and Mu Mu to the house again.


    These days, aunt Tong also practices martial arts with Shen Yu and others, and works very hard.


    Because she knows that the world is dangerous and the experts are like clouds. She must have enough ability to protect herself so that she won''t become a burden to Huang Jiuge.


    For Aunt Tong, Huang Jiuge is more important than herself.


    With the guidance of the master of wood, aunt Tong''s martial arts have improved significantly in two days.


    Of course, aunt Tong is not a pervert of Huang Jiuge. This is obviously improved. It''s not worth mentioning for Huang Jiuge, but it''s good for ordinary martial arts.


    The street is full of rumors about the Huo family and Nangong Yuhao. Of course, the name of huangjiuge also appears. But it''s not a bad word, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t care.


    All of a sudden, a man flew out of the nearby alley, just hit in front of several people of Huang Jiuge, blocking their way.


    At the same time, it also attracted people around.

 Chapter 779

    Smashed in the ground is a 30-year-old man, dressed in ordinary, ordinary appearance, this smash let him show his teeth in pain.


    The man was ready to struggle to run, but then he was suddenly trampled on his chest with one foot: "just like you, you dare to beat my mother''s attention. I don''t know what it means."


    Wen Yan, we all know that this man wants to do something wrong with that woman, but he doesn''t want to steal the chicken.


    For this kind of person, no one will sympathize, but also want to step on two feet!


    The man now has not only back pain, but also chest pain. I didn''t expect that this woman was so fierce that he was not an opponent at all. Now he just couldn''t run even if he wanted to. He just regretted his death.


    But now it''s too late to regret, and I don''t care to cry out for pain. I beg for mercy urgently and say: "female, female Xia, please forgive me! It''s the little one who has eyes and doesn''t know what to do. I''ll make amends to you. "


    "Let you go? Oh The woman sneered, didn''t let the man go, and said, take out a piece of paper from his arms, and then open, exposed in front of people.


    It was a piece of A3 rice paper, on which there was a portrait of a man, and the person who drew the portrait was the man who was trampled on the ground.


    The most important thing is that on the portrait paper, there are two big words of wanted, and a few small words below, listing the crime of this man.


    When the man saw this, his face immediately turned pale and gray.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    And the people see, looking at the man''s eyes more angry.


    "My God! Is this man a flower picker? "


    "If you are a flower picker, you should send it to the government."


    "That is, this girl is so powerful that she caught the flower picker."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    people, you can say a word to me, from the anger of the flower picker to the praise of the woman.


    In the face of these praise, the woman was very indifferent. She just looked at the man with a pale face and said, "I have to say that you can escape from Fuzhou. It''s a bit of skill, but it''s bad luck for you. It''s not good to escape to the capital, and you also met me."


    Huang nine songs looking at that woman, how all feel to have a kind of strange feeling.


    This woman is too tall, isn''t she! Like a man, and the voice, also some shady.


    But that face, it is white and beautiful, standard beauty face.


    "You, you, come here." The woman glanced at the crowd and immediately pointed to two rather strong men and said, "send the flower picker to the yamen, and the reward will be given to you."


    Hearing the speech, people were stunned, especially the two men who were pointed out that happiness came too suddenly, and some of them couldn''t react.


    They didn''t hear me wrong, did they! It''s a pie from the sky!


    See those two people tardy not move, that woman impatient roar a way: "return Leng to do what?"? Don''t you want the reward? If not, I''ll call someone else


    Smell speech, those two men are startled, react immediately come over, hurried forward to that man frame live.


    Joke, that''s white money! How can you not want it!


    Fifty taels of silver! Two people are divided, one is twenty-five! Compared with ordinary people, it''s enough for most of their lives.


    I don''t think happiness comes too suddenly and I can''t react to it.


    However, the eyes of other people looking at the two men were full of envy and jealousy. They wanted to poke a hole in each other''s body. Such a good thing, why not them! It''s like picking up silver for nothing!

 Chapter 780

    Besides, is this woman a fool! When she caught the flower picker, she didn''t go to get the reward and gave it to others in vain. Isn''t she so short of silver?


    The man was taken away, and the common people gradually dispersed. The woman turned around and just saw Huang Jiuge. Suddenly, she was amazed by the gorgeous face of the other party.


    Oh, my God! Whose daughter is this! It''s more beautiful than Huo Qingqing, the so-called first beauty of the Huo family!


    Thinking about it, the woman couldn''t help sighing: "tut Tut, it''s much more beautiful than Huo Qingqing. It seems that the first beauty will be replaced."


    This is full of interest and schadenfreude.


    Obviously, the other party doesn''t know about Huo Qingqing''s death. If they do, they won''t say so.


    Because the first beauty has already changed, after the peony banquet, Huang Jiuge has been known as the first beauty.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs a few people eyes in vain a stare, is obviously surprised.


    But it''s not because of the woman''s words, but the woman''s voice. It''s just the male voice of chiguoguo!


    Looking at Huang nine song several people surprised appearance, that woman also realized that she exposed, immediately cover mouth, a pair of chagrin appearance.


    As if worried about the other party''s misunderstanding, he immediately explained: "that, that, I dress up to catch the flower picker, so I don''t have any bad hobbies!"


    This is obviously an admission that he is a man.


    Huang nine song several people smell speech, canthus don''t of draw draw, feel this man has a little interest.


    It has to be said that this man is too tall to be a woman. Besides, his face is really similar and more beautiful than many women.


    Huang nine songs smile to express immediately, then want to leave.


    Seeing this, the man suddenly reminded: "by the way, you should be careful! She looks so beautiful. If Huo Qingqing sees her, she will be jealous of you. She will attack you secretly. "


    Huang nine songs smell a speech, pour is not to expect this man will kindly remind, can''t help but return a way: "don''t worry, she didn''t have a chance to poison me."


    The man smell speech, don''t understand of ask a way: "what meaning?"


    At the same time, she is also making up her mind. Is this woman the daughter of a senior official? So Huo Qingqing is afraid.


    But I don''t know ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "because she is dead," Huang Jiuge said.


    "What? Dead? "


    Smell speech, the man is greatly surprised, feel a little sudden.


    Huang nine songs also don''t care, stagger the body of the man then left.


    The man who came over immediately ran after him and asked excitedly and curiously, "do you know how she died?"


    Because there is no sense of man''s malice, so there is no rejection.


    And because of Huo Qingqing''s death and feel excited and Schadenfreude, this is the right eye, let her feel happy, then kindly told each other.


    Although it is only a simple summary, it is enough to express the whole thing.


    "My God! I didn''t expect Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan to be such people. It''s disgusting. " The man couldn''t help shaking his body. He felt goose bumps all over his body. He was very cold.


    After a pause, he asked, "what''s the attitude of the Huo family about this?"


    "Naturally, it''s time to get justice back. Now the Huo family and Nangong Yuhao have broken their faces, and Nangong Yuhao will be banned for a full year." Huang Jiuge said.


    "What kind of cause you plant, what kind of result you get. You will die if you do more injustice." The man sighed, but he didn''t feel sorry for Nangong Yuhao. He just sighed about karma.

 Chapter 781

    What happened to Nangong Yuhao and Huo Qingxuan was against common sense, but they didn''t know how to hide it. Huo Qingqing found out that this was the case.


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Huang nine song asks a way, meaning is nothing of words you can leave.


    Of course, the man heard the meaning of the nine songs, some embarrassed scratched his head, and then said goodbye.


    Just as I turned around, I immediately turned around again, and I looked a little scared.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Well, if I meet someone I know, I don''t mind going with you for a while." The man said awkwardly.


    "Don''t mind," Huang Jiuge said with a smile. It''s really hard to face acquaintances, so she understands.


    But the man didn''t know that he was in disguise.


    "Miss Huang"


    suddenly, a familiar voice came from her side. Although it was Huang Jiuge, it was the man who was shocked. Now it was too late to run, so she had to lower her head.


    Huang nine songs smell prestige to go, smile to smile: "childe Wen, really coincident."


    "Yes! What a coincidence! Where are you going? " Wen Jinran asked.


    "Go to Mu house, and you!" Huang nine songs also politely ask a way.


    "Go to inspect the shop," Wen Jinran said.


    Although Wen Jinran talks to Huang Jiuge, his eyes fall on the man beside him from time to time. Although he is dressed in women''s clothes, it makes him feel familiar, so he can''t help looking more.


    When Huang Jiuge saw this, she knew that Wen Jinran was the man he was talking about. She couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t mean to poke it out.


    "Then I''ll go first and get together when I have time." Although Wen Jinran wants to talk to Huang Jiuge, he has something to do now, so he has to leave first.


    See Wen Jinran left, the man immediately relieved, but also curious about this woman in the end is how people, unexpectedly let Wen Jinran take the initiative to say hello.


    But curiosity belongs to curiosity. He doesn''t ask much about other people''s affairs.


    Moreover, in order to avoid meeting acquaintances again, he had to change his clothes quickly.


    So, the man hurried to the Phoenix nine song farewell left.


    Just just to the corner, a figure suddenly blocked his way, looked up and saw that it was Wen Jinran, the man''s face was stiff, and then subconsciously turned and ran away.


    Obviously, Wen Jinran has recognized him, but even so, he still doesn''t want to be in front of him.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he turned around, he was caught by Wen Jinran''s shoulder, which made him unable to break free.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have this hobby!" Wen Jinran said, around the man, looked at him with interest, appreciated his cracked face, joked: "tut Tut, I have to say, this appearance is really suitable for you, more beautiful than many beautiful women."


    The man almost didn''t come up in one breath, even though he knew that the other party was intentional, but he still couldn''t help but get angry: "cousin, I dress like this just to catch the flower picker. I don''t have this hobby, I really don''t have this hobby ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    looking at the man, no, it should be Nangong Yuchen who is crazy with a woman''s make-up. I feel that he disobeys Wen Jin However, he had goose bumps and was very uncomfortable, so he immediately changed the topic: "well, when you come back, go back to the Palace first! It''s better not to go out of the palace. "


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Chen one Zheng, don''t understand of ask a way: "why?"


    Only uncle Yinhuang knows his whereabouts, so a few days ago, uncle Yinhuang''s people found him and asked him to return to Beijing, and he came back.

 Chapter 782

    However, the man didn''t tell him the reason for returning to Beijing, so he didn''t know anything.


    Now listen to Wen Jinran say so, suddenly feel that things are not simple.


    "This is not a place to talk. Your uncle Yinhuang is in the palace. Go to him first after you enter the palace. He will talk to you." Wen Jinran said.


    "Oh, well!" Since Wen Jinran said so, Nangong Yuchen didn''t ask again, although he was also curious, why was Uncle Yinhuang in the palace.


    As soon as Nangong Yuchen came back to the palace, the news of his return immediately spread to several princes of Nangong yuche, which made people wonder whether Nangong Yuchen was more likely.


    However, they did not want to believe it. Not to mention that Nangong Yuchen was young, even his wild nature was not suitable for being an emperor.


    Although the royal family is thin and cool, they attach more importance to the regulation of national affairs than anyone else, so only those who are capable can occupy the top position.


    Among the most appealing princes, nangongyin is the most capable and suitable person to sit in that position, but also the most careless one.


    We don''t know whether we are intentional or not, but we have to be on guard.


    If he is really careless, it''s better. If he just lies to them, they are also on guard, so that they won''t be caught off guard.


    Now nangongyin''s power is not in the capital, so they don''t worry about going to war with nangongyin. If nangongyin becomes the new crown prince, they can also say that he has taken the emperor and attempted to usurp the throne, and they are also famous.


    So they are more worried about each other now.


    Of course, Nangong Yuhao is no longer a big threat.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the establishment of a reserve is related to how many people''s lives and wealth, how many people look forward to it, and how many people''s hearts can be stabilized.


    No matter who wins this time, there will be no room for those who have been hostile to them. Even if they do not root out, they must not give the enemy the chance to fight back.


    On the second day of Nangong Yuchen''s return, the imperial edict was announced in an arbitrary way, which caught everyone by surprise. I didn''t expect that it would be so soon.


    They all thought that the emperor would let the ministers discuss with each other, and they needed to fight for it, but they didn''t think it was this way.


    They think that the most likely Nangong Yin is not Nangong yuche, Nangong Yuxuan or Nangong Yuhao, but Nangong Yuchen.


    Nangong Yin, however, became Regent.


    At the same time, Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan were sent to the fiefdom. They were not allowed to return to Beijing without being summoned by the emperor. Some ministers loyal to them have also been dug up some criminal evidence, such as dismissal and demotion, which makes people unprepared and unable to resist.


    Question?


    OK, then go to see the emperor, but you can''t afford the price.


    Revolt?


    OK, that is to resist the Edict and not respect it. Beheading is still a matter of nine nationalities. You can do it!


    Don''t you agree?


    Yes, you can take a look if you have the ability.


    Behind Nangong Yuchen, there are not only Nangong Yin, but also Sikong Chou. Who dares to fight?


    For a moment, no one dares to say anything.


    Said to leave, simply do not give Nangong yuche and Nangong Yuxuan breathing opportunities, they just want to rebel, have no chance.


    It just came to an end so quickly that Huang Jiuge was surprised. She knew that it would not stir up a big fight, but she didn''t even stir up a little fight, because she didn''t give them this chance at all. She didn''t want to use thunder.


    Unexpectedly, the matter of Li Chu is over, so Nangong Yuhao''s life should be over.

 Chapter 783

    It soon spread all over the capital, and everyone was very sorry for it.


    In fact, most people don''t care who is the emperor, as long as it doesn''t affect their lives.


    It''s night. Huang Jiuge goes to the palace of king an.


    Because of the fall of Prince an''s house, there were not many people. Even those dark guards had already been removed by Nangong Yin and monitored Nangong Yuhao.


    Or what? Can''t he get in touch with the outside world? Then the prohibition of feet is meaningless.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Qin Ru didn''t see Nangong Yuhao. Even though the matter of setting up a crown prince had come to an end, Nangong Yuhao didn''t know what he expected Qin Ru to win.


    Under the leadership of Sikong Tiao, those who secretly monitor Nangong Yuhao will not stop him, so Huang Jiuge easily enters the palace of king an.


    Huang Jiuge wants to see Nangong Yuhao alone, so she asks Sikong to wait outside. Although Sikong is dissatisfied, he doesn''t object.


    Because of his illness, Nangong Yuhao was paralyzed in bed, pale, haggard and emaciated.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge coming, Nangong Yuhao''s eyes burst out with resentment. It was Huang Jiuge who made him look like this.


    He struggled to get up, but he had no strength.


    "What are you doing here?" Nangong Yuhao asked, but his voice was feeble.


    He naturally knows that Huang Jiuge is a bad comer, but he has become like this. Isn''t she willing to give up?


    If Huang Jiuge hears his voice, he will burst out laughing.


    When it''s like this, you have to give up? He thought too much, but he had to die! How can we give up!


    "What? I''m here, of course, to fulfill my last vow. " Huang nine song says with a smile, the voice is also unspeakable soft, a pair of human and animal harmless appearance.


    Of course, it would be more convincing to ignore the irony in her look.


    Nangong Yuhao pupil micro lock, a time reaction to Phoenix nine song that the so-called final oath is what, but not a good thing.


    Although Nangong Yuhao is determined to kill Huang Jiuge, his arrogant self-esteem doesn''t allow him to bow to Huang Jiuge.


    And he felt that this was Prince an''s house, and Huang Jiuge didn''t dare to tell him what he was like, so although he was alert, he didn''t mean to be afraid.


    Nangong Yuhao didn''t speak, and Huang Jiuge didn''t care. Seeing that he didn''t seem to know what the last oath she was referring to, he kindly explained, "Nangong Yuhao, do you remember what I said before? I''m going to ruin your reputation. Now, you have been ruined, and then, of course, you will die. "


    "You dare to..." hearing the words, Nangong Yuhao trembled all over and blurted out subconsciously.


    "Oh! Don''t you know my courage? Why do you ask me such an idiot? " Huang nine songs sneer a way.


    Nangong Yuhao is stiff, yes! He has already experienced the courage of Huang Jiuge, and there''s really nothing he doesn''t dare to do!


    Nangong Yuhao is so angry that he stares at Huang Jiuge fiercely. He seems to want to stare her out of a hole.


    However, these are just illusions, but now he can do nothing.


    Is he really going to die on huangjiu singer?


    No, he''s not reconciled. He''s not reconciled.


    He doesn''t want to die. It''s Huang Jiuge.


    Thinking, Nangong Yuhao''s breath became heavy and his face became ferocious.

 Chapter 784

    He wants to threaten Huang Jiuge. If she kills him, the Qin family won''t let her go. But I think that the people around are Nangong Yin, and Nangong Yin obviously helps Huang Jiuge, so even if Huang Jiuge kills him, Nangong Yin will help her cover up.


    Therefore, Nangong Yuhao immediately felt that the threat was useless for Huang Jiuge.


    Not willing to, hold back, resentment.


    In a word, Nangong Yuhao''s bad mood has reached the extreme, which makes him a little unbearable and about to collapse.


    But Huang Jiuge is enjoying the change of Nangong Yuhao''s look.


    Suddenly thought of what, Nangong Yu Hao Mou light is a change, looking at Huang Jiuge asked: "that night, how do we go to the romantic?"


    "Of course, you swaggered in yourself!" Huang Jiuge said solemnly.


    "You''re bullshit. I don''t remember that I went to Fenghuaxueyue and woke up there..." Nangong Yuhao retorted. Although everyone said they swaggered in, he didn''t have any memory, so he didn''t believe it.


    All he remembers is that he was knocked unconscious and then woke up in the wind and snow.


    So, it must be what Huang Jiuge did.


    It''s just what she did to them! So that everyone saw them swagger into the romantic, but he had no memory.


    "That should be possessed by a ghost!" Huang Jiuge''s tone was perfunctory, but what she said was the truth. It was just nonsense for Nangong Yuhao.


    Therefore, Nangong Yuhao felt that he had been fooled and said angrily, "Huang Jiuge, are you a three-year-old


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs immediately a serious say: "in fact, what I say is true."


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was angry and glared at Huang Jiuge with indignation.


    "Don''t you believe it? In fact, I am a ghost. " With that, Huang Jiuge suddenly became serious, and her voice became light and cold: "when you and Huo Qingqing pushed me down the cliff, I was already dead, but I''m not reconciled. I want revenge. Maybe, God heard my prayer, let me become a ghost, and then come back to revenge. "


    Huang Jiuge was performed with both sound and emotion, which made Nangong Yuhao be frightened for a while.


    However, Nangong Yuhao couldn''t accept it and didn''t want to believe it. He retorted: "no, impossible, impossible ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although he said that, his slightly trembling voice betrayed his slightly nervous mood.


    "Ha ha!" Huang Jiuge sneers, and doesn''t mind Nangong Yuhao''s disbelief. Instead, she asks, "if it''s not a ghost, why do you and Huo Qingxuan go into the romantic world, but you don''t remember?"


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao body a stiff.


    Yes! If they were not possessed by ghosts, how could they not remember going to Fenghuaxueyue!


    Although still don''t believe, but can''t help thinking.


    Is that true? They are possessed by ghosts. Is Huang Jiuge a ghost?


    Nangong Yuhao''s mind began to be confused. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible.


    The more he felt that it was possible, the more disordered Nangong Yuhao''s thinking was. Gradually, he didn''t know whether what Huang Jiuge said was true or false.


    Because otherwise, he couldn''t find any doubt that could explain it.


    Even though Nangong Yuhao was inclined to this statement in his heart, he still couldn''t accept it and muttered to himself: "no, it won''t, it won''t ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in his mind, Nangong Yuhao could not accept it

 Chapter 785

    "Since you don''t believe it, do you want to verify it with your own eyes?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "What?" Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao pupil suddenly a shrink, personally verify?


    Is it true?


    In my heart, I can''t help being afraid.


    Huang Jiuge knew that Nangong Yuhao had heard it, so she continued: "ghosts will be invisible. Since you don''t believe it, I will be invisible to you myself!"


    "You..." Nangong Yuhao was stunned, some unbelievable.


    However, at the same time, they want to verify.


    No matter what Nangong Yuhao thought or whether he wanted to see it or not, Huang Jiuge entered the space directly in front of his eyes.


    Huang nine songs this is put out to frighten South Temple Yu Hao, so also don''t care oneself of method is not childish.


    And there are only two of them here. Nangong Yuhao is doomed to die after he left, so he is not afraid to reveal his secret.


    Nangong Yuhao watched Huang Jiuge disappear out of thin air, and his pupils glared fiercely. He was really scared.


    Then, can''t Nangong Yuhao react, Huang Jiuge appears out of thin air again, looking at Nangong Yuhao with a smile. It''s clear that people and animals are harmless, but in Nangong Yuhao''s eyes, he is as scared as Shura.


    "You, you, you..." later, Nangong Yuhao responded. His breath became shortness, and he felt like he couldn''t breathe. His body was still shaking.


    Huang Jiuge suddenly thought of one thing, and then said: "by the way, I''ll tell you one more thing. Just this morning, the new reserve has been established. The new reserve is Nangong Yuchen."


    Smell speech, South Temple Yu Hao stares eyes, is full of surprised and unwilling, breathing more and more urgent, already can''t make a sound.


    In the end, Nangong Yuhao was suffocated.


    When he died, his eyes didn''t close, but he was staring, his eyes were full of fear and unwilling.


    Looking at Nangong Yuhao who was forced to die by himself, Huang Jiuge didn''t feel guilty at all, but felt happy and finally got revenge.


    Her big revenge has already been avenged, but it doesn''t mean that this thing is over. She has promised Shen Yu that she hasn''t done it yet!


    Although the Qin family was demoted and was about to move to other provinces, Qin Yiyun was not dead yet!


    Although Yu Xin is still alive, it doesn''t mean that Qin Yiyun doesn''t have to pay for his life.


    In the past six months, Shen Yu has suffered from Yu Xin''s death. Qin Yiyun''s attack on Yu Xin has already touched his bottom line. Moreover, he has been injured so badly that he can let Qin Yiyun go.


    As early as when Huang Jiuge came to Prince an''s house, he had already asked Ji Tong to call Shen Yu, because Shen Yu''s enemy had better revenge himself.


    Solve the Nangong Yuhao, out of the palace, Shen Yu is also waiting outside.


    Know tonight can revenge, Shen Yu''s mood is excited, even the complexion can''t hide excited.


    Then, several people came to the Qin house.


    Shen Yu came to treat Qin Yiyun in his own way. He burned Qin Yiyun''s room and let him taste the fire.


    When hearing the cry of Qin Yiyun''s pain, Shen Yu thought of the pain his wife had suffered. She only felt that she was knocked hard in her heart. Looking at the burning fire, her eyes became more and more fierce.


    The fire was soon discovered by other people in the Qin family. All the people in the Qin family were attracted to fight the fire one after another. Shen Yu and others did not stop it.


    Because they can''t save the living Qin Yiyun any more.

 Chapter 786

    Yes, when Qin Yiyun was rescued from the fire by the people of the Qin family, he was already dead, and he was charred more than Yu Xin.


    See, Shen Yu heart finally balanced a lot.


    Of course, Shen Yu would not let go of Qin Ru, who once sent people to hunt him down, so he finally shot a dart and broke his hamstring.


    Although he didn''t want his life, his right foot, which was broken, was completely useless.


    The Qin government is in a mess.


    This time, the hatred in Shen Yu''s heart is also completely smoothed.


    Then, Shen Yu went back to Mu house, and Sikong Chou sent Huang Jiuge back to Nalan house.


    "You owe me a lot of favor. Now I''ve got revenge. Is it time to repay my favor?" Said Sikong.


    "How do you want to return it?" Huang Jiuge also knows that she owes Sikong a lot of human feelings, so she doesn''t feel unhappy because of his words. Human feelings are really bad, so it''s best to return them.


    "Do you remember my saying that I lacked a woman in charge of the harem? Because the vacancy of this position has a direct impact on the fight between the palace ministers. They all fight to let their daughter sit in that position. No matter who they choose, something will happen, which is a headache for me. Even though I am the king of a country, it is necessary to balance the psychology of ministers in order to stabilize the peace of a country. If you want to balance the psychology of ministers, you can''t get what they want. The queen can not be chosen from the daughters of these ministers, but you can''t choose one at will. You have to be persuasive and courageous, so you are the most suitable one. "


    Sikong cut still serious said, but also showed a helpless appearance, voice and emotion.


    It''s like business, but in his heart, he is a little empty and nervous. He secretly looks at Huang Jiuge''s reaction and looks forward to Huang Jiuge''s answer.


    Although he can directly say the so-called robbery and force Huang Jiuge to agree, he knows that Huang Jiuge has feelings for him, so he hopes that Huang Jiuge is willing to be with him.


    However, if Huang Jiuge still refuses, he can only say, anyway, he must take Huang Jiuge back to Chonglou kingdom.


    Huang Jiuge believes that Sikong''s words are true, but she also sees that Sikong wants to turn himself back to the kingdom of Chonglou in disguise.


    Because know Sikong cut to own thought, so even if this words don''t have so-called romantic, but have a heart, so Huang nine songs say don''t move is false.


    She likes Sikong. Even if she marries him, she doesn''t reject him, and even she is willing to.


    After all, it''s really hard for her to fall in love with someone, especially in the ancient times when men are superior to women and there are so many wives and concubines.


    At present, Sikong is a good man.


    Although there were many women in the harem because of his identity, he didn''t spoil any of them to keep her clean.


    This is also the right appetite for Huang Jiuge, who has a clean habit.


    But now she can''t promise him because she has more important things to do.


    Like a person, it is not necessary to give up their ideals and pursuit, cut off their life goals.


    It can also be said that Huang Jiuge''s love for Sikong cut is not enough to give up everything for him.


    So, to Sikong, Huang Jiuge can only say sorry.


    However, she had a hunch that if she refused Sikong now, she was afraid that she would leave the capital.

 Chapter 787

    So, the nine songs of Huang had to disobey conscience, said a voice to consider unkindly.


    Generally speaking, the chance of success is very high, so when Sikong Chou heard this, he was overjoyed and didn''t force Huang Jiuge to agree now.


    Anyway, he won''t leave until the new emperor ascends the throne in three days, so it''s OK to give Huang Jiuge a day or two to think about it.


    He is not afraid of Huang Jiuge''s repentance. If he does, he will threaten her with his life!


    In order to abduct her, he would not be a gentleman.


    This night, Sikong cut happy some can''t sleep, and on the other side, Huang Jiuge but with aunt Tong and wood, quietly left Nalan house, went to Mu house.


    As for Jiwu and Jitong, after Nangong Yuhao died, they also returned to Sikong, so Sikong couldn''t know the whereabouts of Huang Jiuge at the first time.


    The next day, when the gate opened, Huang Jiuge and others left the city. In order not to attract attention, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi Qingtan were dressed in men''s clothes.


    Although Wuquan is old, their physical fitness is no worse than theirs, so it is not a problem to ride with them.


    Six horses, galloping south.


    At noon, when Si kongcao went to find Huang Jiuge, he didn''t see anyone, so he thought that he should go to Mu house.


    Then, Si kongcao went to Mu house.


    Just to Mu house, still did not see people, but also got the news that Huang Jiuge left the capital, Sikong cut angry a can''t control, a palm smashed the stone table in the yard, will Shen Yu several people startled.


    Shen Yu is glad that Yu Xin is not present. If he is scared, what should he do!


    Sikong cut a face is very gloomy, cold air all over the body outside, let Shen Yu can''t help a shiver, silent Wuji Tong is also all over a tremor.


    It''s cold. It''s cold.


    "Where did she go?" Si kongcao stares at Shen Yu and asks coldly.


    "Don''t know" Shen Yu should say.


    Sikong cut did not speak, still staring at Shen Yu to see, explore whether he is lying.


    Shen Yu was stared at the whole body with numbness. He could not help but Tucao in the heart. Make complaints about this building, too scary.


    However, he really didn''t know where they had gone.


    "When did they leave?" Sikong cut asked again.


    "Early in the morning" Shen Yu said again.


    Seeing that Shen Yu is not a liar, Si kongcao doesn''t embarrass him any more. With a cold hum, he turns around and leaves. He is furious and resentful in his heart.


    Good, good.


    Woman, how dare you run away.


    Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will take you back.


    "Jiwu, prepare horses, chase." Out of the house, Sikong cut immediately ordered way, what new emperor ascended the throne ceremony, he did not participate.


    "Is" Ji Wu should way, a fly body then quickly disappeared, a moment all dare not delay.


    Although they think it''s not good for their master to leave without attending the new emperor''s accession ceremony, no one dares to persuade him! Unless they want to be beaten.


    And the master won''t be merciful when he starts beating people.


    Although it''s her own business for Huang Jiuge to leave, they are not qualified to manage it. However, if they make their master angry, Jiwu and Jitong are more or less complaining about Huang Jiuge. Why do they want to leave the capital! And left without saying a word.


    Now they can only follow the master and persuade him after a few days.


    He has been away from the kingdom of Chonglou for a long time. It''s time to go back.


    Even if the master is not here, Mr. Rong will manage things in an orderly way, but it is not a long-term solution after all!


    Who knows if Sikong would rebel under any pretext!


    Even if it doesn''t, it''s inevitable to cause great losses.

 Chapter 788

    Sikong cut don''t know which way to go, so he directly used the people of Juesha building, chasing in all directions.


    And he, with the feeling, chased in a southeast direction.


    At the end of the day, I didn''t find Huang Jiuge.


    For two or three days, Huang Jiuge was still not found, which not only did not calm down Sikong''s mood, but also made him more irritable, which made Jiwu and Jitong who wanted to persuade Sikong to return home dare not speak.


    Until the seventh day, still did not find Huang Jiuge, but Sikong cut but received rongmo news, he has something to leave, let Sikong cut back to sit in town.


    Although Sikong cut is self willed, he is also self willed. He can''t ignore his country for the sake of chasing Huang Jiuge.


    So he had to go back, but the action of chasing Huang Jiuge didn''t stop.


    However, it was at this time that they remembered that they had forgotten the ink flow in the capital.


    Sikong cut didn''t feel guilty. He let Jiwu go back to pick up the ink stream, while he and Jitong went back to the kingdom of Chonglou first.


    On the tenth day, Huang Jiuge and others came to Jiangcheng, the capital of Jiangzhou province.


    They are not in a hurry. They have been playing all the way, so they should have spent five days. They spent ten days.


    On the way, they met Qingmu men who were still looking for Qingzhi and Qingtan, but they solved the problem before they recognized them.


    Also met a ghost in the haunting family, Huang Jiuge recovered it, but was said that she pretended to be a ghost, let her depressed for a day.


    Along the way, we met many evil spirits. Most of them were recovered, and a small number of those who didn''t agree were beaten to pieces.


    When they came to Jiangcheng, they didn''t live in an inn. Instead, they rented a courtyard and stayed in it for the time being.


    I''m not in a hurry to get to the green wood gate. Let''s get to know the situation first.


    The most direct way is to go to qingmumen and ask someone. With the skill of wood, it''s just a piece of cake.


    However, it will take until the evening to act.


    Therefore, during the day people rest, and at night they act.


    Green Gardenia will map, and then explain to wood, and then wood will take the map out.


    Half an hour later, a man came back. He was a young man in his thirties, dressed in the clothes of qingmumen.


    I have to say that they are lucky to catch a character.


    His name is Meng Lang, and he is Meng Huan''s cousin. Although he idles all day, he has good news. Because of Meng Huan''s relationship, he has a great position in qingmumen.


    After throwing Meng Lang to the ground, wood went to get a cup of tea and splashed it on his face.


    Then Meng Lang woke up and felt a pain in the back of his neck. He didn''t know what was going on, so he scolded: "who the hell is that? He dares to beat me. If I catch him, I''m sure I''ll let him go. "


    Green Gardenia went to menglang body, looked at him condescending, coldly said: "menglang, you open your eyes, see who we are?"


    Meng Lang is not familiar with Qingzhi''s voice, but he is very sensitive to women''s voice. As soon as he hears a woman, he wakes up and opens his eyes.


    When he saw that the person in front of him was Qingzhi, he was so scared that he sat up abruptly, full of disbelief and panic: "you, you, how are you here?"


    Didn''t she run away? How can it be Jiangcheng? Besides, how dare she come back?

 Chapter 789

    "Of course is back to revenge," green Gardenia cold way.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Meng Lang was stunned. Although he was in Qingzhi''s hands, he disdained Qingzhi''s revenge. There were so many experts in Qingmu sect, and Qingzhi wanted to revenge. It was just a fool''s dream.


    Thinking about it, Meng Lang couldn''t help laughing: "it''s up to you? I''m afraid that if I can''t even enter the gate of qingmumen, I''ll be killed. Do you want revenge? "


    "Oh! Since you can''t even enter the green wood gate, how did you get out? " Qingzhi sneers.


    Smell speech, Meng Lang a stiff, just reaction come over oneself is from the green wood door is brought over.


    His face flashed with embarrassment, but for the cheeky, he soon didn''t feel anything, and he really didn''t believe that Qingzhi could get revenge!


    Then he said, "so what? That doesn''t mean you can get everyone. "


    "I don''t know. It''s my business, but now you''re in trouble. Are you sure you still care so much?" Green Gardenia sneer way.


    Hearing the speech, Meng Lang froze again. Then he was afraid and immediately threatened: "what are you doing! If you dare to touch me, qingmumen will not let you go. "


    "Poof" Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, and his face was sarcastic.


    Meng Lang heard the sound, and then he noticed that there were so many people around him, and Qingtan was also there.


    They didn''t die.


    Then Huang Jiuge said: "if you don''t move, qingmumen will not let Qingzhi go, so what if you do? And are you sure qingmumen knows you were killed by us? "


    After hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Meng Lang was surprised and looked at Huang Jiuge and others in horror. He couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Do they really want to kill themselves?


    No, he doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die...


    looking at Meng Lang''s face, Huang Jiuge became very cold and said coldly, "I want to know the current situation of qingmumen and Meng Huan. If I''m satisfied, I''ll spare your life. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll kill you."


    Meng Lang felt the illusion that his body had been stabbed. He was so scared that he trembled all over and felt the impulse to faint.


    Satisfied, who knows how to satisfy her!


    What''s more, how can the situation of qingmumen reach the outside world! Isn''t this a trap for injustice?


    However, if he doesn''t say it, he will be killed. If he is greedy for life and afraid of death, how can he bear it!


    Just, he said, will the other party really let him go? Aren''t you afraid that he will go back and complain? Or is it just a lie?


    He is idle, does not work, is not very clever, but he is not stupid, so he did not really believe Huang Jiuge.


    "I, how can I know if what you said is true or false! What if I say it and you don''t let me go? " Meng Lang doubted.


    "If you don''t say it, you''ll die." Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes shot at Meng Lang, forming a kind of oppression, which made Meng Lang tremble and dare not talk any more.


    He is greedy for life and afraid of death, so he can''t afford to gamble. If he talks nonsense again, what will he do if he is killed?


    Meng Lang trembled and said, "in fact, qingmumen is not as beautiful as it seems. Because of the last civil strife, qingmumen lost a lot. It can''t be recovered in a short time. Now, there are foreign troubles. Because the sect leader had cooperated with Dugu men before, Dugu men knew the situation of Qingmu men, so he took advantage of the situation and wanted to annex Qingmu men. Although qingmumen is not as good as before, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. It''s not easy for Dugu men to want to eat qingmumen. "

 Chapter 790

    "The most important thing is that the head of the Dugu sect is also worried that some people who are covetous of the position of the head of the Dugu sect will take the opportunity to do something, so the head of the Dugu sect doesn''t dare to make a big move, instead, he secretly bullies the head of the sect and suppresses the industry of the Qingmu sect. Now the sect leader is very distressed. He is anxious to find Qingzhi and Qingtan and return to the sect leader''s order. With the sect leader''s order, after he can control the secret forces, the Dugu sect will not be so unscrupulous. The sect leader also has the capital to fight back. "


    Huang Jiuge and others didn''t expect to get such important news, and didn''t doubt the truth of this, because the result is inevitable.


    The gangs were originally competitors. Meng Huan went to other people to cooperate, that is to seek the skin of the tiger and lead the wolf into the house.


    As one of the four schools in Jiangzhou, qingmumen and Dugu men have their own territory, but no one does not want to expand their territory and power. It''s just that they were quite powerful before, and no one dared to do anything to anyone easily.


    However, there is a lot of friction in the dark.


    They are the four major sects in Jiangzhou, but for the whole Jianghu sects, they are only the third rate sects.


    Which one is not ambitious and who doesn''t want to be second rate or even first rate?


    Perhaps Meng Huan had measured it at first, and he knew that cooperating with Dugu men was seeking for the skin of the tiger and leading the wolf into the house. But he couldn''t help his ambition, because if he didn''t, the leader of the sect would fall to his elder martial brother Ye Qingfeng, so he had to know that there was a tiger in the mountain and preferred to the tiger mountain.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that Qingzhi and Qingtan ran away with the sect leader''s order, which made him the sect leader. The most important thing is that he didn''t inherit the strongest power of qingmumen, which led to Dugu men''s attempt to take advantage of the situation and swallow and suppress it.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t kill Meng Lang, but it doesn''t mean he can be intact.


    First, let the wood knock him unconscious, then carry the green wood door, then break Meng Lang''s legs and throw him directly from the roof to the courtyard.


    This is a challenge to qingmumen.


    In the silent night, Meng Lang''s scream awakened a crowd in the front yard.


    Seeing that it was Meng Lang, someone immediately went to inform Meng Huan.


    The front yard is not an important defense area, so the alert is not very strict, so they did not find any trace of the person who hurt Meng Lang.


    Of course, the so-called is not very strict, just for experts, such as wood.


    If ordinary people break in, they will be found immediately.


    Soon, Meng Huan came.


    Meng Huan is about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He looks pretty good, but he always has a fierce look in his eyes. When he looks at it, he knows that it''s not easy to be with each other.


    Also, Meng Huan was narrow-minded, ruthless, selfish and friendly!


    In qingmumen, he''s a terrible existence.


    Although Meng Huan is now the master of Qingmu gate, because of his bad name and bad words, there are still some people who don''t agree with him.


    The sects are similar to those of the imperial court. There are cliques and neutrals.


    Ye Qingfeng''s people were annihilated, but the neutral people did not.


    It''s not that they watched the annihilation of Ye Qingfeng''s people and the death of the sect leader with indifference, but that most of these people were in the branch, and they were not present at the time of civil strife.


    Even if they know that Meng Huan did it, they can''t do anything about him. All these reasons are because of Dugu men.

 Chapter 791

    Whether it was the cooperation between Dugu men and Meng Huan before, or the annexation of Qingmu men by Dugu men now, they couldn''t move Meng Huan.


    Although Meng Huan was narrow-minded, ruthless and selfish, he had to deny that he had good skills, means and courage.


    Both the sect leader and ye Qingfeng are dead. Qingmumen needs someone who can take charge of it. For now, Meng Huan is the most suitable one.


    In fact, they also have selfish ideas, that is, no one wants to be a spearhead bird, so there must be a person standing in front of them.


    Now they all hope to find Qingzhi and Qingtan as soon as possible. They want to return to the master''s order and stabilize Qingmu gate.


    When Meng Huan came, Meng Lang had already fainted.


    Seeing Meng Lang''s appearance, Meng Huan was very angry.


    Who is it? It''s a provocation to him to hurt the man in qingmumen.


    Yes, Meng Huan''s first concern was that qingmumen was provoked, not because his cousin was injured.


    For Meng Huan, power was more important than affection.


    Because of the dispute with Dugu men during this period, Meng Huan subconsciously felt that it was Dugu men who threatened and warned him.


    Meng Huan immediately asked people to carry him back to the room and call the doctor.


    Each gang has its own doctor, so Meng Lang''s front foot is carried back to the room, and the doctor''s back foot arrives.


    Although Meng Lang''s legs were disabled, his life would not be in danger if he was treated in time.


    Before long, Meng Lang woke up with pain, and Meng Huan asked why.


    Meng Lang just legs waste, pain he suffered, but also words, so will green Gardenia Green Tan to Jiangcheng, but also hurt his things told Meng Huan.


    Huang Jiuge is going to give Meng Huan a threat. Naturally, he doesn''t mean to hide his identity. Otherwise, he won''t waste Meng Lang''s legs, instead of killing him directly, so that he won''t have a chance to speak.


    "What? They came back, but the people in qingmumen didn''t find out? " Hearing this, Meng Huan was surprised.


    He thought it was made by Dugu men, but he didn''t think it was made by Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    What''s more, how does green gardenia and Green Sandalwood avoid entering Jiangcheng?


    What are the identities of those people? Can enter the green wood door quietly to capture people.


    He knew that this time green Gardenia Green Sandalwood came back, is not good, but also felt unprecedented uneasiness.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan have the master''s order in their hands. What if they summon twelve dead men to fight against him?


    Meng Huan felt that this matter was more difficult than Dugu men''s. at least Dugu men had something to fear. He didn''t let go to deal with Qingmu men.


    And green Gardenia Green Sandalwood, ye Qingfeng''s confidant, and he has a blood feud, naturally will not have scruples.


    Because Meng Lang is dizzy to leave, dizzy to come back, so don''t know the location of Qingzhi and others, Meng Huan can only run people to find.


    Find qingzhiqingtan and kill it.


    Of course, we should fight to get the master''s order back before killing. If we really don''t want to come back, we can kill again.


    For Meng Huan''s sleep, Huang Jiuge and others go to sleep very well.


    They don''t worry about qingmumen at all, let alone worry about it.


    Of course, it''s impossible to enter qingmumen with their strength. After all, there are so many people on the other side that they don''t have enough confidence. No matter how fierce they are, it''s hard for them to defeat the others with one!


    There are tens of thousands of people in qingmumen, and there are also two or three thousand people in the headquarters. Although there are only a few hundred core figures with force value, there are not many other peripheral people with force value.


    But even if people stand and ask you to kill, thousands of people will make you weak and exhausted!

 Chapter 792

    Although catching the thief first, it doesn''t mean that we can avoid conflicts with the disciples!


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge and others will not go to qingmumen like this. They still have twelve dead men!


    Not to mention their power, the Dugu clan alone has already made Meng Huan extremely anxious. Therefore, it is easy for them to annihilate Meng Huan''s power.


    As for the Dugu gate, Huang Jiuge will not let it go. Because of the intervention of Dugu gate, ye Qingfeng will have an accident.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to kill Dugu men, because she doesn''t have the ability to swallow such a big cake.


    However, she can be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.


    There are cliques and competitions in qingmumen, and so will Dugu men. She can find the person who most wants to replace the leader of the Dugu sect to work together to overthrow the current leader of the Dugu sect and annihilate those who killed Ye Qingfeng. This is revenge for ye Qingfeng.


    For the proposal of Huang Jiuge, Qingzhi Qingtan naturally has no meaning.


    On the contrary, I feel very grateful for Huang Jiuge''s action.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day, Huang Jiuge changed her dress, dressed in red and covered with a veil, and wandered alone.


    It''s just that I want to understand the situation of Jiangcheng from my own point of view.


    As for the situation of Dugu sect, who is the person who wants to replace the leader of Dugu sect most and what is his influence? In fact, you can use the method of Meng Lang to capture Dugu''s sect general and ask him.


    However, this kind of thing can only be done at night. During the day, Huang Jiuge will have a look first.


    As for the others, they are all staying in the yard. Now they can''t use them, and Qingzhi and Qingtan can''t show up!


    Walking on the street, Huang Jiuge will see some people coming in and out of those Inns from time to time, obviously looking for something.


    Although those people are just ordinary people, Huang Jiuge guesses that they should be people from qingmumen, and they are looking for them!


    I don''t know if the other party wants to. Instead of living in an inn, they rent a courtyard. However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry about being found by them. They have some ways to avoid it.


    As he walked, he heard an arrogant male voice in front of him: "Mr. Zhang, you don''t pay attention to our Dugu gate! The money owed to our gambling house has not been paid yet, and now I want to gamble on credit. Mr. Zhang, you only have two days. If you can''t pay it the day after tomorrow, you''ll have to take your daughter to pay off the debt. "


    Dugu gate, gambling house?


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed, and she wanted to swallow Dugu''s money.


    When Huang Jiuge walked by, she saw a man about 40 years old standing up from the ground. On one side, there were some young men in blue clothes with the sign of Dugu gate on them.


    Behind them is a gambling house.


    "Don''t I want to gamble on credit to win back?" The man, hearing the words, retorted that he had no sense of danger.


    Those people listened, but they laughed sarcastically: "win? Have you ever won by now? You have lost all your wealth. Do you think you can win it back? "


    "This, this..." hearing the speech, the man''s face flashed embarrassed and didn''t know how to refute.


    Huang Jiuge sighs a little, but she doesn''t feel the same way. Few of her gamblers end well. It''s easy to lose her fortune. If she can turn back, everything is possible. If she can''t turn back, it''s a broken family.

 Chapter 793

    No longer pay attention to them, Huang Jiuge goes directly to the gambling house.


    Now that she wants to swallow a pen, Huang Jiuge will not be merciful.


    She won and won with a high profile, and many gamblers who followed her also won.


    However, these people are not as bold as Huang Jiuge. They know the darkness of the casino, so they don''t bet much every time, and the ones who win the most are also within the acceptance range of the casino.


    And Huang Jiuge had already exceeded this range, so she was stopped from gambling. She also said that the steward invited her to the second floor to have a chat.


    Talking? The joke is to threaten her to keep the silver.


    Casinos are a profiteering industry. There are two or three thousand taels a day, but Huang Jiuge won two thousand taels by herself, and those who bet with her also won hundreds of taels. Isn''t their business in vain today? Of course, they don''t allow Huang Jiuge to leave with silver.


    At first, everyone envied that Huang Jiuge had won so much, but now it is sympathy.


    How can we win? We have to go out! Dugu men, but I can''t afford to offend you!


    But she didn''t want to. The woman was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she was very arrogant: "chat? My time is very precious. Not everyone is qualified to chat with me. "


    Smell speech, everybody poured to take a breath, at the same time also some people guess, this woman is not very big! Otherwise, how dare you be so arrogant!


    The Dugu family member who blocked Huang Jiuge also thought so, and he hesitated. He didn''t know whether the other party was the young lady in the two main schools outside Dugu and Qingmu. It would be bad if he did it rashly.


    Why is it that apart from Dugu and Qingmu, Dugu and Qingmu have no gold, but the other two have.


    "I don''t know who the daughter is?" Just in case, the man who blocked the nine songs of Huang asked.


    "It''s none of your business to know who I am! Won the silver and won''t let go! If you annoy me, I will take care of you. " Huang nine songs roar a way, that arrogant and domineering that appearance, simply seem to be a spoiled thousand gold young lady, can''t help but let the public more think that the other party''s identity is not simple.


    "You... That man''s face is very ugly, even if the other party is a lady of a big family, but it''s too hard to pay attention to Dugu men!


    "Miss misunderstood" at this moment, a male voice came over, and then a young man came over and said to Huang Jiuge, "I''m in charge of this gambling shop. I just want to discuss with you because of your amazing gambling skills. I don''t have any other meaning. If you don''t want to, I won''t encourage you. I''m sorry. "


    Man''s tone is very polite, gentle appearance, it is easy to win favor.


    Of course, it doesn''t include Huang Jiuge.


    Who is Huang Jiuge and how can he be easily cheated by this appearance!


    What''s more, she didn''t see the ferocity in the man''s deep eyes.


    Can the person in charge of a gang be kind? Of course not.


    Obviously, the steward wants to keep the reputation of the gambling house by saying this now, so as not to let the matter of winning money go out, which has a bad influence on the gambling house.


    Although no one in the industry does not know this, it is one thing to know and another to make trouble.


    So now, the manager doesn''t embarrass Huang Jiuge, let her leave safely. But when I look back, I will let people follow her, and then find a chance to get back the silver she won.

 Chapter 794

    Yes, soon after she left the gambling house, she felt that someone was following her.


    However, Huang Jiuge can clearly feel their breath. Although she is introverted and a martial arts practitioner, it''s not enough for her!


    Huang nine songs also don''t care, self-care of stroll.


    Walking, a young man suddenly blocked the way of Huang Jiuge.


    Because the other party is wearing blue clothes, so Huang Jiuge thinks it''s from Dugu men. She seems to be impatient with him, so she wants to do it in public.


    I can''t help feeling ironic. I think the people of Dugu sect are too angry!


    Just haven''t waited for Huang nine songs to think over, the other party''s voice rang out: "girl, you are being followed, need help?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs a Leng, the sarcasm that just raised under the veil also immediately froze.


    What?


    Didn''t you come to trouble her?


    Huang Jiuge looks at the man and looks sincere.


    Then he looked at his clothes. Although they were blue, they were different from the color of Dugu men, and there was no sign of Dugu men. Then he knew that he had misunderstood and was in a mess.


    However, although this man is a martial arts practitioner, he doesn''t seem to be very good. If he helps her, won''t he be afraid of causing trouble?


    So, Huang Jiuge asked: "if you help me, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?"


    Man a Leng, obviously did not expect the other party to know was being followed so calm, do not believe what he said, or she is already know it!


    The man this Leng, the complexion then appears some to stay to sprout, see Huang nine songs can''t help but bend the corners of the mouth to come, feel interesting.


    Soon, the man will react, for the other party does not believe his words or already know that he is being followed, he is more inclined to the other party already know that he is being followed.


    Moreover, knowing that you can be so calm after being tracked, you must not pay attention to each other at all!


    If so, then this woman is certainly not simple.


    But he was afraid that if he guessed wrong, the woman would be in danger, so the man asked tentatively: "did the girl know that she was being followed long ago? And I''m not afraid of them. "


    After hearing the man''s words, Huang Jiuge was stunned. She didn''t expect that the man would ask, but she said frankly, "that''s good"


    hearing the words, the man was immediately relieved. With an embarrassed smile, she said, "that''s good. Please don''t blame me for meddling."


    "Why! You are also out of kindness How could Huang Jiuge be that kind of unreasonable person! Well, she is unreasonable to the villain, but she can''t blame others even if she doesn''t need to be kind to her!


    If you don''t say it, no one knows if you need help!


    This time it''s her. If those ordinary women don''t ask for help in this case, wouldn''t that be a disaster?


    The man once again embarrassed smile said: "I just can''t stand the bullying of those sects, if you can deal with it, it''s best, but you''d better be careful."


    "Well," Huang Jiuge answered, saying that she knew.


    When the Dugu disciples who are following Huang Jiuge secretly see the man appear, they cry that it''s not good.


    The man they know is yuan Miao, the son of the magistrate of Jiangzhou.


    Although I don''t know the relationship between the woman and yuanmiao, it is obvious that they know each other.


    If that woman is also the daughter of an official family, then they have to weigh it up.

 Chapter 795

    Although the government is afraid of three of the four sects in Jiangzhou, it does not mean that the sects are not afraid of the government! On the contrary, they are more afraid of the government than they are of the sects.


    Therefore, the government and sects have always been friendly, and no one will touch each other''s bottom line.


    When several people are in a dilemma, they see that the woman and Yuan Miao are separated, and their faces suddenly show joy.


    Although it is speculated that the woman may be the official daughter, if they don''t get back the money, they will be punished.


    Besides, they don''t wear Dugu men''s clothes now. Who can prove that they are Dugu men!


    After winning so much money in the gambling house, it''s normal to be watched by those who have bad intentions.


    Therefore, those people continued to follow Huang Jiuge.


    Seeing this, Yuan Miao is worried, but since the other party doesn''t need his help, he has no reason to intervene. He is kind, but he is not a bad man. He has no obligation to pay for the safety of others.


    Shaking his head and sighing, Yuan Miao left, hoping that the woman would be OK!


    Huang Jiuge feels that she''s almost done shopping, so she plans to go back.


    Of course, you have to get rid of the tails before you go back.


    Originally, she thought that they could not hold their breath, but she didn''t want them to hold their breath so slowly.


    In fact, they have been impatient for a long time, but for the sake of their reputation, they have to be calm!


    Although the four schools in Jiangzhou are not absolutely decent, they are not evil forces! Moreover, if you want to gain a firm foothold in the Jianghu, you need not only absolute power, but also absolute reputation.


    So they generally don''t do anything harmful to nature and reputation, but they do it secretly.


    Phoenix nine song toward the remote place, the person in the dark also didn''t think much, just feel the opportunity came.


    Just follow, after turning into an alley, but suddenly disappeared the woman''s figure, a few people were startled, several people looked at each other: "what''s the matter?"


    "Where are the people! Why is it missing all of a sudden? " This lane at a glance, there is no place to hide, but how the woman suddenly disappeared!


    Suddenly, the abusive female voice came from her head: "are you looking for me?"


    Hearing the speech, they were startled again. They immediately looked up and saw that the woman who had disappeared suddenly was standing on the roof, looking at them cruelly.


    See, a few people immediately gave birth to vigilance, this woman is not simple.


    However, even if it is not simple, it does not make them feel threatened and scared, because they think that they are not simple.


    It is this kind of self righteous person who often suffers losses.


    Without waiting for them to reply, Huang Jiuge said again, "you Dugu men want to get back the silver!"


    This is not a question, but an affirmative.


    Those people smell speech, complexion is a little not good-looking.


    Although the other side said good, but said, the feeling is not the same.


    However, they will not admit that they are the people of Dugu clan, so as not to expose things and be spread out.


    So, a man said: "I''m not a member of the Dugu sect, but I like the silver in your hand, so you''d better hand it in, or you''d better be careful of my servants."


    "Oh! Is that right? " Huang nine songs ask in reply, but that obvious sarcastic tone, obviously don''t believe.


    Of course, I don''t care, and I don''t pay attention to their threat.

 Chapter 796

    Those people know that the other side is not simple, so they don''t expect the other side to believe it. They just say that just in case, if they are found, they will stop others.


    Just don''t be put in the eye, some uncomfortable in the heart.


    Then, Huang Jiuge''s eyes changed and became cold. She looked at them: "no matter who you are, those who dare to make my girl''s idea will never come to a good end."


    Several people are frightened by Huang Jiuge''s cold and fierce eyes. Before they can react, they see that the woman has already appeared in front of them.


    A few people were shocked and attacked subconsciously. However, their speed was not as fast as that of Huang Jiuge. Before they touched Huang Jiuge, they felt a shock on themselves. Then they flew out and fell to the ground.


    With a few clicks, their ribs were broken one after another, and their faces were twisted, wailing and unable to move.


    At the same time, they were afraid. They mentioned the iron plate. I didn''t expect that this woman was so powerful. Just one move, she beat them so badly.


    "You dare to rob like this. I don''t know. I won the money today. I''m in a good mood. I''ll spare you a dog''s life." Although these people have a bad heart for her, but in the end is not a deep hatred, and for the weak too vulnerable to kill them, Huang Jiuge really disdain to kill them!


    The first reaction of Huang Jiuge is not hatred, but gratitude.


    In front of the absolute strong, they do not even have the qualification to hate, who let them not long eye, kicked the iron plate!


    So when Huang Jiuge went back, she bought a lot of delicious food, which are the characteristics of Jiangcheng.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was in a good mood after going out, everyone expressed their curiosity and wondered if Huang Jiuge had found anything useful.


    Looking at the outstanding people''s thoughts, Huang Jiuge didn''t hide it. She told her that she had won two thousand taels of silver in the gambling house. She was so surprised that everyone took a breath.


    "My God! Miss, you are so powerful Green Sandalwood''s eyes are full of worship, looking at Huang Jiuge. The bright eyes don''t want to be too explicit.


    "Yes! Miss, I''ll win every gamble! " Aunt tong can''t help sighing. She didn''t forget that when Huang Jiuge was in Beijing, she once gambled and won two thousand Liang!


    "If there is no silver in the future, I will rely on the girl to gamble." Wuquanzi can''t help joking that he naturally knows that huangjiuge is not luck, but by his keen ear power.


    "No problem. I''ll cover you later." Huang nine songs a pair of atmosphere said, quite big sister big style.


    However, no matter what the relationship between them is, it can not be denied that several people''s basic necessities of life are all made by Huang Jiuge.


    For her own people, Huang Jiuge is never stingy. What she gives them is far more than the welfare they should get as servants. Because Huang Jiuge didn''t treat them as servants from the bottom of her heart, but as family.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Meng Huan sent someone to look for it for a day, but he didn''t even find the trace of qingzhiqingtan, which made him more and more uneasy.


    At the same time, it also strengthened the guard of Qingmu gate, so that they could not take advantage of Qingzhi.


    The twelve dead men of qingmumen are in qingmumen, but no one has seen them except the leader who holds the token of qingmumen. They don''t know where they are hiding. The only thing they know is that if they want to summon the twelve dead men, they must come to qingmumen.

 Chapter 797

    The manager of the gambling house was very angry because they didn''t take back the two thousand taels of silver, and they were seriously injured. However, it was their fault that made a big deal.


    The master of the Dugu sect didn''t care much about the two thousand taels of silver, but he was very unhappy about the injury of the people in the sect. He felt that the Dugu sect had been provoked.


    Although it''s not easy to make a big fuss, it doesn''t mean we can''t trace it secretly!


    But it happened that the other side was masked at that time, and no one knew what the other side looked like, which made the leader of the Dugu sect even more frustrated.


    His name is Dugu Feng. He''s in his early 30s. He looks pretty, but he''s really resourceful and ruthless. That''s inevitable. He''s mainly despicable.


    Otherwise, how can they cooperate with Meng Huan not long ago, and now they make the practice of annexing others!


    Although it''s nothing for opponents, it''s hypocritical enough for people who claim to be decent.


    Dugu clan is a family sect, whose name is surname.


    The Dugu family has always had many children, so the owners of the Dugu family have been inherited by the children of the Dugu family for a hundred years, and they have never given a foreign name.


    The Dugu clan didn''t have the rule of establishing Di, but those who could do it were the best.


    Because if a sect wants to be stable and strong, it must have an able leader.


    Dugu Feng is not his own family. He has the ability and means to be superior. However, most of these means are despicable and shameless. Therefore, in Dugu clan, they don''t all obey him, and some people want to oppose her.


    In the evening, Huang Jiuge asks Mu Mu Mu to go to Dugu gate and catch a man. Under the threat, the man tells about Dugu gate.


    In addition to the above, the man who wants to fight against Dugu Feng is the leader of the second division hall and the son of the Dugu family. Dugu Qi and Dugu Feng are cousins, and they are not the lineage of the Dugu family.


    However, being tricked by Dugu Feng makes him miss the election of the sect leader.


    But after that, it was Dugu Qi''s skill to be the leader of the second division.


    Because most of the children who fight for the position in the Dugu school are driven out of the Dugu school.


    And once you leave the Dugu gate, you will end up either disabled or dead.


    After all, no one wants to leave a threat to himself.


    Dugu Qi didn''t take part in the contest before, so Dugu Feng had no reason to drive him out, but he didn''t give him a lot of braids in the dark, but they were all hidden by Dugu Qi.


    These things are no secret in Dugu men headquarters, but outsiders don''t know.


    For this time, Huang Jiuge didn''t hurt him or kill him. After he got what he wanted to know, he let Mu beat him unconscious and threw him into the street.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry about the man going back to complain. Anyway, the only people who are pressing the man this time are Huang Jiuge and mu mu, and both of them are masked. The other side doesn''t know what they look like. It''s useless to say that.


    Today''s business is temporarily over. I''ll talk to Dugu Qi about it tomorrow.


    Huang Jiuge is lying on the bed, not sleepy yet. Her mind is wandering, but the evil face of Sikong cut suddenly appears in her mind, and her heart suddenly feels stuffy.


    I don''t know what he''s doing!


    She knew that she missed him again.


    Yes, again.


    In the past ten days, she would dream of Sikong from time to time and think of him from time to time. Every time she dreams of him and thinks of him, her heart would feel stuffy. I really want to know what he is doing.

 Chapter 798

    Some fidgety, no sleepiness, Huang nine songs directly flashed into the space, practice Fu to.


    Ghost killing Fu is easy for her, but there are also death Fu and Exorcism Fu, which need more practice.


    There are many kinds of talismans, but at present, for Huang Jiuge, the final thing is to practice these talismans well.


    Compared with the things that Huang Jiuge felt uncomfortable when he thought of Sikong cut, Sikong cut felt more irritable when he thought of Huang Jiuge.


    Eleven days later, Huang Jiuge had no news at all, which made him have to doubt the ability of Juesha building, but he couldn''t let go of the things on his side for the time being. He was so disgusted.


    On the other side of the capital, the situation has stabilized. Nangong Yuchen has successfully ascended the throne, and the people who should be allocated have also been allocated.


    Wen Xianfei became the eastern empress dowager, while the empress Murong became the Western empress dowager.


    For the first time in history, there were two empresses dowagers.


    Because Nangong Yuchen was able to ascend the throne and stabilize the court so quickly, in addition to the support of mingzhengyanshun and Nangong Yin, the support of Murong family was inevitable.


    Therefore, Nangong Yuchen can''t treat empress Murong badly.


    Moreover, empress Murong, who had no children, could not constitute his threat at all.


    The other concubines were forced into the cold palace. After all, the back palace is no longer the place where they live, because the new emperor''s concubines will live in the back palace.


    However, because the new emperor was still young and had no wife and concubines, the present harem was in charge of later by Empress Wen for the time being.


    Nangong Yuchen can be supported by Nangong Yin, which naturally means that Nangong Yuchen is not as simple as you see, but only Nangong Yin and others know.


    After the death of the prince, Nangong Yin focused the new emperor''s eyes on Nangong Yuchen, because among the princes, only Nangong Yuchen had the right mind and potential.


    So in recent years, Nangong Yuchen has been cultivated and honed by Nangong Yin in the name of playing. He has taught him how to be a man and a king. He wants to be a real Mingjun.


    The Murong family was in the limelight for a while, and the first time was to crack down on the Ruan family.


    Then it came out that the Ruan family had killed the prince. Although there was no evidence, they could fake it! Anyway, it is absolutely true that the Ruan family killed the prince.


    Ruan Shiwen also knew that it was false evidence, but it was true that they had killed the prince. In order to avoid being implicated in the nine ethnic groups, Ruan Shiwen finally had to confess his guilt, so he was killed by all the people.


    At least, other innocent people have been saved.


    Once the emperor and his courtiers are dismissed one after another, many of them will be in the top position.


    Nalanjin''s own ability is not bad, has been diligent, just because the previous false emperor deliberately suppressed nalanjin, so there has been no chance to rise.


    After this exchange of blood, nalanjin became the Minister of the Ministry of officials, replacing the position before Qin Confucianism.


    Of course, it depends on Huang Jiuge''s face. Otherwise, nalanjin can only be promoted to Hubu Shangshu.


    Although it is one of the six Shangshu, the grade is the same, but the Hubu has no right.


    And the Ministry of officials is the first of the six Shangshu!


    Nalanjin also knows that he is touched by the light of huangjiuge. He is very grateful to huangjiuge in his heart, and feels more guilty for his indifference to huangjiuge.


    Now, every day Nalan Jin will think, how is the life of Huang Jiuge now, is it safe.

 Chapter 799

    Before he knew that Huang Jiuge wanted to leave the capital, he didn''t agree. He thought it was too dangerous for a daughter to go outside. But he didn''t stop her after all, and he knew he couldn''t, so he let her go.


    Jiang Hui has also been helped, and Nalan millennium and her children have become legitimate.


    Although there are few women and few children in Nalan mansion, now there is no mo Rushun''s mother and daughter''s mischief, but it becomes warm. Nalan Jin enjoys this kind of warmth very much, and he is sincere to Jiang Hui.


    Jiang Hui is selfish, but also kind.


    Although she is friendly to Zhao Qingqiu because she has no children and does not pose any threat to her. But it''s also true that I sympathize with a woman who can''t be a mother from the bottom of my heart. How lonely and miserable she is.


    In the final analysis, Zhao Qingqiu is also a woman of nalanjin. She can''t forget her identity and crowd out Zhao Qingqiu just because she has become the main room. On the contrary, she thinks that if the family becomes more harmonious, it is what she wants.


    So, Jiang Hui let Nalan millennium and her close, let Zhao Qingqiu that cold and alienated heart into Nalan family.


    She is selfish and contented.


    Nalanjin is good to Jiang Hui, but he doesn''t ignore Zhao Qingqiu. On the contrary, because Jiang huihuai is pregnant, it''s inconvenient to wait on him. Now most of them are waiting on Zhao Qingqiu. Therefore, this makes their relationship closer.


    Gradually, Zhao Qingqiu''s heart became warm.


    After all, she likes children. Although she is not her own child, it does not prevent her from treating Nalan millennium as her own child! And Jiang Hui''s baby.


    Zhao Qingqiu also figured out that she couldn''t bind herself up because of Mo Rushun''s fault, alienate herself from everything and miss the warmth she should have.


    Luck has changed. Nalan Jin has been promoted, and Nalan family''s industry has become better and better, gradually moving towards the road of prosperity.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day, Huang Jiuge asks Mu Mu to go to Dugu Qi''s house to lead him out and meet him in the suburbs.


    Huang Jiuge is still dressed in red, and her face is covered with a veil. She doesn''t worry about being recognized by Dugu men.


    Even if you recognize her and want to catch her, it depends on their ability, doesn''t it?


    When Dugu Qi arrives, Huang Jiuge doesn''t beat around the bush. He comes straight to the point, takes out the master''s order of Qingmu gate and tells her what she wants.


    Even if Dugu Qi doubts Huang Jiuge''s ability, he can''t doubt the power behind the sect leader''s order.


    Although he didn''t know what the specific forces were, he knew that every sect had two levels of unknown forces.


    The fact that qingmumen is chasing the master''s order hasn''t spread, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know. So he has some background on how powerful the master''s order represents.


    He also knows that qingmumen is beaten down by Dugu Feng. He knows that Dugu Feng wants to annex qingmumen, but he is afraid that he will take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Dugu Feng''s action is not big, but when he does, he will be aware of it.


    Finally, Dugu Qi agrees to cooperate with Huang Jiuge. After all, opportunities are rare, even if there are risks, but if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son!


    After returning to Dugu gate, Dugu Qi began his own deployment.


    Although he doesn''t have many close friends in Dugu gate, they are all able to pick things up.


    On the first day of cooperation between Huang Jiuge and Dugu Qi, Dugu men had an accident, and the industry was smashed by unknown people one after another.


    Although he didn''t know who it was, Dugu Feng pointed the spearhead at qingmumen when he thought of the conflict with qingmumen.

 Chapter 800

    However, before there was no evidence, Dugu Feng could not retaliate directly, so he had to question Meng Huan first.


    Meng Huan didn''t do it. Naturally, Meng Huan didn''t admit it. Maybe Dugu Feng offended someone and retaliated.


    Although Dugu Feng didn''t believe it, he didn''t have any evidence. He couldn''t do anything but go back.


    Meng Huan naturally knew that Dugu Feng didn''t believe it, so then qingmumen''s industry was smashed, which directly led Meng Huan to believe that it was Dugu men who did it.


    With this coming and going, the contradiction between Dugu gate and Qingmu gate becomes more and more obvious.


    As Dugu men and Qingmu men became more and more fierce, some of them watched the excitement, but some of them made up their minds.


    The other two sects of the four sects are not content with the status quo. When they see the trouble of Dugu and Qingmu sects, they start to think. However, they also know that it is not easy for them to swallow any faction, so they dare not act rashly until their strength is seriously damaged.


    Just waiting for the unexpected result.


    On the third day of the quarrel between Dugu gate and Qingmu gate, the leader of Dugu gate is assassinated and seriously injured. The leader of the second Hall will take the place of the leader of Dugu gate.


    Everyone who stabbed Dugu''s master pointed to Qingmu gate, so Dugu Qi took Dugu''s experts to Qingmu gate to be fair.


    But did not break in, because Meng Huan will master also transferred, two sides hold.


    Just so come, the place that should defend then weakened defend, let Huang nine songs a public etc. easy then sneak in.


    Standing on the highest eaves of qingmumen, Huang Jiuge held the master''s order and yelled with his internal power: "the master''s order is here. The twelve dead men of qingmumen appear."


    Huang Jiuge''s voice rang through the whole Qingmu gate. Meng Huan and others in the front yard heard it, and they were all shocked by it.


    Meng Huan, in particular, turned pale and said in secret: it''s over.


    In less than three seconds, the twelve shadows appeared from twelve directions and settled in front of her.


    "See the master" Twelve dead people to huangjiu song salute road.


    They knew the master''s order. Even if they looked at it from a distance, they could determine whether it was true or false. That''s why they showed up so quickly.


    Then, qingmumen ushered in the Second World War of this year. There was no amnesty for Meng Huan and a group of people around him. For other groups, those who were rebellious died and followed Chang.


    Such a revenge opportunity, green gardenia and Green Sandalwood nature will not miss.


    Up to now, what is not clear about Meng Huan! Qingzhi and Qingtan are joining hands with Dugu Qi!


    Although I don''t know who is the woman holding the master''s order, I feel that the other party is a master after listening to the voice she just yelled out with her internal power.


    At this stop, there is no doubt that Meng Huan was defeated, and Huang Jiuge became the leader of Qingmu gate. Dugu Qi did something to Dugu Feng and got the leader''s order.


    Although Huang Jiuge has a sect leader''s order, it''s a good name, but some people still doubt each other''s ability of a woman.


    Huang Jiuge also knows that if she wants to be clothed, she should show her strength.


    After accepting a few challenges, no one dare to say no more.


    Qingmumen suffered two world wars in a year, and its vitality was greatly damaged. However, the appearance of the twelve dead men served as a deterrent, and no one dared to make up his mind for the time being.


    Moreover, it turned out that the sect leader''s orders were not only able to command the twelve dead, but also had many industries and forces under the name of the twelve dead, no less than those on the surface.


    This time, Huang Jiuge understood that a sect does not mean that it can be shaken if it is shaken.

 Chapter 801

    Of course, the premise is that the gate of life of this sect will not be held by others, and the master''s order is the biggest gate of life.


    If Meng Huan had the master''s order in his hand, it would not be so easy to deal with.


    Meng Huan''s position as the leader of the sect is not only not bright, but also has no leader''s order. That''s all. Even if everyone doesn''t agree with him, he will bear it. Who can let him have the support of Dugu sect!


    But the problem is that this force, which was originally supported by Meng Huan, became a life threatening talisman. At first, the force was suppressed, and then it was in dire straits, which made the people who were dissatisfied with Meng Huan even more resentful.


    The appearance of Huang Jiuge can be said to be just right. Although she is an outsider, she got rid of Meng Huan and saved Qingmu gate. The most important thing is that she has the master''s order, which was offered by Qingzhi Qingtan on her own initiative, so all this can be said to be natural.


    It''s normal for the strong to be questioned in the world, but when she proves her ability, she is subdued.


    The news of Qingmu gate and Dugu gate spread quickly.


    Both Qingmu gate and Dugu gate changed their owners in one day, which shocked everyone.


    It''s OK for Dugu gate. Everyone knows that because Dugu Feng was stabbed and seriously injured, it''s understandable that he can''t be the leader of the gate. But qingmumen! Suddenly an outsider appeared. After killing Meng Huan, he became the leader of the sect.


    Moreover, the new owner of qingmumen is a 14-year-old woman.


    No one knows the origin of this woman.


    The four schools in Jiangzhou are qingmumen, Dugu, Huxiao and feiyingge.


    The existence of the four sects is somewhat the same as that of the modern Communist Party, but different.


    The same thing is that the industries they are involved in are not run by ordinary businessmen, such as escort agencies, bodyguards and caravans, which require a large number of experts to avoid being hijacked.


    However, they all regard themselves as decent, so they are not involved in killers. However, whether they will take it secretly is unknown.


    Secondly, there are gambling houses and brothels. Because these are generally involved by serious businessmen, besides escort agencies, bodyguards and caravans, gambling houses and brothels each account for 1.5% of the total.


    The four sects account for six tenths, and the remaining four tenths are done by others.


    These industries are all profiteering industries, and in addition to these industries, the four major sects have designed many industries and have everything.


    They are not only the four major sects in Jiangzhou Province, but also the four richest people in Jiangzhou province.


    Therefore, the four sects are the leaders of Jiangzhou province.


    Of course, they have more accounts, but with more people, they spend more.


    Although Huxiao sect and Feiying pavilion have the heart to reap the benefits of fishermen, they also know it''s hard to swallow.


    How can a school that can survive for a hundred years have no capable people!


    And they all know that when Dugu Feng fell, there was another Dugu Qi. Even without Dugu Qi, there were others!


    Qingmumen is not Meng Huan alone. Without Meng Huan, there are others! It''s just that qingmumen suffered this time because they didn''t have the master''s order and the power behind them.


    Think of the twelve dead men in qingmumen, Huxiao sect and Feiying Pavilion, they are all first-class experts!


    And they feel that the influence of qingmumen is more than that.


    It''s not that they have no behind the scenes influence, but before they did, they were not sure who had stronger behind the scenes influence.


    With such a powerful force, they are not surprised that qingmumen and Dugu men end up with thunder after a big fight.

 Chapter 802

    However, he was very surprised that the new owner of Qingmu gate was a teenage smelly girl.


    This has to make the Huxiao sect and the gate owners of the flying eagle Pavilion feel a little playful.


    Of course, they also know that this girl has some ability to be the master of Qingmu gate.


    As for the ability, it depends on how stable she is.


    Things spread all over Jiangcheng, Jiangzhou, and even the rivers and lakes, and the person who killed the building naturally got the news. After finding out that it was Huang Jiuge and his party, he immediately sent the news to Sikong.


    Si kongcao is relieved to know where Huang Jiuge is, but he can''t find him now, so he has to be watched first, and he can''t leave until Rong Mo comes back to deal with the matter.


    With the covetous Sikong unexpectedly, rongmo is not there, he can''t help himself.


    After half a month''s arrangement, qingmumen is basically stable.


    During this period, the headmen of Huxiao sect and Feiying Pavilion visited her. They said they were visiting, but they wanted to meet her for a while or give her a bad impression.


    However, their calculation is wrong. Huang Jiuge is not an ordinary person. She is defeated by Ma Wei and ends up unhappy.


    Therefore, the owners of Huxiao sect and Feiying Pavilion also know that Huang Jiuge. No, here, Huang Jiuge uses the name of huohuang. In any case, I don''t despise the master of Qingmu gate even after I know that he is not a troublesome person.


    Sikong had been in town for half a month. When he arrived at Jiangcheng in two days and two nights, Huang Jiuge was gone again. He was so angry that Sikong almost lifted the green wood gate.


    But fortunately, this time I knew where yujiuge was going, which calmed his anger a little.


    A few days ago, Huang Jiuge looked at wuquang, who was worried all day, and knew what he was thinking. Even qingmumen was basically stable, so Huang Jiuge left the master''s order, and let wuquang take charge of qingmumen for the time being, so he went to Tianyin mountains with wuquang.


    This trip, there is no quantum and Phoenix nine song two people, aunt Tong and green Gardenia Green Tan are left in the green wood door.


    Huang Jiuge and Wuquan are on their way during the day and stay in the Inn at night.


    Three days later, we arrived at the Tianyin mountain area near the border of Dongqing.


    The Tianyin mountain range is very large, running through Dongqing and Qingxiao. To find the original site of Tianji sect is like looking for a needle in the sea. Fortunately, Tianji sect was originally located in the middle of the Tianyin mountains, and it was on the territory of Dongqing kingdom.


    Although the scope is much narrowed, it is still very difficult.


    You know, the middle of a mountain is not the middle of a mountain!


    Moreover, the mountains are rugged and dangerous, and there are many misty places. It''s easy to get lost, so many places can''t be found at all.


    Wuquan has been looking for all the places they can find in the past few decades. On this day, the Yinling of the Yinshan Mountain also asked, but still didn''t find it. Although I think it may be in those foggy places, where I can''t go, but are those foggy places easy to get in?


    Wuquan also experienced several times of life and death in those misty places. If it wasn''t for his great martial arts, he would have been buried here.


    He knew it was dangerous, but he came with Huang Jiuge, because he calculated that Huang Jiuge would not be in danger of life.


    Moreover, he had a hunch that Huang Jiuge might find it.


    He didn''t have this feeling before, but it''s very strong these days, so he''s very worried all day. For fear of delaying Huang Jiuge''s work, he can''t take the initiative to speak.


    But don''t want to, Phoenix nine song first initiative mouth, this let no quantum can''t refuse.

 Chapter 803

    Si kongcao followed the mark left by the people of Juesha building all the way to the Tianyin mountains, but it was half a day after Huang Jiuge and Wuquan entered the Tianyin mountains.


    At first, Sikong can see the mark left by the person who can find Jiesha building, but as he goes deeper and deeper, the mark is broken.


    Looking at the fog, Sikong cut know, lost.


    In this case, it''s not surprising to lose track, but the more difficult it is to find someone.


    Looking at the rugged and dangerous mountain road, there is fog everywhere. Even if he knows that Huang Jiuge and Wu Quanji are powerful, Sikong Chou will worry about the safety of Huang Jiuge.


    So Sikong didn''t give up and kept looking forward.


    Of course, it''s impossible to walk all the time. If you want speed, you need lightness skill.


    However, Huang Jiuge and wuquanzi used lightness skills most of the way, so the distance between them and Sikong is still far away.


    Besides, this deep forest is so big, Sikong cut is not necessarily chasing the right direction.


    The more he walked, the more dense the trees were, the more gray his sight was, and the colder he was, the more he could not find Huang Jiuge.


    "Master, why don''t you go back first! It''s up to the subordinates to look for it. " Sikong cut secretly with a dark Wei, see the situation is more and more dangerous, for fear of Sikong cut out a three strong two short, a dark Wei can''t help but voice advice.


    However, he was rejected by Sikong.


    There are many ghosts and wild animals because of the heavy cold air deep in the Tianyin mountains.


    Along the way, Sikong cut and others didn''t meet the spirit, but they were attacked by beasts several times.


    Although their ability did not hurt, but they only five people, so go on, also can''t hold on.


    But the more so, the more worried about the safety of Huang Jiuge.


    Although he knew that his life was connected with Huang Jiuge, he didn''t have an accident, and Huang Jiuge would not have an accident. But he worried whether they were trapped in the fog or by the wild animals.


    He also worried that there was nothing wrong with Huang Jiuge, but something happened to himself, which would also affect Huang Jiuge.


    Therefore, Sikong''s heart is tangled.


    After several times of danger, the subordinates could not help persuading him: "master, this is not the way to find out. Maybe we and Miss Huang are in the wrong direction! Maybe they have already left! "


    Finally, Sikong had to compromise and leave the Tianyin mountains first.


    But after returning to qingmumen, huangjiuge hasn''t come back yet.


    Aunt Tong and others are not what a dangerous place Huang Jiuge has gone to. They only know that they are looking for things. It may take several months for them to explain, so there is no need to worry about them.


    Because Aunt Tong and others believe that Huang Jiuge and Wuquan are not worried.


    After waiting a few days, Sikong cut back to Chonglou Kingdom under the urging of rongmo, because Sikong was more and more restless.


    Under the guidance of Sikong Jing, riots broke out in several places of Chonglou state, and then aroused public indignation on the ground that Sikong Chou, as a king, ignored state affairs.


    Unable to find Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut was very upset. Now Sikong made trouble for him again, which made Sikong cut''s anger all over him.


    So after returning to the kingdom of Chonglou, the riot was solved by means of thunder, and the public anger was eliminated.


    Although Sikong Duanming knew that it was Sikong Jing''s work, it was not easy for Sikong to be stable under his eyes for so long?


    Therefore, without leaving any evidence related to him, Sikong cut could not do anything about him.

 Chapter 804

    Although with Sikong''s ability, he can be directly convicted and punished.


    But before there is no evidence that he has done evil, he is innocent. If he is killed in this way, it is he who is accused.


    Although he is the king of a country and holds the power of life and death, it does not mean that he can do whatever he wants.


    He has those rumors, but he can still hold this position, because he is right and wrong.


    He is perverse, he is arrogant... But he also has a sense of responsibility. As the king of a country, he must be responsible for his people.


    It didn''t take a few days for things to be stable, but something happened again.


    But this time it''s not Sikong Jing, it''s Sikong Chu.


    Sikong cut fainted, even as a doctor Rong Mo also don''t know what is going on. Because Sikong''s pulse and breath were normal, and there was no injury or poisoning in his body.


    As soon as Sikong cut down, everyone''s first feeling was that it was impossible, because with Sikong cut''s physical quality, how could it be said to fall down!


    Whether to inquire or to really visit, Sikong and his ministers had to go and have a look.


    Although I saw Sikong Duan lying unconscious on the bed, but Sikong still had doubts.


    Think that this may be Sikong''s stratagem, in order to lead him to move, and then there is an excuse to get rid of him.


    Is it a trick? He wants to see how long he can hold his breath.


    The news that Sikong cut was unconscious was soon spread out. The reaction of the people was not very big. They all thought that Sikong cut was just overworked and unconscious.


    But three days later, Sikong had not woken up, and it came that Sikong''s pulse and breath were getting weaker and weaker, and he became as if he might be out of breath at any time.


    This time, the people became restless, and even the ministers in the court began to be in chaos.


    Of course, it''s the people of sikongjing who are in trouble, and the people of sikongchu are still convinced of rongmo.


    In the kingdom of Chonglou, master Moyu (Rong Mo) was not only the first miracle doctor, but also the commander of Sikong.


    Everyone around Sikong cut could not believe it, but he could not but believe Mr. Moyu.


    Since master Moyu said Wang Shang was ok, he would be OK.


    Besides, don''t you still have breath?


    Although Sikong began to waver, because there were still doubts, he was patient to wait for a few days.


    If the Qi is loose, does it seem that it may be out of breath at any time?


    Then he''ll wait for him to die. In this way, he''ll be right on the throne. Who should say he''s not!


    On the fifth day, Sikong didn''t wake up, but he couldn''t sit still and began to make trouble for various reasons.


    Although Sikong had been deployed long before, and rongmo was in charge, it would not make Sikong succeed, but what happened was still in trouble.


    On the seventh day, Sikong still didn''t wake up. Sikong started a rebellion directly, but for a very good reason.


    The reason is: the king has been in a coma for seven days. Master Moyu, the military adviser, controls the government and controls the king. Therefore, the king has launched a crusade.


    This is not enough. Naturally, the people support it one after another.


    If there is war, there will be blood and people will die.


    A strong team does not mean everyone is strong, and a weak team does not mean everyone is weak.


    When meat is weak, it is forced to eat. Therefore, there are casualties on both sides, more or less.


    Sikong entered the palace smoothly, but after entering the palace, they were surrounded by Sikong''s people.


    As expected, Sikong was not surprised or frightened.


    However, when he saw a man dressed in purple appeared on the high wall, Sikong''s face changed.

 Chapter 805

    Si kongcao, isn''t he unconscious? Why are you here?


    In a twinkling, Sikong would react. Sikong was pretending to lead him.


    Thinking of this, Sikong was so angry that his face was distorted that he could not hate any more.


    Selfishness is like him. He only allows himself to count others. How can he tolerate others'' calculations!


    Anyway, he has rebelled, so we should revolt to the end.


    However, he was not the opponent of Sikong after all, and he was defeated by Sikong after all.


    He didn''t want to, he didn''t want to...


    in fact, it''s true that Sikong was in a coma before. He just woke up last night. When he knew about Sikong, he made up his mind.


    He knew that a war would kill many people, but if he didn''t take this opportunity to get rid of Sikong, the war would happen sooner or later.


    Since it can''t be avoided, let''s face it calmly.


    As for why he was in a coma, it''s like a dream, but it''s true.


    At that time, as soon as he opened his eyes, he came to a strange place.


    All around is a gray, and everywhere is full of a cold air, everywhere is permeated with a strong breath of death, a withered color, give people the feeling like hell, is Sikong cut, can''t help but feel a shiver.


    When he knew that there were ghosts in the world, the so-called hell was no longer a legend for him. If he told him that this was hell, he would not doubt it!


    Of course, he didn''t really think it was hell.


    Hell, which is said to enter, unless people die, ghosts can enter.


    It''s just, where is this!


    He didn''t feel that he was thrown to an unknown place after fainting, because Rong Mo would never allow such a thing to happen. He should be dreaming.


    However, there is a sense of reality.


    What''s the matter? He has no way to know. He can only take one step first. He can''t stop at the same place!


    Although suddenly appear in a strange place, whether it is true or dream, the heart will be a little nervous, but not to let Sikong cut afraid.


    However, the more he went forward, the more startled he was at what he saw. He saw the figures floating around, and those figures were ghosts.


    This makes Sikong cut have to guess again, is this really the so-called hell?


    Suddenly, a restless mood came up.


    If this is hell, then he came here for no reason, is there something wrong with Huang Jiuge?


    Think of this, Sikong cut only feel empty heart, fear, and uneasy.


    He didn''t like the guess, but he couldn''t ignore it.


    Sikong can''t help but speed up the pace, looking everywhere, want to confirm his guess.


    Of course, he didn''t want the speculation to be true, he hoped it was just a dream.


    I don''t know how long it took, but suddenly I heard an angry roar, which immediately attracted Sikong''s attention and went with him.


    See the cliff, two figures are entangled.


    One is a man in black robe. He is hairless and can''t see his appearance clearly, but he can see that his fingernails are very long and sharp, which makes people feel that if he is caught, he will be split.


    And the person in black robe is a woman in red with a blue dagger in her hand. Si kongcao recognizes her as soon as he sees her. Isn''t that Huang Jiuge?

 Chapter 806

    Sikong cut his heart tight, especially when he saw that Huang Jiuge''s clothes were damaged and stained with blood. Sikong cut felt that his whole heart was about to jump out. Without thinking much, he rushed to help Huang Jiuge fight against the enemy.


    Although the black robed man didn''t get any benefit from Huang Jiuge''s singing, Si kongcao felt that anyone who dares to hurt Huang Jiuge should die.


    When Sikong cut rushed over, the black robed man and Huang Jiuge naturally found out.


    There was nothing about the black robed man, but Huang Jiuge was shocked.


    Si kongcao, why is he here?


    No, it should be. How could he die?


    Isn''t this man very powerful? How could you die!


    For this result, Huang nine songs can''t accept, in the heart is to give birth to an unspeakable pain.


    Because of the momentary absence of mind, let the black robed man take advantage of the opportunity, claw toward Huang Jiuge.


    "Careful" Sikong cut see this, the whole heart all raise up, annoy oneself let Huang nine song distraction.


    Hearing the roar of Si kongcao, Huang Jiuge immediately recovers and avoids the claws of the black robed man, but the reaction is slow after all. With a "Hua La", the clothes on her shoulder are scratched, and several blood stains are also scratched on her shoulder.


    But it''s also good that just now Huang Jiuge''s reaction is still fast. She only scratched a shallow layer of skin, which is not very serious.


    Sikong cut''s eyes suddenly congested and attacked the black robed man fiercely. However, the black robed man didn''t pay attention to him at all, and didn''t mean to fight back, because ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sikong cut through the black robed man''s body, passed, went, went, and his eyes widened in shock, full of disbelief.


    How could that be?


    Although Huang Jiuge was a little surprised, she didn''t feel any accident. After all, Sikong cut was a new soul, so she couldn''t touch the real object at all.


    At this time, the black robed man looked at Sikong''s smile, full of disdain: "you with a new soul, you dare to fight with me, it''s just too much."


    Si kongcao saw the face of the man in black robe. The appearance of his mouth and tusks was disgusting. If ordinary people saw it, they would be stunned.


    Knowing that he couldn''t help, Sikong cut was very angry, but he didn''t know what to do.


    In an instant, Huang Jiuge and the black robed man fight again.


    After all, Huang Jiuge is not as good as the people in black robes in martial arts cultivation. Moreover, she has been fighting with the people in black robes for a long time. She has almost exhausted her physical strength and suffered injuries. Therefore, she is in a bad situation now.


    "Jie Jie... Nvwa, give me the dagger, I will spare you my life, otherwise... The black robed man said with a gloomy smile, his eyes shining with greed.


    Yes! It was an evil spirit artifact. Although he was afraid of the evil spirit, it was the best energy for cultivation.


    If he took the evil spirit of this artifact, he would become the most powerful demon in the world.


    "Well! Even if I die, you won''t get the dragon scale dagger. " Huang nine songs cold hum a way.


    She is not completely sure to win him, but the other side wants the dragon scale dagger, but it is wishful thinking.


    At this time, a method suddenly flashed into Sikong''s mind, and there was a strong sense of feasibility, so that he could not ignore it.


    Therefore, regardless of whether it is feasible or not, he has to give it a try.


    Sikong cut immediately came to Huang Jiuge, stretched out his hand and said: "give me a try of the dragon scale dagger"


    hearing the words, Huang Jiuge was stunned and looked at Sikong cut with puzzled eyes.

 Chapter 807

    Si kongcao is a new soul. He can''t touch the real object. Why does he want the dragon scale dagger?


    Sikong cut can''t manage so much, also don''t wait for her reaction, directly one hand to take over the dragon scale dagger in the hand of Huang Jiuge, but Huang Jiuge didn''t notice for a moment, the dragon scale dagger fell in the hand of Sikong cut.


    But when he saw that Sikong cut could hold the dragon scale dagger, Huang Jiuge was surprised.


    What''s going on?


    The man in black also expressed surprise. Obviously, he did not expect that the new soul could hold the object.


    Sikong cut didn''t delay for a second. After he got the dragon scale dagger, he attacked the people in black robe. His whole body was full of Qi. The strong spirit of killing formed a powerful pressure, which made the people in black robe feel oppressed.


    The black robed man was surprised, and immediately began to pay attention to it.


    Although Sikong cut is now a soul, he has not lost his original martial arts cultivation.


    With his strong skill, in the case of the fierce, the energy suddenly burst the table, as a result, the black robed man was defeated.


    Black robes are evil spirits, and their abilities are also very strong. If they are in general, they may have to do hundreds of moves to force them to separate up and down. But after fighting with Huang Jiuge for so long, he was hurt by the artifact and lost a lot of vitality.


    So, the demon spirit that the strength greatly reduces now is more difficult to the ruthless nature of Sikong cut.


    In the hands of the man in black robe, two groups of black Qi came out and sent them to Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge was shocked and immediately reminded: "don''t let black Qi touch you"


    Sikong cut is a new soul. If he is hurt by Lingsha, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But Huang Jiuge forgot that the dragon scale dagger was still full of evil spirit, but Sikong cut had nothing to do with it. How could the spirit of the evil spirit hurt him!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t think of these. Although the devil was restrained now, she still didn''t feel at ease. She immediately took out the magic pen and drew the symbol.


    Although she is lack of mental strength now, and her drawing is not very powerful, it is still useful.


    The black robed man was more scared when he saw the empty picture of nine Phoenix songs.


    He wanted to run, but he was restrained by Sikong, so there was no escape.


    The man in black is in a hurry, but it''s useless to be in a hurry!


    Si kongcao cooperates with Huang Jiuge and tries to make her Fu not fail.


    One Sikong cut is enough for the people in black robe. Now there is another nine songs. The people in black robe are more confused. They are not only hit by several runes, but also stabbed by dragon scale dagger.


    The eyes of the black robed man saw the rapid loss of vitality. He was very frightened. If he continued to fight, he would have to be beaten so that his vitality would collapse.


    The man in black robe didn''t care about his dignity. He immediately begged for mercy and said, "two great Xia, please forgive me! I will never trouble you in the future. "


    "Those who hurt her will die." Sikong cut cold way, hurt his woman, also want to let them spare him, don''t think.


    If you can, he will definitely let your partner die.


    However, because the other party is the relationship between the spirit, he really did not know how to let him die can not die!


    Huang Jiuge''s nature of being sure to report will not let go of the evil spirit.


    What''s more, the evil spirit not only injured Wuquan, but also led to the seclusion of Tianji sect!


    This matter starts from their way to find Tianji sect.


    After searching for a long time, they couldn''t find the original site of Tianji sect, but suddenly they fell into a black hole and fainted.


    When I woke up, it was a different scene.


    The blue sky and white clouds were not visible in the Tianyin mountains, so she was sure that they were no longer in the Tianyin mountains.

 Chapter 808

    After looking around for a week, I found that the bad environment and buildings there are similar to Taoist temples, but much larger and more magnificent than ordinary Taoist temples.


    For that place, Huang Jiuge is strange, but for Wuquan, it is familiar.


    There, it''s Tianji sect, but all the people there are dead, only this demon is left.


    The cold and Yin Qi of Tianyin mountain range is the best place for the cultivation of Yin spirit, so there are many Yin spirits in Tianyin mountain range all the time.


    The Tianji school takes catching ghosts as its own duty, so it was founded in the Tianyin mountains.


    For hundreds of years, the fight against the spirit has been endless.


    Later, that is, 50 years ago, the Yinling in Central China was forced to survive by the Tianji sect, so they called together a party of Yinling to fight against the Tianji sect.


    Although there was no division, both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Later, the leader of Tianji sect started the array and trapped all the people and spirits in Tianji sect. Then Tianji sect disappeared directly in the Tianyin mountains, and finally only the devil survived.


    Of course, these are in the mouth of the devil.


    When the two sides fight, Wuquan is hurt by the devil in order to save Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge is so angry that she chases the devil.


    Then, two people unintentionally broke into another array, then came to the underworld.


    But it''s just around the underworld. There is no control of the underworld soldiers. Otherwise, their movements will lead the underworld soldiers.


    Under the double attack of sikongtiao and huangjiuge, the evil spirit didn''t have the power to fight back. He let his vitality collapse and became an unconscious wandering soul. Huangjiuge also let him go.


    Sikong cut a lot of physical consumption, heavy breathing, and Huang nine songs, directly is powerless collapsed.


    "Huangjiuge" Sikong cut subconsciously to catch huangjiuge, but the body of huangjiuge passed through his hand and fell to the ground.


    Sikong cut all over a stiff, this just think of, oneself now just a touch of soul. Of course, they also think that Huang Jiuge is a touch of soul, so they can''t meet each other.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge falling in the ground, Sikong is helpless and miserable. He can only sit by her side quietly and guard him. He won''t let anyone, no, any spirit hurt her.


    After sleeping for a long time, Huang Jiuge wakes up. As soon as she opens her eyes, she can see that she is still looking at her. Junrong is still there, but at this moment, she has no intention to appreciate it.


    Suddenly sitting up, Huang Jiuge looked at Sikong cut, tears flowed out, breathing a little short, the body trembled, immediately scared Sikong cut, don''t know what happened to Huang Jiuge.


    But before he asked the reason, Huang Jiuge''s voice rang out: "what happened? How could you... "


    Huang Jiuge''s voice was a little trembling, because she couldn''t accept it.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut will know, see huangjiu song for himself sad, Sikong cut heart is happy, he knew, huangjiu song to himself is feeling.


    However, it''s a pity that they now ¡¤¡¤


    think of this, Si kongcao sighed, but about the whole story, she no longer kept it a secret: "it''s a long story, from a few years ago, I met a mysterious old man. He said, I have a disaster, is about a woman, a woman with evil spirit. At first, I didn''t know what the evil spirit was, and I didn''t believe it, and I didn''t allow my life to be controlled by a woman. So if it was true, I would kill the woman first. "

 Chapter 809

    "But when I felt a strange smell, I recognized that it was the evil spirit. When I know that you are the woman with evil spirit, I have no heart to kill you. I want to conquer you, but I don''t want to use this reason. I want to take you back to Chonglou palace with the favor you owe me. But who knows, you ran away. I haven''t found you for seven days. I have to go back to the palace under the urging of the military adviser, but I''ve been looking for you all the time. "


    "Later it came out that you were in Jiangcheng, but when I went to see you after I was busy with Jiangcheng, you were gone. Fortunately, I know you went to the Tianyin mountains, so I chased you, but I lost you in the Tianyin mountains. I have been waiting in Jiangcheng for several days, but I still haven''t waited for you to come back. Something happened in the palace, so I have to go back to deal with it. Just a few days later, I suddenly met him and woke up here. "


    Huang Jiuge had been silly for a long time. Although she couldn''t believe the robbery, she didn''t believe it. After all, how could ordinary people know the evil spirit.


    Even if this is not enough to prove, then she went to the underworld, he also came, this is not enough to prove it?


    Besides, he was looking for her all the time after she left, and he went to Tianyin mountains.


    At this moment, Phoenix nine song is not so simple, even moved.


    But at the same time, it was also throbbing. She felt strange, nervous and uncomfortable when she thought that they were destined to have a relationship.


    So, he immediately changed the topic, and told Sikong about what happened to him when he went to Tianyin mountains.


    She''s not dead now. She just came to the underworld by mistake.


    As a mortal, his time in the underworld is limited, not more than three days.


    So as soon as three days arrive, she will automatically return to her original place.


    Since their lives are connected, then after she goes out, the soul of Sikong Chou will belong to her.


    Of course, the premise is that Sikong''s body is still intact. If Sikong''s soul can''t be classified, Huang Jiuge will also die here.


    In this regard, they are not worried, because rongmo will protect his body.


    Although they didn''t say anything more about their feelings, the atmosphere has changed, and their hearts have acquiesced in their relationship.


    As soon as the time of three days arrived, they immediately disappeared into the underworld.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    it has been more than half a month since sikongjing was solved and the situation in the DPRK and China was stabilized.


    However, Sikong has not got the news that Huang Jiuge has come back.


    Although Si kongcao knew that they were trapped in Tianji sect and couldn''t get out for a while, he could not help worrying.


    But no matter how worried, there is nothing we can do. We have to wait. At least we know that Huang Jiuge is still alive.


    It''s just a year.


    With the absence of Huang Jiuge, qingmumen was not idle. It developed the power and financial resources of the school far more than the other three schools. It is worthy of being the first of Jiangzhou schools.


    In business, although Huang Jiuge is not good at it, she has an advanced brain and knows many things that the ancients didn''t know!


    Before she left, Huang Jiuge had already arranged, such as gambling house, mahjong, landlords and so on;


    brothel, a lot of unheard of music;


    clothing shop, a lot of new styles;


    restaurant, a member discount system and so on, which were developed by qingmumen.

 Chapter 810

    Although these have been imitated, but after they will imitate, qingmumen has made a lot of money.


    For others to imitate qingmumen things, qingmumen is dissatisfied, also did not stop, because can not stop.


    In addition to these, Huang Jiuge let wood secretly train more experts. A powerful sect needs strong financial resources to support, but it also needs strong force to maintain.


    Otherwise, even if you have money, you will be robbed sooner or later.


    Everyone was very worried about Huang Jiuge''s failure to return in one year. Some people sent someone to look for her, but they were all disappointed.


    Even so, they don''t believe or accept that something will happen to Huang Jiuge.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the night sky is like a Navy curtain, dotted with glittering stars, which makes people deeply intoxicated.


    Si kongcao stands on the palace wall, overlooking the starry sky, but his thoughts are all on Huang Jiuge.


    How''s she doing? When will it come out? When will they meet?


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the king of Chonglou, who has never been close to women, is a spoony." With the sound of a joking male voice, a man in snow-white Satin came to Sikong.


    Men''s black hair with white ribbons, eyebrows into the temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin.


    The figure is tall and straight, elegant and dusty, just like heaven and man.


    For the man''s words, Sikong cut no response, still quietly looking at the sky.


    The man also didn''t care, and then said: "just received the post, the Wulin alliance leader has been missing for more than a year. In mid August, that is, half a month later, there will be a Wulin alliance leader election conference. Do you want to have a look?"


    Although the rivers and lakes and the imperial court are two systems, they have nothing to do with each other, but it does not prevent them from inviting the experts of Dongqing kingdom to participate.


    Sikong Chou, master Moyu, the first miracle doctor of Dongqing Kingdom, and Nangong Yin, the God of war, are all famous figures in Dongqing kingdom. Naturally, they will be invited. If they don''t go, it''s their business.


    However, it is necessary to go to the sects in the Jianghu. After all, on the other hand, the Wulin alliance leader is the top boss of all the decent sects in the Jianghu.


    Anyone who is the leader of the Wulin alliance can participate in the election, as long as you have the ability.


    The so-called ability, first of all, is high martial arts, ability, and people''s aspirations.


    No matter how strong your martial arts are, it''s useless if you don''t have strong ability to deal with affairs and people''s aspirations.


    Although it is said that, generally, there are insiders in these things. There are almost insiders. As long as there is no accident, the insiders will be the Wulin alliance leader.


    Sikong cut to think: "then go!"


    He was not interested in the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, but he went because he thought that qingmumen would also go.


    Although the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader is not a grand banquet, the struggle before the sects is inevitable, and now qingmumen is in the limelight, some people will be jealous.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the ability of wood. He just thinks that qingmumen is the power of huangjiuge. He doesn''t want to have any accident.


    The man in white, that is, Rong Mo, also guessed that Si kongcao would be the answer and the reason for the answer, so he was not surprised by his answer.


    Just a meaningful smile to show understanding.


    After a moment''s silence, Si kongcao suddenly asked, "what''s going on over there?"


    Smell speech, the smile on Rong Mo''s face then put away, breath some heavy: "he wants me to go back, but see him, I think of mother''s death, I can''t forgive him."

 Chapter 811

    He, of course, is his father.


    As a matter of fact, the identities of the first miracle doctor and sikongtiao''s military adviser are only his second and third identities, and no one knows his real identity except sikongtiao and his confidants.


    So outsiders only know that he is called master Moyu, but they don''t know his real name is rongmo.


    Rong is the surname of Qingxiao state. Naturally, it can''t be known to outsiders.


    Yes, Rong Mo is the royal family of Qingxiao Kingdom, and also the prince of Qingxiao kingdom.


    Why don''t the prince of Tangtang stay in Qingxiao Kingdom and run to Dongqing kingdom! Naturally, there is a reason.


    Rong Mo is now in his twenties. When he was 13 years old, nine years ago, Emperor Qingxiao suddenly fell ill. Then someone found a doll in the Queen''s bedroom with a needle on it.


    Isn''t that a voodoo doll? That''s not bad.


    No matter where it is, the most taboo thing is this kind of harmful things, so the Qing Xiao emperor was angry, did not make things clear, then put the queen into the cold palace.


    At that time, Rong Mo went to study medicine with his master, but he was not in the palace. When he came back, he got the news that the queen had passed away.


    Rong Mo is very angry. He knows that his mother has been framed.


    So, with their own ability to find out the truth of the matter.


    It turns out that this matter was framed by the imperial concubine.


    Those things in the harem are just for the sake of seizing the throne.


    Moreover, after the empress was put into the cold palace, the imperial concubine did not let the empress go. She did not do anything, but burned the cold palace in a big fire, and the empress died in the fire.


    The truth is clear, waiting for the imperial concubine is naturally lingchi, and the imperial concubine''s family has also been killed.


    Although the Queen''s death was not caused by the emperor Qingxiao, it was caused by him. Therefore, Rong Mo hated the emperor and was unwilling to be the prince. He went out of the palace and left Qingxiao.


    For the Queen''s affairs, the emperor felt very guilty, but things have happened, guilt has no use.


    As for Rong Mo, the emperor Qingxiao was a real pet. He was intelligent, literate and able to cure. He was the most capable and favorite of all his sons.


    So later, the emperor Qingxiao sent people to look for rongmo, but he didn''t set up a prince or even a queen.


    Later, I knew that Rong Mo was the most famous doctor in the world. Young master Moyu was the military adviser around the king of Chonglou, and wanted him to go back to inherit the throne.


    Rong Mo is not interested in the throne, but he is still very concerned about his grandfather''s family.


    Although Rong Mo''s grandfather and family have complained about the death of the queen, they also know that it is the imperial concubine who really killed the queen, and the imperial concubine''s family also paid the price. What can they complain about!


    Therefore, they also advised Rong Mo to go back.


    Rong Mo was moved by his grandfather''s family.


    Because the family of grandfather Yirong and Mohist had a great influence in the court, especially knowing the emperor''s mind, many of the ministers who had supported the prince still maintained this support, which made other princes angry and scared.


    Therefore, if we really let other princes and princes become emperors, we would like to get rid of them.


    It''s not that they didn''t send someone to assassinate Rong Mo, but Rong Mo always comes and goes without a trace, so there''s no way to start.


    Rong Mo goes back to Qingxiao capital once or twice a year. Rong Mo''s grandparents are in a hurry. When they receive the news of Rong Mo''s return, they can''t find him.

 Chapter 812

    They didn''t know that Rong Mo was no longer in Qingxiao Kingdom, and they didn''t know that Rong Mo was the most famous doctor in Dongqing kingdom.


    The emperor of Qingxiao knew that it was revealed by Rong Mo''s grandfather.


    Of course, know to know, this kind of thing naturally can''t say, for the sake of Rong Mo''s safety.


    As an emperor, he knows the most about the royal family''s overt and covert fighting, and even knows that his sons are secretly killing Rong Mo! However, Rong Mo was not found.


    If he can''t find the best, he won''t be foolishly exposed. He can only send someone to look for Chonglou Kingdom secretly.


    People are seen, but every time it is not happy.


    In fact, for the sake of his grandfather''s family, Rong Mo has compromised in his heart. He just thinks of the emperor Qingxiao, but he still has some resistance and can''t agree for a while.


    Rong Mo''s secret, Sikong cut is more clear, also understand his mood.


    If it were him, maybe he would have done better.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    when Mu Mu received the invitation and saw the eight words "Wulin alliance leader election conference", his body was stiff and his brow was tightly wrinkled. I don''t know why, he had a sense of inexplicable familiarity and a feeling of displeasure.


    This kind of feeling is so inexplicable that he can''t ignore it, but no matter what he thinks, he can''t think of anything.


    In fact, they don''t know about Huang Jiuge. Mu Mu''s memory is only after he was saved by Zhang Renhe''s axe. That is to say, he lost his memory when he was saved by Zhang Renhe''s axe.


    The reason why he is called wood is that after amnesia, he is as dull as wood.


    Although wood lost his memory and his mind was affected, it didn''t affect his mind, but his reaction was slow.


    He is so good at martial arts that he is still injured. Obviously, he has a stronger enemy.


    This shows that he also feels that his identity is not simple.


    The so-called "not simple" does not mean how noble his identity may be, but the bad situation he was in before.


    Especially after contacting with the sects in the river and the lake, he knows these patterns very well. Every resolution is correct and accurate. That''s why qingmumen has developed so fast!


    This makes wood feel strongly that he was a member of the Jianghu sect before.


    Mu Mu has a hunch that he will probably know the answer in his mind when he comes to the Wulin alliance leader election meeting.


    Simply, wood also don''t think too much, take good care of the green wood door, wait for Huang Jiuge to come back.


    Although it''s been a year, there''s no news about Huang Jiuge. Although he''s worried, he believes that Huang Jiuge will be OK.


    As time goes by, the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader will be around the corner, and various sects have started to set out. Jiangzhou province is far away from Tianxia alliance, so it''s time to set out.


    Wood took six of the twelve dead, and the other six were guarding qingmumen, so that no one would take advantage of it.


    In addition to the six dead, there are Qingzhi and Qingtan.


    In the past year, the life of wood is almost managed by green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    At first, wood refused. She thought that green gardenia and Green Sandalwood were the people of Huang Jiuge and should serve Huang Jiuge. But Huang Jiuge is not here. Mu Mu has to be busy with the gang''s affairs all day, and the things in his life must be taken care of and served by someone.


    Although there are many maids in Qingmu gate, Qingzhi and Qingtan have served Ye Qingfeng after all. They should know more.


    Later, wood couldn''t refuse, so he accepted. He really couldn''t take care of some things.


    As for Aunt Tong, she stayed in Qingmu gate.

 Chapter 813

    Although after a year''s hard work, aunt Tong''s martial arts have also made great strides, it''s still dangerous to go to the Wulin alliance leader election conference. After all, most of them are experts. They are afraid of any accident and can''t take care of aunt Tong.


    The most important thing is that Aunt Tong is a very important relative of Huang Jiuge. If something happens, it''s not easy to explain to Huang Jiuge.


    And green gardenia and Green Sandalwood, skill is second rate, skill is not vulgar, enough to protect themselves.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    on a hot summer afternoon, walking in the woods will make people feel a refreshing pleasure. The world of mortals will be exhausted, and there will be no trace of fatigue. The heart is a cool world.


    The masked girl in red is walking in the woods. She is very leisurely, but she is disturbed by a movement, and there is a smell of blood.


    The girl frowned slightly to express her displeasure.


    But this is not her home, and she has no right to blame others.


    She didn''t like to meddle, but since she met her, she couldn''t help going to have a look.


    So, the girl immediately held her breath and went quietly.


    Not far away, an injured man was sitting on the ground, supporting the ground with one hand and protecting the girl behind him with the other. He looked at the man in black standing in front of him with fierce eyes and said coldly: "Han Cang, Lingyun villa is already yours. What else do you want? Now I''m a useless person. If you want to kill or scrape, you can do whatever you want. I only ask you to let Ling Yue live. She can''t be your threat. "


    "No, elder martial brother, I won''t leave you. The most important thing is to die. If you can die with elder martial brother, Ling Yue will die without regret. If elder martial brother also leaves me, why is Ling Yue happy? " Girl, that is, Ling Yue tightly supported him, a face firm, and affectionate.


    He said, looking at the man in black in front of him with an angry face. There was endless hatred in his eyes: "Han Cang, you will get retribution. Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go."


    Han Cang, the man in black, sneered and said, "retribution? ha-ha! Han Cang never believed in retribution. Ling Yue, if you had promised to follow me and let me inherit Lingyun villa, so many things would not have happened. But now it doesn''t matter. Ling Yu has helped me get everything I want, so you don''t need to exist. "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Ling Yue is short of breath and her eyes are congested. She wants to tear Han Cang to pieces and Ling Yu.


    Ling Yu is Ling Yue''s half sister, the second young lady of Lingyun villa, but she was born from the common people.


    Ling Yu is clever and sensible on the surface, but in fact she is deep-seated. It''s not a day or two for her to be dissatisfied with his daughter''s identity, but no matter how dissatisfied she is, she can''t help him.


    Ling Yu is not only dissatisfied with her direct female identity, but also likes the person she likes, that is, her elder martial brother, Yeqi.


    Han Cang and ye Qi are both her elder martial brothers, but ye Qi is much better than Han Cang in all aspects, and is also her father''s favorite successor in Lingyun villa.


    Lingyun mountain villa has no son but only daughter, so the successor of Lingyun mountain villa can only be selected from the disciples.


    Ling Yue''s father chose Yeqi because Ling Yue liked it.


    Lingyun mountain villa can be inherited by others, but it must still be surnamed Ling, so the heir must marry Ling Yue, and be the son-in-law of the family. The child will also be surnamed Ling in the future.


    Ling Yue and Yeqi have been in love since childhood, and they really like each other. Han Cang''s kindness to Ling Yue is due to her identity and benefits.

 Chapter 814

    But it happened that Ling Yue didn''t feel anything about Han Cang, and they all stayed away.


    This makes Han Cang angry, so he and Ling Yu join hands to kill Ling Yue''s father, who is poisoned and does not wake up, and then blame Ye Qi. After he gets the position of the villa leader, he also pursues Ye Qi and Ling Yue.


    Even if, today''s night Qi legs have been abandoned.


    Because, Han Cang to night Qi''s jealousy, has reached the point of paranoia, he does not want to let night Qi die happily, he wants to torture him bit by bit.


    "Yeqi, do you know, I''m very happy to see you look like a lost dog, hahaha..." Han Cang looks proud, but ferocious, happy, but not happy, crazy, but bitter.


    Because he beat Yeqi with improper means, is to remind him aboveboard can not beat Yeqi, for proud Han Cang, this is a knot in one''s heart that is difficult to smooth, but ambition let him have to do so.


    "Han Cang, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    for Han Cang, Yeqi doesn''t feel much, but Lingyue is very angry.


    If she could, she really wanted to kill Han Cang. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the ability.


    "Ha ha!" Looking at Ling Yue who was so angry, Han Cang said with a smile: "are you very angry! That''s right. The more angry you are, the happier I am. But that''s not enough. "


    Speaking of this, Han Cang''s face changed, revealing the obscenity and evil, said to Yeqi: "Yeqi, Yeqi, I don''t know if you will be directly angry when you see your favorite woman and other men happy with each other! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "No, you can''t do that."


    Smell speech, night Qi and Ling month facial expression big change, angry shout a way.


    Night Qi immediately will Lingyue protect more tightly, just with his present state, what to do is in vain.


    In Han Cang''s eyes, Yeqi and Lingyue''s reaction is fun, which makes him feel more happy: "ha ha! If you can, now is not what you said


    "What they say is not up to me. I don''t want to see those dirty pictures. I''m afraid of pinholes."


    In Han Cang words fall, there is a female voice, let a few people are surprised.


    It''s a bad thing for Han Cang that someone appears, but for Yeqi and Lingyue, it''s a good thing if the other party can save them.


    Although they are not afraid of death, it doesn''t mean they want to die!


    Can live, who does not want to live?


    Several people reflexively looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a woman in red, veiled came.


    Seeing that the other party was just a woman, and he didn''t feel the inner power of the other party, Han Cang immediately despised: "girl means to meddle in this business?"


    Yeqi and Lingyue are also disappointed, but they think it''s not easy for this woman to show up.


    "It''s just meddling. What''s the matter? Don''t you agree? You don''t have the ability to refuse. I just don''t like you, so I''m in charge of this business. " The woman in red said arrogantly.


    Although she doesn''t like to meddle in her own business, it seems that she doesn''t care about any business. Who makes these people feel uncomfortable!


    This Han Cang is just a mess.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" the other party''s attitude made Han Cang angry. He had seen the arrogant, and he had never seen such arrogance. Even if he was no good, he had never been so looked down upon.


    This woman, why?

 Chapter 815

    Although Yeqi and Lingyue are also shocked by the arrogance of the woman in red, they don''t think she is conceited, but they think she is really capable.


    "If you want to meddle in your own business, it depends on whether you have the ability? Since you are so nosy, I''ll help you first Han Cang said angrily, and then he took his sword to the woman in red.


    Although they believe in the woman in red, Yeqi and Lingyue still can''t help worrying about her. Even if they don''t want to let others be implicated because of themselves, Han Cang will not give up now that the woman appears. They can only decide whether to win or not.


    As for Han Cang, the woman in red really didn''t pay attention to him. Seeing him coming, the woman in red sneered, shook her hand and attacked Han Cang with a blue dagger.


    Han Cang is also a master, so the reaction is not slow, for the attack of dagger, naturally there is a way to fight back. However, because he looked down upon his opponent''s dagger, he didn''t dodge, just raised his hand to open it with a sword.


    However, he didn''t want to see the dagger and the sword collide. The sword didn''t open the dagger, but the sword was cut off by the dagger ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    this scene made Han Cang''s eyes wide open.


    However, after cutting the sword, the dagger pierced Han Cang''s right shoulder when he had no time to respond.


    Seeing this, Yeqi and Lingyue are also very surprised. Unexpectedly, the dagger is so sharp.


    Stabbed by a dagger, Han Cang felt a chill in his right shoulder besides pain, which made him tremble.


    "Damned" was stabbed, Han Cang was furious, but also greedy for the sharp dagger.


    When Han Cang reaches out to pull out the dagger to deal with the other side, the dagger is pulled away by an external force, and then flies to the opposite woman.


    In the eyes of Yeqi and Lingyue behind Han Cang, the dagger that shot at the woman was Han Cang''s attack on the woman, but for Han Cang, it was a strange event, and he was shocked.


    What the hell is going on?


    "You..." Han Cang looked at the woman in red, full of surprise and doubt.


    He didn''t touch the dagger, the dagger would pull away automatically, and he flew towards the woman!


    "What? Isn''t that surprising? " The woman said playfully, appreciating Han Cang''s surprise and doubt.


    "You go to die..." although Han Cang was surprised, he was more angry. He rushed to the woman.


    Although Han Cang is very good, but because of the injury, greatly weakened the ability, so is not a woman''s opponent.


    Moreover, Han Cang gradually felt the chill in his body, gradually infiltrated into the bone marrow, and his limbs gradually became stiff ¡¤¡¤


    this shocked Han Cang.


    "Well, what''s going on? Have you poisoned yourself with a dagger? " Han Cang asked. Although he asked, he also attributed his body reaction to poison.


    "Oh The woman just sneered and didn''t explain it to him. Then she kicked him off with a rude kick, "Dong" hit the tree, and then "bang" fell to the ground heavily.


    "Poof" Han Cang vomited a mouthful of blood and thought of his body, but his body became stiff, making him unable to move. Han Cang finally felt afraid. Looking at the woman, pleaded: "please, please, give me the antidote."


    Just like hearing a funny joke, the woman laughed sarcastically, but pretended to be innocent and said, "why should I give you an antidote? Didn''t you say I didn''t have the ability to meddle? This is my proof for you

 Chapter 816

    "You..." Han Cang choked and didn''t know how to refute.


    But let him die like this, he is not reconciled.


    So, the inducement said: "girl, if you detoxify me, I will certainly thank you well."


    Smell speech, night Qi and Ling Yue are surprised, after all, they do not understand the woman, so afraid she will be lured by the interests.


    If that''s the case, they can''t blame her, but they''re about to escape. In the end, if something happens, they won''t be reconciled.


    But let them learn from Han Cang''s use of inducement, they can''t do it, and they have nothing worthy of each other''s attention.


    "Oh! How to thank you! I have no shortage of gold and silver, status and status. What can you give me? " Asked the woman.


    It''s a question, but everyone can hear it. It''s obviously playing with Han Cang.


    Han Cang almost didn''t come up in one breath. He didn''t lack gold, silver and status. What else could he give!


    Smell speech, night Qi and Ling month is also a sigh of relief, but this tone has not gone down, and put up.


    The woman said, "but you have one thing I want."


    "What is it?" Han Cang listened, a joy, asked.


    "Your life" tone of light, but words, it is to let Han Cang shiver.


    This woman has never thought of letting herself go.


    "Dare you, if you kill me, Lingyun villa will not let you go." If the inducement fails, he threatens. Han Cang has a ferocious face and is extremely angry.


    "Oh The woman sneered and looked at Han Cang with disdain: "so what? Who knows I killed you! "


    "You... You"


    Yes! Who knows she killed herself!


    Ignoring Han Cang''s dying struggle, the woman goes to Yeqi and Lingyue. She doesn''t know when she has a small porcelain vase in her hand and hands it to Lingyue: "this is Lian Gu Dan. Take it on him and it will recover in three days."


    Smell speech, night Qi and Ling Yue look immediately and send out joy, quickly thank en way: "thank girl help grace, if we can use to our place in the future, we will do our best."


    "OK, but people without ability can''t help me, so it''s up to you to take back Lingyun villa." The woman does not have the affectation rejection, also does not necessarily want the other party to help oneself any, but the human relations, that is necessary.


    Yeqi and Lingyue are stunned. They don''t expect each other to speak so directly, but they don''t feel disgusted.


    Even if the other party doesn''t say it, they will take back Lingyun villa.


    "We will. May I have your name, miss?" Ling Yue asked.


    "Fire phoenix" female way.


    Yes, the woman in red is huohuang, and huohuang is Jiuge.


    Trapped in the Tianyin mountains for a year, Tianji sect finally came out, but she didn''t come out.


    It is Wuquan''s long cherished wish to return to Tianji sect. Since he has found it, he naturally does not want to come out again.


    Tianji sect is hidden in the Tianyin mountains by the array. It took almost a year to develop it.


    In this year, Huang Jiuge has been practicing martial arts and Fu in Tianji school. Now, she is a first-class player, and she is familiar with the talisman.


    Now there is no pressure to deal with the evil spirit.


    As for the spirit, after all, the most powerful spirit will have pressure. No matter how strong she is, she is not invincible.


    Yeqi and Lingyue feel familiar when they hear the name of huohuang, but they can''t remember it.

 Chapter 817

    Now that Yeqi and Lingyue are injured, huangjiuge will not leave them here since she has saved them.


    The carriage of Yeqi and Lingyue is abandoned not far away. Huangjiuge brings the carriage for them, and then sends them back to Lingyun villa.


    In fact, few people believe that Yeqi poisoned lingzhuang master. Even when lingzhuang master was poisoned, Yeqi was the only one around him.


    Because the leader of lingzhuang is poisoned, and there is no witness for Yeqi, so Han Cang takes the charge of Yeqi and imprisons him.


    Later, Ling Yue secretly rescued Yeqi. After Han Cang found her, she came here.


    As soon as Yeqi and Lingyue return to Lingyun villa, they control Lingyu and hancang''s cronies and don''t rush to deal with them, because the safety of Lingyun villa master is very important.


    Although Huang Jiuge knows some medicine and poison, she is not professional. She can''t even see the poison that the doctor can''t see.


    In the Tianji sect, Huang Jiuge also gets some poisons and antidote pills. This kind of antidote pill can detoxify many kinds of poisons, but I don''t know if it can detoxify the poison on the leader Ling.


    However, the current situation, can only be dead as a live horse doctor.


    Fortunately, they''re lucky. Master Ling wakes up. As for what happens after that, it has nothing to do with Huang Jiuge.


    It''s been several days since Huang Jiuge came out of Tianyin mountain range, so Huang Jiuge also heard about the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader.


    Although she was not interested in the so-called Wulin alliance leader election meeting, since she chose to live in the Jianghu and was the leader of Qingmu gate, she naturally wanted to have a look.


    Moreover, over the past year, the rapid development of qingmumen has certainly made many people envious. Therefore, this business will never be quiet.


    Talking about the development of qingmumen, even Huang Jiuge was surprised and surprised! It was beyond her expectation.


    Now it''s getting closer and closer to the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader. Mu Mu and others must have set out, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t have to waste time to go back to qingmumen and go directly to Tianxia alliance to meet Mu Mu.


    On this day, at the time of the first hour of the year, dark clouds spread.


    When Huang Jiuge just came to a broken temple on horseback, the sky and earth suddenly rolled by a thunder, and the wind and rain swept by, Huang Jiuge had to stop in the broken temple first.


    It is obvious that people often settle down in this old temple, so although it is dilapidated, there is not much dust and a lot of dry firewood in it.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge entered the broken temple, someone came, and it was still a group of people listening to the dynamic battle.


    Huang Jiuge''s face was slightly broken. She wanted to go into the space to have a rest, but when someone came, it was not easy for her to go in.


    If she''s OK alone, but she still has horses! Horses can''t get into space.


    If she went into the space, someone came to see the horse and didn''t see anyone, she would surely hand in hand when she left.


    I don''t know how long it will take to get to town. Without a horse, it''s hard to let her walk! It''s not realistic to use lightness skills all the way.


    So, Huang Jiuge can only rest outside tonight.


    But she hasn''t eaten yet. Before those people come in, Huang Jiuge takes out the food from the space first, so as not to be inconvenient for a while.


    Soon, people came in one after another outside the gate, about 20 of them. Looking at each other''s clothes, they looked like people of the Jianghu school.


    Although these 20 or so people came all the way, seven or eight of them were all dressed in gray and seven or eight in blue, which was obviously one of the two sects.


    Four or five people with different clothes are obviously the masters of the two groups.

 Chapter 818

    There are about twenty people, only two women, and the others are all men.


    For these people, Huang Jiuge just glanced and didn''t care much, but a girl had to let Huang Jiuge pay a little attention.


    Not because I know each other, not because they are beautiful, but because the girl is a female.


    I just don''t know if their journey is not peaceful?


    Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to worry about others. She just sighed.


    When they came in, they naturally saw Huang Jiuge, but they just looked at her and then ignored her.


    When you walk in the river and lake, you can meet all kinds of people at any time. There are too many people you don''t need to care about.


    "Brother Yi, you look wet. I''ll wipe it for you." The girl who was recognized by Huang Jiuge was walking towards a man in black clothes with a silk scarf. She raised her hand to wipe it. However, as soon as she approached, the man stepped back and dodged.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." A man''s refusal is not polite but repulsive.


    The man''s refusal embarrassed the girl''s face, and she was even more aggrieved, as if she had been bullied, showing a pathetic appearance: "brother Yi, why do you always refuse me! I''m so good to you. "


    Wen Yan, Huang Jiu Ge mouth corners slightly, in the heart can not help but Tucao sentence: feelings you make complaints about others, people must be grateful?


    From this we can see that the girl''s character is self.


    The man''s face sank and said in a cold voice, "Miss Song, please respect yourself. Zhuang doesn''t need Miss Song to be nice to Zhuang."


    "You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You... You? Is it wrong that she likes him?


    The Song family is not as good as the banker, but in Linzhou, song fei''er is worthy of him. Why doesn''t he like her!


    The man, Zhuang Yi, no longer talks to her, turns and walks towards the crowd in grey.


    The girl was unwilling to say anything, but she was held by another woman and gave her a warning look: "fei''er, let''s sit there!"


    The girl, that is, song fei''er receives the woman''s warning eyes. Even if she is unwilling and angry, she has to press down and follow her.


    My sister-in-law said that we should not be too hasty, otherwise it will only disgust the other party.


    But, she just can''t help pasting it!


    Two people come to blue dress crowd this side to sit down, Song Fei son''s vision still can''t help but always look toward Zhuang Yi there.


    Liu Ruoxi, the sister-in-law of song fei''er, looks rather helpless.


    She knows that Zhuang Yi doesn''t like song fei''er, and even repels him. But song fei''er is stubborn and deeply rooted in Zhuang Yi.


    Although the Song family and the Chuang family are two major schools in Linzhou, the Chuang family is a second rate school in the world, while the Song family is only a third rate school.


    Therefore, compared with the makers, the Song family is far behind.


    In fact, among the sects in the world, the third rate sects are not really recognized.


    The first-class school is the core of the school, the second-class school is the important school, and the third-class school is just the periphery.


    On the outside, it can be crowned as a sect in the river and lake, but it doesn''t get real attention.


    Because their foundation is too shallow, it is easy for them to rise, and they may be eliminated at any time.


    Therefore, only powerful and influential sects can really gain a foothold in the world.


    Although the third rate sect is not valued, it has the title of "Jianghu sect". Therefore, the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader must be attended.

 Chapter 819

    In other words, Zhuang Yi is the successor of the dealer, so the Song family also hopes that song fei''er can marry into the dealer, so as to consolidate the position of the Song family in Linzhou and prevent the possibility of being swallowed by the dealer.


    However, Zhuang Yi always keeps away from Song fei''er.


    Liu Ruoxi also said that she was very helpless. Even so, the Song family was not reconciled and asked her to teach song fei''er how to get Zhuang Yi''s favor. Her heart was so tired!


    "Xi''er, what''s the matter?" Ears rang out concerned voice, Liu Ruoxi stopped helpless look, toward each other smile: "nothing, Xianggong are settled?"


    "Well, we''ll be able to get something to eat in a minute." The man replied.


    This man is Liu Ruoxi''s prime minister, song Feier''s elder brother, and song Feiyan, the acting head of the Yanmen sect of the Song family.


    Why do you say it''s a substitute sect leader instead of a sect leader! Because the master of Yanmen didn''t abdicate, but because of the leg injury, there were many things that couldn''t be dealt with, so he handed them over to song Feiyan.


    The reason why he didn''t formally pass on the position of sect leader to him is that he hasn''t been affirmed by the elders of Yanmen. Now is the training period.


    Although Liu Ruoxi says it''s OK, song Feiyan knows what''s going on when he sees song fei''er''s appearance. Song fei''er must have hit a wall in Zhuangyi.


    He was in favor of the marriage between the Song family and the banker, but only if the banker accepted it, but he didn''t.


    Therefore, song Feiyan doesn''t want song Feier to pester Zhuang Yi. If he annoys Zhuang Yi, he will make the relationship between the Song family and the Zhuang family more rigid and dangerous.


    But my father is stubborn. He knows that the Song family can''t make the money maker. He always feels good about himself and thinks that only the daughter of the Song family is worthy of the money maker.


    It''s a headache for him, too.


    This time, song fei''er was not qualified to come, but he couldn''t beat his father, so he had to bring it.


    Along the way, song fei''er pesters Zhuang Yi a lot, which makes these people feel shameless.


    Soon, everyone was settled and ready to eat.


    However, they only have dry food on them. This is to prevent them from starving on the road when there is no village or shop.


    Now it''s raining heavily and it''s in the suburbs, so we can only use dry food to satisfy our hunger.


    And it''s raining, so it''s not easy to catch fish.


    However, we often walk outside, and we don''t care if we live in the open.


    But song fei''er is the first time to travel far away. She is used to eating delicacies. Now she looks at the dry food, full of disgust: "I don''t eat this food, I want to eat delicious food."


    These words immediately attracted people''s disdain, but they didn''t show it.


    In particular, all the members of the Song family knew that this young lady was just like a flower in a greenhouse. They could not bear to bring her. It was just a trouble.


    Along the way, I didn''t know how many times to complain.


    But this is what the sect leader asked for. Naturally, they dare not have any objection.


    Song Feiyan frowned unhappily, and his voice became heavy: "the rain can''t stop for a while and a half, and it''s getting dark. We can only stay here tonight. Where can we have something delicious for you?"


    "I... song fei''er also knows, but she just can''t eat these things!


    At this time, a smell of meat came and immediately attracted people''s attention. In the corner, a woman was opening the oil paper, and the smell of meat came from there.


    Feeling the eyes of the people, Huang Jiuge moves and looks up at the people, frowning slightly, as if unhappy.


    Everyone knew that they had lost their manners, so they immediately took back their eyes, but they coveted the meat in the hands of Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 820

    They don''t lack meat on weekdays, and meat is not new to them, but for them, who have never been hot and happy, eating dry food and smelling the smell of meat, what a torment and suffering it is!


    What Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to admit is that she did it on purpose, because their coming in made her unable to enter the space.


    Smell meat, Song Fei son''s stomach also called up, eyes a turn, then stand up, toward Huang nine songs go.


    "Fei Er, come back." Song Feiyan saw this and called immediately.


    But song fei''er doesn''t listen. Before Song Feiyan can stop her, song fei''er has come to Huang Jiuge: "Hey, sell me your barbecue."


    Song fei''er''s attitude is very arrogant, it''s completely the tone of command, which makes Huang Jiuge unhappy.


    But without waiting for Huang Jiuge to say anything, song Feiyan has already come to song fei''er''s side. He apologizes to Huang Jiuge and says, "girl, I''m sorry. My little sister is not sensible. I hope you don''t care about her."


    Song Feiyan is not a unreasonable person, nor a bully. Since he is wrong, he naturally has to apologize, even if in his opinion, the other party is just an ordinary woman.


    See the other party apology, Phoenix nine song also didn''t care, take back the eyes, said not to pursue.


    Seeing this, song Feiyan pulls song fei''er back, but song fei''er is not willing to go back! Struggle to say: "elder brother, I want to eat that barbecue, you let her sell me."


    This is the tone of command, not entreaty.


    "That''s enough. Shut up." Song Feiyan was not happy, but he scolded powerlessly.


    For Song Fei son''s temperament, he has been powerless, if she is not his sister''s words, he just lazy tube!


    "Brother, you... See my brother does not help himself, but also scolded himself, song fei''er said very wronged.


    Huang nine songs is also a temper, and not small, was Song Fei son so noisy, also not happy, coldly interrupted: "why should I sell you?"


    "I''ll give you the silver!" Song fei''er''s condescending posture looks at Huang Jiuge and naturally says.


    It seems that she has a lot of money. If she wants to buy it, she has to sell it.


    "Oh Huang Jiuge gives a cold smile, and then stands up, because she doesn''t like other people''s condescending appearance and looks up to others.


    Huang Jiuge''s breath changes obviously, so song Feiyan also knows that the other party is angry, and immediately apologizes: "girl, I''m really sorry, little sister"


    "if you apologize, it''s OK, because your apology can''t stop her from being stupid." Huang Jiuge impolitely interrupts song Feiyan''s words, and makes no secret of mocking song Feier''s actions: "if you ask me for it friendly at the beginning, I will be very generous to share it with you, but you don''t, but you use the tone of command and the way of hegemony. Who do you think you are! Why do you order me? Is silver great? Do I look poor? Or do I look good? You should know how to keep a low profile when wandering in the river and lake. You are not the only one with money or nobility. In this world, there are many people you can''t provoke at all. You deserve to hurt yourself and your family. You are a sinner. "


    What Huang Jiuge said was not polite, but it was also true. It hit the nail on the head and directly touched song Feiyan''s heart.


    With song fei''er''s temperament, it''s really easy to provoke right and wrong!


    If you really offend people who shouldn''t, it''s really possible to implicate your family!


    Therefore, song Feiyan was on tenterhooks all the way.

 Chapter 821

    At the same time, song Feiyan also speculated that the identity of this woman should not be simple.


    "You... Song fei''er''s face is very ugly, but that appearance, obviously did not listen to the words of Huang Jiuge, but felt that being accused so impolitely by an outsider made her extremely embarrassed and angry.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge sighs that a child can''t be taught, and it''s no use teaching any more.


    "You have nothing to do with me, but please don''t provoke me, or I''ll make you regret it." Huang nine songs don''t want to care with this stupid song Fei son again, really pull down own intelligence quotient.


    But song fei''er, who has been taught a lesson, is not willing to give up! Why should she teach herself a lesson!


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    seeing this, song Feiyan was really worried that song fei''er would make a big deal of things, so before she said what she shouldn''t say, she immediately lit her Ding acupoint and dumb acupoint.


    Song fei''er is about to explode, but he can''t do anything. He can only stare angrily.


    Song Feiyan toward Huang nine songs said sorry, then will Song Fei son embrace back to their there.


    Obviously, the people on their side think that Huang Jiuge is right and song fei''er should be taught a lesson, so no one talks for song fei''er.


    It''s a failure for song fei''er to be a man.


    Without song fei''er''s unreasonable making trouble, the atmosphere in the broken Temple suddenly becomes harmonious, eating, chatting and chatting.


    Before long, another person came to the broken temple. Before she saw anyone, Huang Jiuge felt each other''s breath.


    Yin Qi!


    It will lead to Yin Ling. Huang Jiuge knows that it will happen sooner or later, so she doesn''t feel any surprise. She just thinks that there will be a fight in this rainy day, so Huang Jiuge is not happy.


    The evil spirit was a man about thirty years old. He was dressed in black and got wet.


    When he came in, people just looked at him and didn''t care.


    The other side also looked at everyone, but when seeing song fei''er and Huang Jiuge, the excitement and greed flashed in his eyes.


    Also, let him meet two Yin women at once, can he not be excited? Can we not be greedy?


    Originally, he only found a female, but because of too many people, he was not easy to start, so he followed all the way. Unexpectedly, he met a Yin girl again. He felt that God treated him well!


    The evil spirit sat down in a corner away from the crowd, because he was an evil spirit. In the face of so many mortals with strong Yang, if he was close to them, it would still affect him.


    Although the distance is still some influence, but do not enter the tiger''s den, how to get the tiger! Simple influence is not too big, compared with the Yin female, it is just a small Witch see big witch.


    Although the evil spirit found a corner, it was close to Huang Jiuge.


    However Huang nine songs don''t care, took out an apple to gnaw.


    Hearing the sound of gnawing apple, song fei''er hated the most. The other party not only had barbecue to eat, but also had fruit to eat. However, her stomach was empty and full of resentment.


    But she did it all herself.


    It''s getting dark and the rain is getting smaller.


    Looking at Song fei''er, who has been fixed for nearly half an hour, song Feiyan can''t bear it, so he says, "if you promise me to be safe, I''ll help you solve the acupoints."


    Smell speech, Song Fei son immediately suddenly blinks an eye, express oneself can settle down.


    Although she didn''t want to give up, it was too hard for her to get freedom, so she had to compromise.


    See Song Fei son agree, song Feiyan will give Song Fei son solution acupoints.

 Chapter 822

    Get free Song Fei son really didn''t make again, however, but toward Huang nine songs ruthlessly stare one eye.


    Hungry, Song Fei son dry food also eat, because compared to eat dry food, she can''t accept hungry.


    Night, gradually deep, the rain has stopped.


    Because they were exposed outside, they didn''t feel sleepy, but they also arranged for people to watch the night in turn.


    After a while, song fei''er feels uncomfortable, so she calls Liu Ruoxi to accompany her.


    Huang nine songs see this, also get up, want to follow.


    Although he and song fei''er are not in tune, there is no big hatred. The most important thing is that she does not allow the evil spirit to harm others under her own eyes.


    See Huang nine songs to follow, Song Fei son displeased: "what do you follow us to do?"


    Although I asked, I thought that the other party also wanted to be convenient, because a person didn''t dare to come out, so I followed them when I saw them coming out.


    Also because of this, Song Fei son just don''t want her to follow, she is afraid just good! It''s better not to go out and hold on.


    "Feier, don''t make trouble." Liu Ruoxi yells at Song fei''er to stop her behavior. He thinks it''s not easy for a girl to be out. Why bother others!


    "Sister-in-law" is denounced by Liu Ruoxi. Song fei''er feels unhappy and aggrieved, but for her sister-in-law''s words, song fei''er is always convinced, so she doesn''t really get angry with her.


    In addition, his stomach is really uncomfortable, and he has no time to care with Huang Jiuge. After staring at Huang Jiuge, he goes out with Liu Ruoxi.


    For song fei''er''s attitude, Huang nine songs didn''t put in the eye, really don''t want to care with a stupid woman, pull down his level.


    Of course, it''s also because the other party hasn''t touched her bottom line, otherwise she''s not the virgin after all.


    The evil spirit in the corner sees two Yin female all went out, the eye bottom flashed a wipe to succeed.


    Because the evil spirit is not conspicuous in the corner, and no one pays attention to him, so he has the chance to leave quietly.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the evil spirit disappeared in the corner.


    The night is very dark, especially after the rain, there is no moonlight, no bright stars, only a thick lead cloud, the light is deep.


    However, the eyesight of martial arts practitioners is much better than that of ordinary people, so the dark light can not stop Huang Jiuge and others.


    It''s just that the whole ground is wet and uncomfortable, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t like rain any more.


    Because I don''t know where the cottage is, and I don''t want to look for it. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to go too far, so song fei''er and Liu Ruoxi come to a corner of the yard. There are rockeries and big trees here, which are enough to cover.


    Song Fei son is afraid of Huang nine song to rob her first general, immediately quickly walk.


    In fact, Huang nine songs also rob her first, a flash body, then block in front of Song Fei son body.


    Song Fei son see this, angry face all twisted, even Liu Ruoxi''s displeasure frown, feel that Huang nine song this practice is too much.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" song fei''er opens her mouth to scold. She just opens her mouth and is stopped by Huang Jiuge: "shut up"


    now Song fei''er is more angry, but the next moment, she can''t breathe out and is even more stunned.


    Huang Jiuge rushed to the back of the mountain quickly, and then heard the cry of a man in pain. They also smelled a smell of corrosion and scorch, and felt sick.


    Yes, when Huang Jiuge rushes in, she throws the ghost killing amulet ready in her hand to the evil spirit hiding here.

 Chapter 823

    As for Huang Jiuge''s action, the evil spirit couldn''t think of it, so he was thrown in the right direction.


    "How could it be?" The evil spirit looked at Huang Jiuge, full of disbelief, but also felt the threat, so subconsciously wanted to escape.


    But how could Huang Jiuge let him escape! This is no doubt to let the tiger go back to the mountain!


    Song fei''er and Liu Ruoxi did not know what was going on. They saw two figures rising from behind the rockery and fighting together.


    This, Song Fei son again stupid also know is how to return a responsibility, Huang nine songs rob her first is to know this rockery after someone.


    However, what she didn''t understand was that even if there was someone behind the rockery, why did the woman have to do it to others!


    But Liu Ruoxi recognized the man. Isn''t this the man in the broken temple? When they came out, wasn''t the man still in the broken temple? Why are you here all of a sudden?


    Although confused, but does not prevent her from realizing that the man''s bad.


    And the man''s cry immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the temple. They ran out one after another. In the yard, the woman in red was fighting with a man in black.


    When they saw the man, they were all surprised. Naturally, they recognized the man as the one in the broken temple.


    But when he came out, they didn''t find out at all.


    Looking at the appearance, people also know that this man is not good.


    Everyone was surprised to see the skill of Huang Jiuge. Unexpectedly, the woman was still a master.


    Nevertheless, Zhuang Yi and Liu Feiyan can''t watch a local woman confront the enemy, so they have to help.


    However, as soon as they have an action, they are stopped by Huang Jiuge''s voice: "don''t come here"


    after hearing the speech, Zhuang Yi and Liu Feiyan move and frown slightly. They obviously don''t understand each other''s obstruction. Are they worried that they can''t help? Or ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    they have ideas in their hearts, not that they spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart, just to show their doubts.


    However, since the other side has stopped them, they will not be able to make it.


    Huang Jiuge just prevents them from touching evil spirits, and avoids being contaminated with Yin Qi. She doesn''t pay attention to an evil spirit!


    The evil spirit gathered two masses of black Qi in his hands and beat Huang Jiuge.


    When they saw this, they were shocked. They didn''t know what it was, but they knew the danger. Zhuang Yi and Liu Feiyan, who were the first to react, called out subconsciously: "be careful, girl"


    but Huang Jiuge couldn''t avoid it and sneered at the evil spirit: "Oh! I just want to live here. You look down on me


    After that, the dragon scale dagger appeared in his hand. He raised his hand to block the black gas. As soon as he touched the black gas, the black gas was immediately absorbed.


    This scene is so strange that it makes people silly. It''s too mysterious.


    "No, it''s impossible..." seeing this, the evil spirits could not accept it. At the same time, they also felt a strong threat.


    "Oh Huang nine songs a sneer, just don''t care evil spirit can accept, don''t feel threatened, immediately take out a kill ghost Fu to, toward evil spirit throw.


    Although the evil spirit saw it, the speed to avoid it was not as fast as that of the talisman, so it was hit by the talisman this time.


    In this case, people''s vision, hearing and smell have been impacted.


    They saw with their own eyes that the evil spirit was hit by something on the shoulder and burst open, smoke, scream and seep, the smell of corrosion and scorch was disgusting, all of which were so strange that they were frightened.

 Chapter 824

    Feeling the loss of vitality, the evil spirit was completely afraid of Huang Jiuge. While avoiding Huang Jiuge''s attack, he begged: "Taoist, please forgive me! I don''t dare hit your attention any more. "


    "Your sister!" The first time I heard someone call me that, I almost vomited blood and blurted out the rude words.


    "Nvxia..." seeing that Huang Jiuge didn''t like this name, the evil spirit immediately changed her words.


    Seeing the evil spirit is also a sincere plea for mercy, and Huang Jiuge doesn''t have to kill the other party. If the other party really changes, she will destroy the other party, then it''s against heaven and it''s not good for her.


    Moreover, she is now growing not only in the power of people, but also in the power of ghosts.


    There are many evil spirits and demons in the Tianyin mountains, who have been recovered by her. Now, she is building a force called Guimen, and Huang Jiuge is the leader of Guimen.


    But now ghost door has not been released, so no one knows.


    Therefore, the evil spirits that he encounters now, those who can be recovered will be recovered, and those who cannot be recovered will return to their original shape, so as not to harm others.


    "Either surrender, recognize me and respect me, or be beaten back to the original shape." Huang Jiuge said.


    How difficult it is to cultivate evil spirits. Some of them take decades or even hundreds of years.


    If you are beaten back to your original form, you don''t have a chance to practice, because the law of the jungle is everywhere. If you meet a vicious spirit and suck his soul away, you will never be able to surpass life.


    Therefore, hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, the evil spirit immediately submitted: "nvxia, I am willing to submit to you, recognize you as the main, respect you."


    There are smart people and ghosts, too. The evil spirit deeply understands the power of Huang Jiuge, so he doesn''t dare to cheat at all. He has a sincere attitude.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge stopped. The evil spirit was deeply relieved. However, he could not breathe, so he immediately knelt down in front of Huang Jiuge and saluted respectfully: "Yan Tao, please see the master"


    "if you recognize me as the Lord, you must not have the heart of betrayal, otherwise, what is waiting for you will be gone." Huang Jiuge sternly warns that his whole body is full of superior momentum. Not only Yan Tao is shocked, but also others are oppressed.


    Now they are not only surprised by Huang Jiuge''s ability, but also by her momentum.


    This woman is not simple. No, it should be very simple.


    In fact, it is a great test for the Yin spirit to recognize Huang Jiuge as the main one, because Huang Jiuge is a Yin girl and a good medicine for the cultivation of evil spirits. However, if she is recognized as the main one, she can''t be alienated.


    Therefore, if you recognize her as the main, you must be 100% sincere, otherwise, you will be easily found.


    "Yes, my subordinates will never betray my master." Yan Tao said immediately.


    Huang Jiuge never believes in oral expression. Although Yan Tao''s attitude is sincere now, no one knows whether she will rebel in the future, so she only believes in practical action and her own eyes.


    Huang nine song fingers a flick, a drop of blood red bead toward Yan Tao forehead fly, Yan Tao subconsciously surprised, but did not avoid.


    Because he knew that since he recognized the other side as the main one, the other side would not harm him.


    Even if it''s hurt, he doesn''t have the ability to resist now, does he?


    The blood red bead shot into Yan Tao''s forehead and disappeared. Of course, it was in the eyes of ordinary people. In the eyes of Huang Jiuge, the blood red bead was on Yan Tao''s forehead, just like a cinnabar mole.


    This blood bead is of great significance. It is made of cinnabar and her blood.

 Chapter 825

    On the surface, this is the symbol of her power. When the spirits with this symbol meet, they will know that they are their own people and avoid conflict.


    The most important thing is that the spirit with this blood bead will feel her call, no matter where it is, it will appear in time.


    These are all learned from Tianji school in the past year.


    "Well, you go to the middle of the Tianyin mountains now. When they see the sign between your forehead, they will know that you are one of their own." Huang Jiuge said.


    After all, in addition to demons, other spirits can''t survive in the sun for a long time, which will hurt their vitality. Therefore, the ghost forces of Huang Jiuge are all in the Tianyin mountains.


    Moreover, the Tianyin mountains are full of Yin Qi, which is the most suitable for the cultivation of Yin spirit.


    Yan Tao was stunned when he heard the Tianyin mountains.


    Tianyin mountain range, he naturally knew that it was a good place for cultivation, but it was also a dangerous place.


    Because there are many ghosts there, especially evil spirits, Yan Tao wanted to go, but he was worried that his strength would be low, and it would be bad if he was sucked away by other evil spirits or evil spirits.


    Now hear Huang Jiuge say so, Yan Tao then know, there already is her influence.


    In that case, he had nothing to fear: "yes, master."


    Yan Tao immediately disappeared into the night.


    People look at the expression of Huang nine songs, full of doubts and curiosity, they have not yet made clear, this Yan Tao is how to return a responsibility? And what happened to those strange situations just now? It''s so mysterious.


    "Girl, I don''t know if I can tell Zhuang what''s going on?" After all, Zhuang Yi can''t help but ask curiously. After hearing the words, everyone immediately raises their ears. They also want to know what''s going on.


    Huang Jiuge did not answer immediately, but first asked: "do you believe in ghosts?"


    Smell speech, everyone is a surprised, complexion a little pale, obviously know Huang nine song this words meaning to have to point.


    Do you believe it?


    If it had been before, they would not have believed it, but now they have wavered.


    They didn''t say it for sure, because in their previous life, the ghost was only in the legend and never taken seriously, so they couldn''t accept that the ghost really existed.


    But now, if you don''t believe it, it seems that you can''t explain the series of strange things just now.


    However, Zhuang Yi firmly responded: "I believe"


    "I also believe" Song Feiyan also firmly responded.


    "There are many things in this world that ordinary people can''t touch, so they often don''t believe that they will exist. However, not touching doesn''t mean that they don''t exist. Just now that man is indeed a ghost, and is attracted by Miss Song, because Miss Song is a woman with eight characters for Yin, which is a good tonic for ghosts. Just now, he wanted to take advantage of Miss Song''s coming out and absorb her essence to strengthen his own strength. " Huang nine song says, to this, did not conceal.


    What?


    That man is really a ghost, and is he attracted by song fei''er?


    When they heard the words, they were all shocked.


    Along with, the banker''s side, in addition to Zhuangyi, people look at Song fei''er''s eyes become strange and repulsive. They think that song fei''er actually attracts ghosts, which is too bad luck.


    On the other hand, in addition to song Feiyan and Liu Ruoxi''s worry and fear for song Feier, other people also reject and feel bad luck for song Feier, for fear that she will bring them danger.


    They didn''t doubt Huang Jiuge''s words, because song fei''er was really Yin, and was once considered unlucky!

 Chapter 826

    Song Fei Er''s face is very pale, because of fear and tremble all over, plus feel the eyes of the people, feel wronged to the extreme.


    All of a sudden, she glared at Huang Jiuge and said angrily, "since that thing is critical to me, why do you want to let him go?"


    Song fei''er is not grateful to Huang Jiuge for saving her. Instead, she blames Huang Jiuge for letting Yan Tao go.


    People are so stupid when they hear the words. They haven''t seen such ungrateful people yet!


    Huang Jiuge''s face sank, and her anger rose. She saved the wrong person with her feelings!


    Song Feiyan''s face changed greatly. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood for song fei''er''s brainless words. He immediately scolded: "fei''er, shut up, and you''d better apologize and thank this girl. If there were no other people, you might be dead now."


    "I... song fei''er subconsciously wants to refute, but seeing song Feiyan''s cannibal eyes, she is frightened, and the words of refutation don''t come out.


    She also knew that if there was no such woman, she might have really died.


    But she can''t make her apologize and thank this woman.


    "Fei''er... See song fei''er silence, song Feiyan urgent eyes, simply hate iron not into steel through.


    "Well, next time I don''t see it." Huang Jiuge coldly left a word, then turned back to the broken temple.


    In fact, she doesn''t care about song fei''er''s thanks and apologies. Anyway, whether there is song fei''er or not, this spirit will be accepted. Just don''t appreciate even, even blame her, this let her very uncomfortable.


    "Girl..." Song Feiyan was surprised and wanted to call Huang Jiuge to apologize and thank her, but Huang Jiuge didn''t give him a bird.


    Song Fei son is also a surprised, she next time as did not see, that is not let her to die?


    No, she can''t.


    It has to be said that song fei''er is really selfish to the bone. She is not only ungrateful but also reproached for being saved by others. She blames others for not caring for her.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know what she thinks. If she does, she will slap her in the face. Is she the Virgin mother?


    After Zhuang Yi looks at Song fei''er, he turns back to the broken temple.


    It''s no wonder that he has no feeling for song fei''er''s infatuation, and he is also very exclusive. It''s strange that such a woman will be liked.


    "Pa" of a, song Feiyan a slap mercilessly left in Song Feier''s face, never hit a woman, he first started to hit his sister, just because he was too angry.


    This slap surprised everyone, but no one sympathized with song fei''er, because she really lacked a lesson.


    "Brother, you hit me..." song fei''er covers his hurt face and looks at Song Feiyan with disbelief. His tears come out and he is very sad.


    But song Feiyan is not soft hearted. If he hated song Feier''s behavior before, now he is desperate and helpless.


    "Song fei''er, you want to die so much. I don''t care about you from now on." Song Feiyan said coldly, then turned to the broken temple.


    Song Fei Er''s body is stiff and anxious.


    No, he''s her brother. He can''t leave her alone.


    "Fei Er, you are willful. If you go on like this, your sister-in-law can''t take care of you." Liu Ruoxi is also desperate for song fei''er. She is so tired physically and mentally!


    Say, also followed song Feiyan to leave, only two Song family children were ordered to stay to see Song Fei son, lest really what matter.

 Chapter 827

    Looking at one by one left their own, Song Fei son more flustered, but also aware that he is not wrong.


    Want to catch up with the past, but she still feel aggrieved at the bottom of her heart, so still not reconciled, directly squatting on the ground to cry.


    Song Feiyan returns to the broken temple and wants to say thanks and apologies to Huang Jiuge, but he is meditating with his eyes closed, which makes it hard for song Feiyan to disturb. He knows that the other party is intentional, but so what? It''s song fei''er who deserves it.


    Wait for Song Fei son to cry enough, just walk in.


    She wanted to run away in anger, but she was really scared when she thought of what she had just done.


    What if she leaves and meets a ghost?


    Subconsciously, even if she is not weak in martial arts, she will not be the opponent of ghosts.


    Looking at Song fei''er with red and swollen eyes, song Feiyan''s heart is more or less distressed. No matter how bad she is, she and his own sister who came out of the womb are more distressed.


    However, song Feiyan didn''t make a sound to comfort him, and he still had a face.


    If Song Fei son this disposition does not change again, sooner or later will kill oneself.


    He is also worried that what the woman said is that fei''er''s eight characters are all Yin, which is a good medicine for ghosts to nourish. Doesn''t that mean that fei''er''s situation is very dangerous?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy.


    Let him watch Fei Er die, he can''t do it.


    Therefore, song Feiyan warned again: "fei''er, if you don''t want to die, you''d better apologize to the girl in red and thank her again. Then I can ask her how you can avoid being watched by ghosts in the future. If you still let your temper go, brother, there''s nothing I can do about it. You can only ask for your own happiness. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Song fei''er opened her mouth and said nothing, neither refuted nor agreed.


    Although she still rejected and Huang nine song apology and thanks, but in her heart, has compromised, just can''t bear to agree.


    After all, song Feiyan knew his sister. Seeing her like this, he knew that she had listened to her words, so he didn''t say anything more. Let her be quiet and think about it.


    The night was spent in peace.


    The next day, we all got up very early. We got up at dawn.


    Song Feiyan wake up the first thing to do, is with Song Fei son to Huang Jiuge apology and thanks.


    Although Song Fei son wriggles, unwilling, but after all will be sorry and thank you said.


    Huang nine songs never because of irrelevant things and affect their mood, so Song Fei son''s things she has long forgotten.


    She doesn''t want to care about song fei''er''s life and death, but song Feiyan is in front of her, and she is not so ruthless that she can''t help her. Therefore, he was given a talisman to ward off evil spirits. As long as he stayed on the body, the ghosts could not hurt her.


    Huang nine songs forget the past, let song Feiyan is some thanks.


    Huang nine songs also no longer pay attention to them, out of the broken temple, to lead the horse to leave.


    "I don''t know which way the girl is going!" Asked Zhuang Yi.


    After seeing Huang Jiuge''s ability last night, Zhuang Yi wants to make friends, but after he went in last night, Huang Jiuge has closed her eyes and meditated, so it''s not easy to disturb.


    He wants to make friends with Huang Jiuge, but it''s not the use of interests. It''s just people in the Jianghu who like to make friends with people who can make friends.


    "World alliance" Huang Jiuge did not hide. After all, they all wanted to go to the world alliance and meet sooner or later.


    Hearing this, Zhuang Yi was happy: "it''s a coincidence that we are going to Tianxia League too. The girl is bored on her way alone. Why don''t we go together?"

 Chapter 828

    The dignified manner is very correct, does not have the slightest frivolous meaning.


    There is no speculation and doubt about the purpose of Huang Jiuge''s going to Tianxia League. Going to Tianxia League is nothing more than participating in the Wulin alliance leader election meeting.


    Anyone can go to the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, but uninvited people need to go through a round of competition before they can enter the meeting hall.


    Otherwise, there will be too many people and the venue will not fit.


    Huang nine songs slightly hesitated for a while, then agreed.


    Instead of feeling bored on her way alone, she likes to be alone and clean.


    But Huang Jiuge thinks that she is in the river and lake. People in the river and lake sects make friends if they can. The so-called "one more friend, one more way.".


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel that she is so powerful that she can''t get help from others. No, it''s the wood that helps to take care of the green wood gate all the time.


    Moreover, a powerful force cannot do without huge manpower.


    The so-called is that one person can''t pick up firewood, while others can''t; one person can''t pick up a load, and others can move ten thousand mountains; one thread can break easily, and ten thousand threads can pull a boat; one person can''t step on the grass, and others can step out of the way.


    If we can pull out a large number of contacts and forces, we will have difficulties on one side and support from all sides.


    "I''m Zhuang Yi, a member of Linzhou village. I don''t know what to call a girl!" Asked Zhuang Yi.


    "Fire phoenix" nine songs.


    "Huohuang?" Hearing the name, Zhuang Yi was surprised. Obviously, he had heard the name and remembered it deeply.


    Also, a year ago, huohuang, a teenage girl, killed qingmumen in a hurry, but it spread all over the river. It''s strange if she can''t be remembered.


    Although huohuang killed qingmumen because she grasped the lifeblood of qingmumen, she needed enough skills to be the master of qingmumen.


    And half a month, it stabilized the situation of qingmumen, so it also shows that huohuang has real ability.


    Only half a month later, huohuang gave the gate to her confidants, but she and her master went on a journey.


    I just don''t know if the huohuang in front of me is the huohuang I know.


    At the age of fifteen or sixteen, he was dressed in red and covered with a veil, which was exactly the same as the huohuang he had heard of.


    Zhuang Yi is a little excited when he thinks that the woman is likely to be huohuang.


    Therefore, Zhuang Yi asked eagerly: "I wonder if the girl is from Jiangzhou qingmumen?"


    Zhuangyi didn''t ask if he was the master of Qingmu gate, because he didn''t know whether huohuang was the master of Qingmu gate.


    However, whether huohuang is the leader of Qingmu gate or not, the influence of Qingmu gate or huohuang is inseparable.


    Although qingmumen is still a third rate school, it has developed rapidly this year. It has been forced into a second rate school in terms of financial resources and strength.


    However, if you want to be a second rate sect, you need to be recognized by the Wulin alliance leader and the first and second rate sects. Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, you still can''t change your name.


    But he admired huohuang and qingmumen.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song suddenly feel surprised, although know each other know that they are because a year ago she destroyed the green wood door things are spread. But a year has passed, and huohuang has disappeared for a year. Unexpectedly, when someone hears huohuang''s name, they will connect her with qingmumen for the first time.


    "Yes, I''m from qingmumen." Huang Jiuge readily admits it.


    Hearing the speech, Zhuang Yi was happy, but everyone was surprised.

 Chapter 829

    We all know what happened a year ago, but a year later, things have faded away in memory, so when they heard the word huohuang, they didn''t feel much, they thought it was just a name.


    However, after hearing Zhuang Yi''s question and the other party''s answer, people suddenly think of it and look at Huang Jiuge in surprise.


    What! Is this the girl who killed qingmumen a year ago and then became the owner of qingmumen?


    Most people admire this teenage girl for her ability and courage in destroying qingmumen.


    If they were men over 20 years old, they would not feel much.


    Moreover, the girl not only has ability and courage, but also looks very gorgeous. They just don''t know how gorgeous she is, so they are very curious about how gorgeous she looks under the veil.


    Of course, curiosity belongs to curiosity. They are smart enough not to explore. After all, they are covered up, just don''t want to be seen!


    "I admire the young girl for her ability and boldness." Zhuang Yi really admired him, not to mention when he was 15 or 16 years old. Even now, he didn''t have the courage of his counterpart.


    "I also admire the girl''s ability and boldness, not to mention when I was a teenager, even now, I didn''t have the boldness of a girl." Song Feiyan also came over, more polite than before.


    "Where where where" Huang Jiuge is not arrogant enough to accept the admiration of Zhuang Yi and song Feiyan, even if it is true.


    Song fei''er doesn''t pay attention to the affairs in the world, so she doesn''t know what happened a year ago. Even if she knows, she doesn''t care. For song fei''er, seeing Zhuang Yi and Huang Jiuge talking and laughing, her whole thought is filled with jealousy, and there is no extra thought to install other things.


    Song fei''er is biting her lips, a kind of forbearance. People who don''t know think Zhuang Yi and Huang Jiuge have done something sorry for her!


    Liu Ruoxi is also too lazy to remind song fei''er to pay attention to the image. The problem of nature can''t be changed.


    To put it in a bad way, song fei''er can''t change it.


    When they were ready, they set out on horseback.


    On the other side, the kingdom of Paris.


    Sikong cut and rongmo also set out, with Sikong cut side is still Jiwu and Jitong, and with rongmo side only ink flow.


    In addition to ink flow, they are all first-class masters, so they don''t need too many people at all.


    However, before leaving the city, the envoy of the post house came after him and said that it was Feng Tianxin, the empress of Xifeng kingdom.


    Is the queen of Xifeng coming to visit? This makes a few people feel very puzzling.


    Si kongcao and Xifeng Kingdom have never come to visit. What''s the meaning of this visit?


    However, no matter what he meant, Sikong was not interested in it, so he sent him away and went on his way.


    But don''t want to, they didn''t go far, that Feng Tianxin then chased.


    Together with Feng Tianxin, there are four women, who are obviously Feng Tianxin''s maids.


    Feng Tianxin was dressed in a strong silver dress and covered with a veil.


    Although they can''t see her face, they have heard that Feng Tianxin, the imperial daughter of Xifeng Kingdom, is the most beautiful woman in Xifeng kingdom. She is also the most talented woman. Even her martial arts are outstanding.


    And character, is also good, arrogant, but not arrogant, free and unrestrained, but not wanton.


    How many men are ashamed of such an excellent woman.

 Chapter 830

    However, these have nothing to do with Sikong. In Sikong''s eyes, there is only nine songs in her heart, so no matter how excellent she is, she can''t get his attention.


    But Feng Tianxin saw Sikong, but his eyes were full of admiration and obsession. People who didn''t know how deep their feelings were!


    Although many women have shown their admiration and infatuation for him all the time, Feng Tianxin makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "King of Chonglou, I''m Feng Tianxin, the queen of Xifeng kingdom. Tianxin has long admired the king of Chonglou. After traveling here, he specially came to visit the king of Chonglou, but he didn''t want to leave. Tianxin knows that the king of Chonglou wants to go to Tianxia League. Tianxin also wants to see it. Can the king of Chonglou take Tianxin with him? " Feng Tianxin said that her love was undisguised.


    Hearing the speech, Sikong cut frowned, and his displeasure was even worse. He refused: "no"


    Feng Tianxin''s face was stiff and embarrassed. He knew Sikong cut was cold, but he didn''t expect that he was so cold and refused her so impolitely.


    Without waiting for Feng Tianxin to say anything more, Sikong Chou drove Ma Yang away.


    Looking at several people far away, Feng Tianxin''s face sank down, and her eyes were more angry and unwilling, but she didn''t chase them.


    For a moment, he hummed coldly: "hum! If you don''t let me go the same way, I''ll follow


    Said, the eyes also exposed to Sikong cut ambition in must have light.


    After Sikong cut and others went away, rongmo sneered at a playful smile and joked: "this Phoenix Tianxin has a noble identity, excellent appearance and talent. Don''t you have any feeling?"


    Sikong cut smell speech, cold of scrape to allow Mo one eye: "you have a feeling, go to pursue!"


    "Ha ha! It''s a pity they''re after you! " Although the words said sorry, but there is no feeling of regret.


    Jiwu and Jitong thought in silence, no matter how good the heart of Phoenix heaven is, how about nine songs of Phoenix? In addition to her status, Huang Jiuge is not as good as Feng Tianxin. Her appearance, talent and martial arts are not excellent! Moreover, Huang Jiuge can catch ghosts!


    The most important thing is that their master likes huangjiuge!


    Rong Mo naturally heard about Huang Jiuge. She is really an excellent and interesting woman.


    Therefore, Rong Mo is also very curious about Huang Jiuge. Unfortunately, he has been missing for a year. I don''t know when he will see her.


    Think of what, Rong Mo gloating said: "but I think, that Feng Tianxin is likely to follow, afraid there is some trouble."


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts eyebrow a wrinkly, obviously displeased.


    It''s not Rong Mo''s attitude that annoys him, but he thinks that Feng Tianxin should follow, but he doesn''t want her to follow at all.


    But if you follow, you will not only ignore it, but also ignore it.


    On the other side, Huang Jiuge, who is also on the way, suddenly feels very agitated. She can''t tell why. Anyway, it''s inexplicable.


    Half a day later, Sikong cut a few people out of the territory of Chonglou Kingdom, at this time, it is Shenshi.


    Before dark, several people came to Fucheng and lived in the restaurant of Wen family.


    Wenjia''s industry is all over the country. As long as it is not a small place, there will be Wenjia''s industry.


    Soon after Sikong and others lived in the restaurant, Feng Tianxin and his party also came to Fucheng. After inquiring, they knew that Sikong and his party had lived in the Wen restaurant, so they also lived in the Wen restaurant.


    Feng Tianxin tries to have a chance meeting with Sikong, but after they live in the room, they don''t come out again, which makes Feng Tianxin angry, but there''s no way.

 Chapter 831

    In the middle of the night, Sikong woke up from his dream. He had a dream that he hadn''t had for a long time.


    He dreamt that he fell from the cloud and looked at the woman in black standing on the cloud with a veil. His eyes were full of resentment and reluctance. Later, he found a way out of deep feeling. It was a tangled emotion of destroying if he could not get it.


    This dream is not the first time for Sikong to dream, but it gives him a feeling.


    That pair of eyes, that wipe affectionate, unexpectedly and day to see feng Tianxin, she showed that affectionate eyes very familiar, let Sikong cut have a kind of illusion that the woman in black is Feng Tianxin.


    Is it just an illusion? Why does he think there is a general relationship between the two?


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge is also awakened by the dream. She dreams of a woman fighting with her for a man. Because the man likes himself, the woman kills her in order to get the man.


    In the end, she was killed.


    I wipe!


    Wake up from the dream, Huang nine songs can''t help but burst the sound export.


    Who in the end dares to rob a man with her, but he still kills her. How can he kill her? Do you want to be so annoying!


    Although it''s just a dream, Huang Jiuge is very upset and can''t let go.


    I can''t sleep any more. I just go into the space and chat with Jieling.


    Jieling doesn''t have to sleep for many years, so life is very boring. Although she doesn''t feel bored, she is also very happy that huangjiuge can come in to chat with her.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day, Feng Tianxin got up early. Since she couldn''t have a chance meeting with Si kongcao yesterday, let''s go to the head office today!


    Therefore, Feng Tianxin refused to let the maidservant come to the room earlier. Instead, she went down to the hall to eat, and found a place facing the stairs, because in this way, she could have a chance encounter with Sikong!


    Feng Tianxin didn''t eat much. Sure enough, he saw Sikong and others coming downstairs. He was very happy.


    However, Feng Tianxin didn''t rashly paste it. Instead, she was as surprised as a chance encounter. Then she politely stood up and said, "the king of Chonglou is also in this restaurant! What a coincidence! Why don''t we have breakfast together! "


    Although Feng Tianxin is a coincidence, Si kongcao and others clearly know that Feng Tianxin is deliberately following them here and waiting for them in the hall.


    Si kongchuan didn''t like Feng Tianxin at all. In addition, the dream last night made him even more repellent to Feng Tianxin. Now when he saw her, he was even more disgusted. So he gave her a cold greeting and walked by her without two words.


    Feng heaven heart suddenly body a stiff, feel very embarrassed, also very angry.


    But it''s not because of the other party''s refusal, because she has expected that the other party will refuse. The reason why she expects to say hello when she is rejected is just to brush her sense of existence.


    But Si kongcao looked at her with disgusting eyes, as if she was a plague, which made him disgust.


    This deep stimulation to Feng Tianxin, let her can''t accept, let her ugly, let her angry.


    Why? Why? Why?


    They just met for the second time, and the words were just the second sentence. Why did he dislike her?


    Angry, but not angry, because she can''t destroy the opportunity to get close to him.


    Looking at the figure of Sikong and others leaving, Feng Tianxin''s eyes are deep. She asks her maid in a low voice: "is there any news about that woman?"


    "Return to the master, not yet." The maid returned.

 Chapter 832

    In fact, Feng Tianxin asked this is redundant, if there is news, she will immediately know, just because she is too anxious.


    Phoenix nine songs, she Phoenix heaven heart can''t get man, she also can''t expect to get.


    Feng Tianxin didn''t give up following him because she was rejected and disgusted by Sikong cut. The meaning of her existence, but in order to get Sikong cut! Even if not, she would never let him be with Huang Jiuge.


    Although Feng Tianxin didn''t do anything to offend them, it''s not too much to chase them. It''s more normal to love Sikong.


    However, Rong Mo and others have no good feelings for Feng Tianxin, so they don''t feel anything wrong with Sikong''s indifference, and they don''t sympathize with Feng Tianxin.


    Perhaps, some people are born to let people not like it!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Jiuge and others also got up early in the morning to go on their way, but they didn''t speed up, they just did it at a normal speed, so they still need a day and a half to get to Tianxia League.


    Simply, there are still three or four days to go before the Wulin alliance leader election meeting. They are not in a hurry.


    One day yesterday, song fei''er didn''t find fault with Huang Jiuge, but her eyes were on Huang Jiuge. She was just envious and could talk with Zhuang Yi.


    For Zhuang Yi, song fei''er still doesn''t retreat in spite of difficulties, but she is either coldly opposed by Zhuang Yi or directly ignored.


    Song fei''er hated Huang Jiuge very much, but she didn''t forget that night. She also knew that this woman couldn''t afford to offend her.


    It can be seen that song fei''er is not hopelessly stupid.


    At noon, people plan to take a break and have lunch first.


    Although they had more than dry food this time, when they went out of the city, they all bought some meat and fruit, which was rich. But they still want to find a place where there are small rivers and streams, and catch some fish to roast.


    In the wild! Some game is more delicious.


    However, the stream has not been found, but met a group of people in the fight.


    There were more than 20 people in total, obviously divided into two teams. On one side, there were 89 people in one team, and on the other side, there were 156 people in one team.


    However, it is the less crowded side that has the upper hand.


    The enmity between the sects, generally without friendship will not intervene, so Zhuang Yi and others have no plan to meddle.


    But Huang Jiuge was different, because she saw several familiar faces in the crowd, and those familiar faces were wood and green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    She knew that she would meet them in Tianxia League sooner or later, but she did not expect to meet them in this way.


    She believed that the fight was not started by wood, but by each other.


    If you want to kill her, ask her if you agree.


    Although it is the people of qingmumen who have the upper hand now, it does not mean that Huang Jiuge allows others'' provocation.


    This group of fighting people are experts, so they immediately found the emergence of nine songs.


    Others don''t know who they are and which side they are on, but Mu Mu and Qing Zhi and Qing Tan are different. They are familiar with each other''s body shape and make-up and almost identify each other.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "if you dare to kill the people in qingmumen, you will die." Huang Jiuge burst out, and his whole body was full of bloodthirsty air, just like the lethal Shura from hell, which made everyone feel cold behind.


    There is also that powerful momentum, so that most people feel a sense of oppression.

 Chapter 833

    As soon as Huang Jiuge''s words come out, everyone knows the identity of the comer. However, the people of Qingmu gate know that the comer is the owner of their gate, while the people of the other party only think that they are the people of Qingmu gate.


    When Mu Mu and others saw Huang Jiuge, they were very excited and happy, but now is not the time to talk about the past, so they looked at each other and continued to fight.


    Huang Jiuge''s hand is extremely rough and fierce. The whole one is the lethal Shura. Once he does it, he directly takes the enemy''s life.


    Zhuang Yi and others also heard the words of Huang Jiuge, so they also know the reason why Huang Jiuge rushed out.


    Zhuang Yi and song Feiyan look at each other, and they both look hesitant.


    They all want to make friends with Huang Jiuge, so they don''t want to look on coldly. Even if they have the upper hand, they don''t need their help at all. But if they don''t help, they will be selfish and inhuman.


    However, even if they are selfish, it''s human nature. After all, their relationship with Huang Jiuge is just normal. The most important thing is that they represent not a person, but a sect.


    If he helped qingmumen, it might bring trouble to his own sect, so he had to think more.


    However, a few seconds later, they decided to take action, just considering the possible rejection of everyone, so they did not let others participate, just the two of them.


    But even if only two of them are enough, even if there are no two of them, qingmumen will not lose.


    As he approaches, Zhuang Yi recognizes that the sect he started against qingmumen is liufengmen, the second rate sect in the world.


    As far as he knows, the style of liufengmen is not very good, and he is very quiet with an elder of Tianxia alliance, and has been fighting against the missing leader of Wulin alliance.


    However, when he saw the man in green in the gate of green wood, he was even more shocked.


    Now, I finally know why liufengmen wants to kill the man in Qingmu. No, it should be the man in Qingyi.


    If Zhuang Yi had been fighting because of Huang Jiuge''s face before, now he was fighting because of the man in green, and he was merciless.


    The man in green, that is, wood, was surprised when he saw him from the other side, and then killed him. He already knew that they had a grudge before, and he suspected that his injury and amnesia were related to them.


    Just the reason, because he lost his memory, he didn''t know.


    For Zhuang Yi and song Feiyan''s help, Huang Jiuge is a bit of an accident, but it doesn''t stop her, because now she has killed red eyes, just want to kill them.


    Liufengmen is not the opponent of qingmumen. When a huangjiuge comes, their pressure is even greater. Then there are two experts. They are unable to fight back, and their death and injury speed up.


    "Stop it, all of you stop it..." the angry voice came from the leader of liufengmen.


    It''s just that they started the business. If you want to stop now, you can''t afford such a cheap thing! That''s not to take them seriously!


    "Stop it? You think it''s beautiful. Is it easy to bully me when I''m in qingmumen? " Huang nine song scornfully looks at that person, cold way.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the headman of liufengmen is sick to death. He really wants to kill these people. No, it should be the man in green. However, if he had known that it would be such a situation, he would not have acted rashly!


    This won''t do, but let yourself lose, and his wife turned into soldiers.

 Chapter 834

    Soon, the fifteen or sixteen members of liufengmen were almost annihilated, leaving only the owner and two members of liufengmen.


    On the side of Qingmu gate, only a few dead men and Qingzhi and Qingtan were injured. Qingzhi and Qingtan were slightly heavier.


    "Why do you want to kill me at the gate of Qingmu?" Huang nine singer take dragon scale dagger, point to flow wind door Lord, coldly ask a way.


    Huang Jiuge''s powerful aura made the leader of liufengmen tremble. In addition, he became the flesh on the other side''s Sabre board, and he felt even more scared.


    Although the leader of Liufeng gate is the leader of a gate, he is afraid of death, but people are afraid of death, because when they die, they have nothing.


    "Girl, in fact, this is a misunderstanding, because he looks like an enemy of mine, so he killed him." It''s not that the leader of liufengmen lied on purpose, but even he is not sure whether the other party is that person or not. After all, the other party doesn''t know himself at all.


    "I know it''s a misunderstanding. Why kill people?" Huang nine songs naturally don''t believe each other''s words, it''s not the matter of knowing wood, but this matter is not simple at all.


    "I... I..." the owner of liufengmen choked. He killed him. Naturally, he wanted to ask for credit.


    No matter whether he is that person or not, if he looks like him, he can take credit!


    Of course, he won''t say that.


    "Said" Huang Jiuge.


    The headmaster of liufengmen trembled and said: "I, what I said is true. They look too much like each other. I''m afraid they will miss it."


    It doesn''t seem like a lie to see the owner of liufengmen.


    Of course, it''s not clear.


    This time, Zhuang Yi also suspected that he just looked like that man?


    "No matter what your reason is, the person who moved my Qingmu gate will be damned." Huang Jiuge didn''t believe it or didn''t believe it. Anyway, if she dares to kill her people, she should be aware of being killed!


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the headman of liufengmen heard the words, opened his eyes in horror, and made a voice of resistance.


    Huang nine songs just don''t care, dragon scale dagger directly toward his throat, instant breath to the end.


    There are two people who are not dead, they are also solved by Huang Jiuge.


    Soon, the three men''s faces turned black, which surprised everyone.


    But everyone thought the dagger was poisoned.


    This time, everyone felt more cruel and fierce of Huang Jiuge, but no one felt that there was something wrong with her. If you want to mix in the river and lake, you must be cruel, of course, to the enemy.


    Because kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.


    Liufengmen is the assassin of qingmumen. If qingmumen is defeated, it will be the people of qingmumen who will die.


    Therefore, the people of liufengmen deserve to die.


    After all the people in liufengmen were solved, Qingtan immediately howled excitedly: "master, you have come back at last. I thought you would never again... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before Qingtan finished his words, Qingzhi covered his mouth and yelled: "stop me and say some unlucky words."


    Green Tan smell speech, also know that he said wrong words, suddenly nodded that he knew, green Gardenia this just let her go.


    Huang nine songs see this, some speechless and helpless, in fact, she does not mind, what auspicious or unlucky, is not to say.


    "Sister, you''ve come back at last. It''s good for qingmumen." Wood a pair of such as release the appearance of heavy load to say, but his heart bottom is because Huang nine song safe return and feel happy.

 Chapter 835

    Wood is called Huang Jiuge sister. Naturally, it was Huang Jiuge who asked him to call her that.


    Although Mu Mu is her bodyguard in name, she doesn''t treat him as a bodyguard, so it''s not good for Mu to be called miss, so she calls him his sister, and she calls him brother mu.


    "Thank you wood elder brother" Huang Jiuge sincerely thanks to him. She once thought that she would come back in two or three months, but she didn''t want to. This is a year.


    Over the past year, many of them have been worried about her!


    Hearing this, Zhuang Yi and song Feiyan are determined that huohuang is still the master of Qingmu gate.


    Just, fire Huang but call a man for wood elder brother, isn''t this person really isn''t that person?


    Or is there something he doesn''t know?


    Of course, even if he is curious, he can''t ask because he doesn''t have this position.


    However, in order to avoid more trouble and disturbance, he needs to remind Huang Jiuge to let wood cover up, but not now.


    "Don''t be polite to me. Without you, I don''t know what it would be like now." Wood''s tone is never soft, and her eyes are full of doting.


    Today''s wood is no longer the dull and stupid one a year ago.


    Now the wood has become mature, stable, noble and elegant. There is no sense of stupidity. Calling it wood already has a sense of disobedience.


    When wood''s temperament changes, and it''s already handsome, if you go to the street, you will definitely charm thousands of girls.


    Of course, it doesn''t include Huang Jiuge, who only treats him as his elder brother.


    Mu Mu''s words made Huang Jiuge feel a little guilty, because she had a purpose to approach Mu Mu at first, although this purpose was mutually beneficial.


    "Well, we are all our own people. Don''t say these polite words. It''s not suitable to stay here longer. Let''s deal with these bodies first, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, and then leave immediately. " The first sentence is for wood, and the second one is for everyone.


    Although it''s true that they killed liufengmen, it doesn''t mean they have to tell others that they did it.


    As we all know this principle, we immediately took action without any objection.


    Then, Huang Jiuge disguised herself with her sleeves, took out a porcelain vase from the space and handed it to Qingzhi: "this is the hemostatic pill. First, I''ll take it for you. As for the wound, I''ll bandage it at will. After we get away from here, we''ll find a place to rest and clean up the wound."


    Green Gardenia took the vase, then quickly to the injured people each a pill, take.


    After the party threw the body into the pit, they left quickly.


    It''s a deep forest. There are many hills and pits. There are many dense vegetation to cover it. It''s easy to hide corpses.


    Of course, they don''t think that they won''t be found. They just wait for them to go away. Even if they are found, no one can easily find out that they did it.


    The people who can be taken to the Wulin alliance leader election meeting are all smart people and the best in the sect. So, for today''s affairs, even if their masters do not warn, they will keep their mouth shut.


    As for song fei''er, who is not smart enough, should not be stupid enough to poke this thing out! After all, if things are poked out, Yanmen in her family will be implicated.


    People speed up the speed of the road, although there is no galloping horse, but the movement caused by 30 horses is not small. Where they passed, the ground would tremble and dust would rise.

 Chapter 836

    Blue sky, hanging fireball like sun, clouds seem to be burned by the sun, also disappeared without a trace, a few people also feel the whole body hot sweat flowing.


    About half an hour later, the crowd had already gone a long way through several forests.


    Finally, I came to a forest with a stream to rest.


    The injured people went to the downstream of the stream to clean the wound, and then bandaged it well.


    Others, a few people to pick up firewood, a few people to play game, a few people to catch fish.


    Huang Jiuge and Mu Mu walked to one side and asked, "brother mu, do you have any grudge with the leader of Liufeng gate?"


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t ask Mu Mu for his identity, he knew from the beginning that his identity was not simple. Because of master''s words, he thought that he had something to do with the sects in the Jianghu.


    Today''s events make her more convinced that wood is probably a member of the Jianghu sect.


    The owner of liufengmen says that wood looks like his enemy''s words, but Huang Jiuge thinks that wood really has a grudge with liufengmen.


    She didn''t mean to explore the secret of wood, but if she didn''t know anything, it would make her feel uneasy.


    Instead of answering immediately, Mu Mu hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "in fact, I''m not very clear, because I lost my memory after being rescued by Zhang Renhe''s axe more than a year ago. Perhaps, it is true that there is gratitude and resentment! "


    "What? Have you lost your memory To this, Huang Jiuge is very surprised. She thinks that wood just conceals her identity, but she doesn''t want to. It''s amnesia.


    "Our two teams met. When the headmaster of liufengmen saw me, he was very surprised, and then he killed me directly." Said wood.


    Although Huang Jiuge feels that things are not as simple as they seem, many things are unknown because of wood''s amnesia, so she can only do it first.


    Zhuang Yi originally wanted to talk about wood with Huang Jiuge, but he thought that he would have more things. Maybe they have their own plan!


    In the end, Zhuang Yi stopped talking for the time being.


    Song fei''er''s eyes are on Zhuang Yi all the time. Seeing that he looks towards Huang Jiuge from time to time, he is crazy with jealousy in his heart, and his face is even distorted.


    Liu Ruoxi can only shake his head helplessly.


    Soon, people who went to collect firewood, catch fish and play game came back one after another.


    Fish are caught according to people''s size, one for each person, a total of about 30, which is not a small test for fish catchers.


    It''s not that fish are hard to catch, but because fish are hard to find, so there are more people who go to catch fish than those who go to pick up firewood and play game, and it takes longer than him.


    After they had enough food and drink and had enough rest, they continued on their way.


    Along the way, I met many sects, but because I''m not familiar with them, I don''t know them all the way.


    In the evening, people came to a town called Shuiyun town.


    Shuiyun town is half a day away from Jincheng, where Tianxia League is located. It''s impossible for people to go on their way any more, so they will have a rest in Shuiyun town tonight, and Mingru will go on his way again.


    Many sects also came to Shuiyun town on this day, and they all had a night''s rest in Shuiyun Town, so many Inns stayed almost.


    Huang Jiuge and his party had more than 30 people. Naturally, an inn couldn''t accommodate them, so they separated.


    There are ten people on Huang Jiuge''s side. Huang Jiuge and Mu Mu live in one room respectively. The others live in one room for two, so they need six rooms.

 Chapter 837

    Although Huang Jiuge has space, even if she doesn''t have a guest room, she can also sleep in the space, but such Confidential things naturally can''t let people know, so in order not to let people find out, she also lives in the inn like them.


    As long as six guest rooms, the inn is easy to find. Several people also found the Inn and opened a room.


    Just as we were going upstairs, a group of people came down.


    Huang Jiuge and others are not overbearing people, so they get out of the way a little and let those people down.


    However, when the leading youth of the group came down to see them, no, it should be wood, they were stunned and shocked.


    Obviously, this man knows wood.


    I just don''t know whether it''s a friend or an enemy.


    Both of them were alert, but they kept quiet and planned to watch the change.


    The next moment, the man got excited after being shocked. He rushed to the wood in three or two steps: "you, you are not... This is not a place to talk. Let''s go to the room and say it."


    With that, the man went up and grabbed the wood arm and went upstairs. The wood didn''t resist and followed him.


    Because he saw that the other party''s excitement and excitement were sincere, he was obviously a friend rather than an enemy, and he also wanted to know his identity.


    The man who was in a state of excitement did not find the abnormality of the wood and pulled it straight away.


    Huang Jiuge and others naturally follow up.


    Came to the man''s room, told his people to watch outside, don''t let suspicious people close, and the person of Huang Jiuge was also left outside, only Huang Jiuge followed in.


    See Huang nine songs follow to come in, the man just curiously saw one eye, but what also didn''t say. The man thought that she was a woman of wood. Wood didn''t say anything, so he didn''t have a position to say it.


    As soon as he got into the room, the man asked Mu Mu and Huang Jiuge to sit down. Then he couldn''t wait to say, "brother Wen Ren, where have you been for more than a year? It''s impossible for your temperament to disappear for no reason. What happened?"


    Brother Wen Ren?


    His name is Wen Ren!


    Wood is still calm, calm calm said: "something happened, more than a year ago, I was chased, injured."


    "What?" Hearing this, the man was shocked and said: "I knew you couldn''t be missing for no reason. It must be the old thief Liao mu. He had been peeping at the position of the Wulin alliance leader for a long time. Who knows that he finally fell into your hands? How can he be reconciled! We suspected him after you disappeared, but there was no evidence. Not long after you disappeared, he mentioned the election of a new leader, but he was held back by your supporters. But a year later, you still didn''t show up. According to the rules, you had to choose a new leader. "


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge and Mu Mu were surprised.


    What?


    Is he the leader of Wulin?


    However, Huang Jiuge is surprised. She really thinks that wood is the leader of Wulin alliance!


    It turns out that he is a superior, so she can feel the atmosphere of the superior from him.


    The reason why it is only faint is that the wood has lost memory and changed its temperament.


    There is no need to doubt that Huang Jiuge has determined that wood is the leader of Wulin alliance.


    Even the wood, also have this kind of feeling, in the mind faintly what flash, but did not grasp.


    Although they were surprised, they covered it up very well. Even the man didn''t find anything wrong. He said to himself, "brother Wen Ren, although you and I are not close friends, we are also friends. Chu Shang and Feiyu villa support you in the end. This time, we will get rid of the old thief Liao mu."

 Chapter 838

    Feiyu villa is a second-class sect in the world, but its influence is no less than that of the first-class sect.


    The reason why a first-class school is a first-class school does not mean that their influence is first-class, but that they are a school handed down for hundreds of years and have a great reputation.


    Chu Shang is the young leader of Feiyu villa. He is the only choice for the leader, so he has the right to decide the affairs of Feiyu villa.


    Wood, no, I feel that Chu Shang''s kindness is sincere, and I have a familiar friendship with Chu Shang from the bottom of my heart. He believes that their relationship is good.


    However, after all, he lost his memory. He didn''t know how good their relationship was. He didn''t know how reliable the other party was and whether he could confide in them.


    So, for his amnesia, Wen renhan chose to hide, in the heart of his past is full of doubts, but can not ask out.


    As a result, only the guest way: "thank you very much, brother Chu. If you are the old thief of Liao mu, I will not give up."


    Before he lost his memory, he didn''t know what he thought about the position of Wulin leader. But now, he doesn''t care about the so-called Wulin leader.


    However, the enemy who has harmed him is unable to give up.


    Now that we have the object of suspicion, we can''t help looking it up.


    "You''re welcome, brother. The old thief Liao Mu is selfish and narrow-minded. If he becomes the leader of the Wulin alliance, I don''t know how much he will do for his own benefit! At that time, I''m afraid the whole Wulin will be disturbed by him. Brother Wen''s character and ability are obvious to all. " Chu Shang said, a face of resentment toward Liao mu.


    Liao Mu is the elder of the world alliance. He is in his 40s. He is selfish and narrow-minded. He has been peeping at the position of the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Most people are suspicious of Liao Mu when they heard that something happened to renhan this time, but because there is no evidence, they can''t tell what happened to him.


    One kind of rice breeds a hundred kinds of people. Naturally, those sects that boast of decency are not all just.


    Wen renhan has many supporters, but not all of them, especially loyal officials, who account for only one third.


    One third of them are driven by the wind.


    There is another third who support Liao mu, but most of them are bought by him with improper means and benefits.


    These people are a double-edged sword for Liao mu, because those who are easy to be bribed are also easy to betray, as long as you make greater profits than what he is getting at present.


    Although everyone in the Wulin alliance can participate in the election, we all know that there is a dark curtain in it.


    Because you have excellent ability, you need to be recognized and affirmed by the sect.


    At present, Liao Mu''s appeal to be the leader of the Wulin alliance is very high. The one-third of the sects who took the helm at the sight of the wind also came close to him one after another.


    Therefore, if Wen renhan didn''t appear and there were no other accidents, Liao Mu would be the next Wulin leader.


    Speaking of this, Huang Jiuge and Wen renhan also find an excuse to leave.


    Chu Shang invited them to dinner, but they were rejected by Wen renhan on the excuse of inconvenience.


    Chu Shang also knew that Wen renhan was inconvenient to show up now, so he didn''t insist. However, he took the initiative to take their dinner and let the people in the inn send it to the guest room.


    See Chu Shang insist, Huang nine song and Wen renhan also no longer affectation.


    After coming out of Chu Shang''s room, Huang Jiuge and Wen renhan enter Wen renhan''s room. Of course, there are green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.

 Chapter 839

    Otherwise, Huang Jiuge and Wen renhan live in the same room, and it''s not good to be gossiped.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not afraid of gossip, it doesn''t mean she likes it.


    "Qingzhi Qingtan, do you know something about the missing Wulin leader?" Huang Jiuge didn''t tell them the identity of wood, but asked first.


    Although they learned from Chu Shang that Mu Mu was the missing Wulin leader, they didn''t know about the Wulin leader. They didn''t know whether Chu Shang was reliable. So they didn''t ask much about Mu Mu''s amnesia in order not to expose it.


    For Huang Jiuge''s question, Qingzhi and Qingtan didn''t think much about it. Qingzhi said: "in fact, we don''t know much. We only know that the missing Wulin leader Wen renhan is a very capable man with a good reputation. He is the youngest Wulin leader in hundreds of years. As for how he disappeared, I don''t know, but everyone thinks that the Wulin alliance leader''s disappearance is a bit strange. They can''t help wondering if he was hurt. "


    Qingzhi''s words didn''t give Huang Jiuge and wenrenhan any useful information, because they already knew what she said.


    Since green Gardenia Green Tan also don''t know, Huang nine songs also no longer ask.


    But now that he knows the identity of wood, he can''t appear in front of people so openly, so next wood needs to do some disguise, so as to avoid the occurrence of such incidents as liufengmen, and to scare the snake.


    In fact, there''s no need to investigate. Both Huang Jiuge and Mu Mu have confirmed that the reason why he was injured and lost his memory has nothing to do with Liao mu.


    If you can find the evidence, you should get rid of Liao mu. If you can''t find it, you should assassinate him directly.


    There''s no need to talk about morality and justice with enemies.


    Then, Huang Jiuge asked the dead man to find a mask for wood.


    Because of Mu Mu''s special identity, the leader of Qingmu gate has become Huang Jiuge, and the master''s order has been given back to Huang Jiuge.


    And wood, as a military strategist, followed.


    The bright moon is in the sky and the stars are shining.


    Huang nine songs have no sleepiness, then stand in front of the window, looking up at the night sky, not from deep intoxication.


    In front of me, a familiar handsome face appeared vaguely. My heart couldn''t help beating.


    She thought of Sikong again.


    There are thoughts and apologies.


    She came out of the Tianyin mountains, but she didn''t give him peace.


    However, if she wants to go to Tianxia League, she doesn''t have time to go to Chonglou Kingdom, and it''s not easy for her to make a special trip. It''s too much of a fuss.


    Therefore, we can only go after the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader.


    All of a sudden, a wind came. Then, Huang Jiuge saw a shadow coming towards her.


    Huang Jiuge''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t hesitate to take out the ghost house and threw it at her own shadow. Often by surprise attack, the probability of failure is very small, so, the shadow, that is, the spirit was hit.


    "Ah" a scream, the spirit was shaken back, is still the smell of decay and scorch.


    Now that the Yin spirit is met by her, it''s impossible for her to give up. No matter whether the Yin spirit will die for her because of being hit by one of her own, Huang Jiuge flies directly to the Yin spirit.


    Seeing this, Yin Ling''s subconscious is to run, but it''s not the speed of Huang Jiuge. He is soon blocked by Huang Jiuge.


    On the roof, Huang Jiuge and Yin Ling look at each other. Yin Ling looks at Huang Jiuge warily, but Huang Jiuge looks at Yin Ling disdainfully and sneers: "Oh, it''s an evil spirit!"


    Now the evil spirit can''t be seen by Huang Jiuge!

 Chapter 840

    The evil spirit is a young man. He was scared by the Rune of Huang Jiuge, so he wanted to escape. But he didn''t want to be blocked by the other party, and the other party''s disdainful attitude made him more afraid.


    However, the evil spirit doesn''t intend to admit defeat and doesn''t think he will lose.


    However, after several times of fighting, the evil spirit knew that he was not equal to the other party at all, and he was too weak to fight back by the other party. Moreover, when several runes came down, his vitality was greatly dispersed.


    Frightened, the evil spirit had to beg for mercy immediately: "nvxia, please forgive me. I have no eyes. I have offended nvxia. Please don''t forget the villain''s life and let me go."


    "Let it go? Do you want to be let go after offending me? Do I look like a kind person? " Huang nine songs sneer a way, she never admit, also don''t feel oneself is kind.


    "Well, what do you want?" The evil spirit is regretting to die now, if know this Yin female so fierce words, he also won''t hit her idea.


    That''s it. It''s iron.


    "Either surrender and respect me from now on, or be beaten back." Huang nine songs cold way.


    Back to the original? The evil spirit trembled.


    No, it''s so hard to cultivate. He should not be beaten back to his original form.


    Then, it''s surrender, so you won''t be beaten back.


    After thinking about it, the evil spirit immediately expressed his sincere attitude and said, "nvxia, I''m willing to submit to you. Don''t beat me back."


    "To surrender to me is not to say it. If you betray me, it''s not to return to the original shape, but to die." Huang Jiuge said.


    "I won''t betray my master..." the evil spirit was so scared that he couldn''t speak quickly, but he didn''t dare to repent. If he repented, he would be beaten back immediately.


    With a flick of Huang Jiuge''s finger, the blood bead flew to the evil spirit''s forehead. Before the evil spirit reacted, the blood bead had already shot into his forehead.


    "This..." the evil spirit''s eyes widened in horror. He didn''t know what was going on.


    After explaining to him, Huang Jiuge let him go to Tianyin mountain.


    After the little episode, Huang Jiuge fell asleep.


    The next day, the people of qingmumen and the people of Feiyu villa set out together. Although the wood was wearing a mask, Chu Shang recognized him at a glance.


    After all, the people in qingmumen are still those people, not many, not many. Besides, the clothes that wood wore were yesterday''s, so it''s easy to recognize them.


    Seeing the wood put on the mask, Chu Shang didn''t think it was strange. On the contrary, he thought it should be so. Because he is very clear that the identity of the other party is not suitable to appear in front of people, so as not to attract the attention of Liao Mu''s people and cause trouble.


    He wanted to remind me yesterday, but when he thought about it, he felt that if he said it from his mouth, he would be smart.


    After all, Wen renhan is not an ordinary person. He knows how to do it better than he does. So he thinks that he must have his own plan and doesn''t need to remind himself at all.


    Therefore, he did not say.


    Now seeing that Wen renhan had made a cover up, Chu Shang felt that he was right that he didn''t talk too much yesterday.


    Zhenkou, Zhuang Yi and song Feiyan are also waiting. Although they don''t rest in an inn, they don''t stop them from going on all the way.


    Seeing that wood is wearing a mask, we don''t know what''s going on, but Zhuang Yi is clear, and confirms the identity of the other party.


    Originally, I wanted to find a chance to talk with Huang Jiuge, but now it seems that he thinks too much.


    They set out for the world alliance in a mighty way.

 Chapter 841

    On the road, there are always disturbances, especially the sects with conflicts of interest.


    Some sects are not content with the development of one province and want to continue to other provinces, which naturally leads to the displeasure of the leading sects in this province.


    Therefore, there will always be constant competition between them.


    At noon, it''s time for everyone to have lunch.


    It''s too tasteless to eat dry food, so it happens that in the woods, they will play some game and have a meal.


    Unfortunately, a wild rabbit was targeted by people of one sect, but was attacked by people of another sect first.


    These two sects have never been right. Now, they quarreled.


    Party A''s reason is that he has targeted first, and Party B''s reason is that he has caught first.


    Moreover, Party B also questioned Party A''s attention to the hare first, because Party B said that he did not see it. Party A was very angry because of his arrogance.


    Finally, there was a fight.


    However, it is obvious that Party A is not as powerful as Party B and has always been in the downwind.


    It''s not easy for outsiders to intervene in the affairs between the sects, but in the two factions, the owner of Party A and Chu Shang have some nepotism. Although they are only distant relatives, they are also relatives. Chu Shang naturally can''t watch each other being bullied.


    So, he took his own people, but the others didn''t move.


    It''s not that they''re selfish and don''t want to share things, but that they don''t need them at all.


    Party A is happy to see Chu Shang and his party, but Party B is afraid.


    The wind direction changed in an instant, and Party B immediately became downwind.


    However, even if the two directions come to the wrong wheel, there are many fights and constant friction, they will never be ruthless, not seriously injured, not maimed, not to mention lethal, but they will not lightly or seriously knock the other side down.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but they can''t, because once they make a big deal, they will start a war between the two sects.


    Soon, all the people of Party B were knocked down. Although they didn''t agree with each other, they didn''t dare to entangle with each other any more and went away.


    After Party B left, a young man from Party A came to Chu Shang with a bruise on his cheek and blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked embarrassed: "cousin of Chu family, thank you. Without you, Yuan''s face would be lost this time."


    Because the Chu family and the yuan family are not close relatives, Yuan Ye did not directly call Chu Shang as his cousin. Instead, he took his surname with him, which would be more appropriate and would not be suspected of being attached.


    Moreover, the yuan family belongs to a third rate sect in the world, which is inferior to the Chu family. In front of the Chu family, they will naturally be humble.


    "You''re welcome. You''d better deal with your injuries." Chu Shang road.


    Although they are all skin and flesh injuries, they still need to be treated, otherwise the infection will be worse.


    Just at noon, lunch time, and here is suitable for rest, so we also have a rest here.


    It''s only about an hour away from Jincheng, so we''re not in a hurry. Anyway, the Tianxia League has already arranged the residence. They don''t need to worry about it.


    There are about 50 sects in the world. There are only seven first-class sects, twelve second-class sects, and the rest are third-class sects.


    The reason why there are so many third rate schools is that the threshold to enter the third rate schools is much lower than that of the first and second rate schools.


    In fact, their existence is quite embarrassing. They are named as a sect in the river and lake, but they are not paid attention to. They will be drawn into the circle of the rivers and lakes sects because they are not very useful, but they are indispensable.

 Chapter 842

    A group of people are very skilled. They can easily get game or something.


    Bursts of meat fragrance spread, arousing people''s appetite, salivation.


    At this time, I heard the sound of horse''s hooves approaching, and everyone looked subconsciously.


    They were three women. The woman in front of them was dressed in a silver suit and covered with a veil.


    In the Phoenix nine song and the other side four eyes opposite time, two people are one Leng.


    Huang nine songs heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of inexplicable familiar feeling, however, this kind of familiar feeling is to let her feel not like and repel.


    What''s going on?


    However, the other party guessed the identity of Huang Jiuge, only with that pair of eyes, that pair of eyes that made her hate.


    Although it was the first time that she saw Huang Jiuge, and it was when the other side was veiled, those eyes appeared in her dream countless times, and they were branded in her memory for many years.


    However, she didn''t show her disgust to Huang Jiuge. She just looked at her lightly.


    This person is no other than Feng Tianxin.


    When I meet Huang Jiuge here, Feng Tianxin can''t say whether she is happy or not.


    She wanted to meet Huang Jiuge and kill her.


    However, she did not want to meet here, because, when Huang Jiuge went to Jincheng, she would naturally meet Sikong.


    If really let them meet, then she is afraid is not easy to start.


    Therefore, she must kill Huang Jiuge before she meets Sikong.


    Just, how to start!


    After thinking about it for a while, Feng Tianxin decided to approach Huang Jiuge first, so he went to them: "delicious rabbit meat! I wonder if you can share some with me


    Feng Tianxin is not shy, temperament with a casual natural and unrestrained, so it is easy to have a good impression.


    Men, in particular, are born with little resistance to women, especially those who are not affectable and coquettish.


    Therefore, most people are not disgusted by what the other party says, but are willing to share it.


    "It''s just a rabbit, of course." It''s Chu Shang who talks. He''s always very forthright. Naturally, he won''t care about a rabbit.


    "Thank you very much," Feng Tianxin said. He tied the horse and took the two maidservants to the crowd.


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t like this woman inexplicably, she doesn''t know her, and she doesn''t do anything to herself. Naturally, Huang Jiuge won''t say anything inexplicably.


    If you don''t like it, just ignore it.


    "I''m Chu Shang. I don''t know what to call the girl?" Chu Shang asked.


    "My name is Feng Tianxin." Feng Tianxin does not hide her name. After all, she is not the queen of Xifeng Kingdom, and no one knows her identity because of her name.


    Besides, it''s not Xifeng country. Not many people know her.


    The surname Feng is the emperor''s in Xifeng Kingdom, but it is not in other three kingdoms. Moreover, there are many people with the same name and surname. Even if someone knows that the Queen''s daughter of Xifeng kingdom is Feng Tianxin, she may not be contacted.


    Sure enough, no one doubted the name.


    As for her identity, no one asked, because they just met by chance and didn''t care.


    After a meal, Feng Tianxin and the people on Chu Shang''s side talk about Sheng Huan, and they all have a very good impression of Feng Tianxin.


    However, Huang Jiuge thinks that this Phoenix heaven heart city is deep and not as simple as the surface.


    She said that she was not happy with Feng Tianxin, so she was biased against her. She just didn''t like Feng Tianxin.

 Chapter 843

    Of course, she also felt that Feng Tianxin''s eyes were not right. Although it didn''t show clearly, she felt that her eyes were not friendly.


    But, they clearly meet for the first time, but also just a look, even what each other looks like do not know, why there is such a familiar dislike and repulsion!


    Did they have a grudge in their last life?


    Last life?


    As soon as these three words came out, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help being stunned, and a name came out.


    Feng Tianxin, Feng, is it black Feng?


    In fact, it''s understandable that Huang Jiuge will associate with Heifeng because Feng Tianxin''s surname is Feng. In her previous life, she was codenamed huohuang, but after crossing, she was surnamed Huang. This coincidence has to make Huang Jiuge think more.


    Moreover, if she can cross, she can''t be sure that she can''t cross.


    Thinking about it, Huang Jiuge quietly looked at Feng Tianxin, just opposite her four eyes. Both of them were very calm, but they still felt the familiar dislike and rejection.


    Just, didn''t see the shadow of black phoenix from the other side.


    Did she guess wrong?


    Or, because of the change of body and identity, the look and temperament have changed?


    No matter whether Feng Tianxin is Heifeng or not, since there is doubt, Huang Jiuge has to keep one more heart.


    Although Feng Tianxin looks flat and talks and laughs with everyone, she is a little upset in her heart.


    There are so many people here, and she is going to Jincheng soon, but she doesn''t know how to start like Huang Jiuge.


    If she wants to start, she can''t expose herself, because she doesn''t want to tear her face with Sikong.


    Therefore, if she can''t start, she can only wait for her dark guard to arrive.


    Zhuang Yi looks at Feng Tianxin''s three masters and servants, and then at Huang Jiuge''s three masters and servants. He can''t help comparing them.


    Feng Tianxin and Huang Jiuge are similar in dress, with strong clothes and veils covering their faces. Although he couldn''t see his face, he could feel that the two men were somewhat similar in temperament, with a sense of nobility and arbitrariness.


    I just don''t know which one of these two looks is more beautiful.


    I''ve heard of huohuang''s beautiful appearance, but he hasn''t seen it after all. Moreover, the Phoenix''s heavenly heart is covered with a veil, which is unusual.


    However, their two maidservants were pretty women, no less.


    Of course, these are just in mind, and will not be said.


    Song fei''er is a very jealous person. Seeing that Feng Tianxin is so popular, she feels that Feng Tianxin is shameless and watery, which is more annoying than Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, if she were her, she would not feel it. Instead, she felt that it was her charm.


    This kind of wonderful idea, only wonderful people will have it.


    But she and Feng Tianxin also have no conflict, nature also won''t inexplicably find others stubble.


    What''s more, all her thoughts are on Zhuang Yi!


    Seeing that Zhuang Yi''s attention is not on Feng Tianxin, she feels better. She just wants to get close to him, but she is afraid of hitting the wall, which makes her still very upset.


    After having enough to eat and drink, everyone was ready to leave. Feng Tianxin said, "you are going to Jincheng! I''m going to Jincheng, too. Why don''t I join you! It''s almost there anyway. "


    "Of course," chushang said with a smile. He didn''t think it was impossible.


    No one objected, and no one doubted whether Feng Tianxin had a purpose to get close to them. There were only three women on the other side. If there was any purpose, could not dozens of them deal with the three women?


    In the end, in everyone''s eyes, Feng Tianxin is no threat.

 Chapter 844

    Jincheng is the center of the river and lake, because there is the supreme School of Wulin, the world alliance.


    In addition to Tianxia League, there are also four big families, which are second rate sects in the river and lake. The business and prosperity are no less than the capital.


    Second and third rate schools are mainly commercial, so they are all stationed in the city, while the first-class schools are the real Wulin schools. They are all stationed in the mountains to practice martial arts.


    Before Tianji sect disappeared, it was also one of the top seven sects in Wulin. However, after Tianji sect disappeared, there were only six sects in Wulin.


    Nevertheless, Tianji school is still in the top seven schools, because no school has been able to replace it in the past 50 years.


    However, there are many schools that want to replace Tianji school as one of the seven schools, but the revolution has not yet been successful.


    Wuquan has a special feeling for Tianji school. He wants to revive Tianji school, but now only he and Huang Jiuge are left in Tianji school. So it''s not easy to revive Tianji school?


    So, there''s no need to force without quantum.


    However, if Huang Jiuge wants to have a foothold and a high starting point in the world, she can take advantage of the position of Tianji sect in the world.


    Even if the Tianji sect is not powerful, the name of the sect still ranks. Once huangjiuge is used, it can become a first-class sect.


    Therefore, when Huang Jiuge left Tianji sect, the master order and important keepsake of Wuquan sect had already been on Huang Jiuge singer. If Huang Jiuge needed something, it could be used.


    Of course, the starting point is high, if there is not enough strength, it will lead to countless troubles.


    Huang Jiuge is an ambitious person, so she is not afraid of trouble and has plans to let qingmumen replace Tianji sect.


    Anyway, she has the master''s order and keepsake in hand. She can do whatever she likes.


    Jincheng, a lively.


    Also, the Wulin alliance leader election conference is just around the corner, and suddenly hundreds of thousands of people are coming. Can we stop the excitement?


    Until Jincheng, Feng Tianxin can''t find the chance to start with Huang Jiuge. She is disappointed.


    However, this is expected, so it is not too tangled.


    But in Jincheng, Feng Tianxin is not a member of the Jianghu sect. Naturally, she can''t go with Huang Jiuge and others any more, so she says goodbye to them. However, as soon as she is separated from Huang Jiuge and others, she immediately asks her maid to go to the post house to inquire about Sikong.


    The post house is the residence arranged by Tianxia League for the people of the sect and those invited. Naturally, Sikong Chou will also live there.


    But the result of the inquiry is that Sikong has not come yet, which makes Feng Tianxin feel a little better.


    In the evening, Feng Tianxin''s dark guard comes and is immediately sent to assassinate Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, we have to wait for the night.


    Before that, we have to find out which room Huang Jiuge lives in.


    Although the post house is large, the first-class, second-class and third class residences are separated. The higher the status is, the more luxurious the residences are.


    The first-class and second-class sects live in independent yards, but the first-class ones are slightly more luxurious than the second-class ones, while the third class sects live in restaurant style rooms.


    As for the invited martial arts experts, they are also in the courtyard, but there are several people living in one courtyard.


    Specifications, naturally, are as high-end as first-class schools.


    So soon, Feng Tianxin''s people inquired about the room where Huang Jiuge lived.


    It''s night, so it''s out.


    Although the post house is heavily guarded, and most of the people who live in it are martial arts experts, it is not easy for ordinary people to sneak in. But Feng Tianxin''s dark guards are not ordinary people. They are all first-class experts. It''s not difficult to dive in.

 Chapter 845

    In order not to make any noise, the two dark guards first blow drugs into the room.


    After waiting for the drug to spread in the room, the two dark guards gently pried the door open and went in.


    However, when they came to the bedside, there was no one on the bed, which made them cry in secret. Their first reaction was whether they had been found, so they came to catch a turtle in a jar.


    No matter what it is, two people subconsciously rushed out of the room.


    However, after two people flash out of the room, a person suddenly appears on the empty bed, and this person is no one else, it is Huang Jiuge.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t know that someone came to assassinate her tonight. When they came in, she was just in the space. Feel strange breath close, this just know their room someone sneaked in, she will come out, also because feel the breath disappeared.


    Looking at the door being opened, Huang Jiuge looks cold, but he doesn''t mean to chase out.


    The other party can quietly sneak into her room, must be a master, even if she chases out, I''m afraid she can''t catch up.


    But, who are the people coming!


    In a guest room, Feng Tianxin sits in front of the table, and two maids stand behind her. Two masked men in black kneel on one knee in front of her. One of them says, "master, we go into Huang Jiuge''s room, but there is no one on the bed, and we don''t know whether she is detected or whether she is just in it. For fear of being found, the two of her subordinates leave immediately It''s a mission. "


    Smell speech, Feng Tianxin brow tiny wrinkly, is obviously displeased, but didn''t get angry.


    After all, she also knew that it was not easy to do in this situation.


    As for the reason of Huang Jiuge''s absence, is it because of something discovered in advance or just not! Feng Tianxin naturally thinks that Huang Jiuge is just gone.


    If the other party discovers something in advance, her people will not come out quietly.


    "Well, you go down first! She stares at Huang Jiuge secretly and starts when she finds a chance. But don''t get too close. After all, those people around her are experts. " Feng Tianxin.


    "Yes," they said, and retired.


    After the dark Wei left, Feng Tianxin also let the two maidservants back down, and then got up and walked towards the window, looking at the night sky, fell into memories.


    Like the white clouds of cotton, a red and a white, two beautiful women face each other.


    The woman in red is obviously like Huang Jiuge, while the woman in white is similar to Huang Jiuge in five aspects. However, the woman in red looks cold, and the woman in white is really cold. Her eyes show jealousy and resentment.


    "Fengling, brother long doesn''t like it. Why are you pestering! Now it''s not good for both ethnic groups. " The woman in red is cold.


    "Shut up" smell speech, white dress woman immediately scold a way, the facial expression became twisted: "Huang Yue, want to discuss with elder brother Long''s person is me, if not for your existence, elder brother long how can refuse and my marriage."


    "Oh Huang Yue sneered: "Fengling, you are too self righteous. If you want to marry brother long, it depends on whether brother long wants to marry you. Everyone has the right to choose, but you can''t force others to accept just because you want to. You can''t anger others just because they don''t accept it, because you don''t have the right. "


    "No, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for your existence, brother long would be mine." Selfishness is like Fengling, where do you think it''s your fault! On the contrary, they just blame each other.

 Chapter 846

    Hearing this, Huang Yue was also angry: "who do you think you are? What qualifications and rights are there to control my existence? "


    "Well! What if I have the right to control it? Since you are in my way, don''t blame me for being cruel. " Fengling said, murderous.


    Then, a whip from the Phoenix Ling''s hand, toward the Phoenix month hit.


    Huang Yue dodges the whip from Feng Ling. At the same time, a blue dagger appears out of thin air.


    Seeing the blue dagger in the hand of Huang Yue, Feng Ling''s nerve is deeply stimulated.


    Dragon scale dagger is made of the scales on brother long. If it wasn''t for Huang Yue, the dagger should be his own.


    "Yuyue, you go to die..." after that, Fengling attacked Yuyue again.


    Fengling moves fiercely, and Huangyue goes all out, but she''s not Fengling''s opponent. She''s seriously injured and hits the cloud.


    Looking at the falling Huangyue, Fengling finally showed her pride and fell into madness: "ha ha ha! Huangyue, you''re dead, brother long is mine, it''s mine "


    Huangyue disappeared, but no one knew that she did it.


    She thought that as long as Huangyue disappeared, brother long would be her, but she didn''t.


    Looking at the long Xiao waiting for Huang Yue, she is very angry. Finally, because of her love and hatred, she is possessed by the devil. She turns from a God into a devil and is removed from the family.


    "Long Xiao, don''t you want to be with Huang Yue? Then I''ll help you. " Feng Ling Nu way, the palm congeals up a evil spirit to fight toward the Dragon night.


    Long Xiao didn''t fight back and let himself fall.


    Thinking of this, Feng Tian''s heart revived, breathing heavily, and her eyes showed deep hatred.


    Yes, fengtianxin is Fengling.


    After killing Longxiao, she was chased by the dragon family. Finally, she had to enter hell and jump into reincarnation.


    Unexpectedly, she came back to earth with her memory, and knew the reincarnation of Longxiao and Huangyue.


    Yes, the reincarnation of Longxiao is sikongchu, and the reincarnation of Huangyue is huangjiuge.


    Her hatred for Longxiao and Huangyue is still there, but her love for Longxiao is still there.


    So, she still wants to get Longxiao, if not, kill again. Anyway, she will never let Longxiao and Huangyue together, even now they have reincarnated, forget the things of the last life.


    But she didn''t forget!


    Why let her remember, let her sad, Long Xiao and Huang month but forget completely! She won''t accept, she won''t.


    Although Si kongcao and others walked in front of Feng Tianxin, because they knew what Feng Tianxin was following all the way, they had already diverged in the middle of the road.


    I''d rather spare a little more road than let Feng Tianxin follow, even if they couldn''t feel each other''s distance at all, but knowing that Feng Tianxin followed, Sikong Chou felt uncomfortable.


    If Si kongcao knew that he had missed nine songs with Huang because he had diverged, he would have regretted his death, but he didn''t know everything before.


    The next day, after Huang Jiuge and others got up, they went to the hall to have breakfast.


    There are still two days to go before the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, that is, the day after tomorrow.


    After breakfast, Huang Jiuge asks her subordinates to investigate about the Wulin alliance leader Wen renhan, his previous deeds, and the people and sects who have a good relationship with him.


    Of course, Mu Mu and Huang Jiuge are not idle. They all go out to have a look around the site they used to be familiar with, to see if Mu can think of anything and find out anything.

 Chapter 847

    As soon as Huang Jiuge and others left, Sikong Chou and others came to the post house.


    Although he never thought that Huang Jiuge had already appeared, his purpose of coming to Jincheng Tianxia League was because of qingmumen. So as soon as he came to the post house, sikongchu asked Jitong if the people of qingmumen had come.


    The arrival of qingmumen is expected, but there is an unexpected thing, that is, the leader of qingmumen is huohuang.


    Who is huohuang? Jitong naturally knows.


    Knowing that the nine songs of Huang had already appeared, Ji Tong was stunned at first, then excited, and came back to tell Si kongcao.


    "What did you say?" Sikong cut smell speech, whole body a shock, the heart is also extremely excited, but because too care about, afraid to hear wrong harm him white excited, so uncertain asked.


    "The people in the post house said that the one who led qingmumen was huohuang." Ji Tong said again.


    "Whew", Sikong cut a flash, then came to the counter and asked: "which room does the master of Qingmu gate live in?"


    See Sikong cut, several people in the counter are a Leng, the first reaction is, what a handsome man!


    Even if they are all men, they can''t help being surprised by each other.


    But soon, they reacted, because they felt the coldness of each other.


    However, they can''t tell each other the guest''s room number. Even if the guest''s residence is not a secret, they can''t say it casually. This is the rule: "sorry, we can''t say this. If you want to find the owner of Qingmu gate, you can wait in the hall or go out to look for it, because they just went out."


    The counter didn''t tell Sikong duanhuang Jiuge''s room number, which made him a little unhappy. But knowing that they had just gone out, Sikong Duan didn''t have time to worry about it, and ignored rongmo, so he rushed out with a flash.


    This fiery appearance makes Rong Mo feel disordered in the wind. Even though they know Sikong cut''s feelings for Huang Jiuge, they still can''t help wondering if Sikong cut is evil.


    Helpless shaking his head, Rong Mo several people can only go to their room to rest.


    Sikong cut just rushed out of the post, then suddenly stopped, and the excited look also in the instant cold down.


    Why is he so excited to see her! She left the Tianyin mountains and didn''t give him any news, which made him worry for nothing.


    And she! That''s good. I''m here.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels unbalanced and unwilling. His emotion about going to see Huang Jiuge changes from excitement to resentment. He wants to question Huang Jiuge why he is treated like this.


    Huang Jiuge and his party were walking on the street. They didn''t want to inquire about anything, because they mainly wanted to look around to see if the familiar places would stimulate the memory of wood, so they remembered something.


    Although it is said that Tianxia League is more suitable than Jincheng city to stimulate memory through once familiar places, how can outsiders enter Tianxia League at will? If it is found, it is not good.


    Because a lot of people came to Jincheng, the streets were noisy. Huang Jiuge and others didn''t find that they were being followed.


    It''s not easy for people who directly assassinate, but it''s easy for people who assassinate with concealed weapons.


    Because of the large number of people, it is easy to confuse the vision. If the assassination fails, the other party will not be able to lock their position immediately, so that they have time to retreat.


    Of course, it''s just in case. Naturally, they should have enough assurance.

 Chapter 848

    Otherwise, it''s not good to beat the grass to scare the snake and let the other party know that someone is going against her in the dark, so as to improve her defense.


    However, grasping is not equal to success, but if you want to succeed, you have to take risks.


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge and Mu Mu feel that there are four murderous Qi coming from all directions, and they are close to each other. The target is Huang Jiuge.


    Wood''s first reaction was to protect Huang Jiuge, but one hand grabbed him.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge moved, her eyes suddenly turned black. She ran into a wall of meat. A strange and familiar breath came from the tip of her nose, which made her freeze.


    Before I had time to react, I felt my body spinning and left the spot.


    Then, he heard the sound of "Ding Ding Ding". Before leaving, Huang Jiuge inserted four darts underground. This is a four-way attack. If you don''t have extraordinary skills, I''m afraid you can''t avoid one, but the other.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge has been saved, Mu Mu''s heart is relieved. At the same time, he is also disappointed, because Huang Jiuge is not in his own arms.


    But at this moment, he didn''t have time to think so much. He immediately looked in the direction of the darts. What he saw was the black shadow on the roof.


    Don''t do much think, wood immediately a fly, chase past.


    Then, many people reacted and ran away.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan want to go to see if there is something wrong with huangjiuge, but when they see the person holding huangjiuge, they can''t move.


    Huang Jiuge raised her head, looked at the enlarged face in front of her, and suddenly lost her mind.


    Heart, also followed to speed up beating up.


    For a year, she had been thinking about him. When she knew that their lives were connected, she did not intend to find any other excuse to keep a distance from him.


    When she was with him, it didn''t stop her from going her own way.


    At the moment, seeing Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge''s eyes are full of missing and feeling.


    Originally, Si kongcao was full of resentment towards Huang Jiuge, but when he saw the missing and feeling in her eyes, all the resentment went to hell immediately. The original smelly face gradually became soft, and in her heart, it was a burst of joy.


    It didn''t take long for Huang Jiuge to react.


    In public, being held by a man, even though Huang Jiuge was thick skinned, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Especially after acquiescing to the relationship with Sikong cut, he became affectable. His cheeks under the veil turned red, and he quickly broke away from Sikong cut''s arms. He was too embarrassed to look at him directly.


    "Well, you, why are you here?" Huang nine songs uneasily ask a way.


    Speaking of this matter, the resentment that Sikong cut just disappeared came again. He looked at Huang Jiuge with a look of resentment and said: "if I don''t come, how can I know you''re back! I''ve been worried about you all day, and I''ve been worried about your green wood door. Qingmumen has been developing rapidly in the past year. It is likely to arouse the envy of some sects, so it is not all for you to find fault. It''s good for you to keep everything from me. "


    Huang Jiuge was embarrassed and guilty. She was really unkind and explained, "well, I didn''t have time? I''ll tell you after the Wulin alliance leader election meeting. Who knows you''re here? "


    "Well! I don''t care. You didn''t tell me the first time. It''s just your fault. You have to make it up to me. " Sikong cut unexpectedly played a small temper, and that wronged appearance, just like the angry little daughter-in-law general, let Huang nine song directly silly eyes.

 Chapter 849

    Just ask, a person who always gives you the impression of high cold and abstinence suddenly changed his painting style, just like a sudden bolt from the blue, can you not be scared?


    Huang nine Song said that the appropriate violation and do not explain.


    However, the Phoenix nine songs know oneself is wrong, also don''t care with him: "that how do you want to compensate?"


    Si kongcao thought for a while and said, "first, we''ll have dinner, and then, I''ll think about it."


    Smell speech, Huang nine song feel oneself by pit.


    It''s OK to eat, but why is there something else besides eating!


    It''s nothing more than eating, drinking and walking with him. It''s no big deal.


    It''s not easy to have a chance to be alone with Huang Jiuge. Naturally, the two light bulbs of green gardenia and green sandalwood are disliked by Sikong. They directly let them go back to the post house, and then they pull Huang Jiuge away.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan said speechless, but it is very interesting, even if Sikong cut don''t say, they will not follow.


    But master, did you forget what happened just now! Do you want to be so calm!


    Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge really forgot about the assassination just now. They came to think of it after a long journey. They just think about it now. It''s too late to go to investigate.


    I can only hope the wood finds out something.


    Think of unexpectedly someone want to assassinate Huang Jiuge, the cold air on Si kongcao''s body can''t help his appearance, but also shows murderous air.


    For those who try to hurt Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao says that they all deserve to die.


    "Have you offended anyone lately?" Asked Sikong.


    "No! I''m also wondering, "who is the man who wants to kill me?" Huang Jiuge also feels that the killer appears inexplicably. If she doesn''t feel that the other party is coming to her, she thinks it''s coming to the wood!


    On this side, wood caught a man in black soon after chasing him out, but the other side would rather take poison and commit suicide than disclose any information.


    Mission failure, also died a dark Wei, this let Feng Tianxin very angry.


    What''s more, Huang Jiuge was saved by Sikong, which made her want to go crazy.


    Why? Why didn''t Sikong Tiao appear at that time?


    What Feng Tianxin doesn''t know is that before Huang Jiuge was assassinated, Sikong cut appeared long ago, but he didn''t think about the opening line, so he didn''t appear first.


    Who would have thought that the accident happened at this time!


    Sikong cut with Huang Jiuge came to a restaurant, opened a private room, but only ordered two dishes. In fact, he is not hungry at all. He just finds an excuse to let Huang Jiuge accompany him.


    Huang nine songs also saw, but didn''t point to break, accompany him to have a mouthful of every mouthful of eat.


    Just, the vision of Si kongcao always falls on her body, and the ambiguity of red fruit is penetrating, which makes Huang Jiuge feel very uncomfortable and dare not look at him.


    The reaction of Huang Jiuge pleases Sikong and makes him laugh.


    The laughter was a little hoarse, but with unspeakable charm, it made Huang Jiuge''s heart surge, her heart beat faster, and she didn''t dare to see him any more.


    Huang Jiuge never dreamed that she would become a bit of a jerk one day.


    However, she really didn''t mean it. She wanted to face it freely, but she couldn''t control it.


    In order to divert Sikong''s attention, Huang Jiuge takes the initiative to tell him what she has done in Tianji sect in the past year, even the establishment of ghost gate.


    Huang Jiuge can share his own things with him, so Sikong cut is naturally happy. At least it means that she doesn''t treat him as an outsider!

 Chapter 850

    After having a good meal, Si kongcao asks Huang Jiuge to accompany him to go boating. Since Huang Jiuge agrees to compensate, she can only go.


    Mingyue Lake in Jincheng is famous for its scenery, which is a bit like the West Lake, but it is two-thirds smaller than the West Lake.


    By the lakeside, weeping willows.


    The breeze blows across the lake, causing layers of ripples. Under the sun, the lake glitters, like fish scales, like broken gold, making people relaxed and happy.


    With the weather and scenery like this, there are many people boating.


    Si kongcao rented a boat and went boating with Huang Jiuge instead of boatman.


    As the boat of sikongtiao and huangjiuge gradually moves away from the lake, fengtianxin takes two maidservants to the lake and stares at sikongtiao and huangjiuge, full of anger and jealousy.


    Why? Why isn''t that the one who goes boating with Si kongcao herself? She hates it so much that she wants to kill Huang Jiuge and take her place.


    Although Feng Tianxin''s eyes are very red fruit, but because the distance is too far, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge didn''t feel it.


    "Go, rent a boat." Feng Tianxin said to the maid.


    "Yes," the maid answered and left immediately.


    The two maidservants who follow Feng Tianxin, one is called Chuyi, the other is chuxue. They are the most trusted confidants who follow Feng Tianxin from childhood.


    However, they only know about fengtianxin. They don''t know anything about Fengling.


    They know that Feng Tianxin likes Sikong, so they want to kill Huang Jiuge, but they don''t know that their enmity has been inherited from their previous life.


    As for Feng Tianxin''s falling in love with Si kongcao before he officially met him, Chuyi and chuxue don''t think it''s strange. After all, the name of Si kongcao is so big that the royal family doesn''t know.


    Later, Feng Tianxin got the portrait of Sikong, and was even more obsessed.


    The first day of junior high school and the first snow follow Feng Tianxin from childhood, and their temperament is almost the same as Feng Tianxin, so no matter what Feng Tianxin does, they feel right. Even because Feng Tianxin likes Sikong, they don''t think it''s wrong to kill Huang Jiuge, who is liked by Sikong.


    Also, there has always been a kind of master and a kind of servant.


    No matter Ye Qingfeng or Huang Jiuge, although they are a little lonely, they are not selfish, so the temperament of Qingzhi and Qingtan follow them.


    No matter what ye Qingfeng did before, or what Huang Jiuge did now, Qingzhi Qingtan thought it was right.


    Of course, they have never done anything harmful to nature. It''s just that people don''t offend me and I don''t commit crimes. But if people offend me, they will pay back ten times. In this way, there''s nothing wrong.


    Now there is some tacit understanding between Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao, but it is also a bit awkward.


    They both tacit understanding did not mention the robbery, tacit understanding acquiesced to each other''s relationship, but also because the relationship has changed, so that some of the two people who have not experienced feelings do not know how to get along, so they feel a little uncomfortable.


    But the good thing is that harmony is no longer the same as before.


    Before long, Sikong and Huang Jiuge found a boat approaching them.


    Although the other side''s cabin is covered by a curtain, we can''t see who is inside, but the rower standing on the bow doesn''t have any cover, so we can know who the other side is at a glance.


    And the woman who rowed the boat, Si kongdao and Huang Jiuge, had seen it before. Wasn''t she Feng Tianxin''s maid?


    So there is no need to guess, sitting in the cabin of the people, from Feng Tianxin no doubt.

 Chapter 851

    Although both Sikong and huangjiuge don''t know about each other and fengtianxin, they don''t have a good impression on fengtianxin, so they know it''s fengtianxin. Both Sikong and huangjiuge can''t help frowning, and their eyes are unhappy.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know what the purpose of Feng Tianxin''s approach to them is, but she thinks that Feng Tianxin has a purpose.


    And Sikong cut because know Feng Tianxin to his mind, so worry about her to pester himself, annoy Huang Jiuge.


    Finally, the relationship between him and Huang Jiuge becomes harmonious.


    Because he didn''t want Feng Tianxin to get close to him, Sikong Chou immediately speeded up the speed of rowing and pulled away from Feng Tianxin.


    Feng Tianxin sees this, in the heart secretly hates.


    She knows, these two lives love, even if she now to cross a foot, also can''t change anything. But she just couldn''t get used to the way they both looked, so she came to geying.


    Seeing that Sikong cut deliberately avoided, Feng Tianxin naturally could not stay in the cabin any more. She came out directly from the cabin and yelled to Sikong cut five meters away: "the king of Chonglou has come boating! What a coincidence. "


    What''s the coincidence?


    Even don''t know the Phoenix heaven heart of the heart of the Phoenix nine songs don''t believe, let alone know the Phoenix heaven heart of the mind of Sikong cut!


    However, Feng Tianxin knew Sikong cut, and also used that familiar tone, which made Huang Jiuge feel uncomfortable immediately.


    Especially when seeing Feng Tianxin''s affectionate eyes and chiguoguo''s looking at Sikong, Huang Jiuge is even more upset.


    Although she and Sikong cut did not directly explain the relationship, but because of the relationship between life robbery, the relationship between them is doomed, she also acquiesced. So, Sikong cut is her man now, his man is peeping coveted by other women chiguoguo, which is undoubtedly provocative to her.


    However, the color of Huang Jiuge''s face is still, drinking tea by herself, a lazy and leisurely appearance.


    She wants to see what Feng Tianxin can do.


    Of course, she also looked at Sikong''s attitude.


    Her man, no matter in heart or eyes, can only have her.


    It''s not that Sikong can''t have female friends or pursuers. She''s not that mean or overbearing, just a simple and ordinary relationship.


    After all, the world is either a man or a woman, and she can''t say that there will be no male friends except Sikong.


    However, once she has identified Sikong as her man, she will not have the wrong idea of other men and will keep a distance from her admirers.


    Although she believed in Sikong, she wanted to see his attitude with her own eyes.


    Fortunately, Huang Jiuge didn''t see what he shouldn''t look like in Sikong''s eyes. On the contrary, he also saw his disgust for Feng Tianxin, which made Huang Jiuge more than happy.


    And Sikong cut is also quietly looking at Huang nine songs, didn''t see her show the wrong look, this just relaxed.


    Although Sikong didn''t want to pay attention to Feng Tianxin at all, the other side didn''t do anything to hurt him either, so Sikong wasn''t so stingy that he was even perfunctory: "it''s time for us to go back, Miss Feng. Slow down."


    Of course, Feng Tianxin did something to hurt them, but they didn''t know it.


    Although I knew Sikong''s attitude for a long time, Feng Tianxin continued: "I only know the king of Chonglou in Dongqing Kingdom, so I''d like to ask the king of Chonglou to give me face. Let me be the host in the evening. How about having dinner together?"


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge can''t help it.


    What do you mean?


    Do you only know Sikong Chou? Do you want to ask him alone?

 Chapter 852

    Although know Feng Tianxin "don''t know" her relationship with Sikong cut, because like him, active close to him is excusable, no blame. But Huang Jiuge has a feeling that can not be ignored, that is to think that Feng Tianxin is intentional.


    Seeing the change of Huang Jiuge''s look, Sikong Chou''s heart was slightly tight, and he was even more disgusted with Feng Tianxin.


    "No, I have an appointment with my friend." Sikong cut refused, then directly rowed away, even a redundant eyes no longer to Feng Tianxin.


    Speaking of this, if Feng Tianxin continues to entangle, it''s really cheap.


    Of course, fengtianxinming knows that sikongduan likes huangjiuge, but he still pesters sikongduan again and again. It''s a shame. But so what? She doesn''t think it''s good.


    If she had this consciousness and cared, that would not have happened in her last life.


    However, she can''t lose her dignity.


    Watching Sikong''s boat go farther and farther, Feng Tianxin''s face gradually darkened, and her breath also cooled down. She said: "Sikong and Huang Jiuge, I can separate you in the past life, and I can separate you in this life, no matter what means I use.


    On this side, Si kongcao was afraid that Huang Jiuge would be angry, so he took the initiative to explain: "that woman is fengtianxin, the empress of Xifeng kingdom. She went to visit Chonglou Kingdom inexplicably, but I didn''t pay attention to her, so she came after her."


    Because Sikong cut just attitude let huangjiu song see that he only hate fengtianxin, so huangjiu song didn''t pursue meaning, but don''t want to, Sikong cut took the initiative to explain.


    He can take the initiative to explain, this surface she just his heart is important, so, Huang nine Song said not happy is false.


    However, the identity of Feng Tianxin surprised Huang Jiuge. The queen of Xifeng is the next queen! I didn''t expect Feng Tianxin''s origin to be so big.


    However, Huang Jiuge is not the kind of person who is afraid of power. Although she is surprised at the identity of the other party, she will not look up to her or be afraid of her because of the identity of the other party.


    Although knowing that Sikong Chou hated Feng Tianxin, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help but say: "yo! I didn''t expect that Feng Tianxin had a big heart! Look at the way she looks at you. It can be said that she loves you deeply! If you marry her, Xifeng will be yours in the future. "


    Si kongcao''s EQ is not high, so he didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge''s words were intentional. He thought she was angry. He was flustered and said: "what''s great about Xifeng! You are not rare! You''re the only woman in my life. I don''t want to look at any other women. "


    It''s not a romantic confession, but it makes Huang Jiuge blush and warm.


    Seeing the change of Huang Jiuge''s look and no sign of anger, Sikong cut was relieved.


    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao just returned to the post house, and it was already time in the afternoon.


    But it''s not time to have dinner yet. Sikong Tiao sends Huang Jiuge back to her room and asks her to have a rest first. When we have dinner, we''ll call her again.


    Today is the happiest day for Si kongcao. Although he is still cool in disguise, his mouth and eyes are enough to betray his mood.


    See such Si Kong cut, Rong Mo several people tut tut sigh.


    Especially Rong Mo is more curious about Huang Jiuge.


    What''s the charm of this Phoenix nine song? It makes Sikong cut this iceberg melt.

 Chapter 853

    But Sikong''s good mood didn''t last long, because he didn''t forget today''s assassination!


    Immediately use the people of the killer building to investigate. Even if the best opportunity for investigation has been missed, the possibility of finding out is very small, but as long as there is a little possibility, he will not give up.


    Even if there is no possibility, he can''t give up without investigation.


    Of course, at the same time of the investigation, people are also allowed to observe around Huang Jiuge to prevent the appearance of suspicious people, which is not good for Huang Jiuge.


    If you dare to hurt his woman, you have to ask him if he agrees.


    Here, Huang Jiuge is not tired and doesn''t need a rest, so after Sikong Chou left, she went to find Mu Mu and asked him if he got any news after chasing him.


    "The person is caught, but the other side didn''t say anything and then took poison to commit suicide." Said wood.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge was not surprised, just disappointed.


    Huang Jiuge asks Mu Mu if he thinks of anything, but he is still disappointed. He doesn''t think of anything. He just thinks that Jincheng is familiar to him.


    Although this matter is imminent, if you can''t remember it, you don''t know what to do next.


    But I can''t think of it, and there''s no way!


    However, wood decided to go to the World League at night. Anyway, with wood''s skill, it''s not difficult to be found out.


    It''s time for dinner. Sikong cut himself to ask Huang Jiuge to have dinner with him. As for mu and others, he let them take them to the room.


    In the private room, Rong Mo and Mo Liu are already there, while Ji Wu and Ji Tong are guarding outside the door to avoid outsiders.


    As for the fact that Sikong cut himself went to ask Huang Jiuge to have dinner, Rong Mo said that the change of Sikong cut was renewed.


    However, it is undoubtedly good and very good for Sikong to have such a change.


    Or else! Si kongcao can''t be a bachelor all his life!


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge are here. Huang Jiuge is still dressed in red, but his veil has been removed. After all, they all know each other. There is no need to hide them.


    A year later, when she saw Huang Jiuge again, she was very excited.


    As early as a year ago, after they followed Huang Jiuge for some time, they were impressed by her ability, admired her from the bottom of their hearts, and admitted that she was their hostess.


    Although later she left quietly, causing the owner to be anxious and keep searching, they also complained about her, but they didn''t really complain about her.


    After all, Huang Jiuge is not her own. She has her own freedom, doesn''t she?


    "Master, Miss Huang." Ji Wu and Ji Tong respectfully called.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Huang Jiuge greets them friendly. They have protected her for a period of time. Huang Jiuge also has special feelings for them, such as brothers and friends, and will not treat them as outsiders.


    "Miss Huang, long time no see. You''re back at last." Silent Indus, silent Tung Road, tone with a sense of joy.


    Yes, I''m glad.


    They all knew that Huang Jiuge had gone to Tianyin mountain range before she disappeared. They also knew where Tianyin mountain range was. It was extremely dangerous.


    So they can''t help but wonder if something happened to Huang Jiuge.


    Now that Huang Jiuge has come back safe and sound, they naturally feel lucky.


    This year, although the master has been showing a very calm appearance, but looking at them, the master is just a disguise.


    When Huang Jiuge came back, the master was happy, so were they.

 Chapter 854

    Without saying more, Jiwu opens the door to let Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut in.


    When Ji Wu and Ji Tong spoke, Rong Mo and Mo Liu heard them, so they knew they were coming.


    As soon as I enter the door, my eyes are opposite.


    In Rong Mo''s and Huang Jiuge''s eyes, there is a surprise to each other.


    But compared with Rong Mo''s introverted, Huang Jiuge is much more explicit, with a lot of flower mania.


    Sitting in front of the round table, the man leaned back lazily. He was dressed in white, with black hair and white ribbons. His eyebrows grew into his temples, his slender and gentle eyes, his pretty nose and fair skin.


    Although the other party is sitting, but it gives a sense of elegance, as if heaven and man in general.


    The stranger is like jade. You are the only one in the world!


    Although Huang Jiuge looks at each other''s amazing eyes and flower mania, she is much more restrained than before. At least she won''t take the initiative to flirt with Sikong cut and Nangong Yin.


    After all, since she acquiesced and admitted her relationship with Sikong, she was a man, so she couldn''t collude with other men any more.


    But even so, Si kongcao is very dissatisfied with the surprise in Huang Jiuge''s eyes. He directly blocks Huang Jiuge''s body with his body. He looks at her bitterly and complains in silence.


    Huang nine songs a Leng, then embarrassed touched to touch a nose, again toward Si Kong cut to blink an eye, express oneself to that man really have no interest.


    See, Sikong cut just give up, but directly take the hand of Huang Jiuge, a pair of announced ownership appearance, make Huang Jiuge heart secretly scold sound naive, but don''t resist.


    Rong Mo also had some speechless actions of Sikong, but he also expressed his understanding. Because no matter who they are, their own women will taste it when they look at other men''s appearance.


    For what amazing flower crazy eyes, more explicit than Huang Jiuge, Rong Mo has experienced too much, so he is used to it.


    Moreover, although Huang Jiuge is astonished and infatuated with him, he doesn''t have the wrong idea. He just appreciates it, so Rong Mo doesn''t have a bad impression on Huang Jiuge.


    Besides, Rong Mo''s first impression of Huang Jiuge is beauty.


    It''s worthy of being called the first beauty in Beijing. It''s really beautiful.


    As for the others, I don''t know because I haven''t contacted them yet.


    "This is my lady, Huang Jiuge." Si kongcao leads Huang Jiuge to Rong Mo and introduces him in a domineering way. Then he introduces Rong Mo to Huang Jiuge: "this is my brother, Rong Mo, who is also the master of Mo Liu. He is called master Mo Yu, the first miracle doctor of Dongqing kingdom."


    Rong is a representative surname. Sikong cut didn''t deliberately hide Rong Mo''s name, but he didn''t say his other identity.


    Can you think of each other''s identity, that is the matter of nine songs.


    Huang Jiuge really does not know what the surname Rong stands for, so there is no association.


    However, for Rong Mo, Si Kongdiao introduced him to you, but for Huang Jiuge, Si Kongdiao used me. This kind of differential treatment is really forgetful!


    Rong Mo said that he was a little bit congested. Does the boat of friendship still need to be stable?


    "Hello"


    Rong Mo and Huang Jiuge say hello to each other. Then, Huang Jiuge looks at Mo Liu and says, "little devil, long time no see."


    Before, Mo Liu was worried about whether something had happened to this woman. Later, he was very happy to know that she had come back, but who knows, when this woman opened her mouth, she was still so annoying.


    So, for the name of little devil, Mo Liu was annoyed and said coldly: "hum! You are the devil

 Chapter 855

    Huang Jiuge looks at Mo Liu with a smile and says, "I''m bigger than you"


    the implication is that she''s not a little devil.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" ink flow gas knot, speechless, simply cold hum a, don''t turn a face to go, no longer pay attention to nine songs.


    Huang nine songs also don''t care, shrug, then sat down.


    Before the food came up, people chatted.


    "By the way, what''s your opinion on the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although Sikong had seen wood and didn''t know him, she knew that they knew how to smell people''s cold.


    Yes, although Sikong didn''t know wenrenhan himself, he still knew his deeds.


    Besides, he also made an investigation into this election meeting of Wulin alliance leader.


    "As far as I know, the Wulin alliance leader heard that renhan was missing by someone, and the most suspected person is Liao mu, the elder with the greatest ambition for the position of alliance leader. If there is no accident in this election, he will be the winner. " Sikong cut road.


    "What do you think of Liao Mu as a possible winner?" Huang Jiuge asked again.


    "Liao Mu is cruel and selfish. If he becomes the leader of the Wulin alliance, then the future of the Wulin world is really worrying!" Sikong cut road.


    If it''s the same before, it has nothing to do with him whether the Wulin world is worrying or not, but it''s different now, because Huang Jiuge has also joined the Wulin world.


    Especially in the morning, when Huang Jiuge told him that he wanted to take over the position of Tianji school, he naturally paid more attention to it.


    "Oh! Yes! So there will be an accident in this election of Wulin alliance leader. " Huang Jiuge said with a light smile that she was sure that Liao Mu would not be a winner.


    Even if wood didn''t remember, as long as he appeared, the election of military alliance leader would be in vain.


    Huang nine song this words, let the public mind not from a meal, looking at her eyes show doubt, all flash a guess, difficult not, Huang nine song want to destroy?


    Why is it destruction rather than competition! Because it''s not easy to win the Wulin leader. If you have the ability and ability, you need the support of the sect.


    Now Liao Mu has bought most of the sects, which is why he is so sure to win. Huang Jiuge only knows a few sects.


    Therefore, they can be excused for thinking that Huang Jiuge is out of the question.


    However, if Huang Jiuge could be destroyed or not, Si kongcao believed it.


    Not to mention whether Huang Jiuge has this ability or not, he will try his best to help her just because she wants to do it.


    Even if he doesn''t believe in Huang Jiuge''s ability, can he still question his ability? Naturally, it''s impossible.


    Although he thought so, he didn''t know what Huang Jiuge really thought, so Sikong cut asked: "Oh! Why? "


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t intend to hide their wood at all, because if she wants to be more sure, she needs their help.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge tells Sikong Duan and rongmo that wood is cold.


    Hearing this news, Sikong and rongmo were shocked.


    In particular, Si kongcao, who had known Mu Mu a year ago, also felt that the identity of the other party was not simple. I just didn''t think it was so simple.


    Although he and wood also or Wen renhan have no friendship, but who let Huang Jiuge and he have it! Unexpectedly Huang nine songs want to help each other, he naturally can''t look on coldly.

 Chapter 856

    Help although help, but think of Huang nine songs to help other men, Sikong cut or can''t help eating flavor, even know the other party also helped Huang nine songs a lot.


    However, he didn''t show it. It''s just that he can''t get along with himself and has nothing to look for.


    After dinner, a few people had tea and chatted for a while before leaving.


    Si kongcao wants to stick to Huang Jiuge all the time, but they still have something to do. They only have less than one and a half days. The day after tomorrow, the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader will be held.


    They have to get all the information and contacts that are good for hearing people''s cold by tomorrow and be ready.


    Although there are many sects that support Wen renhan, because of his disappearance, they naturally have to judge the situation and cannot blindly support a person who no longer exists.


    Therefore, they need to find out which ones are loyal and trustworthy to Wen renhan first, and then they can make an alliance.


    There is no need for Sikong to investigate these things by himself.


    You know, he is not only the king of Chonglou Kingdom, but also the head of jieshalou, the first killer organization of Dongqing kingdom.


    Yes, Sikong cut is the head of the killing tower, so when Nangong Yuhao bought the murder of huangjiu song, Sikong cut would immediately know, stop and warn, not to take over the task of killing huangjiu song.


    Huang nine song just returned to the room soon, green Gardenia Green Tan came to knock on the door.


    Although huangjiuge and qingzhiqingtan are masters and servants, they are very easygoing. Qingzhiqingtan is not too formal, but very respectful.


    "Master, just now a man who called himself Liao mu, the elder of the world alliance, took a letter." Green Gardenia says, hand the envelope in the hand to Huang nine songs.


    The nine songs of Huang just flashed by, so she took the envelope and opened it.


    When she saw the contents of the letter, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, but she sneered.


    Why!


    Because the content of this letter is that Liao Muli induced her to vote for him at the Wulin alliance leader election meeting.


    Ha ha! Is that possible? Of course not.


    Although she received the letter, other sects would naturally receive it, and most people would be convinced by the inducement in the letter, Huang Jiuge was not worried at all.


    Because she won''t give Liao mu the chance to vote.


    Sikong cut back to the yard, sent to investigate today''s Huang Jiuge was assassinated subordinates back, but did not find anything useful, it can be seen that the other means is not simple.


    In this regard, although Sikong cut dissatisfied, but also did not get angry, after all, he had expected.


    This night, is not quiet, because, Phoenix Tianxin again to Phoenix nine song shot.


    Although she knows that it''s not so easy to kill Huang Jiuge, it doesn''t prevent her from finding something for her under the premise that the other party can''t find her.


    So in the middle of the night, Huang Jiuge''s room suddenly caught fire. Although Huang Jiuge had nothing to do, she was very angry.


    Who on earth thought that she would die! She was assassinated three or four times.


    Because Si kongcao had already arranged protection around Huang Jiuge, the person who set the fire was caught.


    In addition, the last time someone was caught, he took poison and killed himself. This time, he knocked the person unconscious, then pulled out the poison from the other person''s mouth, and then woke the person up.


    Of course, we all know that the other party would rather die than say who was behind the scenes, so instead of directly torture, they used enchantment incense to make the other party confused and ask again.


    Sure enough, the other side said what was behind the scenes.

 Chapter 857

    When they knew that the backstage agent was Feng Tianxin, everyone was very surprised, because there was no big conflict between Huang Jiuge and Feng Tianxin!


    Even if Phoenix nine song first see Phoenix Tianxin feel not happy and rejection, but also did not expect the other party will be so persistent to her under the killer.


    It seems that there is something between them that they don''t know, but the other party knows.


    Knowing that Feng Tianxin is behind the scenes, Si kongcao can''t wait to kill Feng Tianxin, but he doesn''t lose his mind.


    Feng Tianxin is also the empress of Xifeng kingdom. If she really died in Dongqing Kingdom, it would cause a war between the two countries.


    However, when Feng Tianxin returns to the territory of Xifeng Kingdom, maybe he won''t let go of those who hurt his woman.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge thinks the same way. There''s no need to start the war between the two countries because of her personal enmity, but it doesn''t prevent her from making Feng Tianxin suffer a little and blocking her up.


    Moreover, she also wants to know what kind of grudge she and Feng Tianxin have!


    So now, Feng Tianxin can''t die.


    "Tie this man to the gate of the post house tomorrow morning and whip the corpse." Huang nine songs swept one eye underground already dead black dress person, cruel say.


    Whipping the corpse is a great shame to the dead, but what about that?


    Cruel?


    No, she didn''t feel cruel to anyone who wanted to kill herself.


    This person is Feng Tianxin''s person, humiliates her person, also is equal to the disguised humiliation her. Phoenix nine song is deliberately so rousing, let Phoenix heaven heart anger no place hair, live to bear.


    No one is against Huang Jiuge''s opinion, because they are not good people. For those who hurt themselves, they also incarnate in demons.


    The manager of the post house didn''t object to Huang Jiuge''s request.


    Although they have no right to interfere in the resentment between the other party and Huang Jiuge, they dare to kill people in the post house, which is against the world alliance.


    So, since they can''t find the person behind the scenes, they will use this killer to vent their anger and set an example to others. Their world alliance is not easy to offend.


    Feng Tianxin wants to kill Huang Jiuge, but ignores the fact that he is fighting against Tianxia League. If the people of Tianxia League find out, they will worry that the war between the two countries will not kill her, but they will not let her go easily.


    Early the next morning, the body of the man in black was tied in front of the post house, which immediately attracted countless onlookers.


    Soon, Feng Tianxin also got the news.


    Early in the morning, Feng Tianxin could not wait for the news from her subordinates, so she had a premonition that something had happened. Sure enough, something had really happened.


    These people who are with her are confidants, so she is not worried that they will give up. However, it is because they are confidants that she is angry because of the other party''s accident.


    However, she can''t do anything, because once she does, she exposes herself.


    She didn''t want to see the cruel picture of whipping corpses, but she didn''t listen to her feet.


    Outside the post house, most of the people are from the school.


    Most of them agree with Huang Jiuge''s practice. After all, it''s not good to walk in the river and lake. No matter how cruel the enemy is, they don''t feel cruel.


    Although a small number of them did not agree with it, they did not raise any objection. The reason for their disagreement was not that they thought it should not be done, but that they felt it was too much.


    However, it was not them who were assassinated after all, and even Tianxia League agreed. People with brains would not say anything at this time. Anyway, it was none of their business. They just went to the theatre.

 Chapter 858

    "What the hell is going on?"


    People who don''t know why ask questions.


    "I heard that this man sneaked into the post house to set fire last night." Answered the man who heard the wind.


    "What? This man is too bold! I dare to set fire in the post house. Isn''t it against the world alliance? "


    In this regard, everyone expressed shock, because we all know that the world alliance is the first of the rivers and lakes, it is not easy to offend the existence.


    Therefore, even if there is any great enmity between sects, when they come to the territory of Tianxia League, they have to put it down first.


    During the public discussion, the manager of the post office came out and looked around coldly. Then he said coldly, "the world alliance doesn''t care about the private grievances in the river and lake, but killing people in the territory of the world alliance doesn''t pay attention to the world alliance, so the world alliance has to take care of them. I don''t know who is behind the murder in the post house, but it''s better not to let Tianxia League find out, otherwise Tianxia League will not give up


    The manager of the post house did this in order to maintain the prestige of the world alliance, at the same time, he gave a warning to the people in the sect, because he suspected that it was done by the people in the sect.


    If someone in the sect has an accident in the post house, the manager of the post house will share the responsibility.


    Although we all know the rules of Tianxia League, so there are so many grudges between the sects that they dare not kill people in Tianxia league''s territory, but some people can''t help taking chances.


    The inconspicuous place in the crowd, Feng Tianxin after hearing this words, this just realizes that own practice is not proper.


    It''s nice that she''s the queen of Xifeng, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Although her greatest long cherished wish is to break up sikongtiao and huangjiuge, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t care about Xifeng at all, so she doesn''t want to start a war between the two countries because of her own affairs.


    After all, that''s where she''s been all her life. And not easy, she sat on the Queen''s position, the Queen''s successor, how can she easily give up!


    Without the identity of the queen of Xifeng Kingdom, what can she do to suppress huangjiu song!


    In addition, because Dongqing has a kingdom of Chonglou, the strength of Xifeng is not as good as Dongqing.


    Then, there was the whiplash of the corpse. When each whiplash fell on the corpse and made a sound of skin splitting, the hearts of all the people trembled.


    Although most of them have killed people and seen blood, it''s the first time that they have seen whipped corpses.


    Feng Tianxin''s face, which was covered by the veil and could not see clearly, became very pale. Her eyes seemed calm, but her eyes were full of anger, and her lips under the veil even bit blood.


    Her fists were clenched and her blood vessels protruded. If she hadn''t had enough strength, she might have rushed out.


    Looking at their own people being brutally whipped corpses, this way of beating the face, is simply too sour to want.


    Phoenix nine song know Phoenix heaven heart is not simple, so did not stare at her, but, as long as intentional or unintentional glance, can see her mood.


    Seeing the appearance that Feng Tianxin can''t bear anger, Huang Jiuge is happy in her heart.


    If you offend her, you should be aware of revenge.


    Although most of the people present have killed people and seen blood, it''s the first time to see whipped corpses.


    Especially when the corpse was whipped countless times, the flesh and blood became indistinct, and some people were disgusted and retched. Some people just couldn''t look down and ran away.


    Even Feng Tianxin couldn''t stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Huang nine songs several people, also feel not suitable.

 Chapter 859

    Huang Jiuge arrives at the scene to see feng Tianxin''s reaction. Since Feng Tianxin has left, they naturally don''t have to stay here. They don''t have so much leisure!


    Last night, Mu Mu went to Tianxia League. Although he still didn''t remember anything, Tianxia League gave him a strong sense of familiarity, which can''t be ignored. Moreover, it gave him a kind of eager mind.


    "Don''t be anxious. It''s useless to be anxious. Just let it be. Anyway, your appearance has doomed Liao Mu''s treacherous plan to be impossible." Huang nine song comforts a way.


    "I know, but I can''t control my mind." To this, wood also expresses very helpless.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything more, because it was really out of control. Now, she had to wait for her subordinates to investigate.


    Feng Tianxin didn''t go back to the inn, but went to the outskirts of no one, because she needed to vent. If she went back to the inn to vent, she would make a big noise and attract other people''s attention.


    So she had to go to the outskirts, with a sword, to the flowers and trees a vent.


    Here, the body didn''t stop until it could not be whipped any more. As for the final disposal of the body, it was directly thrown into the back mountain.


    In order not to be exposed, Feng Tianxin doesn''t send someone to bury the corpse even if he knows it has been thrown to the back mountain.


    Although Feng Tianxin is paranoid, she is rational and intelligent.


    It was she who first attacked Huang Jiuge, so now, as a result, she did not blame Huang Jiuge for her mistake. She was only angry that things not only failed, but also lost people.


    After lunch, Huang Jiuge takes qingzhiqingtan out of the post house, but just out of the gate of the post house, she meets an acquaintance.


    "Who are you, miss huohuang?" Although she was veiled, but the other party can still guess her identity, although with a bit uncertain, but can ask, it means that most guess.


    Looking at a man and a woman who appear in front of us, the corners of her mouth under the veil of nine Phoenix songs raise a shallow range. Isn''t this Yeqi and Lingyue?


    Huang Jiuge knows that Lingyun villa belongs to a third rate sect in the world, so she is not surprised to see them.


    However, it seems that they have just arrived.


    Yes, Yeqi and Lingyue have just arrived. Because something like that happened to Lingyun villa before, the first thing to stabilize the situation is to slow down the journey to Jincheng for a few days.


    "You''re here." although Huang Jiuge didn''t say yes directly, this kind of greeting is also an indirect recognition.


    "Yes, I arrived so late because the previous events delayed my trip for a few days." Night Qi said.


    Referring to the previous things, Yeqi and Lingyue show their gratitude when they look at huangjiuge, but they don''t say thank you any more, because the oral thank you has already been said, and then it''s meaningless.


    Anyway, as long as Huang Jiuge has something to do with them, they will never delay it.


    "Have you eaten yet, girl? If you don''t mind, just join us!" Ling Yue''s friendly invitation.


    "I''ve just had it. You can eat it first! I have something else to go out. I''ll come back to you later. There''s something wrong Huang Jiuge said.


    For saving them, need to talk to them things, Huang nine song is not just talk about.


    She will not treat them as subordinates, but she will treat them as partners, where they need to go, and she will not be polite.


    After hearing that Yujiu Ge had eaten, Yeqi and Lingyue didn''t force them any more. However, for Yujiu Ge, they said that they had something to do with them, and they were very happy. Yeqi said yes.

 Chapter 860

    It''s not particularly important for Huang Jiuge to go out, but she still wants to go out and have a look.


    Tomorrow is the Wulin alliance leader election meeting. Now they haven''t found anything useful, so Huang Jiuge can''t stay safely in the post house to have a rest. Even if you can''t find out anything, but at least when you act, you feel hopeful.


    Because tomorrow is the election meeting of the Wulin alliance leader, today, all the sects are here, and the streets are even busier than yesterday.


    It''s just that it''s easy to make trouble when there are too many people.


    Now, on the street, there is a conflict between the two people.


    Huang nine songs also just saw two eyes then leave, have no interest to see this kind of school fight of.


    Just after a few steps, she suddenly stopped, because she heard about wood, no, it should be about hearing people''s cold.


    "Lu You, I advise you to be polite to me. You are not Lu you a year ago. Wen renhan has been missing for more than a year. I''m afraid he''s already dead. When the leader of the Wulin alliance will be replaced tomorrow, it''s time for the guards of the former leader of the Wulin alliance to abdicate. If you don''t be polite to me, be careful that you can''t even stay in the world. " Man''s tone is very arrogant, and can say these words, also shows that the other party''s identity is not simple.


    Yes, it''s Liao Ping, the nephew of the elder Liao mu.


    Because of Liao Mu''s relationship, Liao Ping''s status in the world is not low, but he is an elder after all, so he is lower than the guard of the Wulin alliance leader.


    The guardians of the Wulin alliance leader, like the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards, obey the orders of the emperor directly, that is, the guardians obey the orders of the Wulin alliance leader directly, that is, the elders of the world alliance. They can''t command them.


    Therefore, Liao Ping has always been jealous of Lu You and against him, but he can''t help it.


    However, once the emperor and the courtiers are in power, the guardians of the former alliance leaders will be revoked, because no one wants to leave other people''s confidants around.


    At that time, the status of Lu You and others plummeted, and he, because of Liao Mu and the rise of the boat, is it not his disposal?


    Yes, in Liao Ping''s opinion, the leader of the alliance must be Liao mu. When he wants to be the guard of the leader of the Wulin alliance, isn''t it easy for him to catch him?


    "So what? We don''t care if we don''t have the world alliance to hear people''s cold." Lu You lengdao, if not for their position, they would have left Tianxia League.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Liao Ping only felt that he hit the cotton with a fist and was very angry: "hum! Is it? I hope you can do what you said and leave Tianxia League by yourself after tomorrow. "


    "Get out of the way" Lu You looks at Liao Ping coldly. He doesn''t have much fluctuation, and he doesn''t have the heart to talk to Liao Ping. He still has something to do now!


    In the morning, someone saw a figure very similar to the leader of the alliance. Although it was just like that, they didn''t believe that their leader had an accident, so they didn''t want to let it go as long as it was possible.


    Even if they are in doubt, if the master is OK, why don''t they come back! And don''t give them any news!


    But think about it, maybe the master doesn''t appear, there is a reason why he doesn''t appear. After all, the disappearance of the master is not an accident.


    They all suspect Liao mu, but without evidence, they can''t do anything about him.


    Now they only hope that the master really appears, so that Liao Mu''s treacherous plan can not succeed.


    But can their hopes really come true?

 Chapter 861

    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" although it''s not the first time that Liao Ping was thrown face by Lu You, he can''t help finding fault every time. In the end, he can''t help but bear it.


    However, he could not but threaten: "Lu You, we will wait and see, hum!"


    After that, he walked directly by Lu you.


    Lu you didn''t pay attention to Liao Ping''s threat at all.


    After Liao Ping and Lu You left, the crowd of onlookers naturally dispersed, but Huang Jiuge followed.


    I have learned from the investigation that Lu You is the one who hears people''s cold. I can trust her, but before I can find her, I let her meet her.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t deliberately cover up her tracking, so Lu You and others soon found that someone was following them.


    However, after staying away from the crowd, Lu You and his party stopped and turned around. Looking at the three women who swaggered in front of them, their eyes were full of coldness.


    After all, no one likes being followed.


    Moreover, tracking this kind of thing is usually a person with a bad heart.


    In particular, they don''t know each other.


    "I don''t know what happened when the girl followed us like this?" Lu You''s tone is not bad, but it''s not good either. It''s plain and cold.


    They didn''t challenge each other because they didn''t want to act rashly before they knew the other''s intention.


    "Because of the cold" Huang Jiuge does not hide, but believe it or not, it depends on themselves.


    Smell speech, a few people body is a stiff, complexion instant heavy, look more cold, but did not show the letter and do not believe.


    Lu You''s eyes are micron. He doesn''t open his mouth immediately. He just looks at Huang Jiuge. He seems to see something from her eyes. What he sees is not only serious but also serious.


    After all, in this matter, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have the idea of joking.


    But even so, Lu you still didn''t believe it. After all, his looks can be disguised.


    So Lu you asked casually, "Oh! Because how is he? "


    Lu You pretends to be a fool, and Huang Jiuge is not angry, because it shows that they also attach importance to Wen renhan.


    "He''s not dead, and he''s back." Huang nine songs calmly said, but listen to Lu You in a few people''s ears, but not calm.


    "Is that true?" Without waiting for Lu you to speak, another man spoke first. Although he suppressed his emotions, it was not difficult to see that the other man was excited.


    They didn''t doubt Huang Jiuge''s words. After all, they came out to look for it because they saw the back of the master.


    Now when they hear that, they think that the so-called master like person is probably the master.


    Therefore, Lu You, as the team leader, did not stop or scold his brother''s impulse.


    No matter what this woman said is true or false, as long as there is a little hope, he does not want to let go.


    "Do you think there is anything worth using and designing in your current situation?" Huang Jiuge doesn''t answer the rhetorical question. This is not ironic, it''s just a narration of the facts.


    Hearing the speech, everyone was stunned.


    Yes! In their present situation, is there anything worth using and designing?


    Even so, it does not mean that the other party has no reason to cheat them, but they still have self-knowledge.


    If there is no master in the world alliance, their identity is a decoration. Once the leader of the Wulin alliance changes tomorrow, they will be expelled from the world alliance, just like ordinary people.

 Chapter 862

    Moreover, they are not fools. If they know that they have been used, will they let each other use them foolishly?


    Even if the other party wants to make use of it, the other party must have the ability!


    What if they gambled for the sake of their masters?


    "And then! What should we do? " Lu you didn''t ask the other party to tell him where his master was, but first asked the other party what he wanted them to do. In this way, he could also test the other party''s purpose in disguise.


    Huang Jiuge also saw Lu You''s mind, and had to sigh that the other side could become the guard of the Wulin alliance leader, whose IQ was really not low.


    Huang nine song let them set a safe place, and then go back to inform wood, and then meet to say.


    In this way, Lu You and others set a place with Huang Jiuge with suspicion and expectation, and then went to wait.


    In order not to be found, the wood didn''t go out casually during the day, so it was still in the post house at this time. After Huang Jiuge goes back to talk to Mu Mu, Mu Mu and Huang Jiuge go to see Lu You and others.


    After confirming that Lu You and others were trustworthy, Mu Mu did not hide his memory loss.


    Then, several people talked for a long time before they separated.


    As for what they talked about, only they knew.


    After the separation, Lu You and others returned to Tianxia League, while Mu Mu returned to the post house and did not come out again.


    In the afternoon, Feng Tianxin even sent a post to Huang Jiuge, inviting her to dinner. This surprised Huang Jiuge. Are they so familiar?


    Of course, she naturally knew that Feng Tianxin invited her to dinner for a purpose, but she didn''t know what the purpose was. Anyway, it was the Hongmen banquet.


    However, with Feng Tianxin''s intelligence quotient, it should not be so blatant to ask her out and then attack her.


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, Huang Jiuge will keep the appointment. If she doesn''t, how can she know what her purpose is!


    When Si kongcao comes to ask Huang Jiuge to have a meal, he is upset to know that Feng Tianxin invited her to have a meal.


    I don''t think that Huang Jiuge will be calculated by Feng Tianxin, not to mention that Huang Jiuge''s ability is not weak, and there are his people to protect him in the dark, and nothing will happen.


    He just expressed his disgust and hatred towards Feng Tianxin, a woman who tried to kill him several times.


    Looking at Sikong''s unhappy appearance, Huang Jiuge said that he was very helpless: "I don''t care about Feng Tianxin! If you don''t get in touch with her, how can you find out why she wants to kill me? "


    Although we all suspect that Feng Tianxin''s attack on Huang Jiuge is because the other party likes Sikong, it''s just a suspicion. If it''s not confirmed, it can''t be determined.


    After all, the relationship between huangjiuge and sikongtiao is not open. According to the truth, fengtianxin doesn''t know!


    For Phoenix heaven heart kill her reason will have Sikong cut factor, Phoenix nine song think is some, just more than that.


    Before she did not know that Feng Tianxin liked Sikong, she was familiar with Feng Tianxin.


    After knowing Feng Tianxin''s identity, she doubts her identity even more.


    Anyway, no matter whether Feng Tianxin is the black phoenix she suspects, what Huang Jiuge determines is that before that, he and Feng Tianxin have a grudge.


    Suddenly, Sikong''s face magnified in front of Huang Jiuge''s eyes, startled her, but also lost his mind because of his beautiful face, and her heart beat faster.


    Just, Si Kong cut at this time eyebrow tiny wrinkly, the facial expression and voice all permeate a little uneasy: "if Feng Tianxin really is because I just start to you, you will blame me?"

 Chapter 863

    "Although a little uncomfortable, but not to blame you, after all, this is her wishful thinking." Huang Jiuge is not that kind of paranoid and unreasonable, although Sikong cut caused such peach blossom to make her a little uncomfortable, but Sikong cut''s attitude to the other side makes Huang Jiuge feel very satisfied, so even if it''s a little troublesome, she''ll enjoy it.


    Smell speech, Si Kong cut this just relaxed tone.


    "Well, I''m going to keep the appointment." Huang nine songs say, then want to bypass Sikong cut, want to leave.


    Only then did she move, and her waist was held by a big hand. Huang Jiuge was surprised: "you do it ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before the end of the conversation, her mouth was blocked, and Huang Jiuge''s eyes were wide open.


    "Close your eyes" then, a low voice rings in your ear, with a temptation, let Huang Jiuge obediently close her eyes, even forget the resistance, and even respond to Sikong''s kiss.


    Seeing this, Sikong cut felt as if he had wiped honey on his heart. He not only tasted the sweetness on his mouth, but also felt sweet in his heart.


    Later on, Huang Jiuge finds something wrong and realizes that she has responded to Sikong cut. Her face suddenly turns red and pushes Sikong cut away.


    But Si kongcao didn''t expect it, so he was pushed away.


    "You, you..." Huang Jiuge wanted to blame each other, but she didn''t know what to say, so she had to rush out of the door and run away.


    Although being pushed away makes Sikong cut a little dissatisfied, she doesn''t dare to annoy Huang Jiuge, so she runs away. Anyway, he has tasted her beauty.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s disappearing figure, Sikong Chou''s mouth raised a smile of evil spirit, and he also stretched out his tongue to lick his lips, a look of hesitation.


    Huang Jiuge directly rushed out of the post house and then stopped. Although her cheeks gradually faded, her heart rate did not decrease.


    She was not really angry with Sikong, and she was also infatuated with the kiss. She just thought that she had responded and felt uncomfortable.


    Huangjiuge didn''t take qingzhiqingtan, but went to the appointment alone.


    Tianxiang restaurant, the largest restaurant in Jincheng.


    In the luxurious private room, Feng Tianxin was alone. As for her maidservant, Chuyi and chuxue, they were waiting outside the door.


    For Phoenix nine song will come to the appointment, Phoenix Tianxin don''t know, if really don''t come, she also don''t care, after all, they are not familiar.


    But fortunately, nine songs of Huang came.


    Although we all know that each other is their own enemy, when they meet, they don''t show their true emotions and are calm.


    "I thought Miss Huang would not come!" Feng Tianxin opens her mouth first. Her attitude is polite, but also alienated. However, it''s the most suitable for strangers.


    Phoenix nine songs will come, Phoenix Tianxin really feel a little surprised.


    "Miss Feng invited me, how could I not come! Isn''t that rude? I just don''t know if Miss Feng has invited me here. What can I do for you? " Huang Jiuge has the same attitude.


    "Miss Huang, please sit down." Feng Tianxin first invited Huang Jiuge to sit down, and then said, "it''s not something to invite Miss Huang to come here. I just feel that Miss Huang gives me a familiar feeling, so I can''t help but want to be close."


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge was surprised and said, "Oh! Is it? But Miss Feng has never seen me before. How can she feel familiar with me? "


    However, for Feng Tianxin''s familiarity, Huang Jiuge can''t deny it. It''s just that she wants to be close and kill her.


    But acting! Of course, I can''t tell the truth.

 Chapter 864

    But Feng Tianxin really didn''t know that Huang Jiuge was acting! It''s not to belittle Huang Jiuge. It''s just that she''s confident about her past life. Only her Feng Tianxin knows.


    "Sometimes, a look will give birth to a familiar feeling, not necessarily to see the appearance. But I''m curious about what Miss Huang looks like under her veil. I don''t know if Tianxin is lucky enough to witness Miss Huang''s face. Of course, Tianxin won''t hide it. " Feng Tianxin said.


    It''s true that Feng Tianxin can sense each other''s identity through her eyes, but even if she doesn''t see each other''s appearance, Feng Tianxin is sure that Huang Jiuge''s appearance is the same as that of the previous life.


    After all, after reincarnation of them, she and Sikong cut face have not changed, there is no reason to Phoenix nine song a person''s face has changed.


    For Feng Tianxin''s proposal, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about it. Instead, she is happy to see its success. She also wants to see how brilliant Feng Tianxin is.


    Anyway, it''s not shameful that she''s veiled. She''s just pretending to be mysterious.


    "Of course you can," Huang Jiuge said cheerfully.


    So, Phoenix heaven heart and Phoenix nine songs at the same time lift their veil, just, when see each other under the veil of the true face, are stunned.


    Feng Tian''s heart is OK. After all, she has been prepared in her heart for a long time, but her familiar face still makes her heart tremble. There is a flash of hatred in her eyes, and the hatred can''t help breaking out.


    But soon, she covered it up.


    If not at the moment, Phoenix nine song has been surprised by the appearance of Phoenix Tianxin, certainly won''t miss Phoenix Tianxin eye hate, but, she still missed.


    Think Phoenix Tianxin''s reputation outside, so Phoenix nine song know each other''s appearance.


    However, to her surprise, Feng Tianxin''s appearance was five points similar to her own.


    If they are sisters, there is no doubt.


    How could that be?


    Originally, she suspected that Feng Tianxin was black Feng, but after seeing Feng Tianxin, she denied it.


    Because in Feng Tianxin, she can''t see the shadow of Heifeng at all, but the sense of familiarity is still there. However, it comes from another person, one who hasn''t left in her memory.


    After reaction, Huang Jiuge joked: "it''s really amazing that our looks are five points similar. If I''m not sure my mother has only one daughter, I can''t help but wonder if you are my long lost sister!"


    "Maybe we were sisters in our last life!" Feng Tianxin is also joking, but their relationship she is very clear, they are really sisters in their last life!


    Although not a sister, but it is the blood of a family, looks the same is also understandable.


    "Ha ha! Who knows! " Huang nine songs light smile way, greatly care about tone, but in the heart but very care about.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that there is something in Feng Tianxin''s words, just like their last life, no, it should be said that it is Feng Tianxin''s last life, and her Huang Jiuge''s life is like a sister.


    This kind of feeling, let her cannot ignore.


    Therefore, Feng Tianxin really knows something, so she will be so cruel. Or just like her, just because of the familiar exclusion and dislike of each other, she can''t tolerate her narrow-minded.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge is more inclined to what Feng Tianxin knows.


    She can be reborn with the memory of the previous life, so Feng Tianxin may reincarnate with the memory of the same life.


    However, what are their grudges! It can''t be a dogblood routine, for men!


    Don''t say, Huang Jiuge really thinks it''s possible!


    All of a sudden, nine Phoenix songs feel that it''s not good.

 Chapter 865

    The most annoying thing about Huang Jiuge is that women get revenge for men, especially if one side is wishful thinking and destroys if they can''t get it.


    If she is the one who destroys if she can''t get it, she will deeply repent, but if she is the one who is destroyed, NIMA, destroy her feelings and seek death.


    Of course, the most important thing is the attitude of the man.


    She didn''t care what the enmity was, but in this life, Feng Tianxin''s love for Sikong was true.


    As long as Si kongcao doesn''t have any feelings for Feng Tianxin, she will stick to it. But once Si kongcao has any feelings for Feng Tianxin, no matter how much she likes Si kongcao, she will never accept it.


    In ancient times, a man with three wives and four concubines could only have a couple in his life when he came here.


    Can''t do it? If she can''t do it, go away. She doesn''t lack men, and even if she doesn''t have men, she has a good life.


    "If you want me to tell you, we may have been one family in our previous life! You see, we are not only similar in five aspects, but also take our surnames from one kind, Phoenix. " Feng Tianxin said half jokingly and half seriously.


    As for whether she is joking or serious, Huang Jiuge thinks that she uses a joking tone to say something serious.


    Although the Phoenix nine songs don''t know the fact exactly how, but Phoenix heaven heart say this, not without reason.


    So on the surface, Huang Jiuge takes this action as a joke, showing that she doesn''t care much, but in her heart, she has to pay attention to it.


    "No matter what, meeting is fate. If Miss Huang doesn''t mind, we can be sisters. It''s also a beautiful thing." Feng Tianxin said that her attitude was not as polite and alienated as before.


    The style of painting became too fast for Huang Jiuge to react. Subconsciously, she wondered, which song is Feng Tianxin singing?


    Aren''t they enemies? How to be a sister.


    But in a moment, Huang Jiuge guessed Feng Tianxin''s intention.


    It seems that Feng Tianxin can''t be assassinated. He has changed the way to be close to the water.


    Feng Tianxin and her sister, will naturally close to her, close to Sikong cut.


    It has to be said that Feng Tianxin and her method are really good. Of course, the premise is that she doesn''t know anything.


    However, even if know, Huang nine songs also didn''t refuse, don''t let her close, how to know what she want to do! Anyway, she has confidence in herself and Sikong.


    Moreover, there is an evil idea in Huang Jiuge''s heart, which is to show her love and stimulate her in front of Feng Tianxin.


    Thinking of this, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, Huang nine songs smile, did not reveal her true idea just: "can match with Miss Feng as a sister, that is my Huang nine songs blessing, how can you mind!"


    See Phoenix nine songs agree, Phoenix Tianxin also smile, but seemingly friendly, but actually proud.


    She knew that Huang Jiuge''s promise was only out of politeness, not sincerity. After all, they only knew each other. No one else could treat her sincerely in the first place.


    However, she doesn''t care whether the other party is sincere or fake, as long as the nine songs agreed, so that she can get close to her.


    But what she didn''t know was that Huang Jiuge agreed, but she was just scheming.


    They didn''t say anything anymore, because the food was served.


    The waiter came in and was amazed when he saw Huang Jiuge and Feng Tianxin.


    It''s not that they have never seen a beautiful woman, but they have never seen such a beautiful one. Moreover, the other is noble and elegant. You can see that the identity is not simple.

 Chapter 866

    "I don''t know what sister Huang likes to eat, so I''ll order it at will. If it doesn''t suit my appetite, I''ll order more." Feng Tianxin called her sister directly, and her attitude became "friendly" without being deliberate.


    I have to say that Feng Tianxin really can perform.


    Of course, it''s just acting! Huang Jiuge is not bad at all.


    "Sister Feng is very polite. I like many of these dishes." Huang nine songs say, then directly pick up chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat, put into the mouth, don''t worry about this food put shouldn''t put things.


    She still really don''t believe, Feng Tianxin will so blatantly start.


    Yes, Feng Tianxin won''t, because she does have some scruples, otherwise, she won''t use Huairou strategy to approach Huang Jiuge.


    During the meal, they chatted with each other, but they all liked each other. They didn''t mention each other''s identity and emotion.


    It''s just because I know that it''s not suitable to ask about these things that have not been mentioned.


    So, after a meal, they get along well.


    Of course, if we can ignore the inner suppression of hatred for each other, it is really harmonious.


    After dinner, Huang Jiuge left. Feng Tianxin''s gentle face immediately changed and returned to indifference.


    She knew that even if she got close to Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut, she was not sure Sikong cut would like her. After all, several times before we met, Sikong cut to see her eyes, obviously is not happy.


    However, as long as there is a way, she will try. Even if Sikong doesn''t like her, she won''t let Sikong and Huang Jiuge be together. Absolutely not, even if they die together.


    When she came back to the post house, she pushed open the door and saw Sikong Tiao sitting in the room, Huang Jiuge was stunned at first. Then when she thought of just now, she felt uncomfortable immediately, but her face was calm.


    See Huang Jiuge back, Sikong cut completely at ease.


    Although I know she won''t have an accident, I can''t help worrying. In the end, it''s all because I care too much.


    "How''s it going?" Don''t wait for Huang nine songs to talk, Si Kong cut then ask a way.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge shrugged her shoulders and said, "I can''t imagine that Feng Tianxin and I are five points similar. If we don''t know our identity, we are sisters, no one will doubt it! Maybe we were the same family in our last life! Then, she wanted to be my sister, and I agreed. If you ignore the true feelings in your heart, on the surface, this meal is still very harmonious. "


    Five points similar? Maybe it was a family in my last life?


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts brow tight wrinkly, complexion is complex.


    I don''t think this is bullshit, but I feel a sense of reality.


    After all, because of that dream, he had to think more.


    As for Feng Tianxin''s initiative to match with Huang Jiuge''s sisters, it''s obvious that she has calculated. Huang Jiuge agrees, and naturally has her calculation, so he doesn''t raise any objection.


    Just think of therefore, Feng Tianxin will appear in front of them, let him feel uncomfortable.


    Yes! Can such a woman who has assassinated her own woman three or four times wander around in front of her? If the concentration is not good, I''m afraid one can''t control it. It''s possible to kill the other.


    Seeing Sikong''s displeasure, Huang Jiuge comforted him immediately: "isn''t that good? If she gets close to us, won''t we have more chances to find out the purpose of her killing me? "

 Chapter 867

    Si kongcao naturally knows that this is a good way to find out Feng Tianxin''s intention to kill Huang Jiuge, but it doesn''t prevent him from being upset!


    So, Sikong is still not happy.


    Suddenly, what does Huang Jiuge think of? She looks at Si kongcao''s eyes and asks, "you don''t have confidence in yourself. I''m afraid you like her!"


    Although the words of Huang Jiuge were intentional, there was such a little idea in her heart!


    After all, people are unpredictable.


    She believed in Sikong, but did not blindly trust him.


    At present, it is not likely that Si kongcao will like Feng Tianxin. No, it is almost zero.


    But in the future!


    It''s impossible to say what hasn''t happened, because people can''t always be the same.


    Hearing this, Sikong''s face changed, not because she was said by Huang Jiuge, but because her woman didn''t believe him.


    With the extension of her long arm, she pulls Huang Jiuge into her arms. The sudden action makes Huang Jiuge surprised and annoyed. But without waiting for her to say anything, the voice of Sikong Chou gnashing his teeth comes from her head: "woman, do you think I''m that kind of man?"


    "Who knows! People''s minds are unpredictable. No one knows what will happen in the next moment.


    Mom, this is the second time he''s been forced to kiss me today.


    Huang nine songs want to resist, don''t let him succeed, but always can''t break free.


    He didn''t let go until he asked Huang Jiuge that he had no strength. If he didn''t worry that Huang Jiuge would be smothered by a kiss, he would not let go!


    However, looking at Huang Jiuge''s red and swollen lips, Si kongcao was distressed again. Even so, in order to dispel Huang Jiuge''s suspicion, Si kongcao warned fiercely: "woman, please remember that I will only like you in my life. If you''re worried that I''ll fall in love with Feng Tianxin, I''ll kill her right away. "


    Si kongcao''s words were obviously aimed at dispelling Huang Jiuge''s worries, even ignoring the peace between the two countries.


    Such a confession is that Huang Jiuge, who has never believed in men''s sweet words, feels sweet in her heart.


    Although I''m not sure whether Sikong cut this is because of the impulse or the sincerity, but she doesn''t want to bear the charge of this beauty.


    "Well! If you kill Feng Tianxin, don''t you worry about provoking a war between the two countries? I don''t want to be charged with such a crime Huang nine song pretends to be displeased to say.


    "So what? She doesn''t care about Xifeng. " Sikong cut full is disdain of say.


    Yes, disdain.


    Even if it''s war, so what? Will he be afraid?


    Others don''t know the power of Dongqing country. Doesn''t he know it?


    Dongqing state has a kingdom of important buildings, which other States fear. If there is a war, they still have a kingdom of Nanxiao! Are you still afraid of Xifeng, the weakest power of the four countries?


    Even if Xifeng country won the alliance of Beiyue country, it is not necessarily the opponent of Dongqing country and Nanxiao country.


    But, the first sentence, Sikong cut also majestic, the next sentence, but aggrieved: "who let you do not believe me! In order to make you believe, I just need to do this. "


    Smell speech, Huang nine song almost bite own tongue.


    Love is peace and war between the two countries. It all depends on her attitude towards him!


    Huang Jiuge''s heart! He glared at Sikong, but he didn''t have any momentum.

 Chapter 868

    Evening, is the most leisure time, but there is a plot in the deliberate.


    Because tomorrow is the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, but only to participate in the selection of voters.


    However, it does not include people from Tianxia League and first-class schools, because they are insiders and can directly enter the final.


    Because everyone can participate in the election, there are not many experts in the Wulin who can participate in the election. If all of them are held in one day, they can''t be completed.


    On the surface, Liao Mu''s appeal is the highest. Most people think that he is most likely to become the next Wulin leader.


    But that''s only on the surface.


    At present, he has the highest status in Tianxia League, and his style is high-profile, so there are many topics.


    You know, in the world alliance, there is no shortage of capable experts.


    Moreover, Liao Mu is not always supported in the world alliance, because Liao Mu is not the only one with ambition.


    For example: Xiao Heng, the second elder''s disciple, and Shen Mutian, the fourth elder.


    However, their prestige and ability are not much lower than Liao mu.


    Xiao Heng, at the age of 27 or 78, is a young martial arts expert in the World League, second only to Wen renhan.


    Before Wen renhan became the leader of the Wulin alliance, many people compared them, but he was still inferior to Wen renhan.


    Xiao Heng also admits that he is not as good as Wen renhan, but this does not prevent him from being envious of Wen renhan and trying to replace Wen renhan''s position, but he never disdains to use dim means.


    As for Shen Mutian, although he was ambitious for the position of Wulin alliance leader, he never thought of replacing Wen renhan when he was in power. Because Wen renhan''s ability convinced him, he really stood on the same front with Wen renhan.


    Later he heard that renhan was missing, and the election of Wulin alliance leader was imperative. That''s why he took part in it.


    Xiao Heng and Shen Mutian also sent letters to the leaders of the third rate sects, but they didn''t bully and cajole like Liao mu, they just gave friendly greetings.


    Anyway, we are all smart people. We don''t have to call the roll to know the intention.


    Some of the other sects also participated in the election of Wulin alliance leader, so many of them walked around with other sects.


    But when she comes to Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge goes out and has something to do.


    Before dark, Mu Mu receives a letter, greets Huang Jiuge and goes out.


    However, this one goes, is a night not to return, this lets Huang nine songs can''t help but have some worries.


    But knowing that Lu you asked him out last night, Huang Jiuge thought that nothing would happen.


    However, after breakfast, Lu You comes to the post house and finds Huang Jiuge. When he says he wants to see the wood, Huang Jiuge thinks something is wrong.


    "He didn''t come back since he got your letter last night. I thought you were together all the time." Huang nine songs truthfully said, in the heart gave birth to a bad premonition.


    Hearing the speech, Lu you was shocked: "what? I haven''t sent a letter to my master at all


    As soon as this is said, there is no need to say anything more. We all know that wood has been calculated.


    Just by whom! People don''t know, because few people know that wood is cold.


    Therefore, the first person that Huang Jiuge doubted was Lu you. He doubted the truth of the words and whether he was rebellious, and then directed and performed the play himself.


    However, the doubt Turns to doubt. Huang Jiuge still doesn''t believe that Lu you did it. However, she doesn''t believe that Lu You and his other guards.

 Chapter 869

    Therefore, Huang Jiuge asks her subordinates to find someone, and Sikong Chou also asks the people of Juesha building to find someone, but Lu You goes to investigate her own people.


    Lu You expressed his dissatisfaction with this. After all, he thought that they were loyal and would rather be expelled from the world alliance than betray their master. How could they harm their master!


    Seeing Lu You''s resistance, Huang Jiuge can understand it, but can''t agree: "the other party asks the wood out with a letter. Either the other party imitates your handwriting, or knows that the wood is amnesia, and can''t recognize the handwriting. As far as I know, there are few people who have heard about wood. Besides our people, you are the ones who know about wood amnesia. No matter which possibility it is, we can''t ignore it. Since it is suspected, why not investigate it! You know, a lot of things are often unexpected. "


    Hearing the words, Lu You also felt reasonable, so he listened to Huang Jiuge''s words, and his own people had to investigate.


    It''s about the safety of the master, even if it''s a little bit of possibility, we can''t let it go.


    Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut are not idle, they also go out to look for them.


    They first went to the place where Lu You and Mu Mu met yesterday, a courtyard in the suburb.


    There is a cold other courtyard, in addition to confidants, no one knows.


    Since the enemy asked him out in the name of Lu You, the first place he wanted to come was there.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge knows that even if Mu Mu has been there, she is no longer there. She just wants to see if Mu will leave any clues if she has been there.


    It has to be said that it''s really right for Huang Jiuge to go to that yard. The result is the same as Huang Jiuge''s conjecture. Mu did come to this yard last night and left a clue.


    In the yard, there are traces of fierce fighting, flowers and trees have been greatly damaged, and there are blood stains underground.


    It is certain that these traces are left by the wood, because there is a letter lying in the ground, and the content of the letter is about the wood in the name of Lu you.


    It''s just that Huang Jiuge doesn''t know if the handwriting belongs to Lu you. Because she didn''t expect to see the letter, she didn''t ask Lu you to leave his words in advance for comparison.


    In addition, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao also found that there was a little blood in one direction. They immediately followed the blood.


    With the blood not far away, they entered a forest, and then saw the traces of fighting.


    After a circle of observation, they found that there were traces of swords and blood on the tree, which were obviously marks.


    Follow the bloodstains and marks to find, from time to time to see the traces of fighting.


    Until they came to the edge of the cliff through the woods, the fighting marks were obviously more serious than those on the road, and there was no blood or mark extension around them, so Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao''s first reaction was whether the wood fell off the cliff.


    There is a black cloth hanging on the branch of the cliff. It is obvious that someone dropped it and left it.


    They were not sure if the wood had fallen, but they had to go down until they could find any other clues.


    The cliff is about ten to twenty meters long. Under the cliff is the river. If the wood is not seriously injured, even if it falls down, there is a high probability that it is not life-threatening.


    She also knew that she wanted it, and the enemy wanted it too. She must have been looking for the wood for a long time.


    After all, if you cut the grass and don''t get rid of the roots, the spring wind will blow again!


    But last night was a big night. It must be hard to find. If there is nothing wrong with the wood, there are plenty of opportunities to hide.

 Chapter 870

    The area under the cliff is not small, so it''s impossible to find Sikong and Huang Jiuge.


    The people who had been arranged to protect Huang Jiuge were still there, so Sikong cut directly asked them to show up, but there were only four people on the other side, so Sikong cut asked one of them to find the others.


    At the same time, we should also find rongmo.


    The wood is definitely injured, so it''s safe to have ink in it.


    Although he is so dedicated, most of the reasons are because of Huang Jiuge, because they are friends. But it has to be said that wood, no, should be the person who hears people''s cold, or that Sikong Chou appreciates it.


    Wen renhan became the leader of the Wulin alliance when he was young, and he was decent. He was really a rare leader.


    Therefore, it would be a pity to die in this way.


    The helpers came one after another, including Rong mo.


    However, after a long time, people searched all around the cliff, but they still couldn''t find the wood.


    See Huang nine song so painstaking, Sikong cut heartache at the same time, also some taste.


    Because, she is working hard for other men.


    So, in the afternoon, Sikong cut forced Huang Jiuge back to the post house, let the subordinates continue to find.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t want to, because waiting always made people feel uneasy, but he couldn''t resist Sikong''s stubbornness, so he had to follow him back.


    Tianxia League is built on the top of the mountain. The surrounding mountains are very rugged, and there is no other way except the main entrance ladder.


    If you want to enter Tianxia league from the surrounding mountains, unless you are a first-class or above expert, it is very difficult.


    Wood skill is also a first-class master, so it''s not difficult to sneak into the world alliance before.


    At the foot of the mountain is the first gate, and outside the first gate is a square of about 500 square meters. Today''s Wulin alliance leader election and selection competition is held in this square.


    Feng Tianxin is not a member of Dongqing Kingdom, so she is not qualified to enter the world alliance. However, she is not very interested in the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader. She will come to Jincheng because of Sikong.


    Originally, she wanted to go to find Huang Jiuge today. In fact, she did, but Huang Jiuge was not there.


    Without Huang Jiuge, she couldn''t get close to Sikong, so she had to come here.


    Although she is not very interested in the Wulin alliance leader election conference, seeing these Wulin people compete in martial arts, she has to say that there are really many experts in the world.


    Those Wulin people who took part in the election are almost first-class and second-class experts, and there are many.


    Master moves, always so enthusiastic.


    Feng Tianxin himself is also a Wuchi, and his skill is extraordinary.


    Yes! He is a second rate master at a young age, which is an absolute genius for the world.


    Even so, but the ambitious Feng Tianxin feels that this is not enough, constantly improving.


    So this is a day.


    It was not until the afternoon when the trials were over that Feng Tianxin left.


    Coincidentally, just back to the main street, I saw Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge.


    There was also a man in white, but she didn''t know him.


    Sikong cut and Rong Mo''s appearance are just like heaven and man in general, so they are absolutely inviolable.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many amazing and obsessed eyes I received.


    But they''re used to it, so they don''t take it seriously.


    Because Huang Jiuge is covered with a veil, people don''t know what kind of appearance is under the veil. Some people think that it must be very beautiful to walk with these two gorgeous men.

 Chapter 871

    Some people think that it must be because this woman is too ugly to see others in her true face.


    Of course, no matter what they think, these are not what Huang Jiuge cares about.


    Although Feng Tianxin has only Sikong cut in her heart, she can''t help being surprised by Rong Mo''s appearance.


    The feeling of Sikong cut is cold, and that of rongmo is gentle. Compared with Sikong cut, rongmo is more attractive to girls. Of course, Feng Tianxin also knows that Rong Mo is not as simple as appearance.


    But these are not what she cares about, she only cares about Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge.


    Because Feng Tianxin and Huang Jiuge are relatively close, when Feng Tianxin sees Huang Jiuge and others, Huang Jiuge and others also see feng Tianxin.


    Sikong cut face is still a cold and alienated appearance, in the heart of a strong disgust, Rong Mo look indifferent, but also from the bottom of my heart rejection.


    Huang nine songs is also calm, but the heart is still exclusion and not happy.


    "Sister Huang, what a coincidence! It''s time for dinner. Why don''t you join us? " Feng Tianxin friendly greeting way.


    This time, Feng Tianxin didn''t show her love for Sikong cut as before. She just looked at Sikong cut with indifference and didn''t look at her again, as if the love didn''t exist before.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. Of course, there are demons. They just don''t know what kind of demons they are.


    "Good!" Huang nine songs immediately readily agreed, Sikong cut and Rong Mo also didn''t say anything, because they know the reason why Huang nine songs let Feng Tianxin close.


    Phoenix nine songs will agree, and did not let Phoenix Tianxin accident, but Sikong cut not against, but let her heart a joy.


    Although she knew that Sikong did not object because Huang Jiuge agreed, it was good for her to get close to Sikong.


    Then, Feng Tianxin invited several people to go to Tianxiang building.


    "Did sister Huang go to the trials today? I''ve always heard that there are so many experts in the world, but I haven''t seen them or felt anything. It''s an eye opener to see you today. It can be said that you are very enthusiastic about the duel between experts! " Feng Tianxin naturally knows that Huang Jiuge didn''t go to the scene, because she didn''t see her at the scene. No, it should be looking for her.


    Yes, Feng Tianxin went to the post house first, and went to ask Huang Jiuge to see the trials, but she was not in the post house.


    This thought, Huang nine song is not to go to the audition site, and then after she went, she specially looked for a circle, want to come to a chance encounter.


    But don''t want to, Huang nine song and Sikong cut are not in.


    Although she and Huang Jiuge are sisters, they are not familiar with each other after all. If they ask too many questions, they will not doubt anything.


    So, she asked in disguise, but not deliberately, because she did not expect the other party to say where they went.


    Even so, Huang nine songs or see each other''s mind, after all, they contact, this is not simple.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t mind, but also very straightforward response: "because I''m not interested in those, so let me go to the lake."


    That a cut word, call is a gentle intimate, let Sikong cut all can''t help body a stiff, a crisp hemp.


    Obviously, he opened his eyes to tell lies, but he still pleased Sikong.


    Rong Mo''s cognition of Huang Jiuge has been renewed. He can tell a lie with such seriousness, but no one else.


    However, Feng Tianxin''s face was slightly stiff. Although she didn''t show anything wrong, she was very unhappy and jealous.

 Chapter 872

    If she didn''t think that Huang Jiuge didn''t remember the previous life, she would really think that Huang Jiuge was deliberately showing her love!


    What she didn''t know was that although Huang Jiuge had no memory of her contemporaries, she did it on purpose.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge''s heart is not as calm as it appears, because she is still worried about the safety of the wood. If the wood is not found, how can she be calm!


    It''s just that we have to do what we should do.


    "So it is Feng Tianxin said with a dry smile, although she had tried her best to suppress it, she could not help revealing some emotions, even she didn''t realize it.


    However, even if Huang Jiuge and others could see it, they pretended not to.


    Tianxiang restaurant is the best restaurant in Jincheng. Naturally, it is also the most expensive one. Business is good on weekdays. There are so many people coming here these days, and many identities are not simple. Naturally, they all choose good ones to eat.


    Therefore, Tianxiang building is full of people these days! Especially now it''s still a meal and there is no room in the hall.


    However, Feng Tianxin has already reserved a private room, so it will not be absent. There is no room, or there is no room.


    The party came to Tianxiang upstairs good private room, sat down, and then as the owner of fengtianxin naturally let the guests order.


    Huang Jiuge is not polite at all. She chooses the most expensive and the best point. Anyway, Feng Tianxin is the queen of a country. She has a lot of money.


    However, no matter how expensive it is, it''s nothing for everyone. After all, there is no one with a simple identity here. Even for Huang Jiuge, who has the lowest status here, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    Of course, if change to do Huang nine song treat words, she can not be so generous.


    Huang nine songs are not too much, can''t let people think she is intentional!


    Yes, Feng Tianxin didn''t think that Huang Jiuge was intentional, but it was all her. Isn''t it too impolite?


    "Mr. Wang and Mr. Rong, what would you like to eat?" Although Phoenix nine songs have been enough, but out of politeness, Phoenix Tianxin still let Sikong cut and rongmo point.


    Si kongcao and Rong Mo both know Huang Jiuge''s mind, so even if they don''t need to order, they still order one or two.


    It''s not much, but it''s much more than the sum of the nine songs.


    Feng Tianxin doesn''t need to order any more, but she doesn''t have the habit of wasting money. They have enough. It''s good to eat two-thirds of them.


    It took a long time for the dishes to come up. When it was free, people chatted.


    However, most of them are fengtianxin and huangjiuge talking.


    Feng Tianxin wants to talk to Si kongcao, but the other party doesn''t pay any attention at all. Although there is an answer, Feng Tianxin''s simple and indifferent attitude makes him feel embarrassed and continue to talk to him.


    Rong Mo completely treats himself as an invisible person, drinking tea on his own.


    Of course, did not miss a few people''s dialogue and emotion, he can only say, this Phoenix heaven heart is indifferent, is the brain problem, just willing to humble.


    There''s nothing wrong with liking someone, but she likes Sikong cut and starts with Huang Jiuge. He really can''t see it. What''s more, Sikong Chou clearly said that she hated her, and she posted it. It''s not cheap. What is it?


    The food came up, and the table was full.


    Feng Tianxin asked a few people if they wanted to drink some wine to help them, but they refused.


    Before dinner, Feng Tianxin and Huang Jiuge naturally want to take the following yarn.


    Even though Si kongcao had heard Huang Jiuge say that their looks were five points similar, when he saw them with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

 Chapter 873

    But I was just stunned for a second and then drew my eyes by hand, and I didn''t feel curious about it.


    Rong Mo is the same. After all, he also heard that Feng Tianxin and Huang Jiuge''s looks are five points similar, but that''s all. He doesn''t know the twists and turns.


    It''s not that Sikong cut deliberately conceals. After all, no matter how good their relationship is, they will have their own secrets. Moreover, Sikong cut didn''t even make it clear to himself!


    Therefore, the dream he had and the disgust he had for Feng Tianxin didn''t even know about Huang Jiuge.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge also has some reservations about Sikong.


    There are many similar people in the world, so Rong Mo didn''t think much about it.


    Originally, Feng Tianxin had something to look forward to. He could see something different in Sikong''s eyes.


    It''s not to let the other party like her when they see her appearance. Although she hopes, she knows it''s impossible. Therefore, she lowered her requirements, hoping that after seeing this picture with five points similar appearance to Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao''s impression of her would change, at least not so cold and repulsive.


    However, although Sikong cut Leng for a second, but the eyes are still indifferent, which let Feng Tianxin very disappointed, but can''t show.


    Trying to suppress the displeasure in her heart, Feng Tianxin squeezed out a faint smile and said, "you''re welcome, everyone. Eat!"


    However, a few people are not polite, picked up chopsticks will start.


    Si kongcao first put a piece of fish in Huang Jiuge''s bowl and said gently, "here, your favorite steamed fish."


    Sikong cut action is too sudden, let Phoenix nine song a time reaction.


    However, feel warm in the heart, the corners of the mouth can not help raising a touch of happiness.


    This scene, deeply hurt the eyes of Feng Tianxin, how I hope that piece of fish is for myself. Although she didn''t like fish, if it was given by Sikong, even if she didn''t like it, she would eat it and be very happy.


    Rong Mo can only sigh in secret. Although Sikong cut has constantly refreshed his understanding of him for the sake of Huang Jiuge, every refresh still makes him surprised.


    Now the Sikong cut, has become unlike the previous Sikong cut, I really don''t know, Sikong cut will become what.


    Rong Mo felt that Sikong had gone towards the trend of being a wife slave.


    Huang Jiuge originally intended to show her love in front of Feng Tianxin, so after Sikong cut a piece of fish for her, Huang Jiuge also cut a piece of fish for Sikong cut, and said softly: "I love to eat, you also love to eat, so eat together."


    He didn''t know what disposition Huang Jiuge had. His abnormal behavior was intentional, but it didn''t prevent Sikong from feeling happy in his heart.


    Of course, I was also fascinated by Feng Tianxin.


    Feng Tianxin''s face is not very good-looking, holding chopsticks hand constantly tightening, but it is still rational, so it is not obvious.


    Several people are human spirits, even if it is not obvious, they can see it, but they don''t care.


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with your appearance? " Looking at Huang Jiuge being captivated by himself, Sikong''s heart is pleased again, and he can''t help laughing.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song this just reaction come over, the facial expression can''t help a red, some embarrassment. Originally some annoyed, don''t want to pay attention to him, but think of Phoenix heaven heart, Phoenix nine songs immediately change attention: "satisfied, very satisfied."


    "Satisfaction is good" for the return of Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut is also very satisfied, the whole person immediately became refreshed.

 Chapter 874

    "Cough!" This kind of painting style is so strange for Rong Mo that he can''t help interrupting: "can you think about my feeling of being single! It''s not that you don''t have time to love each other. "


    Rong Mo''s words are purely out of his unilateral complaints, but they still stimulate Feng Tianxin.


    It''s not that there''s no time for love, it''s not that there''s no time for love, it''s not that there''s no time for love...


    this sentence has always been in Feng Tianxin''s mind.


    Yes! When they are together every day, they naturally have plenty of time for love.


    For Rong Mo''s complaint, Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge don''t converge at all. They don''t know what to do or what to do, and naturally they can''t see that it''s deliberate at all.


    Although they were deliberate at first, they fell into it unconsciously.


    Because I think this kind of feeling is very good.


    "Why think about your feelings! If you want women, there will be hundreds of them every minute. " Huang Jiuge said.


    "Is" Si kongcao echoed, a pair of what my woman said is what appearance, proper wife slave appearance.


    The villain in Rong Mo''s heart immediately burst into tears. It''s right to say that, but it''s not easy to meet a woman you like!


    Otherwise, how could he have been single for so many years, only to fall on Huang Jiuge!


    Now see color forget righteousness, two people bully him a calculate what!


    "So what if there are so many women? If you don''t like it, it will only hurt two people. " Rong Mo said bitterly.


    It''s unintentional, but the listener has a heart.


    This words listen to in the heart ear of Feng Tian, is simply harsh to the ear dead.


    But Feng Tianxin can see that Rong Mo is not intentional, so she has no reason to doubt others'' intentions.


    But Feng Tianxin has no appetite. Her jealousy is so strong that she can''t suppress it. For fear of seeing something, Feng Tianxin doesn''t even dare to lift her head and pretend to eat.


    If she could, she really wanted to lift the table, or kill Huang Jiuge directly.


    At this moment, Feng Tianxin suddenly feels that she is just being cheap. She can''t see that Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are together, but she is so close that she can''t find fault.


    But if she didn''t get close to them, what would she do!


    The assassination was unsuccessful several times. If she continued to use this method, she would only continue to compensate her wife and convert her soldiers. What''s the difference between that and a fool!


    After dinner, she planned to invite Huang Jiuge and others to the teahouse. Now she has no idea, so Huang Jiuge and others want to leave. She doesn''t even have a polite way to stay.


    After he separated from Huang Jiuge and others, Feng Tianxin''s face had completely sunk down. Fortunately, when he came out, he wore a veil and was not seen.


    If you have anger in your heart, you will naturally vent it.


    So Feng Tianxin quickly goes to the countryside, and is venting to the flowers and trees. The first day and the first snow who know Feng Tianxin''s character are too scared to make a sound.


    Feng Tianxin is generally angry, but if she interrupts her before her anger is completely vented, it''s bad luck. It''s possible to be killed accidentally.


    Although Feng Tianxin has the memory of the previous life, she has no ability of the previous life. If there is one, it''s easy to kill Huang Jiuge.


    Is it not easy for Sikong to control him?


    However, the reality is often more than ideal.

 Chapter 875

    It''s dark now, but there''s no news about the wood. Taking advantage of the dark sky, Lu you secretly comes to find Huang Jiuge.


    Lu You''s face was not good-looking. He was obviously angry and ashamed.


    Huang Jiuge sees this and probably guesses the reason, but what''s the matter? I have to listen to Lu you.


    "I thought that all the people in the guard were loyal to the master. I didn''t believe that it was the guards who disclosed the master''s information. But unexpectedly, someone betrayed the guard and the master. But because there is no evidence, I dare not scare you. Let''s ask your opinion first. " Lu You said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs didn''t feel surprised, because she most suspect is the person of the guard.


    "Then who is behind the scenes?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Although Liao Mu is the most suspect, she doesn''t know the pattern and relationship of Tianxia League, so she can''t be identified as the other party because of the big suspicion.


    Some people do great things in silence.


    Hearing this, Lu you was embarrassed: "at first I thought it was Liao mu, but after observing it secretly, I didn''t find anything wrong. But Xiao Heng, the disciple of the second elder, didn''t see him today. He didn''t show up until the afternoon, and his face was not very good. He was obviously injured. Therefore, I doubt that "


    of course, it''s only doubt. Without evidence, we can''t correct him, but he is the most suspect, which can''t be denied.


    Although Xiao Heng always disdains to play Yin moves, it doesn''t mean he can''t play.


    No, just not yet.


    "Xiao Heng? What''s the character like in your mind? " Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "Xiao Heng is also the appointed candidate for the election of the leader of the Wulin alliance, and he is not weak. He is the younger generation of Wulin experts in the alliance next to the leader. Although he doesn''t play cards with his master on weekdays, he never plays black hands with his master by dark means, but now, that''s not sure. " Lu You said.


    Yes! People change, and Lu You never believed that Xiao Heng was a bright man.


    Before Xiao Heng did not use the dark means to the master, I''m afraid he has scruples.


    What''s more, will Xiao Heng, such an ambitious man, really be bright?


    Seeing that he has a chance to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader, how can he make a situation at this critical moment!


    Although all these are her guesses and suspicions after seeing Xiao Heng''s abnormality today, Xiao Heng is the most suspect now, so he has to guess and doubt like this.


    Even Huang Jiuge was so suspicious.


    Although Xiao Heng doubted others just because of his abnormality, he was a little rash, but there was only a trace of suspicion that they could not let go.


    However, tomorrow is the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader, or can''t find wood, what should we do?


    Huang Jiuge said that it was also difficult.


    No matter what, Huang Jiuge shows Lu you the letter she found in other courtyard, and then tells Lu you what she found.


    When he saw the letter, Lu You''s face turned blue. Although he already knew who the Betrayer was, he could not help but get angry when he saw the familiar handwriting pretending to be himself.


    I wonder if the master will believe that he did it?


    However, Lu You''s main concern now is not the safety of his master.


    Lu You, who knows the situation from Huang Jiuge''s mouth, would like to go to the cliff to look for it, but Huang Jiuge sent so many people who couldn''t find it. He went in vain, but it''s impossible for him to just sit and wait.

 Chapter 876

    Before leaving, Lu You looks at Huang Jiuge and wants to stop talking.


    If it were someone else, Huang Jiuge would not ask more, but knowing that Lu you was made of wood, Huang Jiuge took the initiative to say, "if you have anything to say, just say it!"


    Lu you struggled for a moment, or said: "Miss Huang, if you still can''t find the master before tomorrow, can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up?" Huang nine songs ask a way, but also know and wood related.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "if the master really doesn''t have a chance with the Wulin leader, I can''t let Liao mu or Xiao Heng get the position of Wulin leader, but with my strength, I can''t stop it, so I want to ask Miss Huang for help. Shen Mutian, the fourth elder, is a decent man. Although he is ambitious, he never wanted to replace him when he was in power. He is convinced of him and always upholds him. He sincerely stands on the same front with him. He is also one of the insiders in the Wulin alliance leader election. So, I hope Shen Mutian can be the leader of the Wulin alliance. " Lu Youdao.


    In fact, Lu you didn''t know why he believed in Huang Jiuge. After all, he was just a third rate sect leader, and it didn''t work at all, but he believed her for no reason.


    Huang Jiuge is also stunned by Lu You''s words. Obviously, she also feels that she is only the leader of a third rate sect, and it doesn''t work. Why should Lu you ask her for help!


    Of course, her real strength can help, but she can''t guarantee her success.


    Unless, by extraordinary means.


    But for now, Liao Mu and Xiao Heng are both enemies of wood. Even if Lu you doesn''t say it, she won''t let them go easily.


    Liao Mu and Xiao Heng should not be allowed to sit down as leaders of the Wulin.


    So, Huang Jiuge agreed to Lu you.


    Lu You, who gets Huang Jiuge''s reply, is obviously relieved, but his heart is still heavy. After all, this is the only way to support it. He hopes that the master can come back safely and continue to be the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Lu You left, and continued to look for Wen renhan''s whereabouts, but did not disturb the convoy, just called a few of the most trusted brothers to find together.


    However, I haven''t found it all night. The Wulin alliance leader election conference is about to start.


    That night, Huang Jiuge didn''t sleep well. When she got up in the morning, her face was very haggard, and her black eyes were very heavy.


    Sikong cut see this, in the heart a burst of anger, Huang nine song unexpectedly for other men to make himself like this, let him how not angry.


    Although he is very clear that Wen renhan is her friend and has helped her, now the other party''s life and death is unknown. As a friend, Huang Jiuge can''t blame for worrying about him, but it doesn''t prevent him from being jealous.


    So, mercilessly kisses Huang Jiuge as punishment.


    "Woman, although I can understand that you are worried about your friends, I''m not happy that you make yourself look like this for a man. This is punishment."


    Originally, Huang Jiuge was in a bad mood and was treated like this by Sikong. She felt very angry. But after hearing Sikong''s words, she couldn''t get angry and became a little sad.


    In fact, she can understand Sikong''s mood, but there is no way.


    He glared at Sikong, and he didn''t care about it, because there was something serious to say now!


    After talking to Sikong Tiao about what Lu You said to her, Sikong Tiao has no opinion. Anyway, Huang Jiuge''s opinion is his opinion.

 Chapter 877

    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge come downstairs and meet Chu Shang in the hall. Chu Shang also sees Huang Jiuge and comes over immediately: "where''s your military adviser! I have something to do with him, but he is not in the room


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s look changed a little. Although she knew Chu Shang had a good relationship with mu mu, maybe it was a credible one, Huang Jiuge didn''t intend to tell the truth, so she said: "go to do your own business."


    "Oh" smell speech, Chu Shang from is letter, then way: "you haven''t had breakfast! If you don''t mind, we can go to Tianxia league together. There are more people and more people. "


    Chu Shang is a person who likes to be lively and quiet.


    "Good!" Huang Jiuge originally wanted to refuse, but when she thought of something, Huang Jiuge changed her mind: "don''t mind if I call some friends together!"


    Huang Jiuge agrees to have breakfast with other men, which immediately makes Sikong cut unhappy, but he doesn''t say anything, because he knows the purpose of Huang Jiuge.


    Anyway, it''s not the two of them alone.


    "No, No." Chu Shang said immediately.


    Chu Shang invited them. He was the host. No matter because of his status or face, it was impossible to eat in the hall of the post house. After all, the quality here was only average.


    So I went to Tianxiang building to open a private room.


    Although it''s just breakfast, but as these people, the content of breakfast is not worse than lunch and dinner.


    Huang Jiuge asks her subordinates to call Rong Mo and others. In the air, she sees song Feiyan and ye Qi come down from the upstairs one after another. Huang Jiuge has an idea in her heart, so she calls them together.


    Then I met Zhuang Yi, and Huang Jiuge invited me.


    After rongmo came, they went to Tianxiang building.


    As for others, they also went to Tianxiang building, but they couldn''t go with several masters.


    We don''t know the identities of Sikong and rongmo, but it''s not easy to see each other''s temperament.


    In the private room, Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao, Rong Mo, Chu Shang, Yuan Ye, Zhuang Yi, song Feiyan and Yeqi sat around the table.


    "Although everyone in the Wulin alliance can take part, strong connections are the final winners. The alliance has appointed Liao mu, the eldest elder''s disciple Xiao Heng and Shen Mutian, the fourth elder. Which one do you prefer?" Huang nine song asks a way, although is casual tone, but everybody knows, is serious.


    Here, Huang Jiuge only knows that Chu Shang knows the identity of the wood, but now the life and death of the wood is uncertain, so she also wants to know the meaning of Chu Shang. No, she should want to woo Chu Shang.


    Chu Shang came from a second-class school, and he was very important.


    Of course, there is Zhuang Yi.


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t know that Zhuang Yi already knows that wood is cold, she wants to draw these people together.


    Chu Shang doesn''t know what happened to Wen renhan, so he thinks that Huang Jiuge is trying to woo people for Wen renhan.


    Although Zhuang Yi knows that wood is cold, he can only pretend that he doesn''t know: "if these three people, I prefer Shen Mutian, the fourth elder. From my understanding, he is more decent than the other two. Of course, I prefer Wen renhan, but unfortunately, ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    Zhuang Yi''s words are from the heart, because the banker is the supporter of Wen renhan.


    "I agree with Zhuang Yi," said Song Feiyan.


    "I don''t know much about these three people, but it seems that Miss Huang knows them, so I will support who miss huang supports on behalf of Lingyue villa." Night Qi road.

 Chapter 878

    From the moment she was saved by Huang Jiuge, Yeqi had already regarded herself as a person on the same boat with Huang Jiuge, and she was respected, naturally following her wishes.


    "I''m with cousin Chu Shang," Yuan Ye said.


    All four of them finished, but Chu Shang didn''t speak. Huang Jiuge looked at him and asked, "Mr. Chu, what about you?"


    Chu Shang a Leng, some reaction, but come Huang nine song this words is what meaning, he is naturally support Wen renhan, she knows clearly isn''t it?


    However, what does Huang Jiuge mean by that?


    Don''t you want to be the leader of the Wulin? Chu Shang couldn''t help mending his brain.


    Even in doubt, it''s not the right time to ask. When Huang Jiuge asked, he naturally answered seriously: "like Zhuang Yi, if I were asked to choose one of the three, I would choose Shen Mutian."


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs tiny can''t check of a sigh of relief, since they all support Shen Mu Tian in the case of no smell person cold, that don''t need her hard to draw.


    Although I don''t know how many people support Shen Mutian, there will never be too few.


    There are more than 50 sects in the river and lake. Not to say much, there should be more than a dozen of them supporting Shen Mutian.


    In particular, most of those who supported Wen renhan before will turn to support Shen Mutian.


    There are also some experts who are specially invited, such as Wang Sikong of Chonglou and master Moyu, the first miracle doctor. They all have the right to vote, and their weight is no less than that of the second rate schools.


    And this kind of special invitation expert is only about ten people, so there are two votes for Huang Jiuge, which add up to eight votes. No, it should be nine votes, because Huang Jiuge has two identities!


    The identity of one of tianjimen has a lot of weight.


    Anyway, Huang Jiuge promises to help Shen Mutian, and she will try her best. If she can''t, she''s not an open and aboveboard person.


    Of course, the premise is for the enemy.


    Although there is no evidence to prove that the wood was damaged by Liao Mu and Xiao Heng, it is still very close.


    Unexpectedly has this biggest suspicion, sorry, was angry by the Phoenix nine songs young woman.


    After that, Huang Jiuge didn''t say anything any more. After they had eaten well, they set out for the world alliance.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge and his party came out, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    First of all, because their team is too large. Although other sects also go in groups, they are all one or two, two or three. Six sects like them have never been seen together.


    Besides, two of these schools are second rate.


    Second, Sikong cut and Rong Mo, two men like heaven and man, are simply too handsome, one is cold, the other is relegated to immortals. It''s amazing as if it has its own luminous body.


    Of course, Chu Shang and Zhuang Yi were not as good as Sikong and rongmo, but they were also middle and superior handsome men.


    These people come together to form a strong landscape.


    Some people think that the man in purple and the man in white are familiar, but they can''t remember who they are for a moment.


    Until the world alliance at the foot of the gate to check the invitation, Sikong cut and Rong Mo''s identity exposed, it immediately caused a sensation.


    Although not many people have met Wang Sikong and the first miracle doctor, young master Moyu, they are very familiar with their names and rumors. Even though they are not in the world, their status and weight are not small.


    Chu Shang, Zhuang Yi and others are silly. These days, they have been in contact with Si kongcao and Rong Mo several times, thinking that they are just friends of Huang Jiuge. Although I can see that the other party''s identity is not simple, but it is not easy to ask, so I didn''t ask.


    I didn''t expect that they had such a big future.

 Chapter 879

    After the reaction, the hearts of several people were excited, and Yuan Ye couldn''t help exclaiming: "my God! I even had dinner with the famous King of Paris and the first miracle doctor, Mr. Rong mo. it''s a shame to talk about it. "


    Yuan Ye has always worshipped Sikong cut and the first miracle doctor, master Moyu. Even though it is said that Sikong cut is cruel and cruel, he has strong force and ability!


    In the world of rivers and lakes, the strong are always respected, so the most admired one is the master.


    Young master Moyu is not only excellent in medical skills, but also a rare master in martial arts. He can compete with Sikong.


    But I have only heard their names, but I have never seen their real people.


    Of course, the people Yuan Ye worships are not only Sikong and rongmo. He worships almost all the famous martial arts experts, but Sikong and Moyu are just a little special.


    Other people''s concentration is better, so they don''t show it like Yuan Ye, but their excitement can''t be concealed.


    Knowing the identities of Sikong and rongmo, besides worship, what people want most is to make friends.


    If they can make friends with each other, they can''t get it. But if they can''t, they can''t offend.


    Although they don''t lick their faces to flatter, they will be cautious.


    For those who are not in this line of people, the meaning of flattery is even more obvious.


    But they don''t dare to disturb Sikong and rongmo, especially Sikong. It''s said that he is cruel and cruel, so the life that wants to curry favor with him is afraid to make Sikong angry and get into trouble.


    Therefore, people who want to curry favor with them start with these sects.


    Of course, they all know Chu Shang, Zhuang Yi and others, but they only know each other''s name and school.


    "Oh! It''s nephew Chu! Is your father in good health? Your father and I haven''t seen each other for two years. I''m worried about it. "


    "It''s the banker''s boy! I haven''t seen you for years. I can''t recognize you. "


    "Night brother ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "yuan xiannephew ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Song Gongzi ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    chushang and Zhuangyi smile bitterly to themselves, and they are not familiar with Sikong, OK?


    However, as the saying goes, people who reach out and don''t smile, and the other party doesn''t clearly say that they want to curry favor with Sikong, so they can''t say anything. They have to cheat people.


    These people wanted to curry favor with Sikong and rongmo, but they didn''t care at all, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    Yeah, for them, it''s nothing.


    Tianxia League is about 500 meters above sea level. The long steps are full of people, but the width of the steps is 1.5 meters, so it doesn''t seem crowded.


    However, it is inevitable that some people with bad intentions secretly braided their hair and caused trouble.


    As they walked along, someone fell down and rolled down the stairs. The people behind them could not escape, so they were knocked down and rolled down, and they were in a mess.


    Those who had not been affected saw the accident and jumped in.


    Some people look on coldly, others gloat, and others want to stop, but they can''t.


    After all, the speed and impact of these seven or eight people rolling down is not small. If they can''t stop them, they will be knocked down instead. Don''t they have nothing to look for trouble.


    The place where the accident happened is not far from Huang Jiuge and others. Soon, it will roll in front of Huang Jiuge and others. However, Huang Jiuge and others don''t mean to avoid it. Instead, they let their subordinates stop them.

 Chapter 880

    Although they can jump away directly without meddling, the premise is that they are cold-blooded and ruthless and afraid of causing trouble.


    If they roll down again, more people will be hurt.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge can''t look on coldly.


    Ji Wu Ji Tong and Huang Jiu Ge''s dead men came out and immediately controlled the people who rolled down.


    Even though these people are not weak in martial arts, it''s painful to roll down like this, but it''s not a big problem. They just suffered a slight skin injury.


    Nevertheless, people were still angry and yelled at the culprit one after another.


    Although the horse has a slip, people have a slip, people fall is not intentional, there is no reason to deliberately, but involved, who will not be angry ah!


    "Qin Shu, can you walk?"


    Obviously, this man knew the "culprit" and criticized him in such a vulgar tone, which showed that the relationship between them was not harmonious.


    "That''s to say, I can''t even walk well. It''s good to come to the Wulin alliance leader election meeting. I''m not afraid of jokes and lose face of my sect."


    Another person echoed. It''s just that it''s too bad. Even the sects are involved.


    However, sects are always mutually exclusive, and it is common for them to make use of the excuse.


    Among the seven or eight people who were knocked down, except for the two "culprits" from their own sects, the rest were from three sects. If one of them was knocked down and injured, it''s natural to ask for justice.


    Therefore, the other three sects attacked the culprit one after another.


    "We can''t just let it go. We have been injured. We have to not only apologize, but also pay for it."


    Although this injury is not a big problem, if this matter is settled, where should their face and their sect''s face go!


    "Yes! Apology and compensation. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I didn''t watch the road. I''m sure Qin Shu will compensate you for the trouble." Qin Shu, the "culprit", sincerely apologized. Although he was very angry at their humiliation, he should have apologized for the fact that these people fell down because of himself.


    What''s more, things should be solved rather than settled.


    When they saw Qin Shu apologizing, they were willing to pay for it, but they didn''t continue to pester. This is the world alliance. It''s not the place where they can make trouble, so they dare not make any more trouble.


    At this time, a young man came to Qin Shu in a hurry.


    The man was about twenty-five-six, pretty, but with a gloomy face.


    However, after seeing that Qin Shu was ok, he was relieved and immediately asked people to compensate those who fell down by Qin Shu.


    After those people took the silver and left, the young man immediately looked at Huang Jiuge and his party and said, "Yunxing, thank you for your help."


    "Thank you for your help," Qin Shu said.


    "Don''t mention it." Huang Jiuge replied and went on. Yunxing and his party immediately let them come out of the way.


    After several people passed by, Qin Shu looked at the young man and said with guilt, "young master, I''m sorry."


    "Qin Shu, it''s me who should apologize. If you didn''t block that foot for me, it would be me who fell down. I just didn''t expect Meng Quan to be so bold, and dare to attack openly. " Yun Xing comforted him. Of course, there was anger in his voice. He was angry at the black handed man.


    The enmity between him and Meng Quan is not one day or two. There is no lack of overt and covert fighting on weekdays.

 Chapter 881

    But he thought that Meng Quan didn''t dare to mess around in the world, so he didn''t have too much to guard against him. But he didn''t expect that Meng Quan would dare.


    If Qin Shu didn''t help him block Meng Quan''s kick, it would be him who fell down.


    If he fell down, the cloud family would be really disgraced.


    Yunxing and Mengquan''s enmity is due to a woman, a woman who likes Yunxing but doesn''t like Yunxing, but let Mengquan love deeply.


    Although he got the woman, he couldn''t bear that the woman''s love in his heart was Yunxing, so he turned all his resentment to Yunxing.


    First it was a personal attack on Yunxing, then it was a direct attack on Yunjia''s industry, so the original personal resentment was upgraded to the sectarian resentment by Meng Quan.


    Of course, the Yun family and the Meng family belong to the third rate sects with equal influence.


    No, it should be that the cloud family is above the Meng family, so every time Meng Quan attacks the cloud family, he doesn''t get any benefits. The loss of the Meng family is often greater than that of the cloud family.


    If the cloud family is really so easy to deal with, Meng Quan will not always let go because he failed to defeat Yunxing.


    In fact, this time, Meng Quan just wanted Yunxing to fall down and make him lose face. I just didn''t expect to kill Qin Shu on the way, and make so much noise.


    Therefore, after the incident, Meng Quan was also flustered.


    If the people of Tianxia League find out and are expelled from Tianxia League, it will be bad.


    Later, when he saw that the matter had been solved, Meng Quan felt a little reluctant, but at the same time he was relieved.


    Because of his guilty heart, after the matter was settled, Meng Quan took his own people up the mountain in a hurry, so as not to be caught by Yunxing and make a big trouble.


    In the end, it didn''t come to the eyes of the alliance.


    Into the main gate, and then there is the square, the square is surrounded by buildings.


    Because it is on the mountain, the area is limited, so the square is not too big, about the size of three basketball courts.


    However, the architecture of Tianxia League is very grand and grand, which does not hide the identity of the supreme place of Wulin.


    In the square, the tables and chairs have already been placed in four directions, that is to say, there are tables and chairs all around, and the military platform is in the middle.


    As for the seating arrangement, naturally, the higher the status, the higher the position.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge, the leader of Qingmu sect, is not in the same level as Sikong and others, so his position is naturally not the same.


    Although Sikong and rongmo are not from the Wulin, their status is the highest among the invited experts, so they are also in the front.


    Si kongcao doesn''t want to be separated from Huang Jiuge, but he also knows that it''s not the time to be willful, so he has to be unwilling to be separated from Huang Jiuge.


    looked at the appearance of the sore and grievance of the sage Kong, and Huang Jiu song could not help him, but he couldn''t help but make complaints about himself: brother, your high cold abstinence fan! A dignitary king showed such a resentful and aggrieved expression. It''s not good to lose face.


    make complaints about Tucao, because Sam Kong make complaints about himself.


    There are two positions in a school. Generally, there is a main leader and a secondary leader in a school, and the rest are subordinates.


    Subordinates naturally are not qualified to sit, so they can only stand behind the master.


    After taking a seat, Huang Jiuge looks at the empty seat beside her, and looks gloomy and sad.


    I don''t know. Is wood alive or dead now?

 Chapter 882

    Huang Jiuge didn''t give up looking for the trace of wood, but the person who is looking for wood is Sikong cut. After all, she didn''t bring many people. If they all went to find wood and there was no one around her, it would not be good, and it would be more likely to cause verbal abuse.


    All the sects from the same province are placed together, so ye Qi and others, who are the same third rate sects as Huang Jiuge, are separated. Now the three sects from Jiangzhou are sitting beside her.


    However, the position of Huang Jiuge is on the far right, so the people sitting on her right are from other sects.


    It''s also a coincidence that the one sitting on the right side of Huang Jiuge is the sect that just helped Jiewei.


    Yunxing and Qin Shu are stunned when they see Huang Jiuge. Then they nod to her friendly as a greeting. Huang Jiuge nods in response.


    Sitting on the left side of Huang Jiuge is the leader of Dugu sect, Dugu Qi.


    Dugu men and Qingmu men have cooperated, so their relationship is still friendly. In business, the cooperation is still cooperation, but the competition is still competition, but they are all aboveboard.


    For ambitious but aboveboard people, Huang Jiuge has a good feeling.


    So when Dugu Qi greets her, Huang Jiuge doesn''t mean to give him a good look.


    As for huxiaomen and feiyingge, huangjiuge is not hot or cold.


    Although Jiangzhou is still one of the four sects, it has formed two sects. Qingmumen and Dugu are friendly, huxiaomen and feiyingge are allied.


    There is also cooperation and competition, but they are united with the upper qingmumen and Dugu men.


    Over the past year, there has been a lot of friction among the four sects.


    Especially in the past year, the development of qingmumen was very rapid, which made huxiaomen and feiyingge envious, and many of them secretly braided their hair.


    Although the braid has become a lot, but they did not seek benefits, and lost his wife and folded soldiers is no different.


    However, their friction has not reached the point of tearing their faces, so although they are fighting in secret, they still seem to be harmonious on the surface.


    However, just now, they all heard the rumor that huohuang, the leader of Qingmu gate, knew the king of Chonglou and master Moyu, and it seemed that they had a good relationship.


    This made huxiaomen and feiyingge get a lot of fright.


    Huxiaomen and feiyingge have no doubt about the rumor that they know each other and have a good relationship. After all, they have seen each other often together these days, but they don''t know the identity of the other at that time.


    So now that they know each other''s identity, they are scared. At the same time, they are secretly glad that they didn''t tear their face with qingmumen. Everything can be recovered.


    Otherwise, if the king of Chonglou intervenes, huxiaomen and feiyingge will be in trouble.


    You know, the third rate schools are not like the second rate schools. They have a deep foundation, so it''s not difficult for those who are more powerful to pull out the third rate schools.


    The former Qingmu gate and Dugu gate are just like this. It''s easy for the master to change people.


    Although huxiaomen and feiyingge are ambitious, they are also people who know current affairs, so when they know the gap, they give up their mind to qingmumen.


    So, just when I saw Huang Jiuge, I would take the initiative to say hello, and my attitude was very friendly.


    However, Huang Jiuge is indifferent to them, which makes the owners of Huxiao gate and Feiying pavilion a little uneasy, but they dare not say anything.

 Chapter 883

    It wasn''t long before people came.


    However, the first-class sects have high status after all, so they play some big names. When the second and third class sects are almost here, it''s almost time for the election.


    A first-class school is worthy of being a first-class school. Its style is different from its aura. As soon as it appears, it kills everyone.


    The first-class school is an old school, and its inside information and influence cannot be denied.


    The seven first-class sects are: Shaolin sect, yundaozong sect, Eshan sect, Guigu sect, Qingyun sect, Xiaoyao sect and Tianji sect.


    In this aerial era, some schools are the same as those in ancient history.


    Among them, Shaolin sect is Shaolin Temple, all monks; yundaozong is similar to Wudang, all Taoists; Eshan sect is similar to Emei, all Taoists; Guigu sect is the school of medicine and poisons; Qingyun sect is similar to Kongtong sect and Huashan sect; and Xiaoyao sect is the beggars'' sect, which is full of people all over the world.


    As for Tianji school, it has the power of prophecy and can see through Yin and Yang.


    Of course, it needs to have spiritual roots, so Tianji sect is the least one of the seven sects. However, because of its special ability, its power and strength are not weaker than any other sect.


    However, it was 50 years ago, and now it is no longer there.


    Although Tianji sect no longer exists, there is still an empty seat in the position of the first-class sect.


    In fact, we all don''t understand why Tianji sect has disappeared for 50 years, and it doesn''t support other sects to be superior, and it doesn''t cancel the qualification of Tianji sect in the seven sects.


    Only the elders of Tianxia League and the first-class sect owners know this.


    Because at the beginning of the existence of the sect, it was the end of the law, so there were gods.


    However, it is rare.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the seven sects, there was no restriction and constant fighting, which led to a bloodbath in the river and lake.


    Later, in order to restrain the seven sects, an immortal set up the Tianxia League. Then the eight trigrams with spiritual power were divided into eight pieces and handed to the leaders of the seven sects and Tianxia League.


    Moreover, the base of their sect, which is also the guidance of the immortal, is located in eight directions, forming a gossip position.


    Because the eight trigrams have spiritual power, and the aura is interlinked. If the aura of one of the eight trigrams really disappears in the world, the other seven trigrams will break up.


    So up to now, the other seven Hexagrams are still in good condition, which shows that although the Tianji sect with Gen pan is missing, the aura of the hexagrams is still there.


    Therefore, Tianji sect cannot be removed.


    Unless someone comes with the divination board of Tianji school, they can replace it.


    Today''s seven sects are no longer the original seven sects. I don''t know that after several changes of dynasties, the only thing that remains unchanged is that I have to have a guapan to be recognized.


    Therefore, if any school wants to rise and ascend, it must get one of the eight trigrams.


    Unfortunately, for those ambitious sects, they don''t know about these things, so they have been sitting on unrealistic ambition dreams.


    And even if you know, so what? Tianji sect has disappeared. It''s hard to get the hexagram board of Tianji sect.


    Even Huang Jiuge didn''t know about it. He only knew that if he had the hexagram disk, his identity would be recognized.


    Of course, it''s also because there is no quantum and it''s not clear, so I can''t tell Huang Jiuge clearly.


    No quantum knows this little bit of information because of his own ability.

 Chapter 884

    When the first-class sect came, the elders of Tianxia League also came.


    There are five elders in Tianxia League. For these elders, Huang Jiuge has made an investigation.


    The elder Liao mu, the second elder Shi Lin, the Third Elder Lian Zhu, the fourth elder Shen Mutian and the fifth elder Yang Changfeng are in their 40s to 50s.


    If you want to say that the elder, in his early fifties, is not young, and even wants to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader, it can be said that there is not enough people in his heart!


    However, most people who practice martial arts, even if they are 50 or 60 years old, are still healthy and tight.


    Even at the age of 70 or 80, it''s a leverage, so there''s nothing wrong with Liao Mu fighting for the Wulin leader.


    Moreover, the peak of martial arts is when the average martial arts practitioner is 50 or 60 years old. Because they have been trained, accumulated, experienced and precipitated for a long time, and have gained better essence.


    Therefore, it can be said that Liao Mu has great advantages.


    Moreover, among the Wulin people who took part in the election of the Wulin alliance leader, there were also many who were 50 to 60 years old.


    Among the five elders, the elder and the second elder are always the most ambitious, and they are also the ones who are the most different from Wen renhan.


    The second elder is ambitious, but he didn''t take part in the Wulin alliance leader election. That''s because he is ill and sick, and can''t work too hard.


    Therefore, he will fully support his disciple Xiao Heng. Otherwise, Xiao Heng, a disciple of the elder, can''t get such great human support!


    Sanchang is always a person who sweeps snow in front of the door, regardless of other people''s frosting. What he should do is to do other people''s things well. He just holds the attitude of going to the theatre.


    Four elders and five elders are loyal to the cold, character and style are more decent and aboveboard.


    Of course, they are not idiots, so they are not absolutely decent and aboveboard. When it''s time to be honest and aboveboard, it''s time to be honest and aboveboard. When it''s time to be resourceful, it''s time to be resourceful. It doesn''t hurt nature.


    After the five elders came out and said hello to the leaders of the six sects, they took their seats one after another.


    Although the status of the elders of Tianxia League is not low, they are still lower than the leaders of the six sects, so they dare not put on airs in front of the six leaders.


    Although Huang Jiuge knew the information of the five elders, she didn''t know the number because she hadn''t seen it.


    Only when they are seated can they match the person with the identity.


    Huang Jiuge first looks at Liao mu, the elder. He is selfish and narrow-minded. He looks like a sycophant.


    His eyes moved away from the elder and fell on the position of the second elder beside him.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to the second elder, but he was opposite to the other eye behind him.


    The other side is a young man, about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He looks pretty, but he''s a little mean to him, and his eyes to Huang Jiuge are deep and proud.


    Why is it to look at the nine songs of Huang instead of the nine songs of Huang! Because the person he looked at was not Huang Jiuge, but the position beside her.


    Now, don''t guess. Huang Jiuge has already confirmed the identity of the other party, and even confirmed the truth of something.


    Yes, the other side is Xiao Heng, the disciple of the second elder.


    Therefore, from Xiao Heng''s proud eyes, Huang Jiuge is more sure that Xiao Heng is the one who does not know whether wood is alive or dead.


    In my heart, a fire burst out.


    However, it''s not a matter of getting angry now. I can only hold back.


    Xiao Heng''s complacent look was seen by Huang Jiuge, and he didn''t feel guilty, because he thought that the other party didn''t know that Wen renhan had something to do with him.


    So, after he and Huang Jiuge looked at each other, he narrowed his eyes slightly and moved away.

 Chapter 885

    Liao mu, the elder of the Wulin alliance, presided over the election meeting. As soon as the time came, he stood up and said: "you leaders, sect leaders and Wulin heroes, I''m Liao mu, the elder of the world alliance. Today''s election meeting of Wulin alliance is presided over by me. I feel deeply sad and sorry for our Wulin leader hearing that renhan is missing. But as the saying goes, "a country can''t be without a king for a day, and a family can''t be without a leader. Naturally, we can''t live without a Wulin leader, so we have to re elect the Wulin leader."


    "Next, our election will begin immediately. Let me introduce the election rules first. First of all, they will be divided into ten groups to fight, and the ten winners will make the final to select the capable ones. In the course of the game, except for poison, any weapon can be used. "


    There are about two or three hundred people participating in the election, so it can save a lot of time to divide them into ten groups.


    Finally, Liao Mu asked, "I don''t know who will come first?"


    They were all very active, so they didn''t shirk. After Liao Mu''s words, ten people immediately stood up.


    The martial arts arena is very big. Ten people fight at the same time. It doesn''t seem crowded at all, but it makes the audience a little dazzled.


    It must not be said that the duel between masters is really exciting. Even Huang Jiuge''s heart feels more than surging.


    Sure enough, there are so many experts in the world!


    Challenge after challenge, challenge after challenge.


    At the end of the competition, Liao Mu and the first-class sects went up.


    However, they all deliberately diverge, because they all want to go to the end, and no one is absolutely sure to defeat each other, so it is safer.


    In the end, Liao mu, Xiao Heng and Shen Mutian all held the champion. Among the other seven champions, three are from yundaozong, Qingyun gate and Xiaoyao gate, two are from second rate schools, and two are from individual experts in the Wulin.


    Then there''s the scuffle, three out of ten, and the final vote.


    Therefore, in the scuffle, we can form cliques.


    However, if we are to form a clique, we should also be prepared to be turned against. After all, the quota is limited and everyone is selfish.


    For Liao mu, his biggest threat is Shen Mutian and the first-class sects, because their strength and contacts are broad.


    But even so, he also knows that if he wants to win with more certainty, he must make an alliance with the strongest people.


    So Liao Mu had to make an alliance with the people who were the most threatening to him.


    Ten people, immediately formed three teams.


    Scuffle is more intense than fighting alone.


    Although Xiao Heng''s skill is good, he is the best of the younger generation of Tianxia League, but he is inferior to the old timers like Liao Mu and Shen Mutian.


    After all, Xiao Heng is young and has not enough experience and strength, so in the scuffle, Xiao Heng is soon knocked out by others.


    Xiao Heng failure, two long always said endless disappointment, Xiao Heng himself is about to be gas explosion.


    Not willing at the same time, also feel oneself to Wen renhan start, it is to do wedding dress for others.


    Of course, think like this, before things happen, no one knows what the result is, so even if time goes back, he will still start on Wen renhan.


    Because if he doesn''t start with the cold, he doesn''t even have a chance to fight for it.


    Liao Mu and others want to beat Shen Mutian down, but Shen Mutian is not fighting alone, so it''s not easy to beat Shen Mutian down!

 Chapter 886

    There are fewer and fewer people in the challenge arena, and the original allies are gradually separated and fighting for each other.


    After a scuffle, Liao mu, Shen Mutian and Gao Xiang, the proud disciple of the leader of Qingyun sect, won.


    Liao Mu is very dissatisfied with the result, but he can''t change anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, elder Liao, elder Shen and Gao Xiang of qingyunmen win the Wulin alliance leader election. Next, we will vote to choose the person who is capable of the Wulin alliance leader." Er Changlao.


    "Wait a minute" came from the second elder''s words. It was only two words, but it was full of domineering dignity, which made everyone feel stunned.


    Then, he saw a figure flying in the air, and then landed in the center of Wutai.


    It was a long and straight posture, dressed in black and covered with a mask.


    See this person, Huang nine song whole body a shock, suddenly stand up from the chair, surprised stare at each other, the excitement and surprise in the eyes can''t hide.


    Wood, it turns out to be wood. He''s not dead, he''s not dead...


    because other people''s attention is on the coming people, so except for the people on both sides of Huang Jiuge, other people don''t notice Huang Jiuge''s gaffe.


    Dugu Qi and Yun Xing are puzzled by Huang Jiuge''s reaction, but they don''t mean to explore. It''s obvious that they know each other, but they don''t know whether they are enemies or not.


    Sikong cut and others were also very surprised and surprised, but they knew that the wood did not die after falling off the cliff, and then they hid themselves.


    To this, Sikong cut didn''t express anything, but seeing the excited and surprised appearance of Huang Jiuge, I couldn''t help but have some taste in my heart.


    Xiao Heng''s surprise and accident are no less than those of Si kongcao and others. Obviously, he also recognizes who the person is.


    Although they didn''t find Wen renhan''s body after he fell off the cliff, Xiao Heng thinks that Wen renhan, even if he didn''t die, would have died, which is impossible to appear in a short time.


    But he showed up.


    Of course, Xiao Heng still has a fluke mentality at this time, hoping that the visitor is not cold, if cold, then he will die.


    Lu You and his entourage were also at the scene. The guard who knew each other''s identity was naturally excited when he heard the cold, but he couldn''t express it at this time.


    With Lu You''s eyes quietly glanced at the people around him, saw his face shocked and scared, a chill in his heart.


    Because the man standing beside Lu you betrayed the man who heard the cold.


    He hasn''t broken it yet. He just wants to wait until after the Wulin alliance leader election.


    Others, however, don''t know who they are, but know that they are not good at it.


    "Who are you?" Liao Mu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at each other coldly.


    "The man who takes the position of the leader of the Wulin alliance," said Mu Mu.


    Because more than a year later, Liao Mu and others did not recognize each other''s voice. Even if they felt familiar with each other, they also believed that Wen renhan had already died, so there was no future person associated with Wen renhan.


    "Since you are here to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader, why don''t you follow the rules? It''s too late now." Liao Mu didn''t feel much about the other party''s intention. After all, anyone can participate in the election.


    However, it is against the rules for this person to come at the end of the day.


    Because he is not sure whether the other party is intentional or unintentional, it is not easy for Liao Mu to directly blame the other party.

 Chapter 887

    "Rules? The rule I know is that the leader of the Wulin alliance is the best. Let alone that the leader of the Wulin alliance has not been elected yet, even if he is elected, anyone who doesn''t agree with him can challenge him. Why is it too late to say? " The tone of wood is obviously sarcastic.


    "You..." Liao Mu''s face changed slightly and his heart became angry.


    Yes, not to mention that the Wulin alliance leader has not been elected yet. Even if he is elected, anyone who does not agree with him can challenge him. It''s not too late to say.


    He just wanted to stop the man who suddenly appeared.


    Although the other party does not constitute a threat to him, he does not want to waste time pestering with him.


    But who knows, he knows this rule, which makes it hard for him to catch up.


    However, Liao Mu naturally won''t compromise so easily, so he said: "Sir, since you know that even if you choose the Wulin alliance leader, you can challenge anyone who doesn''t agree with you, then you should also know that even if you succeed in the challenge, you still need to get the vote of all the sects, otherwise, it won''t be established."


    This is the reason why Liao Mu doesn''t pay attention to the other party. Even if the other party defeats them, it is futile without the support of the sect.


    Therefore, why are the main members of each Wulin League members from the world league or the first-class sects? Only these people have strong sects connections and win the vote.


    Of course, the Wulin alliance leader is not without people outside the sect, but the premise is that no one in the world alliance and the first-class sect can come to the end.


    However, this kind of situation is rare. It has only happened two or three times in history.


    After all, if Tianxia League and first-class schools don''t even have top-level experts, it''s too weak and will collapse sooner or later.


    "Of course, but so what? It''s no trouble for elder Liao. " Wood road.


    Liao Mu doesn''t think so, but now that he''s talking about it, he can''t say anything more.


    "In that case, let''s start! It''s still a scuffle, with four out of one. " Liao Mu said, looking at Gao Xiang and Shen Mutian, the meaning in his eyes is very obvious, that is to join hands to fight the man down.


    Then he started, and went straight to the wood.


    Liao Mu is confident that Gao Xiang and Shen Mutian will join hands with him to defeat the outsider, but he never expected that they would attack him together.


    This makes Liao Mu want to vomit blood. He scolds Shen Mutian and Gao Xiang for being kicked in the head by a donkey.


    But Liao Mu forgot that they are all rivals now, and he is their most threatening opponent. How can they listen to him!


    As he thinks, the man who suddenly appears is not a member of the sect. Without the support of the sect''s contacts, even if he wins, he can''t become the leader of the Wulin alliance, so even if he stays, it won''t pose a threat to them.


    Although some people were surprised, they could see more clearly than Liao mu. Most people also thought that this was the case.


    Liao Mu''s skill is excellent, but the premise is that he is good at a Gao Xiang or a Shen Mutian.


    But now, with the addition of a piece of wood and the joint efforts of three people, Liao Mu was powerless, and he was defeated in the beginning.


    However, in the ten moves, he was directly beaten out of Wutai.


    "Poof"


    Liao Mu''s blood gushed out, but he was not hurt, but angry.


    Yes! Seeing that the position of Wulin alliance leader is coming, but because of this man''s appearance, he missed it at the last moment. How can he bear it!

 Chapter 888

    Therefore, Liao Mu''s heart almost collapsed at the moment.


    He was staring at the man in the mask, his face was ferocious, his eyes were scarlet, his veins were blue, his anger was burning, his whole body was shaking, and he wanted to tear up the destroyer.


    However, even though he was very angry, he didn''t lose his mind, so he knew that he couldn''t get angry now.


    If he can''t be the leader of the Wulin alliance, he is still the elder of the world alliance. If he does something extraordinary in public, then he will be the end.


    Therefore, Liao Mu kept suppressing his emotions and calming himself down.


    However, this kind of suppression almost made him unable to resist.


    Those who support Liao Mu are also stunned. It''s too unexpected.


    Among the people who support Liao mu, one-third are loyal to him, one-third are nepotism and backwardness with those who are loyal to him, and one-third are forced and lured by him.


    When Liao Mu failed, only one-third of those who were truly loyal to him felt angry and unwilling, while the other two-thirds felt less emotional.


    The most proud is the people who don''t want Liao Mu to be the leader of the Wulin alliance, especially Lu You and others, because Liao Mu means different to them. Liao Mu is the enemy, and they hate Liao mu more.


    Now Liao Mu is out of the game before he has gone through the voting. This kind of blow is enough for him to drink a pot.


    "Cough! Then the next step is voting. " The two elders interrupted the discussion.


    In fact, Liao Mu''s failure made the two elders happy.


    Because with his relationship with Liao mu, if Liao Mu becomes the leader of the Wulin alliance, the two elders will be in dire straits.


    Next, no matter who becomes the leader of the Wulin alliance, it will do no harm to the two elders.


    Of course, if he could, he naturally hoped that Xiao Heng would become the leader of the Wulin alliance, but the weather was not so good, and he couldn''t be bothered by others.


    Generally speaking, the second elder knows the current affairs.


    Just after the second elder''s words, Shen Mutian unexpectedly said: "I quit"


    "Hua"


    as soon as Shen Mutian''s words came out, the crowd immediately burst out in shock, and they all looked at Shen Mutian strangely.


    What? Shen Mutian quit? They didn''t hear me wrong, did they!


    Why? Why? Why?


    At this time, in everyone''s mind, are wondering, why?


    Hearing this, Liao Mu was most excited. Shocked, he asked angrily, "Shen Mutian, what do you mean?"


    Yes! What does he mean by that?


    If he wasn''t interested in the position of Wulin alliance leader, why didn''t he just quit? In this way, he didn''t have to be out.


    "Yes! What do you mean, elder Shen? " The second elder is also very dissatisfied with Shen Mutian''s move.


    More than two elders, all the people of Tianxia league are very dissatisfied with this. They look at Shen Mutian with questioning.


    They know Shen Mutian''s ambition, otherwise they won''t participate in it. However, seeing that the victory is in hand, he suddenly says that he wants to quit. This is really incomprehensible.


    The most important thing is that Shen Mutian is a member of the world alliance. If the member of the world alliance is the leader of the Wulin alliance, everything will be the same.


    However, if someone else is allowed to be the leader of the Wulin alliance ¡¤


    no matter who is the leader of the Wulin alliance, the position of the leader of the world alliance will not change, but it will be interfered by foreign forces, which is the result that the people of the World Alliance do not want to see.

 Chapter 889

    Those who support Shen Mutian are confused. What''s the matter!


    "Because he is more suitable for the position of the leader of the alliance," Shen Mutian said, pointing to the wood on one side, with a firm tone.


    Yes, definitely, and I can''t deny it, because he knows who he is.


    If he didn''t know who he was, how could he join hands with him to defeat Liao mu!


    Although he is ambitious for the position of Wulin alliance leader, the premise is that Wen renhan is really missing.


    Shen Mutian''s words make people''s eyes turn to wood again. People who don''t know his identity all wonder why this masked man is more suitable for the position of Wulin alliance leader! Who the hell is this man?


    "If you say it''s right, it''s right? It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s right or not. It''s up to everyone to vote. " Liao Mu said coldly, resenting and disdaining at the same time.


    He admitted that this masked man has good skills, but it''s not just good skills. He also needs the support of various sects.


    This man is not a member of the Jianghu sect, so he decided that not many people voted for him.


    Shen Mutian looked at Liao Mu and sneered: "of course, it''s not right for me to say it''s right, but you can be sure that we won''t vote for him?"


    "Well! I''ll see how many votes he can get. " Liao Mu didn''t agree at all, but insisted on his own opinion.


    It''s not only Liao Mu who thinks so, but most people think so, so they are not optimistic about this masked man.


    But they ignore Shen Mutian''s self-confidence. Who is Shen Mutian and how can he do thankless things?


    Not to mention that those who sincerely support Shen Mutian will also support him because of his support for masked men, will he not have a ticket? With the mask, the man lifted the mask to expose his identity. I''m afraid he even saved the voting process.


    "In that case, let''s vote next!" Seeing that things can''t be changed, even if the second elder is not happy, it''s hard to say anything.


    Although he doesn''t understand what is the relationship between Shen Mutian and this man? Why support him so persistently? But he also knew that Shen Mutian supported this man for no reason.


    Or maybe Shen Mutian didn''t want to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader from the beginning to the end. It''s all because of this man.


    "Wait a minute" two elder words fall, then immediately was stopped by Shen Mu Tian, let two elder some unhappy: "what else?"


    Shen Mutian doesn''t answer the second elder''s words, but goes to Gao Xiang. He doesn''t know what Shen Mutian and Gao Xiang have said. After hearing this, he suddenly looks at the masked man not far away, shocked.


    Then, seeing Gao Xiang''s face again, after some hesitation and entanglement, he finally said to the crowd, "I''ll quit too"


    what? Gao Xiang also wants to quit?


    People were shocked again. What''s going on? What did Shen Mutian say to Gao Xiang? Gao Xiang also withdrew.


    "Gao Xiang, what''s the matter?" Hearing this, the leader of Qingyun sect suddenly stands up from his chair and stares at Gao Xiang.


    He is very clear about Gao Xiang''s ambition towards the Wulin alliance leader. Although he is not paranoid enough to be crazy about it, he always pursues his goal. It''s abnormal to give up so easily.


    What did Shen Mutian say to Gao Xiang? Even let Gao Xiang give up the competition, does Gao Xiang have any handle in Shen Mutian''s hands, so he is threatened?


    However, he did not want to believe it because he believed that Gao Xiang would not do anything harmful.

 Chapter 890

    "Shen Mutian, you are so mean that you threaten Gao Xiang to quit in public." Liao mu can''t sit still. Even if he doesn''t know what Shen Mutian and Gao Xiang have said, he has decided that Shen Mutian is threatening Gao Xiang to quit.


    Although he has no chance with the Wulin leader, he would rather let Gao Xiang become the Wulin leader than the man who made him out.


    Shen Mu Tian is not angry because of Liao Mu''s words, but Gao Xiang is a little dissatisfied.


    Although Liao Mu is aiming at Shen Mutian, it is also a disguised saying that there is something wrong with his style, which makes people get hold of him. How can he accept it?


    Therefore, Gao Xiang looks displeased at Liao Mu and explains coldly: "elder Liao misunderstands that elder Shen did not threaten Gao, but Gao decided to quit. And Gao is confident that he is worthy of heaven and earth''s conscience, so he has nothing to threaten. "


    When they heard this, they thought it was the same.


    However, only those who are familiar with Gao Xiang will believe his words. Because they are familiar with him, they know that his character is good. Even if he has done something wrong, it will not become a fatal threat to him.


    People who are not familiar with him naturally don''t know his character, so they think Gao Xiang''s words must be deceitful, just to cover up his guilt.


    Liao Mu''s reason is no longer on the normal line. Since he is focused on Shen Mutian and believes that Shen Mutian has threatened Gao Xiang, he will not consider whether his words make Gao Xiang unhappy.


    As for Gao Xiang''s explanation, he didn''t believe it at all.


    In his opinion, which one is clean? Who hasn''t done anything hurtful?


    It is also true that Liao Mu is not a good man himself, so he will naturally judge others by himself.


    Liao Mu looked ferocious and said with a sneer, "Oh! Is it? What did Shen Mutian tell you just now? You know, he talked to you before you chose to quit. If it''s not a threat, I don''t believe it. "


    It''s true that Gao Xiang quit after Shen Mutian spoke, so whether it''s a threat or not, there''s nothing wrong with being questioned.


    Gao Xiang didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know whether Shen Mutian should tell him.


    But in this way, in the eyes of the public, it is Gao Xiang''s guilty heart, nothing to say.


    "Why, are you guilty?" Seeing this, Liao Mu is proud.


    However, not to mention that Gao Xiang is not guilty, even if he is guilty, so what? He has nothing to do with Liao mu. He is so proud!


    "What did elder Shen say to Gao? What does elder Shen have to do with Gao? Does elder Liao think that if you prove that Gao is threatened by elder Shen, you can be the leader of the Wulin? " Gao Xiang''s words are not polite at all, but also directly stab Liao Mu''s painful foot.


    Gao Xiang didn''t have a good impression of Liao mu. On the contrary, he was still very bad. He was so aggressive that he didn''t want to be polite to him.


    Moreover, he also heard that Wen renhan''s disappearance had something to do with him!


    Although there is no evidence, can not be sure, but no hole, no wind ah! If it had nothing to do with him, how could so many people doubt him! Even the leader thought it was possible.


    Hearing the speech, Liao Mu''s proud face froze, and then showed his resentment.


    Obviously, he really thought so at that time.


    Of course, even so, he can''t admit it.

 Chapter 891

    "Well! I don''t think so. It''s just that there is something shameful between you and Shen Mutian. The election of Wulin alliance leader is about fairness and justice, but you quit because of his threat. Isn''t that against the two words of fairness and justice? Who can be convinced that this man has captured the Wulin alliance leader by such a mean means? " Liao Muyi speaks the truth.


    It''s just, isn''t he very clear about fairness and injustice?


    Not only he himself, but also most of the people know it well. Therefore, for those who know it well, what he said is nothing more than telling lies.


    Of course, even if they know it''s unfair, no one will really say it. After all, Tianxia League and the sects of the river and the lake all want face, and it''s impossible to expose themselves.


    Therefore, it is clear that the election of Wulin alliance leader is not fair and just. Therefore, people feel that Gao Xiang is threatened by Shen Mutian.


    So, after Liao Mu''s words fell, the crowd rang out with a chorus, which made Liao Mu proud again.


    But this time, he no longer has the idea of proving that Shen Mutian has threatened Gao Xiang and that he will have the chance to become the leader of the Wulin alliance, because he knows it is impossible. I thought that before. I just forgot for a moment.


    Anyway, he just doesn''t want Shen Mutian and this man to succeed in their treacherous schemes.


    For the suspicion of the public, Shen Mutian is always a calm state, not affected at all.


    However, the two elders could not be silent any more: "elder Shen, although you can''t conclude that you are threatening Gao Xiang, Gao Xiang did quit because you said something, so it''s no wonder that everyone doubted and made people unconvinced. What do you say?"


    The second elder is naturally dissatisfied with Shen Mutian''s way of doing things, but his reaction is not as big as that of others. After all, he still knows. Shen Mutian will be sure if he says so.


    Anyway, no matter who is now the leader of the Wulin alliance, the result is the same for him, so he doesn''t want to struggle against it.


    However, at this time, Gao Xiang''s master, the leader of Qingyun sect, was silent, because he could see that Gao Xiang was not forced.


    After being named, Shen Mutian was naturally no longer silent. He sneered sarcastically: "I''ll soon know if I threaten Gao Xiang to quit."


    With that, Shen Mutian faced the wood and made a polite gesture: "next, please prove it."


    People are not sure about Shen Mutian''s action, but the leader of the alliance stimulates Liao mu. Without waiting for the other party to speak, he yelled: "Shen Mutian, he is not the leader of the alliance!"


    Hearing the speech, Shen Mutian looked at Liao mu, full of irony: "Liao mu, impulse is not your fault, but impulse is stupid, that''s a shame. You didn''t hear that. Can you prove it next? "


    "You... Are despised by Shen Mutian. Liao Mu is angry, but what he said is really good, so Liao Mu has nothing to refute.


    Just then, the wood raised its hand and stretched it toward its face.


    Seeing this, everyone knew that the other party was going to uncover the mask, and could not help but concentrate on staring at the other party.


    But people still wonder, what can this man prove when he opens his mask?


    The mask was soon uncovered, and the face under the mask was exposed in front of people.


    Because the wood carving was meant to face Liao mu, Liao Mu was the first to see the wood when the mask was uncovered.


    With a bang, Liao Mu''s brain was as if he had been bombed, and he was stunned.


    Shocked, unbelievable.


    It''s him. It''s him. He''s not dead.

 Chapter 892

    Some people who saw the wood and knew it were also shocked.


    Some people jump out of their chairs.


    Some people who didn''t see the appearance of the wood were wondering what happened and why they reacted so much.


    But the next second, they know, because someone breathes out.


    "My God! He didn''t die when he heard the cold.


    The word "death" was so unlucky that the man stopped at the critical moment.


    Smell speech, didn''t see wood appearance of people are shocked.


    What? That man is cold, he is not dead?


    "What? How cold is it? "


    "Isn''t he missing? Why did it suddenly appear? "


    "It''s just missing. It''s not death. Why can''t it appear?"


    "Also ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    there was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    Gao Xiang sighed secretly, he would choose to quit, because Shen Mutian told him that this man is Wen renhan.


    Knowing that Wen renhan was not dead and still standing beside him, he was shocked, but also unhappy.


    Because it was not easy for him to get to this step, he saw that he and the leader of the Wulin alliance were within reach, but because of the appearance of cold, he and the leader of the Wulin alliance were lost again.


    Although Shen Mutian didn''t mean to force him to quit, he just told him the matter and let him make his own choice. But he knew very well that he couldn''t compete with Wen renhan, because Wen renhan was what everyone wanted.


    So, after weighing things up, he decided to quit.


    "No, impossible, impossible"


    Liao Mu believes that Wen renhan is dead, so he can''t accept the fact that he is still alive, even if he is standing in front of himself now.


    He''s fake. Yes, he''s fake. It must be fake.


    Thinking about it, Liao Mu looked at Wen renhan and said coldly, "you''re not Wen renhan. Who are you?"


    Smell speech, everybody is a Leng, a lot of people follow Liao Mu''s words, give birth to doubt to Wen renhan.


    Although this man really looks cold, it''s no wonder that there are similar people in the world.


    Moreover, they are not close to each other, so they can''t see each other clearly.


    "How does elder Liao know that I''m not cold?" Being questioned, Wen renhan was not angry, but asked with great interest.


    "Because Wen renhan is dead." Liao Mu said that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this.


    "Oh! How does elder Liao know that Wen renhan is dead? " Wen renhan is still very interested.


    At this time, Liao Mu''s brain was not in a rational state, and he was in some confusion.


    On the one hand, he was hit by the news that Wen renhan was not dead; on the other hand, he wanted to confirm that Wen renhan was dead.


    Therefore, hearing the other person''s question, Liao Mu blurted out subconsciously: "because I beat him down the cliff myself"


    as soon as the words were spoken, Liao Mu realized that he had made a mistake, but it was too late.


    His voice was not small, so everyone present heard him.


    Although most people suspect that Liao Mu has something to do with Wen renhan''s disappearance, there is no evidence, so they are not sure.


    Now I heard him admit that he was shocked to varying degrees, no matter whether he doubted Liao mu or not.


    Although Wen renhan intended to blow up Liao mu, he didn''t report any hope. Liao Mu Hui admitted that it was a surprise to Wen renhan, but he was more satisfied: "elder Liao is so bold, so I won''t look for other evidence."

 Chapter 893

    Hearing the speech, Liao Mu trembled, reacted immediately, and quickly denied: "no, I didn''t say, I didn''t say anything"


    however, it is obvious that there is no silver here.


    "Oh! Is Liao Chang always in public Shen Mu Tian sneered, with a look of anger.


    Shen Mutian knew that it was last night that he heard that renhan had not died.


    Last night, as soon as he wanted to have a rest, he found an unexpected guest in his yard.


    Of course, when he saw that this uninvited guest was cold, his first reaction was naturally shocked.


    At the same time, the mood is complex.


    Hearing that renhan was ok, he was naturally happy, but at the same time, he felt lost and bitter, because when wenrenhan came back, it meant that he had no chance with the Wulin alliance leader.


    However, this did not let Shen Mutian worry for long, because he was convinced of Wen renhan, so he decided to continue to support and support Wen renhan.


    For the truth of Wen renhan''s disappearance, Shen Mutian has long believed that Liao Mu did it, but after hearing Wen renhan say it himself, he still can''t help being angry.


    Today''s Wen renhan meeting is the last one that they planned. The purpose is to make Liao Mu suffer one attack after another and then make a mess of himself.


    It''s much easier to deal with him in this way.


    They also echoed Shen Mutian''s voice to attack Liao mu.


    "Well! It was suspected that Liao Mu had something to do with the disappearance of the alliance leader, but there was no evidence and he was allowed to go unpunished. Now it''s all right. He himself admits that he can''t let him go. "


    "That''s to say, even the Wulin alliance leader dares to frame up. It''s just treason."


    "Everyone should be punished"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    this crime was admitted by Liao Mu himself, so those who supported Liao Mu did not dare to speak for him.


    Because it''s a big crime to assassinate the Wulin leader. If they speak for him, don''t they support him in disguise to frame wenrenhan? This is nothing to look for.


    Seeing that the situation is unfavorable, Liao Mu knows that he will be doomed if he stays any longer, so he subconsciously runs away.


    However, for him at the moment, this is the cage. No matter how he jumps, he can''t get out of the cage.


    No, he had not run far before he was stopped.


    It was Jiwu and Jitong who stopped Liao mu, because the direction of Liao Mu''s escape happened to be Sikong''s side.


    Although Jiwu and Jitong are first-class experts, Liao Mu is a first-class expert. So Jiwu and Jitong join hands. Although they are slightly in the upper hand, they can''t help Liao mu for the time being.


    However, after Shen Mutian joined the battle, Liao Mu was defeated soon. After more than ten rounds, he was seriously injured.


    Later, Shen Mutian let people control Liao mu.


    "Let go of me, let go of me..." regardless of his injury, Liao Mu struggled desperately. Even though he knew he was doomed, he was still unwilling to be slaughtered.


    "Liao mu, don''t make a meaningless struggle. You asked for all this." Shen Mu Tian looks at Liao Mu coldly and sneers.


    "You..." although Liao Mu knew that all this was his fault, he didn''t feel that he was wrong.


    The so-called is that people are not for themselves, and heaven will destroy the earth. He only blames himself for not being sure that Wen renhan is dead before, which gives him a chance to escape.


    "Take Liao Mu to the dungeon and sentence him later." Shen Mu, genius, no matter what Liao Mu thinks, he has been arrested now. He will pay for his mistakes.

 Chapter 894

    Each faction has its own rules. Now it''s the Tianxia league that makes mistakes, so no one else is qualified to intervene.


    Even if he is qualified, he can''t intervene, because it''s not ordinary people that Liao Mu framed, but the Wulin alliance leader.


    "No, don''t, don''t..." Liao Mu continued to struggle, but no matter how he struggled, it was just a waste of effort, and finally he was pulled away.


    After Liao Mu was pulled away, Wen renleng said: "bring Xiao Heng up"


    Xiao Heng plans to leave soon after Wen renhan opens his mask, but he didn''t succeed because he was caught by Lu You and others who have been monitoring him all the time.


    When Xiao Heng was caught, some people in the guard wanted to leave, but they were also controlled by Lu You and others.


    That man is the one who betrayed the cold.


    Hearing Wen renhan''s words, people were stunned. They didn''t know what Wen renhan meant.


    Then, he saw Lu You and other guards escorting Xiao Heng and a guard out.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing this, the two elders stood up from the chair and stared at Xiao Heng. Then they looked at Wen renhan and asked.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, I have a bad premonition in my heart. I will not catch Xiao Heng for no reason.


    That''s what Xiao Heng did, and it''s related to Wen renhan.


    Thinking of this, the two elders can''t help but feel uneasy. They can only pray that Xiao Heng didn''t do something irreparable!


    Wen renhan didn''t answer the second elder''s words. After Xiao Heng was detained in front of him, Wen renhan looked at him coldly and asked: "Xiao Heng, can you plead guilty?"


    Although Xiao Heng''s assassination put him in danger, but also because of this danger, let him remember what happened before, it is also a blessing in disguise.


    Therefore, he can give Xiao Heng a way to live, but this life depends on whether Xiao Heng wants it or not.


    Yes, Wen renhan has recovered his memory after falling off the cliff and hitting his head.


    At that time, he didn''t get much hurt, but after hitting his head, he fainted.


    Under the cliff is the river, and then he goes down the back water and floats. When he wakes up in the middle of the night, he remembers everything.


    However, due to the fact that his head was hit seriously, his head was aching and dizzy all the time, so he couldn''t get in touch with Huang Jiuge and others, so he had to find a safe place to rest first.


    For this reason, Wen renhan felt guilty.


    Because he doesn''t need to know that Huang Jiuge must be worried about his disappearance, but even if he knows, he has no choice but to wait to go back and apologize to her.


    Then, hearing the cold, he found a safe place to hide, because he knew that Xiao Heng''s people were also looking for him!


    After a day''s rest, Wen renhan''s injury almost recovered, but when he returned to Jincheng, it was already late at night. Now there is something to do, so instead of looking for Huang Jiuge and others, he went directly to Tianxia League.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Xiao Heng and wanted to know what Xiao Heng had done.


    Xiao Heng knew that he was doomed when he was arrested. He didn''t think that he was a disciple of the second elder and would be given a lighter punishment. He didn''t think that as long as he didn''t plead guilty, he could escape.


    Because he assassinated the Wulin leader, not others.


    Therefore, when he heard that someone was cold and asked for a crime, he directly confessed: "I plead guilty"


    only after pleading guilty, will he end up dead, or be sent to the dungeon, locked up for half a life, or for a lifetime!

 Chapter 895

    No matter what it is, he doesn''t want to, he wants to live, live well.


    But he knew that it was impossible, so at the moment, Xiao Heng was dead hearted.


    Smell speech, two elder walk quickly immediately, full face fierce color, impatient ask a way: "Xiao Heng, what did you do after all?"


    Xiao Heng didn''t say anything. How could he say something about killing Wen renhan! Even if he is a villain, he still needs a fig leaf.


    Of course, he didn''t say it, but he couldn''t stop Wen renhan from saying it.


    "Du Feng, what about you?" Wen renhan looks at the person who is detained with Xiao Heng, that is, he betrays Wen renhan''s guard, Du Feng.


    After hearing the speech, many people found that Du Feng, as the guard of Wen renhan, also committed a crime.


    Even Xiao Heng pleaded guilty, so it is impossible for Du Feng not to plead guilty: "I plead guilty"


    for Wen renhan, Du Feng is guilty, because he never wanted to betray Wen renhan, and has always respected him.


    It''s just that when he heard that renhan had disappeared before, it was imperative for him to elect a new leader. He didn''t want to leave Tianxia League, so he had to find a way out for himself.


    Although it is not the new alliance leader who takes office, and the guards of these former alliance leaders have to leave Tianxia alliance, the new alliance leaders who take office on the premise are not Liao Mu and Xiao Heng.


    Liao Mu and Xiao Heng are not in the same position. They are in the upper position, so they can''t accommodate the former leader''s subordinates.


    In his opinion, Liao Mu and Xiao Heng have a high chance of becoming the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Why did he choose Xiao Heng instead of Liao mu! Just now also said, although Du Feng chose to find a way back, but did not betray Wen renhan meaning. When he heard that renhan was missing, everyone believed that he was dead, so it was not betrayal for him to find his way back.


    Therefore, Wen renhan''s disappearance was regarded as inseparable from Liao mu, so he would not choose Liao mu.


    Of course, he doesn''t choose which side to stand on. After all, he is just a guard.


    Xiao Heng accepted him, but also took a fancy to his skills.


    Although Xiao Heng is a proud disciple of the second elder, his status is not low, but he has no power, so he needs to strengthen his own power.


    Although he is envious of Wen renhan''s skills as a bodyguard, he will not take the initiative to recover because of the discord between him and Wen renhan. However, Du Feng took the initiative to find him, and he will not refuse.


    However, it will take time to gain his trust.


    Although after hearing the cold, the convoy will not be threatened, and will not be expelled from the world alliance, but Du Feng and Xiao Heng are on the same boat, and they are hard to ride.


    If you don''t tell Xiao Heng the news that Wen renhan is still alive and has returned, let Xiao Heng know. Xiao Heng will not let him go.


    If Wen renhan knew that he had taken refuge with Xiao Heng, they would lose their trust in him and would not let him stay in the guard.


    Once he left the guard, he was hated by Xiao Heng. He couldn''t stay in Tianxia League.


    Therefore, after weighing, he had to choose betrayal.


    Both Du Feng and Xiao Heng think that even if they have a capital crime to avoid, they can''t escape a living crime.


    However, the result was unexpected.


    Wen renhan said: "since you have confessed, you should pay for what you have done. From then on, you are no longer members of the World League, and you are not allowed to join any sect in the Jianghu."

 Chapter 896

    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    What''s more, they are not allowed to join any school?


    Obviously, Xiao Heng and Du Feng made a lot of mistakes.


    But they don''t know that Xiao Heng and Du Feng''s mistakes are not only serious, but also serious.


    It''s not too much to kill the Wulin alliance leader even if you kill them.


    Therefore, to hear such punishment, the most shocked is Xiao Heng and Du Feng, even some unbelievable, Leng for a while to react.


    Even if the reaction comes over, Xiao Heng still can''t help but doubt whether he heard it wrong.


    "What, what?" Xiao Heng looked at Wen renhan and asked subconsciously.


    Although Wen renhan didn''t repeat what he had just said, these four words have been clearly indicated.


    Wen renhan asked him to leave. Wen renhan didn''t kill him or lock him up.


    Xiao Heng and Du Feng are excited, but the two elders don''t know. They think he thinks the punishment is too serious.


    Anyway, Xiao Heng is his proud disciple, just like his son.


    So even if he made a mistake, it''s hard to avoid punishment, but the two elders don''t know what he did, so they are not willing to let Xiao Heng be expelled from the world alliance.


    Therefore, the second elder asked in a hurry: "alliance leader, I don''t know what Xiao Heng did"


    the words of the second elder made Xiao Heng react immediately. Before he finished speaking, he quickly called out: "master"


    Xiao Heng was surprised by this punishment, but it was really light.


    What''s more, Wen renhan didn''t tell him what he and Du Feng had done, which also gave him face. How could he let it be exposed!


    Interrupted by Xiao Heng, the two elders also know that they can''t ask about it, so they don''t ask any more.


    At the same time, he also realized that Wen renhan didn''t tell the story, which was obviously to save face for Xiao Heng and Du Feng.


    Xiao Heng looked at Wen renhan and sincerely said, "thank you, alliance leader"


    Xiao Heng and Wen renhan have never been right. Even now, he still hates Wen renhan in his heart, but he is grateful from the bottom of his heart for Wen renhan''s forgiveness.


    "Thank you for your kindness," said Du Feng.


    Although all Du Feng did was not want to leave Tianxia League, he would rather be expelled from Tianxia league than be killed or imprisoned.


    At least, he''s alive. At least, he''s free.


    The second elder finally realized that Xiao Heng''s crime was not light, so he would be grateful to hear the punishment from others.


    In this way, the second elder is always speechless. Although he is very unwilling and unwilling that his proud disciple is expelled from the World League, it is obviously the best way to punish him.


    As for Xiao Heng and Du Feng being punished at the same time, people feel vaguely that they committed the same thing.


    However, I feel that they will not know what the truth is.


    Of course, Xiao Heng and Du Feng were not the only ones punished. Those who took part in the assassination were also punished, but their identities were not special, so there was no need to mobilize the masses.


    Since Xiao Heng and Du Feng were expelled from Tianxia League and were not allowed to join other sects, Wen renhan couldn''t favor one over the other. They were also expelled from Tianxia League and were not allowed to join other sects.


    Why are they not allowed to join other schools! They are not allowed to participate in the sects of the Jianghu.

 Chapter 897

    Along with him, Xiao Heng and Du Feng go back to their residence under the surveillance of Lu You and other guards, then pack up their things and leave Tianxia League.


    Those who left with them and those who took part in the assassination were all Xiao Heng''s confidants.


    They were all present, so naturally they looked at everything from beginning to end, and they were scared to the end.


    Although Wen renhan only said what to do with Xiao Heng and Du Feng, they didn''t know what to do with them. When they knew that they were expelled from the world alliance with Xiao Heng and Du Feng, they were completely relieved.


    As long as you live, it''s better than anything.


    Although they took part in the assassination of wenrenhan, they were not evil men and never did anything harmful.


    Apart from facing the enemy, of course.


    Wen renhan is their master''s enemy, so they and Xiao Heng just follow their ideas and serve the Lord.


    It''s not over yet, so the conference continues.


    Xiao Heng and Du Feng''s affairs have been dealt with. The second elder is not implicated by Xiao Heng, but the first elder needs a big exchange of blood, but it needs to be discussed after the meeting.


    Wen renhan has been missing for more than a year. For more than a year, Wen renhan has made no contribution to the World League and is responsible for dereliction of duty.


    Therefore, according to the truth, the Jianghu sects have the right to oppose him to continue to be the leader of the Wulin.


    If more than two-thirds of the sects opposed him, Wen renhan would not be able to continue to be the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    However, because Wen renhan''s disappearance was set up by someone, there is a reason for it, and there is a reason for it. Therefore, most people have no objection to Wen renhan''s continuing to be the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Not to mention Wen renhan''s ability to become the leader of the Wulin alliance. Moreover, most of them supported him before he became the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Those who have seen and heard so cold will not be changed so easily.


    Of course, some people are against it, but most of them don''t oppose it. That is to say, those who want to oppose don''t know where to oppose it. So even if they want to oppose it, they don''t even have the chance to express it.


    Therefore, the leader of the Wulin alliance is still cold.


    Wen renhan sits on the seat of the Wulin alliance leader. The upper leader''s momentum is not angry but powerful.


    Before, hearing people cold amnesia, temperament and so on, nature has changed.


    Now that I have recovered my memory and become a real leader, my momentum has changed greatly.


    Later, Wen renhan apologized for the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, because if it wasn''t for his disappearance, there would be no need to re elect the Wulin alliance leader, and all the sects would come from all directions in their busy schedule.


    The main reason is that he appeared at this time and broke all the results of the game, making the previous game look like a joke.


    But, this also is he can''t change, who let him yesterday just restore memory!


    Although no one has voiced any objection, there are many people who are dissatisfied with it, especially those who have participated in the election.


    However, since Wen renhan apologized and knew that he was not to blame for the incident, some people with the right heart didn''t go to the top again.


    Of course, they also know that even if they drill, it''s useless. As long as most of them stand on the side of Wen renhan, they just can''t see enough.

 Chapter 898

    Even if the conference is close to the end, at last, hearing people''s cold, they all asked, "is there anything else you want to say?"


    Wen renhan is not a dictator. He will give others a chance to give advice.


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. For a long time, no one said anything, which means that there is nothing to say.


    But at this time, a female voice rang out: "I have"


    hearing the news, people''s eyes looked one after another and fell on the proud woman in red in the third rate sect seat.


    But the woman in red was wearing a veil, so people couldn''t see her.


    For this woman''s voice, everyone expressed doubts. What would she have to say!


    At the same time, there are also people who express contempt and dissatisfaction. Most of these people come from the first and second rate sects.


    Because in their eyes, the other party is just a small third rate sect. The outside forces have no right to interfere in the internal affairs.


    I don''t know whether this woman doesn''t know the rules or is beyond her ability. No one has to say that she has.


    Even if there is, she is not qualified to say.


    Of course, although they expressed disdain and dissatisfaction, they didn''t say it, because they knew that since the other party said something, they would let her say it.


    Therefore, if they are dissatisfied, it would be overstepping the line.


    After hearing that renhan appeared, his eyes fell on Huang Jiuge intentionally or unintentionally, because he had different feelings for Huang Jiuge. Seeing her, he felt very grateful.


    If it had not been for the circumstances, he would have been sitting next to her.


    Looking at the empty position beside Huang Jiuge, Wen renhan sincerely hopes that he is not Wen renhan, but wood.


    It''s just that he doesn''t recover his memory. Once he recovers his memory, he has to shoulder his responsibility instead of acting sentimentally.


    Huang Jiuge said that she had something to do with her. She naturally paid attention to it when she heard that she was cold. Looking at her, she looked gentle and spoiled, and asked in a familiar tone: "sister, if you have anything, just say it."


    People were shocked by the cold attitude of people.


    They didn''t expect that Wen renhan and this woman knew each other. No, it''s not as simple as knowing each other. Seeing Wen renhan and that woman''s look, gentleness and indulgence, this relationship is not simple.


    Sikong cut is not happy, eyebrows wrinkled quickly can kill a fly, he does not like or even repel and hate to hear people cold look at the eyes of nine songs, let him have a kind of his cabbage was staring at the pig feeling.


    Feel the air-conditioning that Si Kong cuts off to release, the Rong mo of one side expresses very helpless.


    This is not, the other people Huang nine songs all did not express what, he is angry what!


    The people sitting around him also felt the release of Si kongcao''s air-conditioning, but fortunately they were all people with deep internal power and were not affected much.


    Just some dissatisfaction in my heart, but no one said anything.


    Here, Huang Jiuge is not in a hurry to speak, but directly comes out and walks towards Wutai.


    Seeing this, many people frowned and wondered what he was doing on stage. At the same time, they also expressed dissatisfaction and disapproval.


    Because it''s against the rules to go on stage without getting permission.


    There is a brain to fill, guess this woman should not want to challenge Wen renhan!


    Of course, it''s just a flash of thought. It won''t be taken seriously because it''s impossible.


    However, because she had a good relationship with Wen renhan, she forgot her identity and ignored the rules.


    It''s just that I didn''t say anything even when I heard the cold. It''s hard for other people to say anything!


    They want to see what this woman wants!

 Chapter 899

    Huang Jiuge comes to Wutai, stops one meter away from wenrenhan, looks at him, and his eyes show gladness.


    If he''s safe, he''ll be fine.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t know that Wen renhan had recovered his memory.


    Although Huang Jiuge and Wen renhan are very close to each other, she doesn''t mean to play the emotional card for the next thing. Instead, she takes a business attitude and says, "alliance leader, next I have an important thing to announce. I hope to get the support of alliance leader and leaders of various factions."


    Say, Huang nine songs hope to the direction of the first-class school, made a formality.


    Yes, it is announced that Huang Jiuge will continue to rank Tianji sect among the seven major sects.


    Although she can''t restore Tianji sect to its original one, she can''t let other sects replace Tianji sect.


    Of course, at this time, Huang Jiuge didn''t know that Tianji sect was not so easy to be replaced, otherwise in the past 50 years, there would be enough sects to replace it.


    They didn''t know what Huang Jiuge was going to announce, but the word "announce" immediately aroused most people''s dissatisfaction.


    In the eyes of the public, she is just a person of a third rate sect. It is obvious that she takes herself seriously in the word "announcement", and she is even more likely to win over the host.


    Who does she think she is! If you want to announce it, just announce it! Do you still hope to get the support of the leaders of all factions?


    Immediately, people talked about it one after another and expressed their dissatisfaction and disdain for Huang Jiuge.


    Si kongcao didn''t hear people''s comments. He was very angry and his face was ugly, but he also knew that he couldn''t say anything at this time.


    The leaders of all factions are arrogant, but they also attach great importance to their identity. Therefore, although they are dissatisfied by Huang Jiuge, they don''t break out, so they should maintain their style.


    What''s more, even if they want to attack, they won''t be given the chance to attack! After hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, he said, "as long as it is reasonable, I will support it. I believe the leaders of all factions are the same."


    Wen renhan knows that Huang Jiuge is not a person of no importance. Since she chooses to say it at this time, it means she needs to say it at this time, and it has something to do with the sects in the Jianghu.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t blindly help Huang Jiuge. He only said that he would support her as long as it was reasonable.


    As for how to be reasonable, it is not Wen renhan''s decision. Therefore, there is no dissatisfaction with Wen renhan.


    However, in this regard, Huang Jiuge is confident, because what she wants to announce is not unreasonable, but the future pressure is not small.


    After getting the approval, Huang Jiuge said to the crowd: "Hello, everyone. I''m huohuang, the leader of Jiangzhou Qingmu sect. The next thing I want to say is about the seven sects."


    At this point, Huang Jiuge stopped.


    And because Huang nine song this words, immediately cause everyone brow big wrinkle, don''t know fire Huang this words is what meaning.


    However, they soon found out, because Huang Jiuge''s words sounded again: "as we all know, there were only six sects left in the seven sects, because Tianji sect suddenly disappeared 50 years ago. Although I don''t know, over the years, many schools have tried to replace Tianji school, but no school has been in this position. But what I want to announce today is that from today on, Tianji sect will be established again among the seven sects, and I am the leader of Tianji sect. "


    Huang nine song this words is like a heavy bomb general hard hit, will all shocked to be stunned, have doubt oneself is not heard wrong.

 Chapter 900

    "Sister, you are... I feel confused when I hear the cold.


    Although he believed that Huang Jiuge had a sense of propriety, it was too shocking.


    She didn''t know that if she wanted to replace the Tianji sect, she had to get the hexagram board belonging to the Tianji sect. It''s understandable to say that. After all, only the Wulin alliance leader, the leaders and the heirs of each sect knew about this.


    However, even so, qingmumen, a third rate sect, wants to take the place of the first-class sect. It''s just arrogant. I don''t know what it means.


    So, the crowd began to attack.


    "The master of the Qingmu gate is too proud to speak so much."


    "That''s to say, even a second rate school can''t sit in that position. Just because she wants to sit in a third rate school, it''s just wishful thinking."


    "I think it''s because she got to know the leader of the Wulin alliance that she forgot her identity and began to daydream."


    "Is ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in the face of everyone''s attack, Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel much, but Sikong is very angry. If Rong Mo didn''t stop her, I''m afraid Sikong has come out to support Huang Jiuge.


    I don''t know the heaven and the earth? talk a lot of nonsense? fond dream? By getting to know the Wulin leader? a pipe dream?


    It''s all bullshit.


    Not to mention that Huang Jiuge is a disciple of Tianji sect. He has the headmaster''s order of Tianji sect and has more keepsake in his body. Being the headmaster of Tianji sect is right. Even if he doesn''t, even if he wants to fight, he won''t be the leader of the Wulin alliance. Is he worse than the leader of the Wulin alliance?


    It is said that the IQ of people who fall in love is often pulled down. Si kongcao thinks so, obviously the IQ is not on the normal line.


    "Well! The woman of the lonely king doesn''t need to know other men? " Although Si kongcao didn''t come out for Huang Jiuge, he murmured unconvinced that his childish appearance made Rong Mo and others dumb.


    "Sister, in fact, in the past 50 years, no school has been able to replace Tianji school to become the seven major schools, which is not the reason why they are not strong enough. On the contrary, there are many schools with the same strength as the first-class schools, but they are still not qualified to replace Tianji school. " Wen renhan said seriously.


    Wen renhan''s temperament makes Huang Jiuge feel different obviously. It''s not that she has a bad attitude towards her. It''s just that there is a strange sense of dignity in her breath.


    With a guess born, let nine songs subconsciously asked in a low voice: "you restore the memory?"


    For Huang Jiuge''s jumping topic, he was stunned and nodded: "yes, but it''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later. Now let''s talk about the seven sects first. It''s not enough to replace Tianji sect. Not to mention the fact that the strength of qingmumen is not enough, even the leaders of different sects will not agree. Even I am a little worried about Huang Jiuge. He doesn''t want Huang Jiuge to be excluded by different sects because of this, which hinders the development of qingmumen, but he can''t tell her the truth directly.


    Hearing Wen renhan recover his memory, Huang Jiuge is happy for him, but now is not the time to say that.


    For the reminder and concern of Wen renhan, Huang Jiuge motioned him to be calm: "brother mu, believe me, I will never make you embarrassed. Since I say so, I am sure. Although it is not enough to have strength to replace the Tianji faction, perhaps one thing is enough. "

 Chapter 901

    Although Huang Jiuge is not sure whether other sects need the keepsake in her hand to replace Tianji sect, what she can be sure is that as long as she has the keepsake, she will be recognized by the leaders of all sects, and Tianji sect will be ranked among the seven sects again.


    One thing?


    Smell speech, smell person cold one Zheng, surprised looking at Huang nine songs, don''t she know?


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to ask when he heard the cold, because he didn''t know, and didn''t think that Huang Jiuge would have what he thought.


    If it is said, the secret will be revealed, which is not allowed.


    Although she didn''t know what Wen renhan was thinking, seeing Wen renhan''s dilemma, Huang Jiuge no longer wasted her time. She looked at the crowd and said aloud, "I know that you don''t agree with me, and even think that I don''t know heaven and earth, I''m arrogant, and I''m delusional. Then, I''ll directly prove to you that what I said is completely natural and correct He said, "I''m not going to say it."


    Although Huang Jiuge explained it like this, we still don''t believe and disdain it. Absolutely, it''s impossible.


    But Wen renhan was shaken, perhaps, she really can prove it!


    Then, from her arms, Huang Jiuge took out a red jade plate, which was the size of a palm. On it was written three words of Tianji sect.


    But because of the distance, we didn''t see it. We only saw a piece of red.


    However, Wen renhan, who was standing beside Huang Jiuge, saw it. He was shocked and looked at Huang Jiuge in shock.


    Because Wen renhan and Huang Jiuge are facing the direction of the first-class school, the leaders of those first-class schools clearly saw the shock of Wen renhan''s look, and they were all stunned.


    One after another, they wondered what the jade plate was? Cause to hear a person cold to show the look of shock.


    However, no matter what the jade plate is, they can be sure that the jade plate is not the proof that Huang Jiuge can naturally and justly replace Tianji school.


    Because only the hanging plate can be taken for granted and justified to replace the Tianji school, and the hexagram card is gold, not red.


    But they didn''t mean to stop Huang Jiuge. They also wanted to see how the other side would prove it.


    "You must be curious about what I have in my hand, and whether it can prove that I can be the leader of Tianji school. The red jade plate in my hand is the leader''s order of Tianji sect. " With that, Huang Jiuge raised the jade plate, especially facing the direction of the six sects, and walked a few steps closer, so that they could see clearly what she was holding.


    The eyesight of martial arts practitioners is much better than that of ordinary people, so even if they are still five meters away from them, they can still see the words on the jade plate.


    When they heard Huang Jiuge''s words, they were already shocked. When they saw the jade plate, they were even more shocked.


    What? The leader of Tianji sect?


    Although no one has ever seen the headmaster''s orders of Tianji sect, the six major sects and the Wulin alliance leaders know what the headmaster''s orders look like, because they all have portraits of the headmaster''s orders in their hands.


    Huang Jiu''s singer, however, seems to be familiar with the leader of Tianji sect. He said that he was shocked when he saw the jade plate.


    It''s just that it''s not sure whether it''s true or not.


    After all, it''s not just a few of them who know what the headmasters of different schools look like. It''s not impossible for anyone who wants to imitate them.


    Therefore, the headmaster''s order may prove the identity of the other party, but what they admit is the guapan.

 Chapter 902

    Without waiting for the public reaction, Huang Jiuge continued: "I am the disciple of Wuquan, the seventy first generation disciple of Tianji sect, the seventy second generation disciple of Tianji sect, and the fifty fifth generation leader of Tianji sect."


    Because the leaders of each generation are not all from the generation of the disciples, some from the generation of the disciples, so this is the reason why the generation of the disciples and the generation of the leaders are not in the same generation.


    Once the words came out, people continued to be surprised.


    Wuquan is no stranger in the world. He knows that he can predict the future, know the past, and catch ghosts, but no one knows that he is a member of Tianji school.


    Of course, there are not many people who know nothing about catching ghosts, because most people don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world. Only those who have met them believe it.


    However, many people know about anticipating the future and knowing the past.


    The leaders of the six sects have been in contact with Wuquan. They believe in his ability and suspect that he is a member of the Tianji sect. However, the other party denies it and they can''t be sure if they don''t have any evidence.


    Now listening to Huang Jiuge say so, I believe in the identity of Wuquan, but I still doubt the identity of Huang Jiuge.


    After all, these are just the words of Huang Jiuge.


    However, there are not so many doubts about Huang Jiuge as before.


    "Not to mention that these are all your words, the truth of the headmaster''s order is unknown. Even if what you say is true, one headmaster''s order is not enough to make the headmasters of our six sects recognize your identity." There are six sects, a leader said.


    Huang nine songs are not angry, but very indifferent said: "I know this, so, I did not intend to use my headmaster order to let you recognize my identity."


    Wen Yan, the leader of the six sects and Wen renhan were stunned for a moment. He looked surprised, suspicious and expectant.


    Does this woman really have a divination disk.


    If the other person''s identity is true and the headmaster''s order is true, it''s really possible to say that she has a divination disk.


    However, the thought that Huang Jiuge, a suckling little girl, was the leader of Tianji sect made the leaders of the six sects very uncomfortable. Arrogant as they, how can they tolerate a teenage girl and their equal status!


    However, if the other party really has a divinatory chart, they have no right to stop it.


    "Oh! What are you going to do to make us recognize you as an identity? " A headmaster asks, because in the heart uncomfortable, the tone is naturally not much better.


    Even if the other party really has a hexagram, but the other party''s power is so weak, it''s not worth them to pay attention to her.


    For this person''s bad attitude, Huang nine songs also don''t care, smell speech, then took out the so-called keepsake.


    It''s a long triangle metal, which is about the size of a palm. It has a grain on it and is clearly engraved with a word Gen.


    When Huang Jiuge takes things out, Wen renhan, who is standing beside Huang Jiuge, is the first one to see it clearly.


    Now, it''s even more shocking to hear people''s cold.


    Guapan, she has, she really has...


    "let me see it," Wen renhan said eagerly.


    He doesn''t doubt that Huang Jiuge''s hexagram plate is false, but he still needs to make sure, lest this hexagram plate doesn''t help Huang Jiuge, but does harm to her.


    "Good" Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse. She handed the guapan to Wen renhan.


    Wen renhan took it, checked it, and then determined that it was true.

 Chapter 903

    However, because it was a secret, Wen renhan didn''t say anything. He suppressed his inner excitement and said to Huang Jiuge in a low voice: "sister, in fact, there is no sect that can replace Tianji sect. It''s because of this hexagram plate. Without this hexagram plate, no matter how powerful it is, it won''t replace Tianji sect. However, only the leader of the seven sects, their heirs and the Wulin alliance leader have the right to know this secret. Therefore, this matter should not be exposed to others. I''ll let the leaders of the six major sects go into the hall to discuss this matter. Don''t worry. As long as you have this hexagram disk, you are the leader of Tianji sect. The six major sects don''t even have the right to oppose it. "


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge was a little surprised.


    She knew that with this hexagram plate, she would be recognized by the leaders of the other six schools. But I don''t know that the reason why Tianji sect has never been replaced is because of this hexagram disk. Without this hexagram disk, Tianji sect will never be replaced.


    Moreover, with this hexagram disk, the six sects have no right to oppose even the Wulin alliance leader.


    "Good" Phoenix nine songs should be.


    Then, Wen renhan took Huang Jiuge to the six sects and invited the leaders to the hall.


    Smell speech, several leaders are surprised, because this action has proved the identity of Huang Jiuge, looking at Huang Jiuge''s eyes become more complex, there are shock, there are bad.


    However, for these, Huang nine songs don''t put on the heart, followed them to walk toward the hall together.


    Other people don''t know what this is for, but they also vaguely guess, is this huohuang really proving his identity?


    If so, isn''t qingmumen, a third rate school, going to become a first-class school?


    Thinking of this, everyone was surprised and looked at the seat of Qingmu gate with a complicated look. Some were envious, some envious, some resentful and some disdainful.


    After all, qingmumen is a third rate school with weak strength and light foundation. What if it becomes a first-class school? It''s just a name.


    However, some people think that even if the strength of the third rate school is weak and the foundation is light, the title of the first-class school will bring great benefits to the future development!


    They want it, they can''t!


    Of course, some people don''t believe that Huang Jiuge can really prove her identity, so they wait to see the joke.


    However, it is doomed to let them down.


    Huang Jiuge, Wen renhan and the leaders of the six sects went into the hall and soon came out. Then Wen renhan announced that huohuang, the leader of Qingmu sect, was the leader of Tianji sect.


    Although everyone has been prepared, but when I heard it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Some people are not satisfied with this and want to oppose it.


    I feel that huohuang, a third rate sect leader, is not qualified to be the leader of Tianji sect. But when I think of the headmaster''s order on huangjiu singer and the keepsake recognized by the six sect leaders and Wulin alliance leaders, they know that even if they oppose it, it won''t help.


    Moreover, even if they were against it, the position of jipai would not be their turn that day. It was nothing more than looking for trouble.


    Huang Jiuge has been recognized, but the next development of Tianji sect is the matter of Huang Jiuge.


    However, since Huang Jiuge has become the leader of Tianji sect, she has a special identity. She has to let everyone recognize her face. Otherwise, how can someone pretend to be in red and veiled?


    So, then the nine songs of Huang took down the veil and let the people recognize their faces.

 Chapter 904

    When the veil is removed, the gorgeous face appears in front of people, and they are shocked.


    Beautiful words are not enough to describe her appearance, because she is not only beautiful, but also shows a noble and arrogant temperament, and also has a kind of authority of the superior, which can not be blasphemed.


    Of course, this is the atmosphere that Huang Jiuge deliberately releases. What she wants is to let everyone know that although she is a woman, she is not a bully.


    Because she knows very well that no matter her strength or age, she has suddenly become the leader of Tianji school, which will surely cause many people''s dissatisfaction. Although no one says anything now, who can guarantee that they will not do something secretly!


    She''s not afraid to do anything, but she doesn''t want to be in trouble.


    What surprised everyone was not only Huang Jiuge''s appearance, but also her age.


    Although Chu Shang and others know that Huang Jiuge is only 16 years old, others don''t know. They think Huang Jiuge is about 20 years old.


    So, this apparently teenage face also surprised everyone.


    However, just from the other side''s temperament, we also know that the other side is not easy to bully.


    Of course, some people think so, others don''t.


    Huang Jiuge''s appearance and identity also cause the calculation of many people who have bad intentions. If the other party becomes her own woman, then all the beauties will be accepted.


    Compared with men who are obsessed with and appreciate beautiful women, women who see beautiful women are envious, envious or resentful.


    Huang Jiuge is too amazing, too charming, and attracts too many men. As a man of Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao is not happy again. He wants to dig out the eyes of those who are obsessed with Huang Jiuge.


    After the face recognition, the next step is the dinner.


    It''s only about four or five o''clock for dinner. After dinner, it won''t be dark and people have to go down the mountain.


    Because the identity of Huang Jiuge is so high all of a sudden, it''s natural that the seats are arranged together with the leaders of the seven sects and the Wulin alliance leader. Sikong cut and Rong Mo have special identities, so they are also arranged on the main table.


    Sikong cut directly sat to the left of huangjiu Ge, let rongmo sit to the right of huangjiu Ge, anyway, just don''t let huangjiu Ge and wenrenhan sit together.


    For Sikong and rongmo, the leaders of the six schools were afraid of three points, so they all took the initiative to say hello to them.


    Sikong cut also did not give face, but it is not cold not light response just.


    Rong Mo is much better. His attitude is not warm, but he is very polite.


    After all, few people are as cold as Sikong.


    However, for the leaders of the six sects, Huang Jiuge is despised. Although her face is not obvious, she can still see and feel it.


    Because they don''t say hello to Huang Jiuge, they don''t even look at her.


    In this regard, Sikong cut is not happy, but also disdain.


    Women who dislike him? His women dislike them more or less.


    When eating, Sikong cut without scruple to huangjiu song clip dish, this, shocked a table of people and so on.


    So, what''s going on?


    What''s the relationship between the two?


    Ignoring the shocked people, Sikong cut continued to give Huang Jiuge food, and Huang Jiuge also naturally used, also instructed Sikong cut to give her food that she liked to eat, or that she could not, Sikong cut to do it.


    Huang Jiuge knows that Sikong''s move is intentional. It''s just to tell these old guys that she has a backer and can''t be bullied.

 Chapter 905

    But what about intentional? Huang Jiuge doesn''t blame him for making his own decisions. Instead, he is very happy with his maintenance.


    In this regard, the most calm belongs to Rong Mo, after all, he is not the first time to see Sikong cut to huangjiuge clip vegetables, do not say habits and immunity, but at least will not make a fuss.


    Wen renhan was not surprised because he knew the relationship between them. He just flashed his eyes and felt sad. He was stung in his heart for a moment and immediately moved his eyes away.


    In fact, the actions of Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge are very obvious, so you don''t have to guess. Everyone knows what their relationship is.


    Therefore, the leaders who disdain Huang Jiuge have changed their attitude towards Huang Jiuge, and dare not disdain and despise her any more.


    At the end of the dinner, everyone leaves one after another, but Huang Jiuge and his party are left behind by Wen renhan.


    They had a lot to say, so they didn''t refuse.


    Wen renhan first asked people to take them to the side hall for a rest, and then he went to find them after everyone left.


    As soon as I heard that people were cold, I would report to you. However, we are all acquaintances, so naturally we won''t care.


    Wen renhan told them about the disappearance of that day without concealment, and apologized to them, which worried them.


    Just now, Si kongcao guessed that Wen renhan had recovered his memory, so he was not too surprised when he heard it from his own mouth.


    Rong Mo is not familiar with Wen renhan, so he didn''t see anything before. He was just a little surprised about his recovery of memory.


    After a long chat, night fell and they took them to the guest room to have a rest. First take Huang Jiuge to her guest room, then take Sikong and others.


    Then, Wen renhan came back to the door of Huang Jiuge''s room, but he hesitated to knock on the door.


    He is very clear about his mind now. He likes huangjiuge.


    But he also knows that Huang Jiuge only regards herself as his elder brother, and that she and Sikong are mutually willing.


    He didn''t want to fight for it, but he was afraid that after he said it, Huang Jiuge would alienate him, which was not what he wanted.


    Tangled for a while, Wen renhan finally decided to hide this feeling in the bottom of my heart, so I turned to leave.


    Just, just turned around, then heard the door behind was opened, and then came the voice of Huang Jiuge: "brother wood, what can I do for you?"


    Although the wood is no longer wood now, Huang Jiuge is used to it and doesn''t know how to change her tongue for a while.


    She knew that Wen renhan had been standing outside for a long time, but she didn''t knock on the door, so Huang Jiuge could only come out.


    She thought wenrenhan had something to do with her, but because it was night, maybe it was not good to disturb her, so she didn''t knock.


    Huang Jiuge is not sensitive to her feelings, and she only takes Wen renhan as her elder brother, so she doesn''t find that Wen renhan is different from her.


    Wen renhan felt guilty and nervous. He didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would come out. For a moment, he didn''t know what to reply.


    However, Wen renhan was not an ordinary person after all. He quickly responded and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that I think I can''t help you to take care of the Qingmu gate from now on. I feel very sorry and sorry."


    Wen Yan, Huang Jiuge doesn''t doubt him, but when it comes to apologies, Huang Jiuge is ashamed: "brother mu, you''ve been helping me to take care of Qingmu gate all year, but I can''t help you, so I''m the one who should say sorry. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 906

    "No, you have also helped me a lot. Without you, I might still be working as a coolie in the capital." Hear the cold way.


    Speaking of this, Huang Jiuge felt a little guilty in her heart, because she would find Wen renhan, who was under the guidance of her master.


    But no matter what, they did help each other, so Huang Jiuge didn''t want to entangle in this matter: "OK! We are friends. Besides, it''s too strange. In fact, it''s all fate, isn''t it? "


    Yes, their meeting is fate, but unfortunately, this kind of fate is just friends.


    In the heart is very bitter, but can only force do indifferent: "you said right, then we don''t say these, well, the weather is not early, you have a rest early, I go back first."


    Huang nine songs should sound, smell person cold then turn round to go back.


    After turning around, his face darkened.


    Although he has decided to give up, but still can not let go.


    Yes! Emotional things, how can we say that release can release ah! It will take time.


    After Wen renhan left, Huang Jiuge also entered the room. No one found that there was a figure standing in the dark, looking at all this.


    Si kongcao doesn''t mean to listen to the corner of the wall. He just comes to find Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t want to. He sees Wen renhan in a dilemma in the yard.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t find the difference of Wen renhan, but Sikong did.


    Knowing Wen renhan''s Thoughts on Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut was naturally upset, but Wen renhan didn''t say it, so Sikong cut was not good to care with him.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Huang Jiuge just regards Wen renhan as a friend.


    Seeing that it was late at night, Sikong cut didn''t go to find Huang Jiuge any more, and turned back to his room.


    I couldn''t sleep all night.


    The next day, after lunch, Huang Jiuge and others said goodbye to Wen renhan and went down the mountain.


    Wen renhan knew that they all had their own things to do, so they didn''t do more to keep them.


    Wen renhan had been standing outside the gate, looking at the figure of Huang Jiuge and others completely disappeared, and then turned to go in.


    On this day, people who came to the Wulin alliance leader election meeting left Jincheng one after another. Huang Jiuge and others returned to the post house and also prepared to leave.


    But they haven''t left yet, Feng Tianxin has come.


    Seeing that the election meeting of Wulin alliance leader is over and everyone leaves one after another, Feng Tianxin naturally can''t sit still, thinking about how to follow them and carry out her own plan!


    So, just before lunch time, Feng Tianxin came to the post house and asked them to have dinner.


    Just didn''t expect that they didn''t come back yesterday, so the lunch was ruined.


    Now, Feng Tianxin can only go back to the restaurant first and let people stare at her. Once Huang Jiuge comes back, she will come up to tell her.


    Feng Tianxin came to her, but Huang Jiuge didn''t avoid her, because she didn''t know why Feng Tianxin wanted to kill her!


    However, she knew that Feng Tianxin couldn''t escape the relationship between her and Sikong, the most important of which was Sikong.


    So she already knew about how to make Feng Tianxin appear as soon as possible.


    Phoenix nine song with green Gardenia Green Tan out, Phoenix Tianxin didn''t see Sikong cut, is disappointed.


    But not because there is no Sikong cut, Phoenix heaven heart will not see nine songs, although see Sikong cut in her heart is expected, but her plan is to start from nine songs.


    Therefore, it is not easy to start with Sikong.

 Chapter 907

    However, she won''t attack Huang Jiuge openly for the time being, because she doesn''t want to tear her face with Sikong. Even if she knows clearly that it''s hard for her to get Sikong''s heart, it''s almost hopeless.


    However, she was not reconciled.


    And there''s some fear.


    If not, as long as she is alone with Huang Jiuge, she feels that she has a chance to kill Huang Jiuge.


    She doesn''t think that Huang Jiuge will be her opponent.


    "The Wulin alliance leader election meeting is over. Does sister Huang want to go back to the kingdom of Chonglou with the king of Chonglou?" Feng Tianxin asked.


    Huang Jiuge knew that Feng Tianxin''s words were not just random questions: "no, he went back to Chonglou Kingdom, I went back to Jiangzhou, because we all have things to do with each other. Sister Feng! Do you want to continue to play, or do you want to return home! "


    Hearing this, Feng Tianxin had a plan in mind and said, "I''ve been out for a long time. Although I want to have a good swim, I have to go back. However, if I have a chance to come back to Dongqing country next time, I will go to harass sister Huang. "


    Feng Tianxin doesn''t really come back to China. Her purpose of coming to Dongqing is to kill Huang Jiuge. She hasn''t killed Huang Jiuge yet. How can she go back!


    No, after killing Huang Jiuge, he still needs to get Sikong cut!


    If Huang Jiuge is really a person back to Jiangzhou, then, it''s convenient for her to start.


    At that time, as long as she arranges, no alibi evidence, who can say that she started?


    Feng Tianxin wants to be good, but she doesn''t know that Huang Jiuge has seen everything and knows that she can''t go back to Xifeng country like this.


    Therefore, the nine songs of Huang had a long time to deal with.


    "Good! Next time I come, I''ll treat Sister Feng well. " Huang Jiuge said with a smile, showing the appearance of welcome.


    Because Huang Jiuge had to leave Jincheng, they didn''t talk for long, so they separated.


    When Huang Jiuge returns to the post house, the people are ready, waiting for her to leave.


    For the time being, the way to Jiangzhou and Chonglou kingdom is in the same direction, so Huang Jiuge and Sikong Tiao are on the same way for the time being.


    What Huang Jiuge and Feng Tianxin said about her returning to Jiangzhou and Sikong''s returning to Chonglou kingdom is not a lie to her. It''s just that the soup has changed the medicine.


    A year later, Sikong cut was able to see Huang Jiuge. How could he leave her so soon! So Sikong cut is to go to Jiangzhou with Huang Jiuge.


    However, in Huang Jiuge''s plan, Feng Tianxin thinks that Sikong has returned to the kingdom of Chonglou.


    Therefore, when Huang Jiuge and his party were separated, Huang Jiuge asked one of her subordinates to dress up as Sikong Chou and go back to Chonglou kingdom with Rong mo. But Sikong cut dress up as Huang Jiuge subordinate appearance, follow Huang Jiuge back to Jiangzhou.


    In this way, naturally mixed food Feng Tianxin audio-visual.


    Feng Tianxin arranges people to follow them. Huang Jiuge doesn''t find them, but with Sikong''s ability, how can he not know! It''s just a trick to get the snake out of the hole.


    On the other side of fengtianxin, sikongduan also arranges the surveillance of the people in Jiesha building, so fengtianxin''s actions are all under the control of sikongduan.


    It has to be said that Feng Tianxin and Huang Jiuge both played the trick of changing the dressing of soup.


    Feng Tianxin didn''t find out that she was being watched, but in order to make an alibi for her next thing, she let her female guard pretend to be herself and took her maid home.


    And he, with other guards, disguised as passers-by, walked towards Jiangzhou.

 Chapter 908

    Feng Tianxin came to Dongqing state, but he not only brought a few people who appeared before, but also some secret guards in the dark.


    These dark guards are powerful, but there is still a big gap compared with the top experts of the killer building, so they didn''t find anything to be monitored.


    Feng Tianxin knows that Sikong is very powerful. Although he has arranged for a master to follow him, he won''t get too close to avoid being found.


    Therefore, the information from the people arranged by Feng Tianxin is not clear. They see that Huang Jiuge and Sikong are separated, but they don''t know that Sikong is not the real Sikong.


    And Feng Tianxin also won''t associate to get, they and oneself coincidentally used the same kind of method.


    Therefore, Feng Tianxin is proud.


    Along the way, Huang Jiuge and others are not in a hurry. Instead, they walk and play happily.


    Because he knew that Feng Tianxin was following in the dark, in order not to be found, Sikong cut couldn''t get close to Huang Jiuge all the way, which made Sikong cut resentful. He really wanted to kill Feng Tianxin directly.


    Although Huang Jiuge knows that Feng Tianxin wants to kill her, she doesn''t know when, under what circumstances, and by what means.


    Huang Jiuge is not afraid of Feng Tianxin. She is just worried that she won''t get Feng Tianxin and wants to kill her.


    Before nightfall, Huang Jiuge and others come to a small town and find an inn to rest.


    At night, the inn suddenly ran out of water, the fire spread quickly, and the inn was in chaos.


    Huang Jiuge just wants to escape, but three shadows suddenly appear in the room and entangle her.


    Each other is a master, and a pair of three, even if Huang Jiuge spare no effort, or limited, a dilemma.


    Outside the door, there was also a fight. Obviously, her people were entangled.


    Huang Jiuge knows that this is the design of Feng Tianxin, but she can''t imagine that Feng Tianxin will use this extreme means, even ignoring other innocent people in the inn.


    A little longer, the fire will be fierce, Huang Jiuge has been affected, choked by the smoke a few times, a careless, it was a slap.


    Just then, with a bang, the gate was kicked open, and a shadow rushed in. Three or two times, he opened the siege of Huang Jiuge and hugged her.


    The visitor is Si kongcao. Seeing that Huang Jiuge is injured, he is worried and asks: "Ge''er, how are you?"


    "It''s all right" although Huang Jiuge was slapped, it didn''t really matter. She didn''t suffer internal injury.


    The three men saw that Sikong came, but they didn''t mean to escape, even though they knew that they were not opponents of each other.


    Because what they have to do now is to delay time and drag them into the sea of fire. Even if they can''t kill them, they hope to burn them.


    It''s a pity that they underestimated Sikong cut, they didn''t entangle Sikong cut for long, they have been defeated, watching Sikong cut with Huang Jiuge escape.


    Because Si kongcao is in a hurry to take Huang Jiuge out, he can''t care to kill those people first. After all, those people are all masters, and they can''t be killed for a while.


    Therefore, although the three were seriously injured, they were able to save their lives and escape from the fire.


    Although the fire burned down the Inn and the houses on both sides, fortunately no one died.


    Although no one except Huang Jiuge knows why the fire started, Huang Jiuge can''t pretend to be deaf and dumb just because the other party doesn''t know. She has no conscience.

 Chapter 909

    Therefore, Huang Jiuge takes the initiative to say that this matter is caused by herself, and gives double compensation to the Inn and the owner of the house involved.


    There are also the guests who live in the inn. They all pay for mental loss.


    Just wait for everything to deal with after, Phoenix nine song just found, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood since disappeared.


    At this time, an object came through the air and directed at Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut was quick in eyes and quick in hand. He intercepted the object for the first time. At this moment, it turned out that it was Zhu Chai all the time.


    When she saw Zhu Chai, Huang Jiuge immediately grabbed her, because this was not the ordinary Zhu Chai, but the Zhu Chai of Qingzhi.


    In other words, Qingzhi and Qingtan were hijacked by them.


    There is a note on Zhu Chai, which says that they have green gardenia and Green Sandalwood. If you want to save them, you need Huang Jiuge to go alone. The place is on the cliff ten miles south of the town.


    Huang Jiuge clenches Zhu Chai and looks ugly.


    Damn, she how can ignore, Feng Tianxin to her next killer, also may from her side of the people start!


    Although Sikong cut doesn''t want to let Huang Jiuge take risks, he also knows that Huang Jiuge won''t leave Qingzhi and Qingtan behind.


    Therefore, he also knows that he can''t stop Huang Jiuge.


    Sikong cut is to do can''t stop, so didn''t stop, but want to go with Huang Jiuge, just in the dark.


    After all, the other party said that she wanted Huang Jiuge to go alone. If the other party saw that she was not alone, green gardenia and green sandalwood would be in danger.


    The safety of qingzhiqingtan is not important to him, but it is important to huangjiuge! Therefore, he can''t look on the important people and things of Huang Jiuge coldly.


    Of course, if Huang Jiuge''s life is threatened, he will not care about other people''s life. Only Huang Jiuge is safe is the best.


    It''s a quarter past three in the morning, about four in the morning.


    Because it''s summer, it''s early in the morning. At about 4:30, the day will gradually light up.


    It''s ten miles from the town to the cliff. If you use lightness skill, it''s only seven or eight minutes.


    However, it will take time to go up the mountain.


    As the stars fade away, the color of the sky is gray at first, then turns yellow, red and purple from gray, and gradually cracks a gap near the horizon.


    After a while, the gap became longer and wider, and at the same time, it became brighter and brighter. Several rays of sunlight shot into the sky. Suddenly, a golden arc broke through the dawn and rose from the horizon.


    Sunrise, out, nine songs also to the cliff.


    But Huang Jiuge is worried about the safety of qingzhiqingtan, so she has no intention to appreciate the beautiful scenery.


    On the cliff, there are several people in black standing guard, while on the edge of the cliff, there are about ten people in black, and two women in green who are blocked up. They are each held by two people in black.


    And the two women in green are undoubtedly green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan see Phoenix nine song, complexion is full of worry, don''t listen to of toward her shake head, signal her to leave, don''t care about them.


    Just, not to mention that Huang Jiuge has come, there is no reason to leave. Even if she wants to leave, it depends on whether she is allowed to leave!


    Therefore, for the green gardenia and Green Sandalwood signal, Huang nine songs turn a blind eye.


    Swept a circle, the vision of Huang nine songs then falls in black dress person, stand on the figure in the middle.


    The other side has a delicate figure. You can tell it''s a woman at a glance.


    Don''t guess, the Phoenix nine songs then confirm, that woman, is the Phoenix heaven heart doubtless.

 Chapter 910

    Although he knew that the other party was Feng Tianxin, Huang Jiuge didn''t immediately point it out. Instead, he asked, "I don''t know what I have to do with you, so that you are so cruel to me, and you also arrested my maid."


    "Oh! It''s a great feud. " Feng Tianxin deliberately low voice, with a bit of self mockery said.


    "Oh, what kind of revenge is that?" Huang Jiuge said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die in the dark." Feng Tianxin sneered, and then ordered: "come on, arrest her."


    "Wait a minute." seeing this, Huang Jiuge immediately stops her. Looking at Feng Tianxin, she looks coldly: "although I don''t know what revenge I have with you, it''s me who has revenge with you. If you want to get revenge, you come to me and let my maid go."


    "Oh! Do you think they will leave even if I let them go? " Feng Tianxin asked sarcastically, but she could see that these two girls were loyal to Huang Jiuge!


    For Feng Tianxin''s words, Huang Jiuge can''t deny it, but she has her plan, so she doesn''t worry about qingzhiqingtan. She just needs qingzhiqingtan to get rid of each other''s shackles.


    "Do you want to let it go or not?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "OK, I''ll put it." Feng Tianxin doesn''t care at all, because green gardenia and Green Sandalwood don''t pose a threat to them at all.


    What''s more, she has promised to let go now, but she can''t guarantee whether they will live or not.


    Then, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood was released, immediately toward the Phoenix nine song run.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qingzhi Qingtan doesn''t want to leave. They can''t ignore the safety of huangjiuge.


    In their opinion, although the other party is aiming at Huang Jiuge, if they are not strong enough to protect themselves, they will not affect Huang Jiuge.


    "Don''t worry! It''s all right Huang nine songs blunt two people comfort of say.


    Yes! How can Phoenix nine songs let them have something to do! I won''t let myself be in trouble.


    But Qingzhi and Qingtan are not as optimistic as huangjiuge. More than ten people here are first-class experts. It''s easy to kill them!


    "Why, don''t you want to leave?" Feng Tianxin doesn''t have the patience to watch Huang Jiuge and qingzhiqingtan talk about the past. She doesn''t want to kill Huang Jiuge for a moment, but she is not at ease for a moment.


    "Of course we''ll leave, but we''ll leave together." Huang Jiuge said that she was calm and calm, as if she liked to come and go, without any reaction because she was being held.


    Smell speech, Feng Tianxin is disdain of sneer way: "you really think, you can leave?"


    Feng Tianxin is self-confident, because her people can find out in the dark. Huang Jiuge came alone. Therefore, she did not think that Huang Jiuge could fly out with her wings inserted.


    "Don''t you just try? Feng Tianxin Huang Jiuge said with a light smile. She was calm and calm. Even when she called out the three words Feng Tianxin, she didn''t have any extra emotion, because these three words never cared for her.


    However, when Feng Tianxin heard her name from Huang Jiuge, she was shocked and surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Huang Jiuge would know it was her.


    But why?


    But no matter why, since the other party can call her name, it means that the other party already knows it''s her.


    Moreover, the determined tone of Huang Jiuge was obviously not a trial.


    It seems that she underestimated Huang Jiuge!


    Since the identity has been identified, Feng Tianxin is no longer disguised. If she pretends to be a monkey, she will show it to others.

 Chapter 911

    "Oh! You know that for a long time Feng Tianxin recovered his voice and asked with self mockery. He said that he was asking, but he was sure.


    Unexpectedly, he disguised himself so well that he was seen through by Huang Jiuge.


    "Yes," Huang Jiuge admitted very readily, and then asked, "but I really want to know what hatred we have, which makes you kill me three or four times."


    This words, obviously is to express oneself to before several times of assassinate, also know is her Feng Tianxin''s hand.


    Smell speech, the Feng sky heart facial expression ugliness see for a while, the Huang nine songs unexpectedly so early knew.


    Thinking that her identity has long been recognized by the other party, and that she has been directing and acting without knowing it, Huang Jiuge still plays with her, she feels like she has been fooled, and her heart is very angry.


    "Because you shouldn''t be with Sikong. He''s my favorite." Feng Tianxin overbearing said, as if Sikong cut is her, but was Huang nine song robbed general.


    Sure enough, Feng Tianxin wanted to kill her for the sake of Sikong.


    As expected, this did not surprise Huang Jiuge,


    however, Feng Tianxin''s words made Huang Jiuge feel funny, so she couldn''t help laughing: "do you like him? There are many people who like him, but the problem is that he only likes me! You can''t fail to feel that when he sees you, he is repulsed and disgusted


    This is a stark irony, and it''s not polite at all, because it''s a fact.


    She was satirized and broke the truth. She stepped on Feng Tianxin''s painful foot and twisted her face for a moment. Her eyes were cruel: "so what? As long as you die, he will be mine. "


    "Is it?" Huang nine songs ask a way, but tone is obviously don''t approve of.


    The attitude of Huang Jiuge stimulates Feng Tianxin even more, because although Feng Tianxin hopes that when Huang Jiuge dies, Sikong cut will be her, she is not a fool. From the attitude of Sikong cut to her, it is very difficult for him to like her.


    But so what, even if Sikong cut won''t like her, can''t become her Phoenix heaven heart man, Phoenix nine songs, the same to die.


    So, Feng Tianxin said coldly: "you have to die, come on, do it."


    With the order of Feng Tianxin, the people in black around immediately swarm to Chaohuang nine songs.


    Qingzhi and Qingtan subconsciously want to protect Yujiu song, but at this moment, the variable happened.


    Among the ten or so people in black, three of them suddenly turned back. At the same time, in the dark, several figures flew out and attacked Feng Tianxin.


    This one variable, beat the person of Feng Tian Xin to be at a loss, and Feng Tian Xin, also be full of amazement: "how is this to return a responsibility?"


    What''s going on? What else is going on? Her people don''t know when they were replaced by the people of Huang Jiuge! Also, Huang nine songs unexpectedly brought a person to come over, her person unexpectedly didn''t discover at all.


    She really underestimated Huang Jiuge!


    No matter whether Feng Tianxin is surprised or not, Huang Jiuge takes out the dragon scale dagger and attacks Feng Tianxin.


    When she saw the dragon scale dagger, Feng Tianxin couldn''t help but stare in shock: "dragon scale dagger, is it in your hand?"


    She never thought that after reincarnation, the dragon scale dagger would still be on Huang Jiu singer.


    However, hearing Feng Tianxin''s words, Huang Jiuge was shocked. She was full of surprise. Unexpectedly, Feng Tianxin knew the dragon scale dagger.


    I just don''t know how much she knows about dragon scale dagger!

 Chapter 912

    Although Huang Jiuge is curious, she knows that this is not the time to tangle, because she also knows that even if she asks Feng Tianxin, Feng Tianxin will not tell her.


    Although Feng Tianxin was shocked, she didn''t react slowly to Huang Jiuge''s attack.


    "Well! Even if the dragon scale dagger is in your hand, he will be mine as long as you die. " Feng Tianxin said coldly.


    She not only wanted to own Sikong, but also wanted to own Sikong''s things.


    "Yes? Let''s see if you have the ability. " Huang nine songs disdain a way, pour is not to don''t put Feng Tian Xin in the eye, just even if lose a person, also absolutely can''t lose momentum just.


    Of course, she doesn''t think she will lose to Feng Tianxin, even if their skills are equal, no one can help.


    Feng Tianxin''s weapon is a whip. Obviously, Feng Tianxin knows the sharpness of the dragon scale dagger, so the whip avoids the direct collision with the dragon scale dagger.


    This side is still fighting, but there has been a high and low.


    Gao, of course, is on the side of Huang Jiuge.


    Although in the number of people, Phoenix nine song less than half of Phoenix Tianxin, but in strength, in addition to the weakest green Gardenia Green Tan, the other are top experts, one to two is not a problem.


    In particular, Si kongdao, one, is enough to offset the other party''s four or five.


    Feng Tianxin also saw this situation. Naturally, she was afraid and angry. Unexpectedly, the person of Huang Jiuge was so fierce.


    You know, most of his dark guards are first-class experts, but the other side is obviously first-class top experts.


    However, what made her even more unexpected was that she saw Sikong cut in the crowd, which made Feng Tianxin feel stunned.


    However, because of this, the dragon scale dagger stabs Feng Tianxin with lightning speed.


    Two people fight, distance this nearby, so even if Feng Tianxin soon reaction come over, but want to avoid but already too late.


    But also because she has the movement reason, originally should stab her chest the dagger stabbed her shoulder.


    At this time, Huang Jiuge will not be merciful to Feng Tianxin.


    Although did not stab in the chest, but the Phoenix nine songs did not mind.


    Because, if this is a general dagger, Feng Tianxin''s stab is just a slight injury. However, this is not an ordinary dagger, but a dragon scale dagger with evil spirit.


    Therefore, the evil spirit into the body, Feng Tianxin even if not dead, it can not be safe.


    Feng Tianxin doesn''t know about this, because her cognition of dragon scale dagger still stays in the previous life.


    In the previous life, the dragon scale dagger was just a sharp artifact. Even if it was stabbed, it was more painful than ordinary daggers.


    Its significance mainly lies in the fact that it is made of dragon scales on the body of Longxiao. It has the smell of Longxiao and has the telepathy with Longxiao.


    However, after being stabbed by the dragon scale dagger, Feng Tianxin obviously felt that the wound was not only stinging, but also a chill attack, which was so cold that it was piercing to the bone.


    However, because I don''t know why, Feng Tianxin didn''t think much about it.


    After the dragon scale dagger stabbed Feng Tianxin, Huang Jiuge immediately took it back, and then attacked Feng Tianxin.


    Feng Tianxin was stabbed. She was furious, so she was cruel.


    It is also because she made a fierce, resulting in her body''s evil spirit was accelerated, quickly affected by the evil spirit, the body began to become rigid.

 Chapter 913

    Feng Tianxin''s reaction is not good, and he is knocked down by Huang Jiuge and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Phoenix nine songs did not continue to hand, just look at her condescending.


    "Well, what''s going on? What have you done to me? " Feng Tianxin stares at Huang Jiuge in horror and anger and asks.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she knew very well that there was something wrong with her body and she was becoming stiff.


    Her own body knows that there has never been any problem, so it is obviously the hand and foot of Huang Jiuge.


    "Don''t you know the dragon scale dagger? Then you should know that this is the result of being stabbed by the dragon scale dagger! " Huang Jiuge didn''t answer the question. Although Feng Tianxin knew about the dragon scale dagger, he should know about the evil spirit in the dragon scale dagger, but he was not sure.


    "Impossible" Feng Tianxin heard that it was because she was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger, and subconsciously denied it.


    Because it''s not the first time that she was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger. In her previous life, when fighting with Huangyue, she was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger, but she didn''t feel like that.


    However, it can not be denied that she was stabbed by the dragon scale dagger.


    Is it because he was a divine body in his last life that he was not affected? Is it because he is a mortal body in this life that he was affected.


    Thinking of this, Feng Tianxin thinks it''s possible.


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know what Feng Tianxin thinks. She just thinks that she doesn''t know the dragon scale dagger. She sneers: "is that possible? Don''t you already know it?"


    "You..." Feng Tianxin is angry. Looking at Huang Jiuge, her eyes are full of venom. She wants to tear her up.


    At this time, Sikong cut that side also solved, Feng Tianxin''s person died of dead, remnant of remnant, already had no room of revolt.


    Several of Sikong''s people were injured, but they were all slightly injured. Qingzhi Qingtan was a little more serious, but there was no life danger.


    After the matter over there is solved, Sikong Chou comes over and looks at Feng Tianxin''s eyes. He is bloodthirsty, which makes Feng Tianxin deeply shocked and almost spit out blood again.


    "Why, you want to kill me? If I die, Xifeng will not give up. " See Sikong cut want to kill her, Feng Tianxin export threat way.


    She knew that Sikong was not afraid, but she also knew that he didn''t want to cause a war. At that time, the people would suffer.


    "So what? If you assassinate the queen of the lonely king, do you think the lonely king will give up Sikong cut cold road.


    "You..." Feng Tianxin''s face changed. When she was stung by a lonely King''s Queen, she felt uneasy.


    It''s undeniable that she was the first to assassinate Huang Jiuge, and she was the first to blame.


    Although the mother emperor dotes on her, she is not allowed to do anything recklessly. If the mother emperor knows, I''m afraid it won''t be for her and Sikong.


    After all, Sikong is not a very easy man.


    Feel more and more rigid limbs, some difficult to move, Feng Tianxin is desperate.


    She knew that Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge would not let her go, but even if she wanted to die, she would never die in their hands or in front of them.


    "Oh! Sikong cut, huangjiu song, this life can''t break you up, next life, I will never let you together ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Feng Tianxin''s cold voice is like a curse, with a magic power, penetrating the nerves of Sikong cut and huangjiu song, as if, really like this.


    After that, without waiting for Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge to react, Feng Tianxin jumped down the cliff beside him, leaving only a cry penetrating the sky.

 Chapter 914

    See, Sikong cut and Phoenix nine songs are surprised, never thought Phoenix Tianxin will have such a move.


    They immediately came to the edge of the cliff and saw that the shadow was getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared under the deep cliff.


    If you fall from such a high cliff, Feng Tianxin will surely die.


    For Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge, Feng Tianxin is worthy of death, but what they care about is the last sentence of Feng Tianxin.


    Obviously, the enmity of the three of them, as they thought, began in the last life.


    Sikongtiao and huangjiuge have long associated the appearance of fengtianxin with the last life, but they have different understandings of what they think of the last life.


    Because Sikong has had their dreams for several times, he knows more about them, and huangjiuge depends on guessing and feeling.


    As for what Feng Tianxin said about the next life, both Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge had a bad feeling in their hearts, but they didn''t compare with each other.


    After all, whether there will be a next life is still unknown. Even if there are, the big deal is that the soldiers will come to block it. When the water comes and the land is covered, they will not be afraid of Feng Tianxin.


    Then, after thoroughly dealing with those people of Feng Tianxin, Si kongcao and others left.


    But no one knows. At this time, at the bottom of the cliff, Feng Tianxin''s body was broken, and a touch of spirit came out of her body ¡¤


    back to the town, they found an inn to stay, and then cleaned the wound for Qingzhi Qingtan.


    Because qingzhiqingtan was injured, it was not convenient for them to go on the road, so they had a rest in this town for a day today, so that qingzhiqingtan could keep injured.


    Although this is a town, not prosperous, but it is very busy, because the scenery here is good, many people like to go out for a walk.


    Huang nine songs also don''t want to nest in the house all the time, so take Si Kong to cut to go out to walk.


    In addition to Feng Tianxin, Sikong cut also need not camouflage, in exchange for his own clothes, that a noble purple.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge curiously asked: "do you like purple so much?"


    "I don''t just like purple. In the kingdom of Paris, the king''s Dragon Robe is purple, just like the Royal emperor''s Dragon Robe is bright yellow." Si kongcao explained.


    "Oh! So it is Huang nine songs just know.


    Huang Jiuge is still dressed in red and covered with a veil. Looking at Sikong''s exposed handsome face, she constantly receives the glances from the girls around her. Huang Jiuge feels very upset: "the air here is bad. We''d better go to the place where there are few people!"


    Say, then pull Si Kong to cut to leave quickly.


    Sikong cut see, which have don''t understand of, Huang nine songs is obviously eat taste.


    In this regard, Sikong cut can''t help laughing, said very happy, and, huangjiuge also took the initiative to hold his hand.


    Later, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut came to a bamboo forest, where there are not many people, pure.


    Just, pure is pure, but Huang nine songs feel the breath that shouldn''t be felt.


    For Huang Jiuge, the breath she shouldn''t feel is Yin Qi.


    Huang nine songs quietly, with the direction of Yin Qi, Sikong cut also didn''t see something wrong.


    After walking about 50 meters, I came to a house, and the Yin Qi came from inside.


    See Huang nine songs stop, and looking at that house frown, Sikong cut this just feel not right, don''t understand of ask a way: "how?"


    "You Yin Qi" Huang nine songs also don''t hide, anyway Sikong cut already know her ability.

 Chapter 915

    Smell speech, Sikong cut can''t help but frown, but didn''t say what, for this matter, Huang nine song how to do, he won''t interfere.


    If it''s any other business, Huang Jiuge may not care, but it''s about Yin Ling. She has to take care of it.


    Just don''t wait for Huang Jiuge action, see that the door of the house was opened, and then an old man with a wooden box came out, while walking, also shaking his head and sighing, it seems that something difficult happened.


    "Madam, miss, this disease is really rare. I can''t help it." The old man turned back and said apologetically to the woman who sent him out.


    "Thank you, doctor. I can''t help it. It''s all my life." The woman wiped her tears with sadness, which was obviously hopeless.


    "Well," sighed the doctor, shaking his head and leaving.


    Seeing off the doctor, the lady will turn around and go in. Huang Jiuge immediately goes over and shouts, "lady, stay here"


    the woman stops and turns around, her eyes falling on Huang Jiuge and Si kongjie.


    Sikong cut that gorgeous appearance let that woman a Leng, in the eyes flashed amazing.


    However, at the moment sad as she, is not the slightest mind to appreciate more, light asked: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    "Maybe I can cure the girl." Huang Jiuge comes straight to the point.


    "What?" The woman''s face was happy, but it lasted only one second. The next second, her face became dark. She obviously didn''t believe what Huang Jiuge said.


    She has asked so many doctors to see her, and they are helpless about her daughter''s illness. How can this young woman be cured!


    The woman''s look was so obvious that Huang Jiuge could see it naturally, and said: "does she have cold limbs, chilly and warm, pale complexion, cold and painful abdomen, pale tongue, white fur, and deep pulse. However, it''s just the surface of her body. No matter how warm it is, she can''t feel the temperature. "


    Smell speech, that woman face dew surprised, obviously, is said by Huang nine songs right.


    Without waiting for the woman''s reaction, Huang Jiuge approached the woman and continued in a voice that could only be heard by two people: "if I''m not wrong, she often has nightmares, talks nonsense and sees people you don''t see."


    Although Huang Jiuge''s words are just conjectures, he thinks that eight or nine is close to ten.


    After all, those who are influenced by the spirit will be like this.


    The words struck the woman''s heart like an electric shock, which made her breath stifle, her face white and her legs soft. She stepped back a few steps and almost stood unsteadily. Fortunately, the woman beside her helped her quickly.


    The old lady didn''t know what Huang Jiuge said, so that her wife was so frightened, she glared at Huang Jiuge, but she didn''t say anything, and she didn''t say anything.


    The woman will have such reaction, obviously, is said by the nine songs of Huang again.


    This time, the woman had no reason to doubt again. She was so excited that she burst into tears. At the same time, she immediately grasped Huang Jiuge''s hand and asked uncertainly, "girl, can you really cure my little girl?"


    Although she has no reason to doubt, but also dare not be too sure, because many disappointments let her dare not report too much hope.


    She was afraid that it would be the result of disappointment again, and she could hardly bear it.


    As for the woman''s mood, Huang Jiuge expressed her understanding.


    "It''s about to let me see the situation of Ling Nu with my own eyes first." Huang Jiuge doesn''t talk too full, and she''s not 100% sure. Even if she does, she can''t talk too full and lacks credibility.

 Chapter 916

    "OK, OK, you come with me, you come with me..." the woman also knew that the first thing to see a doctor was to see the patient''s condition, so she immediately invited Huang Jiuge and her husband into the room.


    It''s not a small house. It''s obviously a big family.


    Because Sikong is a man, it''s not convenient for him to enter the backyard, so he can only wait in the side hall. The woman leads Huang Jiuge to the backyard.


    It has to be said that in the backyard of a wealthy family, there is always a struggle between the public and the private.


    No, as soon as Huang Jiuge and her wife, Mrs. Zhu, the head of the house, arrived in the back garden, trouble came.


    At about thirty a year, a woman with lingering charm and a pretty girl at about fourteen or fifteen a year came to meet Mrs. Zhu.


    Compared with Mrs. Zhu, who was haggard because of her sadness, the two women''s looks were full of vitality and gloating.


    As soon as the woman opened her mouth, she said sarcastically, "it''s said that my sister asked a little girl to come to see a doctor for the eldest lady, but my sister is too reckless! Even several senior doctors are helpless. What can a little girl do! I don''t think it''s to cheat money! "


    When she saw them, Mrs. Zhu''s face had already cooled down. Obviously, she didn''t want to see them.


    After hearing each other''s words, Mrs. Zhu was even more angry and said in a cold voice, "it''s my business. You don''t need to take care of it."


    When the woman heard the words, she suddenly showed the appearance of grievance, as if Mrs. Zhu bullied her: "I am also thinking about my sister! Although the Zhu family has a great career and is not short of money, they can''t be cheated for nothing, can they? When it comes out, people think we Zhu family are stupid! "


    Huang Jiuge can''t see it any more. Although it''s someone else''s family business, she has no right to interfere, but now she is anxious to see the condition of that young lady, and want to know what''s the matter with that Yin Ling. Naturally, she has no patience to waste her time here.


    Moreover, what she couldn''t see most was this kind of concubine who was domineering over his wife.


    So, Huang Jiuge said: "who said I need money to see a doctor?"


    Smell speech, that woman a Leng, obviously don''t think, who see a doctor don''t want silver.


    However, the woman also had two brushes. After being surprised, she found something to say: "no silver? If you don''t want money, it''s even more unreliable. It''s not an excuse to seduce our master! "


    "Shut up," Mrs. Zhu said immediately.


    Although Huang Jiuge said that she didn''t want silver, which surprised Mrs. Zhu, she didn''t think that Huang Jiuge had the dirty idea that the woman said.


    You know, the man with her is rare in the world, and he is noble. You can see that he is rich or expensive. It''s strange that people will take a fancy to her old man.


    Therefore, Mrs. Zhu worried that the woman''s words angered Huang Jiuge, so she let her go and refused to help her daughter see a doctor.


    The woman''s words really angered Huang Jiuge, but she was still not angry and didn''t help Mrs. Zhu''s daughter to see a doctor.


    However, it does not mean that she does not care.


    As soon as Mrs. Zhu''s scolding voice fell, Huang Jiuge also raised her hand and hit the woman. The "pa" sound was so loud that the woman screamed in pain and covered her face.


    Everyone is surprised to see to Huang nine songs, all don''t think she will hit a person, also dare to hit a person.


    After all, this is Zhu''s house, and the woman, Zhu''s aunt, is also a half master.


    The outsider beat the master at his home. It''s hard to say!

 Chapter 917

    No matter what other people think, Huang Jiuge just looks at the woman coldly and warns: "put your mouth clean, otherwise, don''t blame me for making you unable to speak all your life."


    Although the woman was frightened by the cold and fierce look of Huang Jiuge, how could she not be angry when she was beaten! What''s more, she has always felt superior to herself. Who has she ever been afraid of?


    So, the woman didn''t put the threat of Huang Jiuge in her heart. She turned into a shrew and scolded: "little bitch, how dare you beat me? I''m not going to deal with you. "


    With that, he raised his hand to fight with Huang Jiuge.


    How could she meet Huang Jiuge! This is not, the hand just raises, haven''t had a chance to fall down, then by Huang nine songs to clamp. And Huang nine songs used some strength, let that woman be caught to live to ache, complexion distortion not only.


    "You let me go..." the woman struggled and ordered.


    That woman''s daughter responds to come over, immediately the dynasty Huang nine songs of open teeth dance claws pounce on: "bitch, quick release my Niang."


    Seeing the girl coming, Mrs. Zhu was surprised and wanted to remind Huang Jiuge to avoid. She is very clear, she this common female strength is not small, if really by her pounce on, hurt not good.


    Just haven''t waited for her to make a sound, Huang nine songs have an action, see her to throw that woman, and rush to the girl suddenly bumped together, then, both fall down, a burst of wail.


    When they saw this, they were all surprised, but no one sympathized with them, even their own maids.


    It seems that this mother and daughter are very unpopular!


    Huang Jiuge didn''t have the patience to entangle with them at all, so she didn''t care about them. She said directly to Mrs. Zhu, "madam, we''d better go to see Ling Nu''s illness."


    Mrs. Zhu is worried about her daughter''s illness. She is more impatient than Huang Jiuge and has no patience to entangle with her mother and daughter. So when she hears Huang Jiuge''s words, she doesn''t care about her mother and daughter any more. She leads Huang Jiuge away in a hurry.


    "You, you stop for me..." naturally, the mother and daughter who suffered losses couldn''t let them leave, but no one paid any attention to them.


    With the help of the maidservant, the mother and daughter got up. Regardless of the pain, they wanted to go to Mrs. Zhu and Huang Jiuge for trouble. After a few steps, they heard the two maidservants'' comments not far away, and their steps stopped immediately.


    "The man in pianting is so handsome. I''ve never seen such a handsome man before."


    "Yes! And look at what he''s wearing, it''s obvious that he''s rich or expensive. "


    "I don''t know if I''ve got a wife. If I can marry such a handsome man, even if I''m poor, I''m willing to do it."


    "Come on! That man is so handsome that even if he is poor, it''s not our turn. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    hearing the speech, Zhu Qingqing, the second young lady of Zhu family, brightened her eyes and showed joy: "mother, do you hear me? There is a handsome man in the side hall! I''m going to have a look. If she is so handsome, her daughter will marry him. "


    Huachi can understand, but she even wants to marry others, and this tone, as if she wants to marry, others want to marry in general, where on earth does she come from self-confidence!


    The maid on one side blushed with shame, but Zhu Qingqing''s mother, aunt Du, didn''t think it was wrong. Instead, she agreed with her daughter''s words, and felt very good about herself: "go, go! If my daughter really takes a fancy to me, it''s his blessing. "

 Chapter 918

    If this words let Huang nine songs hear of words, definitely can''t help but want to vomit.


    What? Want to marry Sikong? There''s something wrong with it. Zhu Qingqing doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for Sikong. He dares to think about it.


    What''s more, is her man what she can think of? What should I do? Don''t show up.


    If you let Sikong cut know, maybe you will kick it directly!


    What is Zhu Qingqing? Do you want to marry him? It''s a monkey sent Toby!


    Anyway, Zhu Qingqing and aunt Du feel very good about themselves. They don''t think about the identity of the visitors at all.


    They feel that their Zhu family is a big family in this town, and Zhu Qingqing is the daughter of Zhu family, so they are noble. In the past two years, the people who remind them have broken the threshold and raised their vanity.


    Therefore, they feel that they are the only ones who don''t like it.


    Because just fell, let Zhu Qingqing body some dirty, so hurried back to his boudoir, and then clean up some.


    Here, Mrs. Zhu also brings Huang Jiuge to her daughter, Zhu ruohuan''s boudoir.


    In Zhu ruohuan''s room, there is a cold air, but it is not the source of Yin Qi, but the cold air left by the long-term appearance of Yin spirit.


    The spirit was not in the courtyard at the moment, but it was still in the mansion.


    Why is there a spirit in the mansion? Other people are not affected, but Zhu ruohuan has something to do!


    Before she saw Zhu ruohuan, Huang Jiuge thought that there was something between the Yin spirit and Zhu ruohuan, so she targeted her. But when Huang Jiuge saw Zhu ruohuan, she knew the reason.


    Zhu ruohuan is a female with eight characters of Yin, so she provokes the spirit of Yin.


    However, it is obvious that this Yinling Taoism is shallow, and it does not absorb Zhu ruohuan''s essence quickly.


    Although she knew this, Huang Jiuge asked, "Madam Zhu, how long has Miss Zhu been suffering from this disease?"


    "It''s been half a year. Half a year ago, the girl began to feel unwell. Recently, it''s getting more and more serious." Said Mrs. Zhu.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song secret way, as expected.


    Mrs. Zhu asked anxiously, "girl, can my daughter be saved?"


    "I can help you. I''ll tell my wife that Miss Zhu is not ill. She''s got something unclean. Her Yang is running away. If she''s in ten days and a half months, she''ll run out of oil and the lamp will be dead." Now there is only Mrs. Zhu and herself in the room, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t hide and hide, and says directly.


    "What?" Even if Mrs. Zhu had already guessed that her daughter must be contaminated with something unclean, she would be surprised to hear Huang Jiuge say so.


    In the space that Mrs. Zhu can''t see, Huang Jiuge takes out a talisman from the space, folds it into a triangle, hands it to Mrs. Zhu, and says: "if you put this talisman on Miss Zhu, you won''t be affected by the unclean things any more. Take care of yourself slowly, and you will recover in two or three months. But remember, this talisman must be carried all the time. "


    "Oh, good, good, good." When Mrs. Zhu heard the words, she immediately took over the talisman and believed in Huang Jiuge''s words.


    "As for the unclean things, I will deal with them myself, but for the sake of Miss Zhu''s reputation, we''d better not let a third person know about her." In the end, Huang Jiuge reminds us of her understanding.

 Chapter 919

    After all, for an ancient woman, fame is very important.


    If people know that Zhu ruohuan has dyed something unclean, they will surely think that she is an ominous person. In this way, how can she get married!


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to save her life, because the so-called reputation makes her life worse than death. In this way, it''s better not to save her from the beginning!


    After listening to Huang Jiuge''s words, Mrs. Zhu realized that she was grateful for Huang Jiuge''s reminding and saving her life.


    Although just now Huang Jiuge said that she didn''t charge money to see a doctor, Mrs. Zhu couldn''t really give it away. Not to mention that she is not greedy for cheap, she saved her daughter''s life by others. Even if the other party wanted twenty thousand taels, she would take it out happily.


    Life is hard to buy!


    However, it has to wait for Huang Jiuge to solve the unclean things.


    Huang Jiuge went alone to solve the problem of Yin Ling.


    When Huang Jiuge goes to solve the problem of Yin Ling, here, Zhu Qingqing has already changed his clothes.


    Zhu Qingqing was dressed in a green green smoky shirt, a skirt of flowers, water mist and green grass, and a thin smoky gauze of emerald water. Her shoulders were cut into waist, her muscles were curd, her breath was orchid, and she was very charming.


    And her makeup is also very gorgeous.


    Just like this, where there is the appearance of a wealthy family, the whole fireworks woman.


    And the smell of rouge on her body, very strong and pungent.


    However, Zhu Qingqing is very satisfied with her dress.


    However, it has to be said that although Zhu Qingqing does not have a beautiful face, she is very suitable for this kind of dress, because she is charming in her heart.


    Perhaps, it is inherited the gene of aunt Du!


    Aunt Du was a coquettish person, otherwise, how could master Zhu be so pitiful!


    In fact, aunt Du is not as beautiful as Mrs. Zhu, but she can dress herself up. She is always charming, with a look and an action that can make a man''s heart beat.


    Therefore, there''s nothing wrong with Zhu Qingqing''s dressing up, because coquettish women always attract men.


    However, Zhu Qingqing did not aim at the target.


    In the side hall, only Sikong was sitting.


    It''s not that the Zhu family doesn''t know how to treat guests. They don''t even accompany the guests. It''s just that the master of the Zhu family is not here, and his mother has something to do, so she has no time to take care of it. Although there is an aunt, she is a half master and half servant, so she is not qualified to greet guests.


    All right! In fact, at the beginning, there was a housekeeper to greet him. It was Sikong who let the housekeeper do his own business without any need.


    But because he was waiting for Huang Jiuge, Sikong didn''t feel impatient at all.


    Only after Zhu Qingqing appeared, he became impatient.


    Before Zhu Qingqing entered Pian hall, Sikong cut, with keen senses, had already smelled a pungent smell of rouge. His eyebrows could not help wrinkling and his eyes were full of disgust.


    However, this is someone else''s home after all. Even if he dislikes it, he can''t say anything.


    When see Zhu Qingqing a pair of flower peacock appearance come in, Sikong cut also just a light to see one eye, then withdraw the vision, then completely ignore her.


    However, Zhu Qingqing didn''t notice this, because at the moment when she came into the door and saw Sikong cut, she was stunned. She just stood in front of the door and forgot to respond.


    What''s more, my mouth is watering.


    Although Sikong cut didn''t look at Zhu Qingqing directly, Yu Guang would still see it. Seeing her drooling, she was disgusted and disgusted.

 Chapter 920

    Even if you are crazy about him, you still drool. It''s just blasphemy to him, which makes him have an impulse to kick this woman away.


    Of course, Sikong cut is not this kind of person who has nothing to look for. He won''t take the initiative to do anything to others before they don''t know him. But once you provoke him, don''t blame him for being rude, even if the other person is a woman.


    Anyway, he never knew how to feel pity for jade, except for the nine songs to Huang.


    Although Sikong cut doesn''t want to have nothing to look for, but the thing happened to come to him, he wants to be indifferent, also can''t.


    After Zhu Qingqing reacted, she found that she was drooling. However, she was thick skinned and didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she quickly walked to sikongqiao with excitement: "Hello, young master, I''m... I''m..."


    seeing Zhu Qingqing coming towards her, sikongqiao''s face sank. Before Zhu Qingqing came near, she immediately got up and flashed to one side, her face was not hidden The ornament shows disgust.


    See Sikong cut away, Zhu Qingqing a Leng, but there is no unhappy meaning.


    Moreover, Zhu Qingqing''s eyes were filled with Sikong''s gorgeous appearance, and he didn''t see his opponent''s disgust. On the contrary, he had a rare self-examination to see if he was too sudden and scared others, so he didn''t continue to walk towards Sikong.


    However, when Zhu Qingqing looked at Sikong''s eyes, he was infatuated and adored, just like a hungry wolf who saw a piece of fat and wanted to eat it.


    Zhu Qingqing showed a smile of temptation and said in a soft voice: "Hello, young master. I''m Miss Zhu Qingqing. I don''t know what your name is!"


    Si kongcao ignored Zhu Qingqing. He just felt that he couldn''t stay in the polluted side hall any longer. He walked directly towards the gate and left here.


    "Where are you going, young master?" Seeing this, Zhu Qingqing, surprised, immediately ran to Sikong and stopped him with both hands.


    Sikong cut''s attitude is so obvious, but Zhu Qingqing didn''t feel the consciousness of being despised.


    Of course, if Si kongcao wants to leave, no one can stop him, but he doesn''t want to go too far for the time being. So, looking at Zhu Qingqing coldly, he said coldly, "get out of the way"


    even though Zhu Qingqing is trapped in Sikong''s stunning appearance, he is still deterred by his air conditioner and subconsciously wants to retreat. But Zhu Qingqing has been deeply attracted by Sikong''s appearance. How can he really want to withdraw! Direct confession: "Gong, Gongzi, I like you."


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts facial expression a black, disgust more.


    However, it was not the first time that he met this kind of thing. Although he was not happy, he was not angry.


    Of course, before the other party bothers him.


    "Get out of the way, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite." Sikong cut cold road.


    Zhu Qingqing was stunned, obviously could not accept Sikong''s attitude, but still said: "childe, I really like you, I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Sikong''s face became more and more dark, and there was a storm in his eyes, but it didn''t break out after all, but his cold eyes directed at Zhu Qingqing, and she froze and didn''t respond for a moment.


    Then, Sikong cut off her and went out.


    Just just walked out of the door and was blocked by Aunt Du.


    Aunt Du was surprised to see Sikong cut. She had never seen such a handsome man!

 Chapter 921

    And look at the fabric of his clothes, it''s really good silk! If you can afford such a good cloth, you must be rich or expensive. It''s worthy of Qingqing.


    Aunt Du''s eyes were just like mother-in-law''s looking at her son-in-law. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was!


    "How handsome! It goes well with our family. "


    It has to be said that Aunt Du''s self feeling is good to the extreme. Not to mention Sikong''s real identity, Zhu Qingqing doesn''t even deserve to lift her shoes. Even though Sikong is an ordinary woman who is either rich or expensive, since the other person is not rich or expensive, and his appearance is gorgeous, there is no reason for people to take a fancy to such a medium-sized woman as Zhu Qingqing.


    Therefore, aunt Du thinks that she is worthy of Zhu Qingqing if she is rich or expensive. She is so conceited that she is outrageous.


    Although, Sikong cut never mind the view of family status, as long as he likes, even ordinary women he does not care. But as long as he doesn''t like it, no matter how beautiful you are or how noble your status is, he won''t bother to look at it.


    It''s just like Feng Tianxin. Her appearance is as beautiful as Huang Jiuge''s, and her status is noble. Feng Tianxin is not only the queen of Xifeng Kingdom, but also the next generation of empress of Xifeng kingdom. Her identity can not be compared with the nine songs of Huang.


    But, don''t like is don''t like, that can how!


    Aunt Du''s words were blasphemous to Sikong Chou. Therefore, he was really angry this time, and the powerful air-conditioning immediately came out.


    This woman even said that he and that ugly eight strange match? Is she blind? It''s the ugly one who doesn''t even deserve to carry his shoes.


    Aunt Du could not help shivering when she was attacked by Sikong''s powerful air conditioner. However, she had little knowledge. She didn''t know that it was the anger from Sikong. She thought that this day had suddenly changed!


    Although the displeasure on Sikong''s face was obvious, his handsome appearance had penetrated into aunt Du''s eyes, so even his angry look was ignored.


    With aunt Du''s words falling, Zhu Qingqing also ran out of the side hall and cried eagerly: "Niang, I like him. I want to marry him."


    "Well, well, since Qingqing has a crush on him, marry him." Aunt Du was also very satisfied with the son-in-law, so she agreed with him.


    Aunt Du and her daughter don''t even know who they are. Zhu Qingqing is going to marry someone else. It''s too casual! But aunt Du doesn''t care, as long as Zhu Qingqing likes it.


    Not to mention Sikong, the servants of Zhu''s family all despised aunt Du''s mother and daughter''s actions.


    Marry him? Did they ask if they agreed?


    "Shut up" can''t bear, Sikong cut out a voice finally, the voice is very cold, frighten everyone all over a quiver, even aunt Du mother and daughter, also be bluffed.


    The powerful momentum formed a strong pressure, straight to Aunt Du''s mother and daughter, let them feel the serious oppression, this just found that Sikong cut''s eyes were so frightening.


    "Aunt Du opened her mouth, but she didn''t make a sound, because she was afraid of Sikong.


    "Niang... Seeing that Aunt Du didn''t speak, Zhu Qingqing was worried.


    Although Zhu Qingqing was also frightened by Sikong, because of aunt Du''s presence, she had the backbone, so she was not afraid to speak.


    But what she didn''t know was that Aunt Du was flustered at the moment.

 Chapter 922

    "Niang... Didn''t get aunt Du''s response, so Zhu Qingqing was more anxious.


    But at this time, a cold and sarcastic female voice came: "Oh! My man, is that what you can think of? "


    As soon as Huang Jiuge comes back, he hears Zhu Qingqing saying that she has a crush on Sikong and wants to marry him.


    She knew that Sikong was handsome, and few women didn''t like him. Although she didn''t pay attention to Zhu Qingqing, no one could be angry if she saw him being dug.


    Although she doesn''t like judging people by their appearance, the reality is the reality. Zhu Qingqing is average and doesn''t deserve her boss. There is also identity, she Zhu Qingqing a small merchant''s daughter, not to mention want to be Sikong''s wife, is concubine room, are not qualified.


    No, I don''t have the qualification to be a maid for Sikong.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Si kongcao doesn''t like her at all.


    But in spite of this, Huang Jiuge is still flustered by geying.


    There is also Mrs. Zhu who comes with Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge goes to say goodbye to Mrs. Zhu after solving the problem of Yin Ling. Mrs. Zhu is supposed to see her off.


    But don''t want to, just came to even partial hall then heard Du aunt mother daughter so shameless words.


    Although she knew aunt Du''s mother and daughter were shameless for a long time, she didn''t expect to be so shameless.


    She has never seen such a shameless person before!


    If she wants to marry someone else, why should she be Zhu Qingqing?


    The appearance is average, the family background is average, why does she think others will marry her? And with such a natural tone, she almost lost the face of the Zhu family, and her face was ashamed.


    "Du Feiyan, Zhu Qingqing, do you want to be shameless? Can you say that? You go back to your yard. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. " Mrs. Zhu said angrily.


    Mrs. Zhu''s temperament is usually mild. She seldom gets so angry. However, today''s incident is too serious.


    Aunt Du was afraid of Sikong, but she was not afraid of Mrs. Zhu. Being scolded so impolitely by her, she immediately became angry and called Mrs. Zhu''s name directly: "Lu Rongrong, what''s your name! Qingqing has a crush on this man. What''s wrong with marrying him? "


    Yes, Zhu Qingqing has a crush on Sikong. It''s right to marry him.


    But it''s ancient here after all. Women should be reserved. It''s against women''s morality to say such words in public.


    It''s wrong to violate female morality.


    "Shut up. I think you''ve read it in vain. Since you think it''s right, I''ll tell the master about it and let him talk about it." Zhufu is humane.


    "You... You..." aunt Du heard the words, and immediately lost her arrogance.


    Although aunt Du thinks herself right, she is not so stupid that she doesn''t even know her virtue. She just doesn''t care if she doesn''t mention it. Now that Mrs. Zhu said this, she naturally knew that her actions were against her virtue.


    But this is not what she fears most. What she fears most is Master Zhu.


    Master Zhu dotes on her, but he pays more attention to the reputation of Zhu''s family. If Master Zhu really knows, she will not get any good at that time.


    "Niang ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Zhu Qingqing was also frightened, but he was not reconciled. He pulled aunt Du''s sleeve and looked at Sikong''s direction.


    Si kongcao had been walking towards her when Huang Jiuge came in. Seeing that she was angry, he immediately took her hand to comfort her.


    This scene can be said to stimulate Zhu Qingqing and make her unable to accept.

 Chapter 923

    "I''m really sorry that my family members are not sensible enough to bring trouble to you. Please don''t forget about the villains, and don''t care about them." Mrs. Zhu apologized to Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge, saying that she didn''t want to defend aunt Du''s mother and daughter, but just wanted to protect Zhu''s reputation. Besides, she didn''t want aunt Du''s mother and daughter to continue to make jokes in front of outsiders, thinking that this matter could be given up.


    Even if Mrs. Zhu doesn''t say it, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge don''t care about it any more, because they are not worth it.


    Of course, the premise is that Aunt Du and her daughter should not die again.


    "Mrs. Zhu is worried too much. They are not worth our consideration. If the problem of women has been solved, it''s time for us to leave." Huang nine songs say, then pull Si Kong to cut to turn round to want to walk.


    "Wait a minute" Zhu Qingqing sees this, the heart is next urgent, then immediately run toward Si kongcao, stretch out a hand to want to hold him.


    Seeing this, not only Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge''s face were not good-looking, but also Mrs. Zhu yelled, "Zhu Qingqing, get back to me."


    Unfortunately, Zhu Qingqing didn''t listen to Mrs. Zhu at all.


    But Zhu Qingqing did not have this ability. When he met Sikong, he dodged her hand.


    Then, Huang Jiuge immediately blocked in front of Si kongcao, looked at Zhu Qingqing with a bad complexion, and said coldly, "if you entangle again, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Although Huang Jiuge disdains to quarrel with Zhu Qingqing who has no military value, it doesn''t mean that she can tolerate her three times to find fault.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge''s eyes are very sharp, Zhu Qingqing also some fear, can''t help shaking his body, but he is not willing to retreat.


    Zhu Qingqing clenched her lips and stared at Sikong. She looked unwilling, persistent and aggrieved, as if she had been bullied.


    Seeing that Zhu Qingqing didn''t listen, Mrs. Zhu glared at Aunt Du and said, "Du Feiyan, don''t you pull Zhu Qingqing away soon?"


    Although aunt Du was unwilling, she was still afraid, so she had to go to Lazhu Qingqing: "Qingqing, let''s go back! You can find a good one later. "


    But now Zhu Qingqing seems to be stunned, struggling to shout: "no, I don''t want him, I just want him ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ZHU Qingqing''s strength is already great, so she broke away from Aunt Du and rushed to Sikong.


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge are both black and can''t bear it. Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to bear it any more, so he just kicks at Zhu Qingqing.


    Although she knows that it''s not kind to do something to a person who has no power to bind a chicken, who bothers Zhu Qingqing so much!


    Zhu Qingqing was kicked and flew two meters away. With a "bang", she fell to the ground with her feet up to the sky. She was in pain and wailed.


    However Huang nine songs this foot and didn''t use too much strength, won''t let Zhu Qingqing suffer internal injury, but it was enough for her pain.


    "Qingqing..." seeing this, aunt Du''s heart was about to jump to her throat. She ran to Zhu Qingqing and helped her up.


    Seeing Zhu Qingqing''s painful appearance, aunt Du was extremely distressed. She hated the culprit Huang Jiuge. She looked at her and said angrily, "you bitch, how dare you kick my daughter."


    As soon as the word "slut" came out, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge turned black again. They both shot away with cold eyes, just like a knife penetrating aunt Du''s heart, letting her breathe.


    "Try another one? I''ll never let you talk. " Huang nine song cold threat way.

 Chapter 924

    "Aunt Du was unwilling and subconsciously opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. In the end, she was afraid.


    But Mrs. Zhu was worried that Aunt Du would export again and offend Sikong and Huang Jiuge, which would cause more trouble. She immediately interrupted: "well, Zhu Qingqing asked for it herself. She can''t blame others."


    Although Mrs. Zhu thinks that Huang Jiuge''s action of kicking people is too much, she doesn''t blame her or sympathize with Zhu Qingqing. On the contrary, she thinks that Zhu Qingqing should be taught a lesson.


    And she and aunt Du are hostile. Even if they die, she doesn''t care.


    But as Zhu''s mother, she can''t help but watch aunt Du''s mother and daughter make trouble. She doesn''t care whether aunt Du''s mother and daughter live or die, but she has to protect Zhu''s reputation.


    "Girl, I''m so sorry." Mrs. Zhu didn''t know what to say, so she had to apologize.


    "Mrs. Zhu, it''s not your fault. You don''t have to apologize. It''s because they don''t know the heaven and the earth. However, the mother and daughter are so ignorant of heaven and earth. Sooner or later, the Zhu family will be affected by them because they have offended people they shouldn''t have offended. " Huang nine song reminds a way.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhu trembled.


    Although Huang Jiuge''s words are to remind her, Mrs. Zhu is not stupid. She immediately hears a message from Huang Jiuge''s words, that is, the identities of these two people are not simple, they can''t offend.


    If aunt Du''s mother and daughter don''t know the heaven and earth again, and offend those who shouldn''t, they can''t be sure that the Zhu family is implicated because of them!


    If you think about it, Mrs. Zhu is afraid. Fortunately, these two people don''t care. Otherwise, thank you for reminding me. I will discipline you later Mrs. Zhu immediately said thank you.


    With the order of humanity: "come, will Du aunt and two Miss back to the yard, without my consent, not out of the yard."


    This is a disguised ban on foot.


    "No, you can''t forbid our feet..." aunt Du immediately resisted.


    "Well! It''s not up to you. " Mrs. Zhu said coldly.


    How Mrs. Zhu does, Huang nine songs don''t care, pull Si Kong to cut and then turn to walk.


    Mrs. Zhu wanted to see her off, but she couldn''t keep up. When she got to the front yard, she had already lost the figures of Sikong and huangjiu.


    However this just remembers, oneself have not given Huang nine songs to examine gold, but the person has already left, she also does not know where to look for, also can only give up.


    What happened in Zhu''s house didn''t affect Huang Jiuge''s mood. After going out of Zhu''s house, she put those unhappiness behind her, but now she was a little hungry, so Huang Jiuge proposed to eat something.


    "How''s it going?" Sikong cut asked, referring to the matter of saving people.


    Although I know that Huang Jiuge will come back so soon, it must be an easy solution, but I can''t help caring.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge did not hide: "that Miss Zhu is a Yin girl with eight characters as Yin. She has been absorbed by Yin spirit. If she can not be saved in another half a month, she will be dead.". Fortunately, the Yin spirit is just a evil spirit with low morality. That''s why it hasn''t absorbed all the essence of Miss Zhu for such a long time. "


    For that evil spirit, Huang nine songs is second second second clean up, so will come back so quickly.


    Although Huang Jiuge is a little hungry, it''s not a meal yet, so instead of eating at this time, she goes to the teahouse to have some snacks and drink some tea.

 Chapter 925

    The night is coming, the moon is like a hook outside the window, the summer insects are chirping, and the stars are twinkling with the cold moon.


    I don''t know why, Huang nine songs heart suddenly sound uneasy, always feel something to happen in general, so let her have no sleepiness.


    Suddenly, Huang Jiuge sees a shadow flash by the window. As soon as her face sinks, she rushes to open the window and chases out.


    The shadow obviously deliberately led Huang Jiuge away from here. Huang Jiuge could see it, but he still followed.


    Since the other party is aimed at her, so sooner or later must be on, now that she has the opportunity to explore the reasons, she naturally will not let it go. She didn''t like the feeling that she was in the light and the enemy was in the dark.


    The black dress leads Huang Jiuge out of the town and stops in the woods. However, once it stops, there is no prelude to the attack on him.


    The other side''s speed is extremely fast, the skill is extremely high, also ruthless, lets the Huang nine songs feel unprepared, the danger dodges.


    And when the man in black approached, Huang Jiuge also saw from the figure of the other party that the other party was a woman, and she had a sense of familiarity.


    What Huang Jiuge subconsciously thinks of is Feng Tianxin, which is hard to reject completely when she is born.


    Why does Feng Tianxin fall off a cliff when she is in a bad mood? She should have died or would have died. No doubt, Huang Jiuge will think of her!


    Because Feng Tianxin''s feeling to her is not ordinary, and the thought of Feng Tianxin''s words before jumping off the cliff makes Huang Jiuge feel that it''s impossible, but it doesn''t mean it''s really impossible.


    After all, just because she can meet this kind of thing doesn''t mean other people can''t.


    So, Huang Jiuge has to think, does Feng Tianxin have the same fate with her, fell off the cliff and died, in exchange for another soul, and then revenge for Feng Tianxin.


    Why don''t you say Feng Tianxin didn''t die! Because there is a big gap between this woman''s martial arts and Feng Tianxin.


    Before, when Huang Jiuge and Feng Tianxin were fighting, they were the same. But when they were fighting with this woman, they were at a disadvantage at the beginning, even if she had a dragon scale dagger in her hand.


    This skill is not bad for Sikong.


    If Feng Tianxin has such skill, it''s not very difficult to escape from Sikong''s hands, so there''s no need to jump off the cliff at leisure.


    Of course, these are just Huang Jiuge''s conjectures. She won''t confirm them until they are proved.


    It''s also possible that someone from fengtianxin came to avenge her.


    It''s also possible that she accidentally offended someone.


    "Who are you?" Although think the other side won''t say of, but Huang nine songs still ask a way.


    "Kill you" the other side''s voice is full of hate, and the other side did not deliberately change the voice, but it is not Feng Tianxin''s voice.


    Huang Jiuge frowned slightly, then asked: "I don''t know what''s the grudge between us? You are going to kill me


    "Oh "Don''t worry, before you die, I''ll tell you the grudge between us," he said with a sneer


    In other words, there is no plan to say now!


    Now that the other party has said so, there is no need for Huang Jiuge to ask, and there is no need to stay to be abused.


    There''s no way for her to die.


    If you can''t fight, run!


    Of course, pure running, of course, she can''t run away. After all, compared with this woman''s speed, she can''t.


    But, she has space!


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to reveal the secret directly in front of outsiders. Although the other side is powerful, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have no chance to avoid the other side''s sight.

 Chapter 926

    As long as it doesn''t disappear suddenly in front of her flesh, then she will disappear suddenly. How the other party thinks and suspects is not the concern of Huang Jiuge.


    So, in the fight with the woman, Huang Jiuge finds a chance and falls directly to the weeds.


    The body falls into the weed heap, the woman nature for a time can''t see clearly, so, Huang nine songs also found the opportunity, immediately flash into the space.


    In the blink of an eye, Huang Jiuge disappeared. Naturally, the woman in black was shocked.


    What the hell is going on? How did Huang Jiuge suddenly disappear?


    However, no matter what she thought, she could not imagine that there would be space for Huang Jiuge, and she hid in the space.


    The woman in black was unwilling. After looking around for a circle, she still didn''t find Huang Jiuge. She was so angry that she slashed the plants around her. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "Huang Jiuge, you can avoid the first day of junior high school. Can you still avoid the 15th day?"


    After entering the space, Huang Jiuge sees the stupefied ring spirit. Her face is unbelievable.


    Huang Jiuge frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Obviously, there is something wrong with the look of Jie Ling.


    After hearing the voice of Huang Jiuge, Jie Ling reacts, but his mind is obviously out of control. He shakes his head and mumbles to himself in disbelief: "she''s coming, she''s coming, I smell her breath"


    hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s heart is tight, and a bad premonition comes out.


    As for her in the mouth of Jie Ling, the figure of the woman in black just flashed subconsciously in Huang Jiuge''s mind. Is it her that Jie Ling said?


    Huang Jiuge immediately asked, "who is she?"


    "I, I don''t know, I''m just familiar with her breath, but I don''t know who she is. This breath makes me very uneasy. Just now, she was outside... Jie Ling didn''t know very well, but this breath really makes her feel familiar and uneasy.


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s brow is more tight. She thinks that Jieling has said that she has forgotten something. Maybe the so-called her is in the forgotten memory of Jieling.


    If so, it is obvious that she and the so-called she have a grudge.


    This feeling of being missed by the enemy, but knowing nothing about herself, makes Huang Jiuge feel very uncomfortable.


    Although she has space, even if the other party is more powerful, she can avoid injury. However, she didn''t forget the way Feng Tianxin did today, and laid hands on the people around her.


    So, her heart, also uneasy up, is worried about now green Gardenia Green Tan and other people''s safety.


    Worry, naturally want to go back and have a look.


    "Now! Is her breath still there? " Huang nine songs urgently ask a way.


    Huang Jiuge is not familiar with each other''s breath. Although she can''t feel the breath of the people around her, her opponent''s martial arts are so powerful that she can completely hide her breath.


    Therefore, since the ring spirit is familiar with each other''s breath, we can only ask the ring spirit.


    After hearing Huang Jiuge''s question, Jieling responded and said, "it''s gone. It''s twenty meters around. There''s no breath of her."


    Finally, the ring reminded: "master, you have to be careful of her, she is very dangerous. As long as she appears within a radius of 20 meters, I will feel it. Once I feel it, I will remind you. "


    "Well, I''ll be careful." Huang nine songs naturally know that the other party is very dangerous, so even if the ring does not remind, she will be careful.


    Then, Huang nine songs out of space, all the way to the inn.


    Since Jieling can feel each other''s breath within a radius of 20 meters, she will remind her once the other party appears, so Huang Jiuge is not too worried about the other party''s sudden appearance.

 Chapter 927

    Phoenix nine song back to the inn, fortunately everything is very quiet, nothing happened, this let Phoenix nine song a sigh of relief.


    However, the Phoenix nine songs and won''t therefore neglect, still keep vigilant, so, this night all didn''t sleep well.


    The next day up, see a face haggard Huang nine songs, Sikong cut eyes flash heartache, worried asked: "didn''t sleep well last night? Why are you so haggard? "


    "Well, I had a nightmare, so I didn''t sleep well." Huang Jiuge tells a lie at will, because she doesn''t want to tell Sikong what happened last night. At least, she doesn''t want to say it before she understands it.


    "Would you like to have a rest?" Asked Sikong.


    "No, it''s OK. How can I be so delicate?" Huang nine songs comfort way, with her current cultivation, even if a few days don''t sleep also all right.


    The reason why she looked haggard was that she had been thinking about that woman all night, restless and irritable.


    She didn''t want to think about it, but the figure of the woman in her mind was always lingering, and there was the word of Jie Ling.


    "All right then!" Sikong cut natural know, Huang nine song is not so delicate, just still can''t avoid heartache. Since she said nothing, he no longer reluctantly took her hand and walked towards the hall.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood injury healing almost, not to affect the itinerary, so a people wait for breakfast, then set out.


    But green Gardenia Green Tan in the end is the wounded, nature is not suitable for riding, so Huang Jiuge let subordinates buy a carriage.


    Because Huang Jiuge didn''t have a good rest last night, he was also caught up by Sikong.


    With Sikong cutting in, Huang Jiuge felt secure, so she didn''t think so much about it. Not long after she left, she fell asleep.


    However, the trouble that should come will come after all.


    When the crowd passed through a forest, Huang Jiuge felt that her finger with the ring was boiling hot. Huang Jiuge, who was still resting with her eyes closed, immediately woke up and scared the green gardenia and Green Sandalwood. She asked anxiously, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right" Huang Jiuge shakes her head, but in her heart, she is uneasy.


    Because the ring is hot, it is the ring spirit that reminds her that she feels the breath of that woman last night.


    However Huang nine songs also just startled for a while just, then return to normal, because have Si Kong to cut in, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Snake" suddenly, the voice of subordinates came from outside. The word "snake" made Huang Jiuge feel numb. You know, she was most afraid of snakes.


    What''s more, it''s obvious that there are a lot of hissing.


    Huang Jiuge lifted the curtain of the car and saw the dense snakes crawling towards them, which made her take a breath and feel numb.


    "My God! How come there are so many snakes Qingtan''s voice trembled with fear.


    It''s normal to have snakes in the mountains, but it''s abnormal to have so many. Besides, these snakes are still coming for them.


    Obviously, it''s not a coincidence, it''s intentional.


    It''s just who! We don''t know, but Huang Jiuge thinks it''s the woman. Because Jie Ling felt her breath, and then they met snakes. Who would she be!


    You know, the other side and she are very deep!


    Although there are many poisonous snakes, they can''t bear that they are all experts. They can kill those poisonous snakes every minute.


    But, afraid of the snake, such as nine songs, is the diaphragm should be flustered, for a long time to return to normal.

 Chapter 928

    After Huang Jiuge and others walked away, the figure of the woman in black appeared not far away. She looked at the bodies of the snakes, and her body was numb. Then look at the direction of Xiang Huang Jiuge and others. Their eyes are deep, but there is no sign of anger and unwillingness.


    Yes, because she didn''t intend to use these snakes to hurt or kill Huang Jiuge, because she knew that the other side were all masters, and it was impossible to kill them with these snakes.


    It''s just that even if she can''t do anything about them, she will make trouble for them!


    Huang Jiuge is very clear that things will not end like this. Next, I don''t know how much trouble will happen!


    However, as soon as the woman comes near, the ring spirit will feel something, so Huang Jiuge doesn''t worry about anything. But still have to keep vigilant, because she does not know, the other side will use what method to make trouble for them.


    In the evening, people settled in the wild.


    Because of the carriage, the speed becomes much slower, so it is impossible to get to the next village or shop before dark.


    They return the same way, so they basically remember where there are villages and shops.


    After settling down, the two subordinates went to pick up firewood. Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood ate it. Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge sat on one side.


    Si kongcao opens the lid of the water bag and gives it to Huang Jiuge: "drink some water"


    "OK" Huang Jiuge takes the water bag and drinks it.


    Huang nine song is drinking water, looking at her eyes to the boss empty cut, see oneself from his eyes, but, it is oneself of another appearance. Her body was red, her clothes were made of feathers, and her open hands were like wings, which made her feel like a Phoenix.


    Although disappeared in the blink of an eye, but still will Huang nine song surprised, immediately choked by the water, cough up.


    "Why are you so careless?" Sikong cut surprised, immediately patted the back of nine songs, worry and blame way.


    "Who, who made you stare at me all the time?" Huang Jiuge is perfunctory, because she doesn''t know how to explain what she sees from his eyes. Maybe it''s just nonsense for Sikong cut.


    But for Huang Jiuge, she has an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Although it''s just a flash, Huang Jiuge feels so clear and deep that she can''t doubt whether she is dazzled or not.


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts eyebrow tiny Cu, peep out the you grudge: "you are ye''s woman, ye why can''t stare at you to see!"


    "Huang Jiuge" is speechless.


    However, in Huang nine song''s mind is all the figure that flashed in Sikong''s eyes. What''s the matter?


    Does it have something to do with her life?


    All of a sudden, a guess comes out of Huang Jiuge''s mind. The person in Sikong''s eyes is not himself, but his sweetheart of a certain life! And I''m just a substitute.


    Although just guess, but this guess a, immediately let Huang nine songs feel uncomfortable, look also obviously become gloomy.


    "What''s the matter?" Obviously feel the emotion change of nine songs of Huang, Si kongcao don''t understand of ask a way.


    "It''s OK. I''ll help qingzhiqingtan." Huang nine songs not cold not light said, then get up toward green Gardenia Green Sandalwood walk.


    This is, anger?


    It has to be said that the intelligence quotient of people in love is not on the normal line. Huang Jiuge turns out to be angry with Sikong for an uncertain guess.

 Chapter 929

    For the sudden change of Huang Jiuge''s mood, Sikong cut a little confused.


    What''s going on? Did he say anything wrong?


    No!


    Did he see that she was wrong?


    Think of this, Sikong cut also unhappy up, he really don''t understand, his own woman, see there is wrong?


    Because Si kongcao thought he was doing it, he was sulking at the same time.


    Qingzhiqingtan and they are not far away, so their interaction is in the eye, also feel that the emotional change of huangjiuge is a little puzzling. However, as subordinates, they are not qualified to say anything.


    Because in the heart depressed, have no appetite, ate a little, Huang nine songs then can''t eat, say to eat full directly, then get up to walk away.


    She wanted to walk alone and be quiet.


    Sikong cut originally wanted to go with, but thought that the other party was angry, and he was also depressed, so he didn''t go with.


    If you think about it, there won''t be any danger for Huang Jiuge.


    Here, Huang nine song is walking, suddenly feel oneself just think too much?


    Not to mention that it was just her guess, whether there was such a thing or not is still unknown, even if there was, it was also a matter of last life, as long as now Sikong cut like people are their own good!


    Think through, then prepare to go back, just suddenly, finger spreads a burst of hot, Huang nine songs a Zheng, that woman came.


    She wanted to know what she had to do with that woman.


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid that they will miss you. She doesn''t like being calculated secretly all the time, but she can only keep vigilant.


    What''s more, the other party wants to kill herself, but she doesn''t know the reason, which makes her even more uncomfortable.


    As a result, the universe suddenly broke out and said, "I know you''ve been following us all the time. If you have the ability, you''ll come out and make it clear. You''re abnormal enough to kill a person who is your so-called enemy but doesn''t know what kind of grudge you have."


    Huang Jiuge''s words are not exciting, but really think so.


    Because Huang Jiuge is about 50 meters away from Si kongcao and others, they didn''t hear his voice, but the woman who is 20 meters away from Huang Jiuge heard it.


    I don''t know whether the other party is excited or doesn''t care at all. After Huang Jiuge''s words fall, she appears and sneers: "you won''t believe it even if I say it."


    "Oh! I''d love to hear that. " Huang Jiuge said, she thought, she will believe it.


    She felt that the other party did not want to say, would rather not say, and would not waste words lying, because it is meaningless.


    "Ha ha!" The other side sneered again. Instead of saying it immediately, he asked, "do you believe in the past and the present?"


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge was stunned.


    She naturally believed in the past and the present, because she had experienced the past and the present.


    She also guessed that her enmity with this woman might have come from a certain life, but she was surprised to hear her ask. At the same time, they are more sure that their enmity comes from a certain life.


    "If I say it, I believe it!" Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Jiuge looks serious and doesn''t have a perfunctory look, which surprised the woman. After a few seconds, she continued to ask: "then I say that our gratitude and resentment come from the last life, do you believe it?"


    For women, their enmity is the last life, but for Huang Jiuge, they don''t know which one.


    "I believe"


    the answer of Huang Jiuge seems to be expected and unexpected.

 Chapter 930

    Huang Jiuge continued: "to tell you the truth, I have an inexplicable sense of familiarity with you. My memory is very good, so I''m sure that the sense of familiarity you give me is not in the range of people I have seen in my life. So I once wondered if we had a feud in our last life, but I thought this idea was ridiculous. But I think it''s very possible to hear you say so. Just don''t know, we last life in the end what hatred, let you so hate me


    Huang Jiuge''s words are true, except for the sentence "I think this idea is ridiculous.".


    Now that I want to talk about it, there''s no need for Huang Jiuge to hide her feelings.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, the woman didn''t doubt it any more, but she didn''t rush to say it. Instead, she raised her hand and pulled down her veil.


    Seeing each other''s face, Huang Jiuge''s eyes widened in shock and breathed out: "Feng Tianxin"


    Yes, that face is Feng Tianxin''s.


    Although Huang Jiuge has guessed that the other party may be Feng Tianxin, but he thinks it is impossible, but who knows, the other party is really Feng Tianxin.


    "Oh! What a surprise! I''ll fall off such a high cliff, but I''ll be safe. " Feng Tianxin sneered, with irony.


    Huang nine songs tightly Cu eyebrow, yes, she is unexpected.


    However, she can see that the Phoenix heaven heart in front of her is not the Phoenix heaven heart before, although, for the time being, she does not know the reason.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "however, fengtianxin is only my identity in this life. The body and identity belonging to fengtianxin were smashed to pieces yesterday. Now I am just Fengling."


    "Thank you very much! If it wasn''t for this disaster, how could I be reborn and be myself? "


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge can''t help but take a breath. Although she has guessed and prepared herself, she is still frightened when she hears it.


    "It''s just that some things no longer exist. Because our last life, has passed a thousand years, thousands of years ago, there are Protoss, but now, there is no more. Thousands of years ago, you and I were all born in the family of rosefinch. Under the rosefinch, there are many races, including Phoenix, Phoenix and Luan. I am the Phoenix girl, while you are the Phoenix girl, and we are sisters. "


    Smell speech, Huang nine song a burst of surprise.


    What?


    Protoss? Rosefinch family? Phoenix girl? Female phoenix?


    Huang nine songs how also can''t think of, their gratitude and resentment of that life, unexpectedly is so mysterious identity.


    However, speaking of this, Fengling''s face suddenly changed and became ferocious and resentful. She growled: "it''s you, but you have destroyed my happiness. I was the one who was going to discuss marriage with brother long. If it wasn''t for your existence, brother long would have refused to marry me."


    Obviously, Fengling''s thoughts have fallen into the things of her last life. The person in front of Fengling is no longer huangjiuge, but Huangyue.


    After learning that the other party is Feng Tianxin, Huang Jiuge has made up a lot of brain.


    Feng Tianxin and her enmity is due to Sikong cut, so Fengling is Feng Tianxin, their enmity is also related to Sikong cut.


    After hearing Feng Ling''s words again, Huang Jiuge subconsciously thinks that her brother long is Sikong.


    If not for Sikong, why did she try every means to break them up!


    However, Fengling said that she destroyed their happiness, which made her very unhappy.


    It''s not that Fengling said that, but that she would be such a person.


    You know, the most important thing for her is the third party.

 Chapter 931

    But subconsciously, she didn''t believe that she was a third party involved in other people''s feelings.


    Just don''t wait for Phoenix nine song to ask the reason, Phoenix Ling said: "why? Why do we grow up together? I''m better than you in everything. Brother long likes you. For you, he can''t even die. "


    Knowing that he is not a third party, Huang Jiuge breathes a sigh of relief, but when she hears that he does not even want to die for himself, Huang Jiuge suddenly feels a sharp pain.


    "So, if it wasn''t for you, brother long would be mine." Feng Ling selfish and overbearing said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song immediately was angry smile: "the emotion originally is force don''t come of, he don''t like you, you slant still force, force don''t come, then vent anger, really is selfish overbearing to make people angry."


    "So what? If I love him, I have to get him. If I don''t get him, I will destroy him. Anyway, in the last life, you''ve all been in my hands. In this life, I can destroy you as well. " Fengling some crazy said.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge almost didn''t come up in one breath. She and the so-called dragon brother were killed by this woman in her life! Because of her selfishness, if she can''t get it, she will destroy it.


    All right! She didn''t remember the things in that life, didn''t have much feeling, and didn''t care.


    However, she didn''t realize that she was wrong in the last life. She even came back to this life and looked like she was the victim.


    Ma Dan, how can there be such selfish, self interested, shameless, overbearing, abnormal and shameless people in the world? How can such people not be beaten by heaven?


    However, no matter how angry Huang Jiuge was, she didn''t show it. What did she lose? She couldn''t lose her temperament, could she?


    So, Huang Jiuge asked: "are you sure you can kill me and him?"


    Smell speech, Feng Ling complexion flashed unwilling, obviously, she also didn''t have assurance, otherwise she would kill directly past.


    But even so, she would not show it, nor would she admit: "I don''t know if I can kill him, but I know that I can kill you. As long as you die, he will suffer. In this way, I feel very angry."


    Phoenix nine song look a dark, if she has no space, Phoenix Ling kill her, really not difficult. But the problem is that she has space, so it''s hard for Fengling to kill her.


    So, for Fengling said that she could kill her, Yujiu Ge sneered and disdained: "are you sure you can kill me? Or did you forget the last time I escaped from you? "


    Mentioning this, Feng Ling''s facial expression then dark went down.


    Yes, the last time Phoenix nine songs is from her hands to escape, but Fengling feel that it is just an accident. Because it''s night, there are many places to hide. She escaped when she didn''t pay attention.


    Even so, still let Feng Ling angry: "hum, last time just an accident, this time, I will kill you."


    After that, he directly attacked Huang Jiuge, which was extremely cruel.


    Also, Fengling is going to take the life of huangjiuge. It''s not cruel. How can she make a quick decision? It''s not good if Sikong cuts them off.


    Although they won''t attract Sikong cut them, but the dragon scale dagger in the hand of Huang Jiuge releases evil spirit, Sikong cut will feel.


    Sikong cut to see the Phoenix nine songs go so long has not come back, heart worry, so came out to find. Just didn''t go far, then suddenly feel evil spirit, heart under a tight, secret way is not good, Phoenix nine song encountered trouble.


    So, Sikong cut immediately to the direction of the evil spirit to fly away.

 Chapter 932

    When Sikong cut saw that Huang Jiuge was fighting with dark shadow, Fengling and Huang Jiuge also saw Sikong cut.


    Phoenix nine song heart a sigh of relief, Sikong cut came, she don''t have to worry about will suddenly disappear again, let Phoenix Ling may be aware of the secret. But Fengling is secretly hate unceasingly, because she knows that she is not Sikong cut opponent, so Sikong cut came, she want to kill nine songs that is impossible.


    "You''re lucky this time. I don''t believe it. You''ve been with Sikong all your life." Feng Ling hates to leave words, then immediately flew away.


    It''s difficult for Huang Jiuge to deal with Fengling. She has no ability to stop Fengling, and Sikong is slow, so she can only watch her escape.


    For Feng Ling''s words, Huang Jiuge can''t deny it. She and Sikong can''t stay together all their lives, but it''s not easy for Feng Ling to kill her. What she worried about was that Fengling would attack the people around her.


    So, she has to get rid of Fengling as soon as possible.


    Sikong cut came, Fengling has no trace, but even if can catch up, Sikong cut also ignore, because he is more worried about how the Phoenix nine song.


    He just can see clearly, Huang nine song is not that black dress person''s match.


    "Are you all right! Did you get hurt? " Come to Huang nine song in front of, Si Kong cut immediately check whether there is a wound on her body, ask a way.


    "I''m ok," Huang Jiuge said with a smile.


    Knowing that he and Si kongcao had been in love for thousands of years, and that he could not even die for himself, Huang Jiuge felt deeply for him.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was really OK, Si kongcao was relieved. But when he thought of what happened just now, his face darkened: "who is that man? Why do you want to kill him?"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t answer immediately, but it wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell Sikong, but she didn''t know how to say it. After all, this matter is too mysterious for Sikong. She doesn''t know whether he will believe it or not.


    But since she knew the reason, she didn''t hide Sikong''s meaning any more. After all, Sikong was also a party and had the right to know.


    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge said: "the man just now is Feng Tianxin."


    "What?" Smell speech, even if always calm such as mountain Si Kong cut, all feel very shocked, still have inconceivable: "she didn''t die?"


    "She is Feng Tianxin, but she is not Feng Tianxin." Huang Jiuge said.


    "What do you mean?" Si kongcao was puzzled.


    Huang Jiuge did not answer, but asked: "do you believe in the past and this life?"


    Smell speech, Sikong cut a Zheng, the first consciousness is not why Huang Jiuge asked him this, but think of his dream, that dream has let him guess is the past life.


    However, he did not ignore the question of Huang Jiuge. Although her question made him feel a little confused, he seriously replied: "there are all kinds of strange things in the world. What we can''t touch doesn''t exist. Before I met you, I don''t believe in ghosts. No, we''ve been to hell together, so I''d rather believe in ghosts. "


    Smell speech, Huang nine song this just think of this stubble.


    Indeed, Sikong has been to hell. What''s the reason why he doesn''t believe that people have past and present lives!


    "In that case, I''ll tell you why that woman is fengtianxin, but not fengtianxin. Why do you want to kill me. She said that her name is Fengling, the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family of the rosefinch family thousands of years ago

 Chapter 933

    Phoenix nine song will hear from Fengling there information with Sikong cut said, and Sikong cut heard this, brain suddenly burst, full of shock.


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, but what Huang Jiuge said is so similar to the dreams he had before.


    No, it''s not just the similarity, but the dream he had, which is what Huang Jiuge said. It''s just that the dream he had was a fragment, not complete.


    See Sikong cut shocked, but no incredible look, Huang nine song mind flashed a guess, but feel impossible.


    After the shock, Sikong cut asked: "do you believe what she said?"


    Huang Jiuge did not hide: "I believe that from the appearance of Feng Tianxin, I felt a strange sense of familiarity, which was disgusted and repelled. However, I had never seen her! Later, she killed me several times, peeped at you, and said that when she finally jumped off the cliff, I had a guess. "


    Huang nine song this words although have reservation, but also almost.


    Even if, what Fengling said is not true, but she hates her and Sikong, and wants to kill her.


    "What about you?" Huang Jiuge asked.


    Since Huang Jiuge believed it and told the reason, Sikong cut naturally could not hide it any more: "I believe that, in fact, I had some inexplicable dreams, which are very similar to what you said, although only some fragments."


    "Ah Smell speech, Huang nine songs express very surprised, but surprised after, then feel excusable.


    After all, they are all parties, Feng Tianxin can remember those things, and she also has induction, Sikong cut natural no reason, what all don''t know.


    Sikong cut suddenly hugged Huang Jiuge, and his heart was full of indistinct feelings: "unexpectedly, our fate was predestined thousands of years ago."


    Feeling the warmth of Sikong''s heart, Huang Jiuge hugged his waist and said with a smile: "yes! So, in this life, you can only be mine. "


    "Not only this life, next life, next life, I''m yours."


    Si kongcao, who has never been able to say love words, said such beautiful words. Even Huang Jiuge was a little surprised, but he was more moved.


    At this moment, her heart was completely opened for him.


    Huang Jiuge leaves from Sikong''s arms, which makes Sikong feel lost for a while. However, the next moment, Huang Jiuge''s action makes his loss become joy immediately.


    Because, Huang Jiuge even took the initiative to kiss him.


    Huang Jiuge originally wanted to have a shallow kiss, but when she came to Sikong cut, how could Sikong cut open so easily!


    When he felt that Huang Jiuge was about to release, Sikong cut immediately raised his big hand and pressed the back of Huang Jiuge''s head with one palm to deepen the kiss.


    Because Huang Jiuge is also very infatuated, so there is no resistance, and two people kiss, began to forget.


    In the end, it almost went off.


    Obviously feeling the change of Sikong''s body, Huang Jiuge''s cheeks became red immediately. Her heart beat faster and she was at a loss. She immediately pushed Sikong away and fled to their camp.


    Si kongcao only felt the burning of desire and fire. He felt very uncomfortable. But he would not force her until Huang Jiuge disagreed. Even if she agreed, it was not a place to do business in the wilderness!


    Sikong cut deeply felt that he was guilty.


    However, he did not regret, at least, he tasted the beauty of nine songs.

 Chapter 934

    After sikongtiao and huangjiuge left, Fengling appeared in the distance of the forest.


    Because of the long distance, she didn''t hear the conversation between Sikong cut and huangjiu Ge, Sikong cut and huangjiu Ge didn''t find her, and Jieling didn''t feel her.


    However, it does not prevent Fengling to see the scene of their kiss, that scene, deeply hurt her heart.


    Even if she hates Sikong, she also decides to kill him, but it doesn''t mean that her heart can no longer love him or be influenced by him.


    Huang Jiuge first returned to the camp, and as soon as he came back, he went directly into the carriage. It''s not that she wants to have a rest, but she''s embarrassed to face Sikong.


    Sikong cut could have caught up with Huang Jiuge, but he didn''t want to annoy her because she was shy and wanted to hide.


    However, the green Gardenia Green Tan did not know that this is still angry.


    "What''s the matter with master?" Qingtan asked Qingzhi.


    "You ask me, I ask who!" Green Gardenia no good gas back: "don''t think about it, master''s things, we can''t interfere."


    "I''m not interfering, I''m worried." Qingtan retorts.


    Green Gardenia no longer pay attention to Green Tan, do their own things.


    It''s not that she doesn''t worry about Huang Jiuge, but the appearance of Huang Jiuge is just in a bad mood. Who hasn''t been in a bad mood!


    It''s only a short time for Huang Jiuge to hide in the carriage. After a while, her mood calmed down. She didn''t feel embarrassed any more and came out.


    See Huang nine songs come out, and complexion as usual, no angry and bad mood look, green Gardenia Green Tan will rest assured.


    Although it''s dark, it''s still early. It''s only around eight o''clock in modern time. Huang Jiuge, who is used to sleeping late, is naturally not sleepy at all.


    Each of the five subordinates of the dead guards well. Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge and Qingzhi Qingtan are chatting around the middle of the fire. Green Gardenia Green Tan to Sikong cut is very awe, so speak very carefully, but compared with before, has let go a lot.


    Huang Jiuge reminds everyone not to separate as much as possible, so as to avoid the chance for those who have a heart to take advantage of (to avoid the chance for Fengling to attack the people around her again). Especially qingzhiqingtan, because their martial arts are relatively weak, they are easy to be caught.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge naturally won''t say it so directly. It''s too hard for them and will make them feel like a burden.


    In particular, they just experienced a hijacking.


    Night gradually deep, Huang nine song and green Gardenia Green Tan three people back to the carriage rest.


    Because of the protection of Si kongcao and five experts, Huang Jiuge feels secure, and then she can put down her guard and alert and go to sleep safely.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but there are bursts of clear and sweet laughter and childish voices.


    "Brother long, will you pick that red flower for me?"


    "Well, Yueer is waiting. I''ll pick it for you now."


    "Brother long, I want the white one, too."


    "Well, Ling Er has it, too."


    Hearing this conversation, Huang Jiuge only feels stiff all over, and suddenly opens her eyes. The scene in front of her makes her dumbfounded.


    At present, there is a sea of flowers, all kinds of colorful.


    Around, is a white fog, looming, like a fairyland on earth.


    No, it''s fairyland.


    By the sea of flowers, there are two girls about five or six years old and a boy about ten years old. The boy is walking towards the sea of flowers to pick flowers for the two girls.

 Chapter 935

    Listen to the name just now, so you don''t have to guess. Huang Jiuge knows that this is Fengling, Huangyue and Longxiao. This is their childhood.


    And I''m dreaming now.


    The pictures flashed by. They were all playing together.


    Slowly, they grow up. Fengling and Huangyue are already ten years old, and Longxiao is fifteen or sixteen years old.


    At this age, love is just beginning.


    "Brother long, when I grow up, I will marry you." Ten year old Huang Yue doesn''t know what is reserved and what is emotion. She only knows that brother long is kind to her and she wants to be with brother long forever.


    Long Xiao, who is 15 or 16 years old, already knows the world. Huang Yue''s words make him blush. Maybe he has some ideas in his heart, so he doesn''t refute them.


    After listening to Huang Yue''s words, Feng Ling''s face was immediately displeased and said, "I''m going to marry brother long too"


    however, Feng Ling''s words made long Xiao feel uncomfortable, so she immediately turned away from the topic.


    In fact, such things are constantly staged, but gradually changed the style of painting.


    Feng Ling''s "I want to marry brother long too" has become "brother long can only marry me", becoming selfish and overbearing. Even if Long Xiao says that she only treats her as a sister.


    In order to interrupt her thoughts, I often avoid her.


    And gradually, Huangyue no longer says that she wants to marry Longxiao, but their relationship is getting closer and closer. Most of the time, with a look in each other''s eyes, they know what the other person is thinking.


    It''s obvious that Longxiao and Huangyue are willing.


    For this reason, Long Xiao took out a piece of scale from himself and made it into a dagger to give to Huang Yue as a token of love.


    After learning this, Feng Ling became angry and asked for it from Longxiao. Longxiao naturally didn''t give it.


    Not to mention that taking dragon scales makes him lose a lot of accomplishments. Even if he doesn''t lose, he won''t give it. Because the dragon scale dagger is of great significance and represents his friendship, it can only be given to his beloved.


    Fengling is rejected, then go to find Huangyue, let Huangyue will dragon scale dagger to her, Huangyue nature is not happy.


    So they had a big fight.


    Huangyue is not Fengling''s opponent, so she is hurt by Fengling. After Longxiao knows, Longxiao criticizes Fengling.


    Later, Fengling became more paranoid and directly asked her father to discuss her marriage with Longxiao.


    She thinks that as long Xiao''s father agrees, even if he doesn''t accept it, it''s useless.


    But it happened that Longxiao''s father knew about Longxiao and Huangyue, so he gave Longxiao the right of choice, and Longxiao naturally refused.


    This mercilessly stimulated Feng Ling, and then hit Huang Yue to kill her, hurt her divine bone, and beat her down.


    The dragon scale dagger falls with Huangyue. Naturally, Longxiao feels something. He goes to Huangyue family to find Huangyue. He learns that Huangyue''s bones are injured and falls to earth.


    As for why he was injured, although he suspected it was Fengling, there was no evidence.


    Fengling thinks that when Huangyue is gone, Longxiao is empathizing with her, but Longxiao doesn''t empathize with her. She also hates her because she suspects that she killed Huangyue.


    Finally, Fengling is possessed by the devil, and kills Longxiao, which brings down the mortal world.


    Fengling is not the opponent of Longxiao, but because of the absence of Huangyue, Longxiao is dead. He doesn''t fight back against Fengling''s attack at all.


    Fengling''s killing of Huangyue and Longxiao is finally exposed, so she is chased by the dragon and huangzu. As a last resort, she goes into hell and reincarnates.

 Chapter 936

    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge knew the whole story, but these pictures only made her feel familiar, but she didn''t have the feeling of empathy.


    Also, after all, she didn''t receive the memory of Huang Yue, so she couldn''t feel it.


    She only received the memory of Huang Jiuge, so she is huohuang in the 21st century and Huang Jiuge in Dongqing country, but she can''t be Huang Yue a thousand years ago.


    But no matter what, the hatred between her and Fengling can''t be changed.


    Because this dream was accepted by Huang Jiuge, she didn''t wake up. After the dream, Huang Jiuge fell asleep again until she woke up naturally.


    But she didn''t know that before she woke up, the people outside had gone crazy, and she didn''t know how long she had been sleeping.


    When Huang Jiuge opened her eyes, she saw whether it was the top of the carriage, but the top of the bed.


    Heart next startled, Huang nine songs in vain stare big eyes, this is how to return a responsibility?


    Is she still dreaming?


    But before she knew it, she saw the darkness before her eyes, and the whole person ran into a wall of meat. She was held tightly for the last half of her life.


    Before she could react, a familiar male voice was heard on her head, full of resentment and worry: "woman, you finally wake up. Do you know that you have been sleeping all day and can''t wake up, which makes us worry so much?"


    Hear is the voice of Si Kong cut, originally need to struggle of Huang nine songs then didn''t move.


    However, hearing Sikong''s words, Huang Jiuge was a little surprised: "what? I''ve been sleeping all day? "


    "Yes! You''ve been sleeping all day, but just wake up and it''s OK. " Even so, but Sikong cut still some palpitations, because Huang Jiuge coma is too inexplicable, even the doctor can''t see what''s wrong.


    Along with, Huang nine songs seem to know clearly, think to come, is she fell into a dream, so how they call also call not wake up.


    Just unexpected, she had a dream just, a day passed.


    "Gululu"


    it occurred to her that the day had passed, and Huang Jiuge''s stomach could not help singing empty city, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Si kongcao laughs, which makes Huang Jiuge feel more embarrassed. However, he pretends to be calm. He pushes Si kongcao away and orders him: "I''m hungry. Help me get something to eat."


    Who dares to command Sikong to cut, Huang Jiuge is the first one! But Si kongcao didn''t show any sign of life. Instead, he felt very happy and made a funny noise: "yes, your majesty."


    After that, he got up and went to get food for Huang Jiuge.


    When he left, he also showed an evil smile to Huang Jiuge. Huang Jiuge couldn''t help but look flashy and scolded evil in his heart.


    Because of the thought that Huang Jiuge would wake up at any time, the food was already ready, and Si kongcao soon brought the food.


    The meal was for two people. Because Huang Jiuge didn''t wake up, Sikong cut naturally had no appetite to eat, so he didn''t eat all day.


    Now she woke up and ate with her.


    This makes Huang Jiuge feel guilty at the same time, moved more.


    This man has changed too much for her.


    "Come on, eat." Huang nine song active for Sikong clip dishes, let Sikong cut heart suddenly happy, also for Huang nine song clip dishes.


    This meal is especially harmonious, warm and sweet.


    Thinking of what, Huang Jiuge asked: "by the way, nothing else happened today!"


    The so-called other things, is nothing more than Fengling in secret hands what.

 Chapter 937

    Mentioning this, Sikong cut''s face flashed and darkened, and his voice became a little cold: "when we passed through a valley, suddenly a lot of stones rolled down, but nothing happened."


    As for why there are so many stones rolling down the mountain, it is self-evident.


    Hearing this, Huang Jiuge''s face sank, but her appetite was not affected by it. After all, there would be trouble along the way, which she had expected for a long time.


    After having a good meal, Sikong cut directly to clean up the task to Qingzhi and Qingtan, although Qingzhi and Qingtan are the people of huangjiuge, but his order, is also unambiguous.


    When Sikong Duan brings food to Huang Jiuge, Qingzhi Qingtan knows that Huang Jiuge wakes up, but because they want to eat, they don''t disturb and wait outside the yard.


    Now that they''ve had a good meal, Si kongcao asked them to come in and clean up the dishes, and they came in immediately.


    After seeing that Huang Jiuge was ok, he settled down completely. After a few words of greetings, he packed up his things and went out.


    They don''t dare to stay much with sikongchu, the Great Buddha! It''s nothing more than a delay in their time for love. If they are released by the air conditioner brush of Sikong, they can''t bear it.


    When Huang Jiuge wakes up, it''s evening. After dinner, it''s dark.


    But this time is too early for Huang Jiuge, and he just had a good meal, so he can''t always sit. Just haven''t waited for Huang Jiuge to say that she wants to go out for a walk, Si kongcao leads Huang Jiuge out of the door directly.


    "Where to?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "I''ll know when I go." sikongchu pretended to be mysterious, but didn''t say.


    Sikong cut didn''t say, Huang nine songs also didn''t ask again, anyway she just wanted to go out for a walk.


    Out of the door, see independent yard, Huang nine song this just remembered to ask Sikong cut, here is where.


    It turns out that they arrived in Fengcheng after a long journey. In modern terms, Fengcheng is a second tier city, which is also very prosperous.


    And here they live is the independent yard of the Wen family restaurant.


    Generally, there are independent quadrangles in some restaurants, which are similar to modern villas. There are many rooms with independent kitchens and latrines. They are provided for the guests who need to live together or perhaps need independent space.


    Although ancient people always go to bed early, it doesn''t mean that when it gets dark, there will be no one outside. There are still many people who like to come out at night.


    Today, however, it''s very busy. The street is full of lanterns. Against the backdrop of the lanterns, the whole street is as bright as day, with a scene of flaming trees and silver flowers on both sides.


    The people on the street can be described as a sea of people. Vendors occupy both sides of the street, selling lanterns, jewelry, candy people, masks, and so on.


    The middle was filled with all kinds of men, women, old and young, all smiling and laughing.


    Huang Jiuge was full of surprise and interest. She asked Sikong who was beside her: "today is not the Lantern Festival, is it?"


    Although asked, but the heart has been identified.


    "Yes, today is the Lantern Festival in Fengcheng." This is the reason why he brought her out.


    "How lively Huang Jiuge couldn''t help sighing, and her heart was full of fun. She took Sikong cut and immediately put it into the crowd. She was very excited. She looked at it like this and that. She was very happy.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was happy, Si kongcao was also happy. His face became soft, and a light smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Gao Leng became a warm man when he was ascetic.

 Chapter 938

    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge, the two beautiful men and women, immediately attracted people''s attention and were amazed.


    What makes Huang Jiuge laugh and cry is that a vendor gave them a Kongming lamp for free because they were outstanding and matched. He also said that he wished them happiness forever.


    Huang Jiuge and Huang Jiuge naturally accepted such a beautiful moral, even though they knew clearly in their heart that the vendor had attracted a lot of people and wanted to treat them as free signs.


    Seeing that many people saw that they put Kong Ming lanterns, they also came to put them one after another. When the merchant received the money, he was smiling. Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao had to sigh about the shrewdness of the merchant.


    When she left, Huang Jiuge took a meaningful look at the vendor. Seeing this, the vendor felt guilty and felt his nose.


    But see the other side and not angry, so the heart is also relieved.


    "No, it''s so busy. How can we forget the green gardenia and Green Sandalwood! Anyway, we haven''t gone far, or we should go back and call green gardenia and Green Sandalwood At this time, the Phoenix nine song just think of green gardenia and Green Tan, think such a fun day, leave them in the restaurant, too unkind.


    For Huang Jiuge, qingzhiqingtan is not an ordinary maid, just like a servant or a friend, so she will pay more attention to them.


    "Don''t worry! They have gone to play, and there are other people to accompany them, and nothing will happen. " Sikong cut is not a person who treats his subordinates badly, even Huang Jiuge''s subordinates. Therefore, Sikong cut has already arranged for this.


    And also know that their situation is not very safe, so he huangjiuge''s other subordinates, that is, those who died, followed to avoid any accident.


    And those dark guards of Sikong cut, that is, those masters of Juesha building, follow Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge in the dark.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs at ease of play.


    There will be many activities in the Lantern Festival, which are more colorful than martial arts, but the most important one is guessing lantern riddles.


    As long as you guess all the riddles correctly, you will get a reward. As for what the reward is, it''s nothing more than a lantern.


    Lantern is cheap, but guessing riddles is a kind of fun, so many people are competing to guess lantern riddles.


    "We also go to play," said Huang Jiuge excitedly.


    "Good" Sikong cut pet drown should way, he took her out, just want to make her happy, so what she wants to play, he played with her.


    Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge can cause a sensation wherever they appear, not only because of their excellent appearance, but also because of their outstanding talent. For them, those lantern riddles are just easy to grasp.


    It''s easy to guess the twelve lantern riddles and win the first lantern of the night among the vendors.


    "The girl is so elegant. I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to compete with her." At this time, with a fresh female voice came, a woman came in.


    The woman is about the same age as Huang Jiuge. She has delicate facial features, and her appearance is not much worse than Huang Jiuge.


    She wore a light water blue skirt, long hair hanging shoulder, with a water blue silk bundle well, Hosta light pull. Green silk and clothes flutter with the action. They are as graceful as the wind blowing willows. However, they are not delicate or artificial. They have a great style.


    She was smiling, polite and distant.


    Her tone is full of war, but there is no slightest provocation and disdain.


    Therefore, for the appearance of women, Huang Jiuge did not give birth to antipathy.

 Chapter 939

    Just the breath on the woman''s body, but let the Huang nine song eyes flash a touch of complicated look.


    However, as soon as the woman came out, the people around her were in an uproar, surprised and excited.


    "It''s miss he. Miss he is here."


    "Yes, yes! Miss he is the first talented woman in Fengcheng. You say, if Miss He is compared with that girl, who will win


    "Is that true? It must be miss he. "


    "That''s not necessarily. I don''t think that woman is bad either."


    "We have to compare the results."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the common people''s comments were naturally heard by Huang Jiuge. Originally, she was full of fun and didn''t intend to refuse the woman. Now, after hearing the common people''s words, she is more interested.


    Is Fengcheng the first talented woman? She likes challenges best.


    Huang nine songs exhibition Yan a smile, straightforward way: "unexpectedly so, that respect is inferior to obedience."


    Even if Miss he was a woman, she couldn''t help looking at Huang Jiuge''s smile.


    And the man next to her was the most handsome man she had ever seen. She was so surprised, but she didn''t mean to peep.


    Because what she hates most is to get involved in other people''s feelings.


    Moreover, the man knew that he was the one who didn''t like to be with each other, because she had a keen sense of the nobility and coldness in his bones. Even more, he realized that only when he faced the woman did he look gentle.


    Hearing Huang Jiuge''s promise, everyone was immediately boiling, and all of them were full of expectations.


    "Well, the girl is cheerful." Seeing that Huang Jiuge was so cheerful, he Qingwu''s smile was sincere: "but since the competition, you have to choose one with higher difficulty and complexity."


    "Oh! How to create a high difficulty and complex method Huang nine songs hands bosom, appearance lazy, mouth slightly Yang, very interested asked, a little worried appearance.


    Seeing that the other party is so confident, he Qingwu''s eyes flicker slightly. Although she didn''t mean to despise the other party at the beginning, now she can''t help paying more attention to it.


    Although winning or losing is a matter of military affairs, no one wants to lose. Therefore, it is reasonable for both Huang Jiuge and he Qingfei to want to win.


    But if you really lose, Huang Jiuge won''t really care and care, so does he Qingwu.


    If you care too much about winning or losing, then the game is meaningless.


    "In this way, you and I will ask each other to answer the question, and this question is not only a riddle, but also a pair. How about six riddles and six pairs He Qingwu said.


    "No problem" for this, Huang Jiuge has no objection, but: "since it''s a competition, if there is no color head, it''s too boring, otherwise, let''s add some color head!"


    Although Phoenix nine song because play heart and the other party competition, but it is not a loss of the main, if there is no color, then what strength ah!


    Smell speech, he light dance complexion flashed over dismay, obviously she didn''t think of color head this thing.


    However, since the other party proposed it, she naturally could not refuse it. Moreover, she also felt that it would be too boring if there was no color.


    "Yes, but what color do you want?" He Qingwu asked.


    "Since it''s fun, you can''t hurt Daya or be too vulgar. In this way, I have an antidote pill, which can detoxify hundreds of poisons. If Miss he wins, this antidote pill is miss he''s. Of course, if Miss he doubts the authenticity of this pill, you can ask an authoritative doctor to have a look. " Huang Jiuge said, and took out a small porcelain vase from the sleeve (space).

 Chapter 940

    Why does Huang Jiuge use an antidote pill as a headdress! And the value of this antidote pill is not light, which naturally has her reason.


    Hearing the speech, everyone was in an uproar.


    Antidote pill? And it can detoxify all kinds of poisons? Do you want to be so strong!


    Of course, some people marvel, others doubt, even if the other party said that they could ask the doctor to identify the truth of the antidote pill, but some people think that the other party''s saying this is just to dispel the doubt of he Qingwu.


    And he Qingfei really dispels the doubt because of Huang Jiuge''s words, but it''s not because she is credulous, but because she is good at observing words and looks, like her, and sees seriousness from the other person''s look.


    Moreover, she really does not know, they have no reason, the other side has any reason to cheat her.


    Although she did not know why the other side used such a precious antidote pill as a headdress. Perhaps, because the other side''s medical skills, so for her, in their eyes, precious things, in her eyes, is just ordinary things.


    She would never easily despise others. She didn''t think that it was impossible for a gentle girl to have brilliant medical skills.


    For example, they have the same skills that few people have.


    So, this antidote pill let he Qingwu''s eyes flash a light, obviously, she is very satisfied with this color.


    "I have a blood jade pendant here. Although it is not as valuable to me as your antidote pill, the most important thing is to be suitable, isn''t it? I think this blood jade pendant is very suitable for you. " He Qingwu takes out a blood jade pendant from her arms and spreads it on her hand to show it to Huang Jiuge.


    In his words, he Qingwu does not hide his need for the antidote pill.


    Seeing the blood jade pendant in he Qingwu''s hand, which is a little bigger than his thumb, Huang Jiuge''s body is slightly stunned and immediately falls in love with it.


    Blood jade, Huang Jiuge has not seen it, nor does it lack it. What makes Huang Jiuge like is the carved thing of blood jade, a lifelike Phoenix.


    Phoenix has always been a symbol of nobility. He Qingwu''s sending her Phoenix is not flattering and flattering her. He just feels that this jade pendant is suitable for nine songs of Phoenix.


    Because of her own identity, Huang Jiuge has different feelings for the Phoenix, so she is partial to the Phoenix jade pendant.


    "I''m very satisfied with it." Huang Jiuge also does not hide his love for the jade pendant.


    Now that both sides are satisfied with each other''s color, the game can begin.


    As for the common people, they also set up gambling games one after another.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge and he Qingfei didn''t stop and didn''t feel unhappy. They just wanted to have fun.


    Because we all know he Qingwu, we have to trust her, so we almost bet he Qingwu to win. On the other hand, there are only a few of them.


    Si kongcao is the man of Huang Jiuge. No matter whether Huang Jiuge is sure or not, he will support him. So he bet fifty Liang on Huang Jiuge.


    Si kongcao didn''t need silver, but why only fifty liang! Because most of the people here are ordinary people, most of the bets are just a few Liang, and some of the rich people are only one or two Liang. Therefore, Sikong doesn''t want to go too far, and the fifty Liang is too much in this bet.


    At the command of he Qingwu, someone soon prepared the two tables, which had already been placed with pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Along with Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu, they both came to the table.

 Chapter 941

    In order not to be seen in advance, everyone had to leave them two meters away.


    Before writing, he Qingwu put forward the time limit. The time limit is two quarters of an hour, which is half an hour in modern times. Indeed, a quarter of an hour, which is 15 minutes in modern times.


    Six riddles, six pairs, half an hour, 15 minutes to answer, this time is not long, say short is not short, all depends on the difficulty of the problem.


    When Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu wrote the title, more and more people came to hear it.


    All of a sudden, a strange female voice came: "I''d like to see who is so short-sighted that he dares to compete with the first talented woman in Fengcheng. If he loses, he won''t be afraid of losing face."


    Then a woman came in from the crowd.


    The appearance of a woman at the age of fifteen or sixteen, some gorgeous powder clothes, is also excellent, but the chin is sharp and thin, the cheekbones are prominent, the eyebrows and eyes are upturned, a pair of carved thin appearance.


    The woman''s words and tone are very inconsistent. The words on the table seem flattering, but the tone is extremely ironic.


    In particular, the six words "the most talented woman in Fengcheng" are full of jealousy and disdain. It''s not that she''s in vain, it''s just that she''s jealous, so she''s deliberately targeting her.


    Hearing the sound, he Qingwu knew who it was. He frowned slightly and his eyes flashed disgust. It was just because he was writing, he didn''t care.


    As for the attitude of the visiting woman, most people know her grudge with he Qingwu, so they are not surprised.


    As for what the woman said, although people have the same opinion that the woman lost a lot, they don''t think that the other side didn''t have eyes. After all, the woman just showed her hand.


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge didn''t pay attention to the woman''s words.


    When the woman''s words fell, a male voice continued to ring, which was also a strange tone: "I heard that the woman in red just won the lantern! It can be seen that she is a capable one. Miss he should be careful. Don''t disgrace the title of the first talented woman


    The man, dressed in a dark blue brocade dress, was also handsome. He was five points similar to the woman, and had the same features as the woman.


    Obviously, they are brothers and sisters.


    The man says this is not to have information to Huang Jiuge. After all, she didn''t win the lantern just now, but even so, it doesn''t prevent him from deliberately stimulating he Qingfei.


    But how can he Qingwu be easily stimulated? Even if she really loses, she will lose. Anyway, she doesn''t care much about the name of the first talented woman. It''s just the name given to her by people.


    "Brother, miss he is the first talented woman! How could you lose! " This sounds like why to speak lightly, but it is still ironic.


    She hoped that he Qingwu would lose. In this case, he Qingwu would lose his face.


    But even so, she had to admit that he Qingwu was powerful, and she had to feel that it was not easy for him to lose.


    "OK, OK, what do you say is ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "noisy"


    with a wave of brush in his hand, he Qingwu spat two drops of ink from the tip of his nose and attacked the brother and sister in a sudden manner. Before the brothers and sisters could react, they were splashed with ink, right in the face.


    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are quite surprised. He Qingfei''s skill is not simple.


    As for the public, they were not surprised because they knew he Qingwu was good at martial arts.


    Also saw many, their contention is opposite, therefore also already saw no wonder.

 Chapter 942

    "Ah The woman screamed as if she had been cut by a knife instead of splashed with ink.


    The man looked at he Qingwu with an angry and twisted face and roared, "he Qingwu, how dare you splash the ink on our faces."


    "Puff" he Qingwu, as if he had heard some funny joke, couldn''t help laughing, and then said with disdain, "isn''t it that the ink has been splashed? Why do you ask such a stupid question? "


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤" that man was angry, his face was blue and white, especially when he heard the people''s undisguised ridicule around him.


    "He Qingwu, you slut, I want to..." the woman scolded. She started at he Qingwu with open teeth and claws. Her speed was very fast and her inner strength was strong. Obviously, the woman was also a martial arts practitioner.


    He Qingwu saw this, eyebrows slightly pick, but not the slightest timidity.


    With the hands of the brush quickly in the inkstone on a dip, raise a wave, a string of ink splashed out, straight to the woman.


    Because the distance was too close, the woman saw the ink flying towards her, but she had no time to avoid it, or to block it. The string of ink fell on the woman''s face impolitely.


    Suddenly, the woman did not finish the words into a shrill scream, Dun in place.


    Seeing that the woman''s beautiful face turned black, the people around her laughed impolitely, while the woman subconsciously wiped her face with her sleeve, trying to wipe off the ink.


    It''s just that the more you rub, the darker your face will be.


    "He Qingwu, you want to die." The man was so angry that he rushed out immediately, but he didn''t care to comfort his sister, so he went straight to he Qingwu.


    He Qingwu did not have the slightest timidity, but languid but with a cold and threatening voice said: "Qin Bufei, did you forget the last lesson?"


    Smell speech, Qin Bufei, that is, the man body a stiff, toward he Qingwu steps suddenly stopped, looking at he Qingwu eyes still angry, but more fear.


    Yes, I''m afraid.


    Because he has suffered a loss in he Qingwu''s hand, and it''s not the first time.


    Especially the lesson of the last time, it is hard for him to forget.


    Last time, that is, half a month ago, he humiliated he Qingwu because of his words, and was almost abandoned by her, which made him hard for many days.


    Moreover, he is not the opponent of he Qingwu. It''s just a loss to fight against her.


    So, he hated he Qingwu, but he was also afraid of her.


    However, he is arrogant and has a strong self-esteem. If he wants to bow to a woman in public, he really can''t do it, because it makes him feel shameless.


    So for a time, Qin Bufei''s progress was not good, and his retreat was not good.


    He Qingwu doesn''t speak. He just looks at him faintly. His eyes are faint and cold, which makes Qin Bufei feel numb.


    "Brother, what are you afraid of? Can''t you do anything to her by joining hands with me?" Seeing that Qin Bu was not hesitant, Qin Sisi resented.


    However, she didn''t agree with Qin Bufei. Instead, she was scolded by Qin: "shut up"


    although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that even if he joined hands with Qin Sisi, he was not the opponent of he Qingwu.


    After all, Qin Sisi''s martial arts skills are just in the mainstream. However, he Qingwu taught him a terrible lesson when he joined hands with his peers who are similar to him.


    Therefore, Qin Sisi''s words are obviously beyond his capacity.

 Chapter 943

    "Brother..." Qin Sisi expressed dissatisfaction because she didn''t know how powerful he Qingwu was.


    Qin Bufei glared at Qin Sisi. The evil in her eyes scared her to silence, but she was not willing to.


    Finally, Qin Bufei and face compromise, but, still unwilling to step on the pain of he Qingwu, said: "he Qingwu, don''t be proud too early, your big brother in the strange poison, I see you a woman how to hold up what home, to be lonely, I see you how arrogant."


    The biggest reason why Qin Bufei was afraid of he Qingwu was because of He Jia.


    If it''s just a he Qingwu, if he wants to kill her, he can find a helper with excellent martial arts.


    But he family is the first family in Fengcheng, and he Qingwu is the apple of his eye. Especially after he Qingwu''s elder brother was poisoned, he became the heir of he family.


    Therefore, if he really does it to he Qingwu and causes his family to retaliate, then the Qin family will be finished.


    Qin family is also a big family in Fengcheng, but compared with he family, he can''t afford to gamble.


    However, many people are very surprised when this remark comes out, because they don''t know what happened to the poisoning.


    All of a sudden, he Qingwu''s eyes were subtle.


    It''s not contempt, it''s sympathy and regret. After all, he family has a high reputation and prestige in Fengcheng, and many people have suffered from his family''s gratitude and resentment!


    And he Qingwu''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy. He stared at Qin Bufei coldly. His eyes were so sharp that he seemed to swallow him. Qin Bufei trembled.


    For fear that he Qingwu would rush up and start on him, he immediately took his sister and left quickly, with a sense of running away.


    Although he Qingwu was very angry with Qin Bufei, he didn''t fight him because of the other party''s words.


    After all, it''s not a secret about elder brother''s poisoning. It''s just that he''s deliberately hiding it. Not many people know about it. But Qin Bufei burst out and stepped on his painful feet. He Qingwu was very angry.


    What''s more, Qin Bufei is right.


    Now the elder brother is intoxicated with poison. It''s really not easy for her daughter to support the whole he family, even if she is very powerful.


    For half a year, he family has been looking for famous medicine for his elder brother, but it can only keep his poison from spreading and save his life.


    But if you don''t detoxify as soon as possible, it won''t last long.


    Although he Qingwu was angry because of Qin Bufei''s words, he Qingwu always knew how to hide his emotions, so he soon returned to normal.


    People who don''t know think she is not sad!


    And hear this words, Huang nine songs also understand why he light dance so care about her that detoxification Dan.


    Originally, she took out the antidote pill, just for the breath she felt in he Qingwu, with another purpose.


    But do not want to, she is not for themselves, but for their big brother.


    "Girl, I''m sorry, because my personal grudge has affected the game." He light dance Dynasty Huang nine songs sorry of say.


    "Unimpeded" Phoenix nine songs don''t mind said.


    He Qingwu finished writing the title when he attacked Qin Bufei''s brother and sister. Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu almost stopped writing at the same time. They didn''t spend half an hour, they were only about 20 minutes.


    This speed not only surprised everyone, but also surprised Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu.


    Next, it''s the exchange of questions.

 Chapter 944

    When Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu see each other''s problems, their eyes flash over dignified. At the same time, they admire each other''s talents.


    "The girl is really talented. It seems that this time, I have met my opponent." He Qingwu couldn''t help exclaiming that he was sincere and didn''t mean to be perfunctory.


    And in my heart, I''m not so confident about this competition as before, but I don''t mean to be discouraged at all.


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised.


    What? He Qingwu said he met his opponent? So, the literary grace of the woman in red is not simple!


    However, even so, more people still prefer he Qingwu as usual, because they need to know something about he Qingwu.


    "It''s the same with each other. Miss he is also a good talent." Huang nine songs also praise way, also don''t have the slightest perfunctory meaning, really feel he Qingwu''s talent is really good.


    However, for winning or losing, Huang Jiuge is much more pessimistic than he Qingfei. After all, compared with he Qingfei''s colorful head, Huang Jiuge''s colorful head is more important to he Qingfei.


    They looked at each other and laughed. They stopped talking and began to answer questions.


    When Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu answer the questions, the people around them are surprisingly quiet and a little nervous, even if they think he Qingwu wins.


    About a quarter of an hour, Huang Jiuge and he Qingfei both stop writing, and they are surprised at each other''s speed again.


    Of course, after all, the people are even more shocked by the parties, because they know how much weight they have, but outsiders don''t.


    He Qingwu has some drumming in her heart. She knows that it is more and more difficult for her to win.


    She doesn''t care whether she wins or loses before she knows the winner, but after she knows the winner, she wants to win.


    Although she is not sure whether the antidote pill in the other party''s hand is useful for her elder brother, she doesn''t want to miss it once she has the chance. Anyway, now she is a dead horse doctor.


    After the news that he Qingwu, the first talented woman in Fengcheng, was competing with others, many talented people and talented women came to Fengcheng.


    After Huang Jiuge and he Qingfei answered, the vendor read it out. Whoever answers more correctly and better wins.


    The vendor is also a talented scholar, so when the referee saw the two rolls of paper, he was shocked.


    Knowing he Qingwu''s talent, he was shocked by Huang Jiuge.


    I can''t imagine that this woman''s talent is not inferior to he Qingwu. No, if he is allowed to judge the winner, he is more inclined to Huang Jiuge.


    Under the pressure of inner shock, the vendor read out the two rolls of paper in turn. However, for the sake of fairness, when he read out the questions and answers, he did not say who answered them.


    Who are the questions and answers? Apart from the vendor, only Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu know the best.


    In guessing puzzles, it does not show much talent, but in pairs, the depth of talent is obvious.


    So, Huang Jiuge and he Qingwu are surprised at each other''s talent, really powerful.


    However, it is obvious that the perfection of Huang Jiuge''s answer is slightly better than he Qingwu''s, which makes he Qingwu a little unacceptable. It''s not that she can''t afford to lose, it''s just that if she loses, she will pass by the antidote pill.


    Now that we have lost, we have to ask.


    "I lost. This jade pendant belongs to the girl." Before the result is announced, he Qingwu automatically admits defeat and hands the Phoenix jade pendant to Huang Jiuge.


    Although he Qingwu admits defeat, many people are dissatisfied, but no one is against it, because he Qingwu really lost.

 Chapter 945

    Huang Jiuge won. She didn''t feel surprised. It wasn''t that she thought she would win at the beginning, but that she didn''t care much about the result.


    But now that she won, she was happy.


    Phoenix nine song took Phoenix jade pendant, polite way: "Miss He, give way."


    "It''s the girl''s talent. I''m convinced." He Qingwu is really convinced, not flattering.


    Although Huang Jiuge felt that it was just a few topics and could not show any talent, she did not refute he Qingwu''s words.


    After all, if she won, it would be hypocritical and hypocritical to refute.


    "When the game is over, I''ll leave." Huang nine songs say, then turn to want to leave.


    Seeing this, he Qingwu immediately called out: "Miss, please wait a moment"


    "what else can I do for miss he?" Huang nine song hears speech to stop a footstep, turn body to look to what light dance, ask a way.


    In fact, without waiting for he Qingfei to say, Huang Jiuge already knows what he Qingfei wants to say.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    he Qingwu didn''t beat around the Bush, and said directly: "girl, although I lost, I have a heartless invitation, and I hope you can help me. You have just heard that my elder brother was poisoned and his life was in danger, so I really want the antidote pill in the girl''s hand. Do you think you can sell it to me? "


    He Qingfei looks at Huang Jiuge, nervous and looking forward to it.


    After hearing this, people''s eyes are fixed on Huang Jiuge. They secretly guess whether Huang Jiuge will agree or not.


    There are also many people also follow the expectations, hoping that Huang Jiuge will agree with he Qingfei.


    Because Huang Jiuge had already guessed what he Qingfei wanted to say, her request didn''t surprise her at all.


    "It''s not that I can''t. saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. I can give you the antidote pill for nothing, but" Huang Jiuge is not so cold-blooded that she can''t help her, especially when she can.


    Hearing that Huang Jiuge said that she could give the antidote pill to her, he Qingfei''s eyes brightened and her face showed joy and excitement. However, she was upset and nervous by what she wanted to say at last. She asked eagerly, "but what?"


    "Although the antidote pill can detoxify hundreds of poisons, there are more than one hundred kinds of poisons in the world, and some of them are complementary to antidotes. So I want to know first what kind of poisons your brother has and whether it is useful to use this antidote pill. As you know, antidote pills that can detoxify hundreds of poisons are very rare. Because they are difficult to refine, they are very precious, so I don''t want to waste them. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Although the words of Huang Jiuge are true, the reason why she said that is not because she didn''t want to waste, but because she had another purpose.


    Smell speech, he Qingwu relaxed, although the other side said that this detoxification Dan may not be able to solve her brother''s poison, but in the end there is hope. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she won''t miss it: "because the doctor didn''t see it, so I don''t know what poison my brother has. Can you come with me?"


    Although the other Party promised to give her antidote Dan, he Qingwu didn''t naturally ask the other party to go with him, so he had to ask.


    Of course, although the other side also said that she could give the antidote pill to her without any money, he Qingwu didn''t give her any reward because of his kindness, and she can''t be greedy for cheap!


    Because he Qingfei thinks that Huang Jiuge is a doctor, she doesn''t consider whether she can see it or not.

 Chapter 946

    Huang Jiuge is not a doctor. She doesn''t know much about medicine, so she can''t read it. But her purpose is not here, so she doesn''t care.


    "So, let Miss he lead the way." Huang Jiuge said.


    See Huang Jiuge agree, he Qingwu is very happy: "girl please, childe please."


    Although Sikong cut has not spoken, but his sense of existence is too high, so he Qingwu want to ignore is difficult.


    With, he Qingwu leads the way, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut follow.


    "What do you call a girl?" He Qingwu asked. She thought it was too strange to call someone a girl.


    If it''s just a chance meeting, it''s OK, but the other party is really his benefactor!


    "My name is Huang Jiuge. This is my fiance. Just call him childe Duan." Huang Jiuge didn''t want to expose Sikong''s identity, so he didn''t introduce his name.


    As for his name, there is nothing to hide, after all, he is not a celebrity, no one knows.


    When he heard the introduction of Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut''s heart could not help a burst of wild jump and joy. Although he was very clear about the relationship between himself and Huang Jiuge, he was still touched by the introduction of Huang Jiuge.


    Fiance!


    It''s a good title, but he prefers husband.


    It seems that he has to marry Huang Jiuge as soon as possible!


    Huang nine songs don''t know, because of one of their own introduction let Sikong cut off as soon as possible to marry her idea.


    "Miss Huang and Duke Duan are really a perfect match. For the first time, I think it''s so appropriate to use the metaphor of heaven and earth." He Qingwu exclaimed that there was no intention or exaggeration in this words. They really matched each other, and they were not a general match.


    Being praised like this, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are naturally happy.


    He Fu is in the center of Fengcheng, very close to the main street, so soon, a few people came to he Fu.


    Because Huang Jiuge was worried that she was too young to be believed, so in order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, she told he Qingfei before entering he''s house that they came to see him, not to say that they came to see a doctor, but that they were friends of he Qingchen, the young master of he''s family.


    He Qingwu also agrees with Huang Jiuge''s idea, so he agrees.


    However, when he Qingwu''s parents are met, Huang Jiuge''s reminder is not needed, because he Qingwu''s father will recognize them before he Qingwu introduces them.


    "Zhong, chonglouwang, huangmenzhu"


    he Tianhua, the head of the he family, was so shocked and surprised when he saw sikongduan and huangjiuge.


    "What?"


    He Qingwu hears speech, also surprised stare big eyes.


    She doesn''t know about the master of Huangmen, but she is familiar with the king of Chonglou. Of course, it''s all about him.


    When she saw this man, she felt that he had extraordinary temperament and decided that he was rich or expensive, but she did not expect that he was Wang Sikong.


    See he Tianhua, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge is also very surprised.


    After the accident, Huang Jiuge said with a smile, "it turns out that he is the leader of the sect. Unexpectedly, he separated from Tianxia League for a few days. Now he meets again."


    He Tianhua and he Jia are also the third rate sects in the world. They met each other when they were in Tianxia League, but they didn''t have any contact with each other.


    Huang Jiuge will remember him, all because she remembers well.


    He Tianhua didn''t expect sikongtiao and huangjiuge to remember him, but huangjiuge did, which made him feel flattered.

 Chapter 947

    Of course, he Tianhua is flattered, not because Huang Jiuge is the leader of Qingmu sect. After all, they are all the leaders of the third rate sect. They have equal status in the world. In front of her, they are equal.


    But it happened that Huang Jiuge was not only the leader of Qingmu sect, but also the leader of Tianji sect. He had a special relationship with Wang Sikong of Chonglou. Naturally, he had to look up on Huang Jiuge a lot.


    What''s more, such a little girl has great ability, which is admirable.


    Sikong cut did not speak, but also nodded toward He Tianhua, indicating a response.


    "The king of Chonglou and the master of Huangmen came here. He was very sorry to meet them. He just didn''t know that they were..." he Tianhua asked.


    Before sikongtiao and huangjiuge spoke, he Qingfei reacted from shock and immediately explained: "Dad, it''s like this ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    he Qingfei will meet huangjiuge and the process of huangjiuge''s going to he Fu.


    When he Qingwu mentioned he Qingchen, he Tianhua''s face was dejected. However, when he Qingfei said that huangjiuge had antidote pill, his face immediately burst out with deep joy and excitement. Subconsciously, he asked, "really, really?"


    "It''s necessary to see what poison is in the young master first," said Huang Jiuge.


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t give him a definite answer, he Tianhua didn''t feel lost because of it, because as long as there is hope, he can''t miss it.


    "OK, OK, OK, king of Chonglou, master of Huangmen, this way, please. He is the leader." He Tianhua said eagerly.


    Just entering the backyard, Huang Jiuge felt a stream of Yin Qi, and her eyes flashed.


    The closer to he Qingchen''s yard, the heavier the Yin Qi, which surprised Huang Jiuge.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge found that he Qingwu had Yin Qi. She thought that she accidentally met Yin spirit, but she didn''t want to. This Yin Qi came from he Qingchen.


    Yes, when Huang Jiuge saw he Qingfei, she felt that she had an unusual breath, which was Yin Qi.


    Why did she accidentally encounter the spirit instead of being entangled by it! Because he Qingwu is not a Yin girl, he will not be entangled by Yin spirit.


    Pushing open the gate of the yard, she saw a woman in her early twenties coming out of the master bedroom with a basin of water. The woman was stunned when she saw the crowd''s appearance, and then called, "Dad, little sister, how are you here?"


    "We''re here to see light dust," he said.


    The woman just said, no more words, carrying a basin of water to the side of the flower bed.


    Huang Jiuge looks at the woman''s back, and her eyes are a little complicated.


    "Who is she?" Huang nine songs of light voice of ask a side of he light dance way, although is to ask, but in the heart has already had to guess.


    "She is my sister-in-law," he Qingwu said.


    Huang Jiuge nods, says nothing more, and follows he Tianhua to the master bedroom.


    In the master bedroom, on the bed, he Qingchen is lying on the bed. He looks pale and his breath is like gossamer. He looks like he may be out of breath at any time.


    He Qingchen is indeed poisoned, but in addition to poisoning, he is also immersed in Yin Qi, which makes him unconscious.


    "Master Huang, what''s up? Can light dust be saved? " He Tianhua nervously looks at Huang Jiuge, his voice trembles unconsciously.


    "Well, this antidote pill can detoxify him." Huang Jiuge said and handed the vase to he Tianhua.


    He Tianhua didn''t doubt him, so he immediately took the porcelain vase and gave it to he Qingchen.

 Chapter 948

    Huang Jiuge''s antidote pill comes from Tianji sect. It''s a hundred year old sect like Tianji sect. Naturally, everything is precious. Therefore, the antidote pill is very effective and fast.


    A few seconds after he Qingchen took the antidote pill, his face changed, and the poison gas was rapidly dissipating, which made he Tianhua and his daughter so excited and happy that tears could not be controlled.


    "Come on, tell your mother and your sister-in-law that your brother''s poison has been detoxified." He Tianhua orders he Qingwu.


    What they don''t know is that although he Qingchen''s poison has been detoxified, for he Qingchen, it is only a symptom, and there is still something that has not been treated.


    This book is also a fatal existence.


    As for what this book is! Naturally, it''s Yin Qi.


    Yin Qi can''t be solved by ordinary medicine. You have to isolate Yin first and then rest and recuperate for a long time.


    He Qingchen''s situation is still good. Obviously, the spirit knows that he will be affected by him, so they deliberately avoid and contact less. Otherwise, for he Qingchen''s poisoned and defenseless body, ten days and a half months will be enough to kill him, not to mention that it has been several months since he Qingchen died.


    Then why did the spirit know that he would be affected by the light dust, but he still had to contact it!


    The most difficult thing in the world is love!


    Do not want to hurt, but also reluctant to leave.


    Yes, although Huang Jiuge didn''t know the specific reason, he had already guessed it.


    For he Qingchen''s Yin Qi comes from his wife.


    However, he Qingchen''s wife is not completely Yinling, because she is not dead, and there is popularity. Because, her situation is the same as that of Nalan QIANZI, she was possessed by the spirit, but the other side did not completely control her body, or gave her the dominant power.


    Of course, what''s the reason? Before Huang Jiuge knew it, she didn''t want to guess more.


    "Well, I''m going." He light dance should way, then turn round to run out.


    After he Qingfei went out, he Tianhua realized later that he had lost his manners. He wiped his tears, got up, and said apologetically to Sikong Duan and Huang Jiuge, "I''m so excited, I''ve lost my manners. I''ve let you two see a joke."


    "It''s human nature, so there''s no gaffe or joke." Huang Jiuge said.


    Yes! My son has been poisoned for so long that he can''t be cured. He is in danger. Now he is suddenly rescued. Can he not be excited to lose his temper?


    This is family love!


    "Master Huang, your great kindness, He Mou doesn''t know how to repay it." he Tianhua knows that Huang Jiuge has nothing to lack, so he Tianhua is in trouble.


    "Master he is serious. I don''t need any report." Huang Jiuge said.


    "How can that be! You are the benefactor of our ho family He Tianhua immediately retorted: "if the master of the Huangmen has a place to get him in the future, he should speak as soon as possible. As long as he can, he is absolutely duty bound."


    He Tianhua is afraid to use some vulgar things as a reward. It''s too humiliating for them, so it''s hard to mention them.


    Although he is also clear, with the identity of Huang Jiuge, I''m afraid there is no place to use him, but he has no better way.


    This time, Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse. No matter whether he Tianhua was used or not, he is a sect in the Jianghu. It''s important to make friends.


    Because he Qingchen''s wife is in the side room in the yard, she is the first to get the news and come to the main room.

 Chapter 949

    "Dad, little sister said that the poison of light dust has been removed. Is it true?" As soon as he entered the door, Xu asked excitedly.


    "Yes! Yes, yes, thanks to Miss Huang He Tianhua said that his words were full of gratitude to Huang Jiuge.


    He Tianhua calls Huang Jiuge Miss Huang instead of the leader of the Huangmen. He doesn''t want Xu to make trouble with Wulong because he doesn''t know who the leader of the Huangmen is.


    Hearing the speech, Xu immediately looked at Huang Jiuge, bowed deeply, and said sincerely: "Miss Huang, thank you, thank you."


    Since he Tianhua said that he Qingchen was saved by Huang Jiuge, Xu didn''t have doubts because he was young.


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. he. You''d better see Mr. He first." Huang Jiuge said.


    Xu is also anxious to see what light dust, so smell speech, immediately went to see what light dust.


    Although she worried that she would be close to he Qingchen and let him be affected by Yin Qi, at this moment, she couldn''t help but go. Because she wants to see he Qingchen with her own eyes, and at the same time, she doesn''t want to make he Tianhua think more because of her alienation from he Qingchen.


    Soon, Mrs. he also came. Knowing that it was Huang Jiuge who saved he Qingchen, she was also grateful to her.


    Huang Jiuge can see that Xu wants to leave, but it''s not easy to leave. She also wants to talk to Xu, so she says, "master he, although he Shaozhu''s poison has been removed, he still needs to take good care of himself in the future, so I want to talk to his wife about some things."


    Huang Jiuge doesn''t know how to talk to he Tianhua about Xu''s family. It''s not that she''s afraid they won''t believe her words. It''s just that it''s a big deal. She doesn''t want to make her own decisions, so it''s better to talk to the client first.


    Huang nine song this words, people all don''t doubt have him, then, Xu Shi then and Huang nine song went out.


    As for Si kongcao, he was naturally waiting for Huang Jiuge. Anyway, the person waiting for him was Huang Jiuge, and he was not upset.


    Although he Tianhua is excited and happy about he Qingchen''s detoxification, he has not forgotten to entertain Sikong. When Huang Jiuge goes out, he asks Mrs. he to stay and take care of he Qingchen, and then invites Sikong to go out to the main hall to sit down and have tea.


    He Qingchen''s room is the patient''s room after all, so he Tianhua thinks it''s not good to let Sikong cut sit in it all the time.


    It''s not about the influence of Sikong cut on he Qingchen. It''s about the disease in the room polluting Sikong cut''s noble identity.


    Because she didn''t know what Huang Jiuge was looking for, Xu took her to the stone table in the yard. However, Huang Jiuge suggested sitting in the pavilion in the back garden, because it was relatively quiet there.


    Without doubt, Xu took Huang Jiuge to the pavilion in the back garden.


    Because it''s evening, there is no tea and snacks.


    Xu wants his servants to prepare, but Huang Jiuge refuses.


    "Miss Huang, what do I need to do for my husband''s subsequent care?" Xu asked.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to beat around the Bush, so she said directly: "Madam he Shao, although I don''t know what happened to you, now you and he Qingchen can''t be together. I know you can''t bear to leave him, but if you stay with him, you will only suck away his essence and let him die. "


    Although Huang Jiuge didn''t directly point out that Xu was possessed by Yin Ling, it was obvious.


    Smell speech, Xu Shi whole body a stiff, complexion in vain white, shocked and inconceivable looking at Huang nine songs.


    She didn''t know.

 Chapter 950

    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about?" After the shock, reaction, Xu subconsciously denied, but because of guilty, eyes dodge more than, as long as not an idiot, will not believe her words.


    In fact, Xu also knew that her look was too obvious for the other party to believe, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    In addition, she is so scared now that she is afraid that Huang Jiuge will tell her things, so the whole person is nervous and uneasy.


    "Since I know about you, it''s no use denying it. Besides, I also have a way to make you show your true shape, and there is no escape. " Huang nine songs light say, but this words, but let Xu''s whole person, no, should be the whole soul is a shiver.


    Because she knew that what the other side said was true.


    If the other party can see her situation, it shows that the other party is not simple.


    Huang Jiuge continued: "also, you have been combined with the Yin spirit for a long time. It doesn''t control your body for the time being, maybe because it is kind, but it doesn''t mean that you will always exist. Your soul will be slowly engulfed by the Yin spirit, and your body will be replaced by the Yin spirit in your body. Once your soul is engulfed, it will never be able to transcend life. "


    Listening to Huang Jiuge''s words, Xu''s shaking.


    And Huang nine songs say these, she all know, also always in fear.


    Although she can pay for everything, it does not mean that she will not feel fear and fear in her heart.


    Finally, Xu couldn''t help but make a voice. His voice trembled with fear: "you, who are you? Why do you know that? "


    "Do you know Tianji pie?" Huang nine songs don''t answer to ask a way instead.


    "Tianji school? Haven''t Tianji sect disappeared for many years? " Wen Yan, Xu Shi, no, it should be the subconscious voice of the Yin in Xu Shi''s body. It''s the voice of a young woman.


    When it comes to Tianji school, the voice of Yinling is obviously afraid.


    Yes, I''m afraid, because Tianji sect is their natural enemy.


    Xu also knew the Tianji school, so when he heard the speech, he was stunned.


    "It''s been gone for many years, but it doesn''t mean there are no descendants!" Huang Jiuge said.


    "Are you..." asked Xu.


    "Yes, I''m a descendant of Tianji school." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Xu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Yin Ling didn''t make a sound either. After learning that Huang Jiuge was a member of Tianji sect, she was afraid of Huang Jiuge. She wanted to reduce her sense of existence for fear that she would destroy her.


    Huang Jiuge naturally felt their uneasiness: "you don''t have to be nervous, you didn''t do anything hurtful, I won''t do it to you, and I won''t tell your secret."


    Hearing the speech, Xu Shi and the Yin Ling were relieved, just ¡¤¡¤


    "but if you killed he Qingchen, I might not be able to be indifferent. I think Mrs. he Shao doesn''t want you to have an accident!"


    Of course, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to meddle, but because of her identity and responsibility, she can''t watch the evil spirit do harm to others.


    This words, immediately stimulated Xu, let her excited retort: "no, how can I think Xianggong accident!"


    Yes! She is so deeply in love with he Qingchen, how can she miss him! She just couldn''t bear it.


    Since the other side knew everything, Xu didn''t mean to cover it up any more. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down a little.

 Chapter 951

    "Two months ago, because of Xianggong''s poisoning, I asked a lot of doctors, but they couldn''t cure it. I was in a coma all the time, so I went to Guanyin Mountain to pray for Xianggong. Coco, who knows, I met mountain bandits on the way back. There are many mountain bandits. Even if I have several experts around me, they are not rivals. Those mountain bandits wanted to defile me. I would rather die than follow. However, I was not willing to die easily, so I kept running away. Until I came to the edge of the cliff, there was no way to escape, there was no way, I had to jump down ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    after jumping off the cliff, Xu was not dead, but there was only one last breath left.


    Thinking of the unconscious he Qingchen, worried and unwilling to give up, how could Xu willingly die! So he held his breath and refused to give up.


    At this time, a woman appeared in front of her, and that woman was the spirit in her body.


    Xu is close to death, so he can see the spirit.


    Originally thought that the other party is a person, so Xu is to her for help, but do not want, she would be a touch of Yin Ling.


    Because of Yinling''s eight character and contract with Xu, Yinling wants to be reborn through Xu''s body.


    Yinling did not hide Xu, saying that she could save her because her soul was attached to her body, and she had only half a year''s life.


    Because once attached to the body, Xu''s soul will be slowly engulfed by the Yin spirit, and finally turn away from the guest and occupy Xu''s body. After the soul of Xu was engulfed, he would never be able to live beyond life.


    After being possessed, Xu became a man of neither Yin nor Yang. He did not want to be in the light for a long time, nor could he contact with human beings for a long time. He would be affected by each other.


    In this half year, Yinling can give Xu the leading power, and she can do whatever she wants.


    However, the spirit also has something to do, that is, the spirit has been unable to let go of the old mother. All along, she had a bad life, so she had to ask Xu to help her.


    Xu has never believed in ghosts and gods, so the fright brought by the spirit is not small, and she can''t accept it.


    However, at this moment, she is not in the mind to question, survival consciousness is as strong as her, no matter what the other party said is true or false, naturally can not refuse.


    Xu said bitterly: "I know that if I stay with Qingchen, it will only harm him. Although I am reluctant to leave, I have no intention to stay with him. I just want to leave when he is well


    "Now that Xianggong''s poison has been removed, I will never stay, but I don''t know how to leave. Whether I disappear quietly, or die in front of him, or say that I don''t love him or bear him, it''s a heavy blow to him. I''m afraid that he will not recover, or he will do something short-sighted. This is not what I want to see. "


    Xu and he Qingchen have deep feelings, so they can''t understand each other''s heart any more. It can be said that they can''t live well without each other.


    That''s why Xu was so tangled, so painful, so helpless.


    With such deep feelings and great love, Huang Jiuge was moved.


    But she couldn''t help her.


    "If I can, I really hope my husband will lose his memory when he wakes up, and forget me. In this way, I can leave at ease." Xu''s helpless, but also extravagant hope said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine song vision can''t help but get a flash, in the heart had a method, but can''t make up one''s mind.

 Chapter 952

    Huang Jiuge was the only one who knew her secret, so Xu didn''t know what to do, so he asked Huang Jiuge for advice: "Miss Huang, do you have a good way to tell me what I should do?"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t respond immediately, but kept silent for a while, thought for a while, and then said: "if you want he Qingchen not to be sad because of losing you, or there is something wrong, the way is not no, just ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, Huang Jiuge pauses, because she thinks that these methods are not good methods.


    "Just what?" Hearing the speech, Xu asked eagerly.


    "It''s just that you still can''t be together normally." Huang Jiuge said.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shi doesn''t understand, but he hears it from Huang Jiuge, and the result doesn''t seem to be very good.


    But at this time, Xu felt that as long as there is a way, it should be better than she has no way now.


    "I have several ways now, but I don''t think it''s a good way. The first kind is like what you call amnesia, let he Qingchen forget you. This is not impossible, but it can only be temporary. If he has a strong will, he will soon remember you. At that time, he will still be in pain, and the situation you said you were worried about may still happen. "


    "Second, as the status quo generally exists, keeping a distance from he Qingchen, no longer having intimate contact, and even more unable to lead a normal married life with he Qingchen. When time comes, your soul will be completely engulfed, the memory of he Qingchen will no longer exist, and the spirit in your body will replace you and continue to live. Just like this, for he Qingchen, he can see you all his life, but he can''t get close to you. This is also a kind of long pain for him. "


    "Third, I will help you to separate from the spirit in your body. It will return to its original self, and you will only be able to hang a breath and fall into a coma from then on. This breath may last for several years or more. In this way, you are still by his side, but you have no consciousness. Maybe after a long time, he Qingchen will see it


    "Whatever it is, it''s torture for any light dust. No matter which one you choose, your ending is either that your soul is engulfed or that you will fall asleep from now on. No matter whether your soul is engulfed or that you will fall asleep from now on, you will not know anything, but he Qingchen will suffer alone. Since no matter what, he Qingchen has to face the pain, why don''t you have a showdown! At least you have time to persuade he Qingchen. Maybe he will accept it and cheer up. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Huang Jiuge likes long pain rather than short pain, so she prefers direct showdown.


    Maybe Huang Jiuge can''t understand the feelings between he Qingchen and Xu, so she can''t understand the idea that one side is dead and the other can''t live.


    After hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, Xu was silent.


    She originally thought that as long as there were other ways, it was better than letting he Qingchen accept her sudden disappearance, or death, or being ungrateful.


    But hearing Huang Jiuge''s words, no matter which one is torture and pain to he Qingchen, she thinks it''s too selfish.


    As Huang Jiuge said, no matter what, her ending is either that her soul is engulfed or that she sleeps from now on. No matter whether her soul is engulfed or that she sleeps from now on, she doesn''t remember anything, but Qingchen still remembers it, so she suffers alone.


    Therefore, subconsciously agreed with the saying of Huang Jiuge.


    However, when she thought of showdown and confrontation, she felt timid and afraid. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 953

    Huang Jiuge also said what should be said, so she doesn''t plan to say more. Moreover, she can give advice but can''t make a decision about this kind of thing, so it all depends on Xu''s choice.


    "Think about it for yourself. If you need help, send someone to Wen''s restaurant to see me before midnight tomorrow."


    After that, Huang Jiuge got up and left. Now what Xu needs is calm and thinking.


    Knowing that Si kongcao and he Tianhua had already gone to the main hall, Huang Jiuge went directly to the main hall, and then, with the help of he Tianhua''s father and daughter, he left the house.


    At the time of leaving, he Tianhua specially invited Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge to his home for dinner tomorrow afternoon. Huang Jiuge didn''t answer directly, but said to see the situation tomorrow.


    Although she had a premonition that Xu would be asked to come to her tomorrow, and that she would come to he Fu, she was afraid that she would not be able to have a good meal.


    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao didn''t stay at he''s for long, only half an hour or so, so when they came out, it was not too late, about nine o''clock in modern times.


    If it is normal, there are not many people on the street at this time, but today is Lantern Festival, so it is still busy.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t want to play any more, so she said she wanted to go back.


    Seeing that the emotion of Huang Jiuge was not right, Si kongcao took her hand and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t hide Sikong''s meaning, so he told him about he Qingchen and Xu.


    After meeting Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao''s heart is no longer as cold as before, so after hearing about he Qingchen and Xu Shi, he still has some sympathy.


    Of course, especially because it affected Huang Jiuge.


    "Every man has his life. Don''t think too much." Si kongcao comforted him.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a sigh." Although Huang Jiuge sympathizes with he Qingchen and Xu Shi, she is not affected much. As Sikong Chou said, people have their own lives. She only needs to live her own life.


    You know, she has a strong enemy in the dark!


    Fengling is no longer fengtianxin before. Her skill is not only stronger, but also has no trace. Even the dark guard of sikongchu doesn''t find her.


    Therefore, if we don''t keep vigilance all the time, one careless move may be calculated.


    Because she has space, Sikong cut ability is strong, but is not afraid of Fengling plot, she is worried about the people around her.


    Speaking of Fengling, Fengling is also in Fengcheng at the moment. No, it should be said that Fengling has been following huangjiuge and others to Fengcheng. At the moment, Fengling is secretly monitoring.


    She has been looking for an opportunity to start with Huang Jiuge, but he Sikong has been following Huang Jiuge, which makes her unable to start.


    She didn''t expect to attack the people around her, especially the two girls, but the two girls were protected by experts. She didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    After all, her people have not yet arrived, and now they are weak. If you do it rashly, it will not be worth the loss.


    Now, Fengling is secretly looking at the hand held by huangjiuge and sikongtiao. They are praised by the people, and their eyes are full of resentment. They can''t wait to cut off their hands with a knife.


    What a natural pair, a pair of praise on the ground, it is so harsh that she would like to cut off their mouths.


    Although the venom in Fengling''s eyes is red fruit, there is no lack of jealousy among the eyes that fall on huangjiuge and sikongtiao. Therefore, although huangjiuge and sikongtiao feel the venomous eyes, they don''t care if they don''t think much.

 Chapter 954

    Phoenix nine song and Sikong cut back to the yard, green Gardenia Green Tan has not come back.


    Because the time is still early, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut are not sleepy, so they are chatting in the yard.


    Although someone was guarding in the dark, Sikong cut didn''t care. After sitting down, he directly pulled Huang Jiuge into his arms.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Si kongcao didn''t care, but it didn''t mean that Huang Jiuge didn''t care, so he was annoyed and tried to struggle to leave.


    It''s just a pity that Huang Jiuge can''t earn Sikong cut!


    But the good news is that Huang Jiuge is not a hypocritical person. If she can''t earn it, she can''t earn it! Anyway, it''s not a shady thing.


    Just a little puzzled in the heart, don''t understand when Sikong cut become so thick skinned?


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help asking: "when did you become so cheeky?"


    "After meeting you," said Sikong.


    Although this is not a love story, it makes Huang Jiuge''s ears burn. She is a little annoyed and stares at Sikong, but she has no deterrent power.


    Although Huang Jiuge has always been shameless and never blushes when she teases a handsome guy in public, she is never affected because she has no real feelings.


    But now it''s different. She has real feelings for Sikong, so she will be affected and fluctuated.


    The appearance of Huang Jiuge''s anger and shame pleases Sikong Chou and makes him laugh.


    Sikong cut this smile, immediately let the Phoenix nine fans eye.


    Seeing that Huang Jiuge was fascinated by himself, Sikong Chou was more happy, and his vanity expanded. He couldn''t help kissing Huang Jiuge on the lips.


    After feeling that her lips are covered, Huang Jiuge reacts. Subconsciously, she wants to push Sikong away, but actually she does.


    Because, she''s obsessed with the kiss.


    But soon, she woke up from infatuation and became frightened. Because she felt that the buttocks sitting on Sikong''s legs were pushed by something hard. She didn''t have to guess. She knew what was going on. She was so scared that Huang Jiuge wanted to push Sikong away.


    It''s a pity that Sikong cut her tightly in his arms, which made her unable to break free. She was so angry that the hoarse voice of "let go ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "don''t move" was slightly threatening, which made Huang Jiuge have the illusion that it would be done if she moved again, and scared her to move.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    What Huang Jiuge wanted to say, but before he said it, he was interrupted by Sikong Duan: "Ge''er, let''s get married!"


    Smell speech, Huang nine song whole body a stiff.


    Although she knew that it would be sooner or later for her to get married with Sikong Chou, she was still shocked when he said it so defenceless.


    However, after the shock, she was replaced by joy, but she pretended to be calm and didn''t show it. She pretended to be proud and said: "hum! It''s not so easy to marry me. It depends on your sincerity. "


    The so-called sincerity refers to the betrothal gifts.


    Sikong cut evil spirit a smile, way: "the whole Chonglou kingdom for hire, how?"


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs heart can''t help but miss a beat, although this words sound exaggeration, but Huang nine songs know, this is not a joke.


    "Well, you can think about it." Huang nine songs pretended not to care said.


    Although know Huang nine song is intentional, but Sikong cut but not very satisfied, and add chips way: "if not enough, there is a killer building."


    "What? Is the unique killing building yours Smell speech, Huang nine songs shocked stare big eyes.

 Chapter 955

    She knows that Sikong is related to Juesha building, but she thinks it''s a good relationship between Sikong and the owner of Juesha building. Unexpectedly, Sikong is the owner of Juesha building.


    Although shocked, but did not feel that this is anything impossible, after all, Sikong cut is so powerful.


    So, after reaction, Huang Jiuge boasted: "tut Tut, unexpectedly, you are so powerful!"


    Being praised by Huang Jiuge, Sikong was naturally happy and asked complacently, "how about it? Is the dowry enough? "


    "Enough is enough, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "enough is good, no, but I''ll let people prepare later. When you handle the matter of qingmumen, we''ll get married." Don''t give Huang nine song but of opportunity, Si Kong cut overbearing of interrupt a way.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge looked at Sikong Tiao, and felt powerless. He was too anxious!


    There''s no big deal to deal with in qingmumen, but after her return, it''s just to stabilize her heart. It doesn''t take much time.


    However, when she saw Sikong''s unquestionable look, she couldn''t retort.


    That''s all. Sooner or later, he''ll be happy.


    Sikong cut from see Huang nine song of unwilling, but she also didn''t object, so don''t affect Sikong cut heart of excited.


    After a while, Qingzhi and Qingtan came back. When they heard the footsteps, huangjiuge came out of Sikong''s arms.


    Although Qingzhi and Qingtan are one or two years older than huangjiuge, they are still little girls, so they like to be lively. This trip out, two people are very happy to play, is always unsmiling green gardenia, face is with a faint smile.


    "You''re not in any trouble, are you?" Huang nine songs ask a way.


    "No" green Gardenia Green Sandalwood should be road.


    "If not, it''s not too early. Let''s have a rest." Huang Jiuge said.


    Afterwards, they all went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    When Huang Jiuge washes well, it''s not too early. It''s almost eleven o''clock.


    However, because of a day''s sleep, Huang Jiuge still didn''t feel sleepy, but she was ready to lie down.


    But at this time, there was a knock outside the door. Huang Jiuge was stunned and asked: "who?"


    "It''s me" came the voice of Sikong.


    Huang nine song eyebrows slightly pick, this time, Sikong cut to find her why!


    But Sikong cut this time to find her, should be something, so, Huang nine songs directly to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, without waiting for Huang Jiuge to ask what''s the matter, Si kongcao came in directly, making Huang Jiuge speechless and unnecessary.


    Shut the door, Huang Jiuge asked: "come to me so late, what''s the matter?"


    "Sleep"


    Si kongcao naturally spits out two words, but Huang Jiuge is so surprised that she almost bites her tongue.


    Without waiting for her reaction, Sikong cut had gone to the bedside and lay down directly.


    "If you don''t go back to your room, what''s it like to come to my room?" Huang Jiuge is a little annoyed. She naturally knows that Sikong Chou doesn''t go back to her room to sleep. She obviously wants to sleep with her.


    However, we have to ask her whether she agrees or not!


    "Sleep with you!" Sikong cut naturally said, didn''t feel anything wrong at all, and then said: "anyway, sooner or later will sleep together"


    "you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge blocked in a breath on the myocardial infarction, also can''t get out, heart secretly scold, Sikong cut is more and more shameless.

 Chapter 956

    But at the same time, Huang Jiuge''s cheeks were hot and her heart beat faster.


    Because, the thought is not pure huangjiu song, because Sikong cut this associate to some children not suitable picture, good shy.


    Looking at the reaction of Huang Jiuge, Sikong also knows that his words are too explicit.


    Moreover, although he has a bad face, he has never experienced the relationship between men and women, so he can''t help but feel his ears burning and his heart beating faster when he thinks about it.


    In order to cover up his guilty, Sikong cut a serious explanation: "I''m just worried that Fengling suddenly come to you, you know, that Fengling skill is very strange, even my people are difficult to find her trace, but tonight, have found the trace of Fengling."


    Smell speech, Huang nine song complexion a flash dignified, obviously believed the words of Si kongcao.


    Although Huang Jiuge is not afraid of Feng Ling because she has space in her body, she can''t bear to refuse because she is worried and protects herself. However, she felt uncomfortable when she thought of sleeping in the same bed with Si kongcao, so she stood still and didn''t move.


    Si kongcao thought that she was afraid of what she would do to her, so he said: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you without your consent."


    Smell speech, Huang nine song cheek again can''t help a heat, but Si Kong cut to all say so, she still wriggle words, that appear too affectation.


    Then he walked slowly towards the bed.


    Just came to the bedside, was Sikong cut a grasp wrist, a pull, and then Huang nine song the whole person then toward the bed, surprised she almost cried out.


    Then, the whole body of Huang Jiuge falls on the bed, and then he is hugged by Si kongcao. The side face of Huang Jiuge sticks to his chest tightly.


    Feel his strong heartbeat, Huang Jiuge''s heartbeat is missed a beat, want to break away, but Sikong cut firmly held: "don''t move, I just hold you."


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs don''t move, although still feel uncomfortable, and is not used to holding, but there is no meaning of rejection.


    Si kongcao couldn''t help but smile.


    Originally, because Huang Jiuge had been sleeping all day, she was still sleepless. But she was held by Si kongcao and smelled the faint fragrance of long Yanxiang on him, so she fell asleep unconsciously.


    A night without a dream, Huang nine songs sleep very stable, but Sikong cut, but it is a night without sleep, also suffering.


    Why!


    How can he sit still when the beauty is in his arms!


    In particular, from time to time, Huang Jiuge moved his body and touched the place he shouldn''t touch, which stimulated his nerves, expanded his desire and hope, and made his desire and fire burn. He couldn''t control it for several times.


    But nothing can be done.


    Seeing the peaceful sleeping face of Huang Jiuge, he couldn''t bear to disturb, so he had to bear it.


    Until the day began to dawn, Huang Jiuge''s biological clock rang.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he covered his superior''s angry face. Then he reflected that they were sleeping together last night.


    But what happened to his forbearance and redness?


    Are you sick?


    After thinking about it, Huang Jiuge asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? "


    "Nothing" Sikong cut hoarse voice with a desire, dissatisfaction with the taste, and then immediately get up.


    "You take a rest and I''ll go out." After that, he ran out of the room, and he had to take a cold bath.


    Huang Jiuge is a little confused. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 957

    But then, Huang Jiuge''s cheeks suddenly turned red, because she thought that she was just confused and felt that her thigh was supported by a hard object, so she didn''t have to guess. That hard object was Sikong''s brother.


    This time, Huang Jiuge also knows why Sikong cut that facial expression, no doubt is desire, fire burning body!


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling schadenfreude. Who let him sleep with himself!


    But schadenfreude at the same time also gave birth to worry, he so endure, will hold out sick ah!


    Although she has not experienced the matter of men and women, but also know that men hold more, more bad health.


    How about not holding it? Did he eat her?


    Think of, Huang nine song double cheek have not contend with spirit of hair hot, don''t dare to think more.


    After that, Huang Jiuge got up and went to the yard to practice.


    Before long, green Gardenia Green Tan also got up, to make breakfast for Huang Jiuge.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge finished, Sikong cut also appeared.


    Seeing Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge immediately thought of what happened just now, and her cheeks couldn''t help being hot for a while, but she was not as uncomfortable as before.


    Then we had breakfast together.


    According to the original itinerary, several people should leave after eating well. However, because Huang Jiuge believes that Xu will come to find himself, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao do not mean to leave for the time being.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan although doubt, but also did not ask, because they know, no matter what Phoenix nine song do, have her reason.


    Before that time, if Xu really sent someone to come, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao went to he''s home.


    In the end, Xu chose a showdown.


    Although he Qingchen has just woken up, it is not suitable to have a showdown at this time, because he Qingchen is still very weak at this time and can easily cause a serious blow.


    However, Xu''s showdown needs the help of Huang Jiuge, because Huang Jiuge''s identity and strength are more convincing, and Huang Jiuge can''t wait until he is in good health.


    Therefore, we have to have a showdown at this time.


    The result of the showdown is that no one can accept it, especially he Qingchen, who nearly fainted because of the heavy blow. If it was not for the deep consciousness that I was afraid that I would have fainted if I didn''t wake up and couldn''t see Xu and insisted with a strong will, I would have fainted long ago.


    But also because of Xu''s showdown, there is still time to persuade he Qingchen. In the end, he Qingchen accepted it. Although it hurts, it won''t sink.


    Of course, that''s the end of the story.


    When she left, Huang Jiuge promised Xu that she would come to separate her from Yin Ling in two months to keep her soul, and then she could reincarnate.


    Yinling has no objection to this.


    Although it can not continue to occupy Xu''s body, but kind as it, naturally can not bear to watch Xu''s eternal life.


    As for Yin Ling, Huang Jiuge also plans to help her and ask her will.


    If you want to reincarnate, she can help it. If you don''t want to reincarnate or be a wandering soul, you can follow her.


    Originally, Yinling wanted to reincarnate, but after hearing about Guimen, she decided to follow huangjiuge.


    However, it has to wait until two months later, because now Xu still needs to live on his own.


    He Tianhua originally invited Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao to lunch, but naturally they couldn''t. In this case, who else could have lunch!


    Therefore, after dealing with Xu''s affairs, Huang Jiuge and Sikong left he''s house.


    After having lunch in the restaurant, they left Fengcheng.

 Chapter 958

    Because green Gardenia Green Sandalwood''s injury has been almost good, in order to speed up the process, people will no longer use the carriage, directly riding.


    Although I didn''t go on my way, the speed is not slow. I can get to Jiangcheng in about one day.


    At the end of the day, it was very quiet and nothing happened.


    Phoenix nine song and Sikong cut of course know, Phoenix Ling just didn''t find a chance.


    Before dark, they settled in a broken temple outside the village.


    Although there is a village not far ahead, there is no inn. It''s better to rest in a broken Temple than to trouble farmers! Be free.


    Before Huang Jiuge and others entered the broken temple, there were already three people in the broken temple.


    One is your son''s dressing up, and the other is the retinue''s dressing up.


    Hearing footsteps approaching outside the broken temple, the three had raised their eyes and looked towards the gate.


    When seeing Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao, the three people''s eyes were all astonished and couldn''t react for a moment.


    But the Huang nine songs and so on, just faintly looked at them one eye, then drew back the vision, each did each.


    In the place that others can''t see, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao look at each other, and the look in their eyes can only read each other.


    Although it''s normal to have someone else in the broken temple, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao have to keep an eye on themselves.


    Not only Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao, but also others have a deep concern for the three people in the broken temple.


    They are not aware of Fengling''s and huangjiuge''s grudges, but as subordinates, they are responsible for their master''s safety.


    After settling down, it''s natural to get food.


    The three people over there look at Huang Jiuge from time to time, but Huang Jiuge and others don''t feel hostile and calculating, so Huang Jiuge and others are not sure if they have any problems.


    Of course, no matter whether they have problems or not, Huang Jiuge and others have to be careful.


    After dinner, it''s only about seven o''clock. It''s still very early.


    Moreover, in the wilderness, there are enemies in the dark and strangers nearby. This night, naturally, is doomed to no sleep.


    However, it''s a long night. It''s boring to just sit there.


    Therefore, Huang Jiuge and others can only find entertainment.


    Huangjiuge launched the card as early as a year ago. In this year, the card has been spread in the whole Dongqing country, and also spread to other countries.


    As long as there are gambling houses, there are cards. Even some businesses have launched card trading.


    Therefore, when she left Fengcheng, Huang Jiuge had already ordered someone to buy a pair of cards for entertainment.


    In the daytime on the way to rest, Huang Jiuge has taught Sikong cut and green Gardenia Green Tan how to play, now is boring, naturally continue to play.


    Because they are new students, they are very interested.


    Over there, the man dressed up by your son saw the card and his eyes lit up immediately. He immediately got up and walked towards Huang Jiuge and others.


    Just be about to approach of time, Si Kong cuts off a chilly vision to shoot, let that man immediately be deterred to, the footstep can''t help but stop.


    He thought that the other party thought he was wrong, so he immediately said, "well, can I play with you? I can play this. "


    The man''s attitude is very polite, and there are some formality.


    "Yes Huang Jiuge didn''t refuse.


    If the other side has no problems, how about playing together? If the other side has problems, isn''t it better to observe closely?


    Huang nine songs all agreed, Si Kong cut naturally didn''t say what.

 Chapter 959

    Phoenix nine songs not only agreed to let the man play together, even his two followers, also was called to the Phoenix nine songs.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge played a heart to see their reaction. If they refuse, or feel embarrassed, it may be because they have come and come under their eyes, or there may be some conspiracy, it will be difficult to carry out.


    It is also possible that their purpose is to get close to them so as to carry out their plot.


    Of course, these are just Huang Jiuge''s own analysis and speculation. After all, it''s always good to be careful. They won''t do anything to these three people until they are confirmed.


    The two attendants could play together, and they were so excited that they couldn''t see what they shouldn''t look like. Some of them were all enthusiastic about entertainment.


    Although there are many people, they have more than one deck of cards, so they won''t worry about not playing.


    Everyone is very interested, so playing, unknowingly it is already late at night.


    In these two hours, there was nothing wrong with the three people. They learned from the chat that they were from Yuecheng, Jiangzhou. The man''s name was Chen Zilin, and his family was in business.


    His two followers, a Hu and a Bao.


    Chen Zilin likes to go sightseeing, so he took a tiger and a leopard for half a year. When he went back this time, he had to make a decision, get married and inherit his family.


    For Chen Zilin, who likes freedom, he naturally refuses to start a family and a business. But there is no way. He has only one son in his family. If he does not inherit the family business, who else can inherit it!


    Huang Jiuge and others just listen to these words. They don''t believe it or don''t believe it.


    Although it has been a quiet day, Huang Jiuge and others have never relaxed their vigilance.


    "Attack"


    all of a sudden, a cry came from the outside, followed by a sound of "Pa Pa Pa".


    On hearing the attack, the people in the broken Temple immediately threw their cards to the ground. They stood up and kept alert.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao did not ignore the reaction of Chen Zilin and others. After they were shocked, they were dignified, alert and ready to go. There was nothing else.


    "You stay here. I''ll go out and have a look." Si kongcao said to Huang Jiuge and went out.


    At the moment, there are only Chen Zilin, master and servant, and Huang Jiuge, green gardenia and Green Sandalwood in the broken temple.


    Sikong cut will let master and servant of Huang Jiuge and master and servant of Chen Zilin in the broken temple. It''s not that they believe in Chen Zilin, but that it''s their calculation. Huang nine songs want to see, Sikong cut away, Chen Zilin several people will not start on Huang nine songs.


    As for things outside, it''s not within the scope of Huang Jiuge''s worries.


    Not to mention that her people are not vegetarians, even if they are defeated, isn''t there a dark guard of Sikong cut? It''s just that those dark guards appeared at the critical moment or under the command of Sikong.


    "We also go out to help" after Sikong cut out, Chen Zilin also responded, and a Hu a Bao said, will go out.


    But he was stopped by ah Hu and ah Bao before he took a few steps. Ah Hu said, "young master, you can''t go out. If something happens, let me go out with ah Bao."


    "Yes! Young master A Bao echoed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. More people will make more efforts." Chen Zilin Road, and then directly break away from the tiger leopard''s block, rushed out.


    Ah Hu and ah Bao had no choice but to chase them out.

 Chapter 960

    Their actions have shown that they are not aimed at her. Although it''s nothing to keep an eye on them, Huang Jiuge still feels uncomfortable.


    "We don''t have to go out. Sit down!" Huang nine songs don''t care of say, then sat down.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan also know, outside things don''t need them to worry, so also sit down.


    However, it often backfired. As soon as they sat down, Si kongcao rushed in: "everyone went out, the other side set off a rocket, which has already lit the broken temple."


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs the whole person is not good, but have to get up in a hurry, quickly walk out.


    Outside, all around is the sound of sword compatibility, it seems that there are many people coming from each other.


    The broken temple has been burned because it was shot by a rocket. Although it is not very big at present, it is not easy to destroy it. After all, there is no water around.


    Moreover, this kind of situation is not suitable to worry about fire.


    Don''t guess, don''t investigate, Huang nine song is very clear, this is Feng Ling''s handwriting.


    This time, Fengling has brought so many people. I''m afraid it''s too easy for her to deal with them. It''s just that Sikong Chou keeps close to her because he''s worried about the accident of huangjiuge. I don''t know if Fengling will directly fight.


    What''s more, I don''t know what''s going on around me. This time, Fengling is well prepared. The people who are sure to come are not simple.


    Although their own people and Sikong''s people are not simple, but they are not invincible.


    It''s not, it''s been a long time, and the battle is still not over.


    Although there was more than a secret battle, there were still many arrows attacking Chaohuang Jiuge, but they were easily blocked by Sikong.


    "It seems that if you don''t leave me, it''s hard for the people behind to come forward." Huang Jiuge said with great interest.


    "If I leave you, you are in danger." But Sikong cut said seriously.


    Although he knows very well that it''s hard to bring out Fengling if he has his own presence, if he is not there, Fengling will come out, and huangjiuge will be in danger.


    He didn''t forget that last time, Huang Jiuge was almost hurt by Feng Ling. Now he remembered that Si kongcao still had a lingering fear.


    If Huang Jiuge was really hurt, he would be very distressed.


    Therefore, he would rather get rid of Fengling road to twists and turns, also don''t want to let huangjiuge to risk.


    Of course, he didn''t know that there was room for Huang Jiuge. Even if he couldn''t fight, he could avoid it.


    All right! Even if he knew, Sikong was not at ease, because he would feel that if he was a step late, what would he do?


    Huang Jiuge wants to take risks, because she can''t be at ease if she doesn''t get rid of Feng Ling earlier.


    Because of the space, she is not afraid of Fengling.


    But with Sikong cut in, she wanted to take risks and had no chance, because she knew that Sikong cut was not allowed.


    Hearing the conversation between Huang Jiuge and Si kongdao, Qingzhi Qingtan also knows that the other party is Chonghuang Jiuge, and Huang Jiuge also knows the identity of the other party.


    Although green Gardenia Green Tan curious to kill Phoenix nine song who is, but did not ask.


    This kind of war, Fengling is naturally present, but where she is, no one found, but she can see huangjiu song and Sikong cut.


    Although Sikong cut close to the nine songs, let her hate, but also know, at this time, Sikong cut is not separated from the nine songs.


    However, she has long been ready, so it doesn''t matter if she can''t separate.


    This time, she''s going to put all her eggs in one basket.


    Just when Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao think Feng Ling won''t show up, seven or eight shadows attack them.

 Chapter 961

    These people are first-class experts, so it''s enough to use one person to deal with green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    For Sikong, there are only six.


    As for the nine songs of Phoenix, Fengling alone is enough.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan two people deal with a first-class master, but also can draw. Si kongcao is tough, but it''s not so easy for him to compete with six first-class masters. He can''t help Huang Jiuge for a while.


    However, for the time being, Huang Jiuge can still pay for Fengling.


    "Fengling, don''t you know why he doesn''t like you? Because you are selfish, you don''t know what love is. Love is giving, not taking. No man likes a selfish woman. " Huang Jiuge said.


    Of course, Longxiao doesn''t like Fengling, not because she is selfish, but because she doesn''t like it or doesn''t like it, but it doesn''t prevent huangjiuge from using this to stimulate Fengling and distract her attention.


    Smell speech, Feng Ling a Zheng, in the eyes flash thinking.


    Is that so? Does brother long dislike her because she is selfish?


    But just for a moment, this problem was denied by Fengling, because she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her selfishness. If she didn''t ask for love, how could she get it? What''s the meaning of not getting it.


    "Well! If love doesn''t ask for it, how can we get it? If we can''t get it, what''s the meaning of love? You don''t ask because you don''t love at all. " Feng Ling retorts.


    Huang Jiuge was angry and laughed by Feng Ling''s remark: "the problem is that he doesn''t love you at all"


    "so what? I don''t care. I want what I like. If I don''t get it, I''ll destroy it. " Fengling said, eyes are bloodthirsty crazy, attack also more and more ruthless up.


    Phoenix nine song almost vomited blood, this Phoenix Ling, is really selfish and overbearing to be heinous!


    However, in the face of Feng Ling''s fierce attack, Huang Jiuge can''t bear it any more. Seeing this, Si kongcao is worried and wants to help, but he is stopped by these people.


    At this time, Phoenix Ling hand raised the whip toward the Phoenix nine song hit, Phoenix nine song with dragon scale dagger block, Phoenix Ling did not escape the meaning, this let the Phoenix nine song some unknown.


    Because Fengling knows that it''s just an egg against a stone.


    Now that she doesn''t want the whip, what if she cuts it off!


    However, the accident happened at this time.


    The whip was cut off when it collided with the dragon scale dagger, but once it was cut off, a piece of powder was raised in the fracture of the whip. Because too suddenly, the Phoenix nine song reaction is not good, then was sprinkled on the body.


    Huang Jiuge is shocked. She doesn''t know what the powder is, but she thinks it should be poison powder. So she takes out a detoxification pill from space to take it.


    "Ge''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut also saw it. He was also shocked and wanted to come, but he had some difficulties.


    And Feng Ling sees the action of Huang Jiuge, and then laughs madly: "ha ha ha! Huang Jiuge, even if you have a panacea, it''s useless, because it''s not poison, it''s soul eating powder. In the soul powder, your soul will be swallowed bit by bit, until the ashes, ha ha ha


    What? Soul powder?


    Not only Huang Jiuge, but also Sikong Tiao and Qingzhi Qingtan suddenly froze and turned pale.


    "Fengling, you''re looking for death..." it was almost the sound of squeezing out from between your teeth. Sikongchu''s murderous spirit burst out and attacked Fengling like a mad lion.

 Chapter 962

    The people who had been besieging Sikong cut immediately stopped, but also at this time, two people came from the sky, who would stop Sikong cut, let Sikong cut attack Fengling without resistance.


    Sikong cut speed is too fast, Fengling although reaction came over, but want to escape, but already late.


    Therefore, fenglingshengsheng was hit in the chest by sikongchu''s palm. Her internal force made her organs tumble, and then she flew several meters. She fell down heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If it wasn''t for Fengling''s deep internal power, this palm was enough to kill her, but even if it didn''t kill her, it was enough to kill half of her.


    After giving Feng Ling a palm, Si kongcao doesn''t care about her. He immediately comes to Huang Jiuge and holds her in his arms.


    "Ge''er, how do you feel?" Sikong''s voice was trembling, not only his voice, but also his body.


    Fengling said that it was the soul eating powder just now. If he was killed by the soul eating powder, his soul would be swallowed up bit by bit until it disappeared, which made Sikong cut unacceptable and extremely scared.


    Seeing that Sikong cut didn''t worry about herself, Fengling wanted to escape. In fact, she also acted. It''s a pity that she did. Several people in black appeared around her and surrounded her, leaving her no way to escape.


    "I''m fine. Have you forgotten what I do?" Huang Jiuge raised a meaningful smile and comforted her.


    Yes, she''s not really OK.


    Because when she heard that it was soul devouring powder, she immediately took out the talisman from the space to drive away the soul devouring powder.


    Soul swallowing powder is a kind of Yin evil thing, so the anti evil Fu has an effect on it.


    Smell speech, see Huang nine song relaxed self-confident look again, Si Kong cut then letter, this just relaxed tone.


    "Take the king first and get rid of them." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Good" Sikong cut should road, direct toward Feng Ling attack and go.


    Fengling was not Sikong''s opponent, but now she was seriously injured, let alone Sikong''s opponent.


    Basically, there was no room to fight back. Soon, he was badly hit and fell to the ground on the verge of death.


    Fengling looked at Sikong cut and huangjiu song''s eyes full of venom and unwilling, coldly said: "huangjiu song, Sikong cut, I will incarnate the devil, and you more than endless."


    After that, Feng Ling''s mouth raised a strange smile, and then he died, the strange smile still hung on his face.


    Moreover, her eyes didn''t close, and she still looked resentful. She was staring at Huang Jiuge and couldn''t close her eyes.


    Feng Ling''s words make Huang Jiuge''s eyes slightly narrowed. She doesn''t think it''s impossible. Instead, she has already been psychologically prepared.


    Feng Ling''s resentment is so heavy. If there is no accident, it will turn into Yin Ling. Moreover, Taoism should not be low.


    In order to avoid more trouble, Huang Jiuge can only start first. So, just after Fengling died, before her soul came out of her body, Huang Jiuge immediately went to Fengling''s body, picked up the zhenhunfu and pasted it on Fengling''s body.


    This green Gardenia Green Tan and others do not understand, but Sikong cut but probably know, so did not disturb.


    When a few runes were pasted on Fengling''s body, suddenly a woman''s shrill cry broke through the sky, which made everyone shiver. Only Huang Jiuge was the most calm.


    However, just when Huang Jiuge was going to put a symbol on Fengling again, suddenly, with a bang, Fengling''s body exploded and a touch of soul broke out.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge''s secret way is not good. She still can''t be shaken.

 Chapter 963

    Everyone was surprised to see Fengling''s body exploding. What''s the matter?


    When Phoenix nine song see Phoenix Ling''s soul, Phoenix nine song pupil suddenly shrunk, hard inverted took a breath.


    Demon, it''s demon.


    Huang Jiuge thinks that Fengling will become an evil spirit, but unexpectedly, she will become an evil spirit.


    This is the first evil spirit that Huang Jiuge saw in her life.


    The potential and explosive power of the evil spirit is much stronger than that of the evil spirit. If she doesn''t get rid of it before her soul has just come out of her body and has not been trained to improve her Taoism, it will be difficult to get rid of it in the future.


    Now the evil spirit is invisible, that is to say, the only one who can deal with the evil spirit is Huang Jiuge.


    It''s OK to deal with evil spirits, but Huang Jiuge doesn''t have much confidence in dealing with evil spirits.


    Of course, Huang Jiuge can''t be stupid enough to be a real person to Fu Fengling.


    Now, it''s time to use her ghost.


    Just in a few seconds, Fengling has absorbed all the souls of the people who just died, and then comes to huangjiuge.


    Because Fengling didn''t know that she was seen by huangjiuge, so she didn''t come fast to huangjiuge.


    However, in those seconds when Huang Jiuge was stunned, Si kongcao still saw Feng Ling''s shadow in her eyes. He knew that it was Yin Ling.


    Fengling, really become a ghost.


    He thought that he could help Huang Jiuge, so he immediately went to Huang Jiuge and asked in a low voice, "is there any talisman"


    Huang Jiuge didn''t know that Sikong cut saw the shadow of Fengling in her eyes, but he knew that Sikong cut was not afraid of Yinqi, and after dealing with Yinling last time, Sikong cut was also very sensitive to Yinqi.


    So when Sikong cut asked for the talisman, Huang Jiuge didn''t think much, and immediately took out a bunch of ghost killing talisman from his bosom (space) to give it to Sikong cut.


    Seeing Feng Ling walk in, Huang Jiuge immediately throws a ghost killing amulet at her.


    Huang nine song''s action everybody sees in the eye, express doubt in succession, don''t know what she this is to do.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan want to come forward, but was Sikong cut aware, a vision to stop.


    Talisman is the enemy of evil things. Even if Fengling is a demon, no matter how powerful he is, he will not be afraid of it.


    Because even if her spirit was hit by talisman, she would still be injured.


    But also because Fengling is a demon, Taoism and sharpness are much higher than the evil spirits, so when they see the talisman coming, they quickly escape, and the talisman thrown by huangjiuge is empty.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge was not surprised. On the contrary, she knew that it was not easy to hit Fengling.


    After dodging, Feng Ling looked at Huang Jiuge coldly and said, "Huang Jiuge, I didn''t expect that you still have this ability."


    "There are more than you can think of!" Huang nine songs cold way.


    Huang Jiuge''s words were just like talking to himself, which made people feel puzzled and strange. But because of Sikong''s sign, no one dared to make a sound and disturb her.


    Only Sikong Chu knew that she was talking to Fengling, though he didn''t know what Fengling was talking about.


    "Yes? Let me see what you can do Fengling disdains to say that although she is afraid of the talisman on huangjiu singer, her martial arts is not as good as herself, so Fengling doesn''t think that she will hit herself.


    Of course, if Huang Jiuge dealt with her alone, how could Huang Jiuge deal with her alone!


    In the Phoenix nine song and Phoenix Ling dialogue of these seconds, Sikong cut has pretended to have nothing happened to the side.

 Chapter 964

    Then, after seeing Fengling''s position in her eyes, she immediately threw several ghost killing runes at her.


    Then, several talismans flew out of the hands of Huang Jiuge.


    Such a series of attacks, too suddenly, let Feng disorderly feet, a careless, not all avoided, was hit by a talisman on the right shoulder, "bang" a burst, with a burning smell and putrid smell, Fengling also issued a shrill scream.


    They didn''t hear the call, but they smelled the smell of burning and putrefaction, which made them feel more strange.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Fengling watched huangjiuge warily, and then looked at sikongduan. She didn''t expect sikongduan to see her, and hit her back.


    For Phoenix nine song, Phoenix Ling not afraid, but add boss empty cut, she was afraid.


    At this time, Fengling subconsciously want to escape, in fact, she also did so.


    But how can Huang Jiuge give her a chance to leave! This is nothing but letting the tiger go back to the mountain!


    "Back off, as far away as possible." At the same time, she threw several talismans at Fengling.


    Other people don''t know why Huang Jiuge asked them to retreat, but they didn''t listen. Qi Qi retreated. Only Sikong Chou didn''t retreat.


    His eyes have been staring at the eyes of Huang Jiuge, but his senses feel the location of Yin Qi, so as to judge the exact location of Feng Ling.


    Fengling to escape, Sikong cut also saw, so immediately toward her throw kill ghost Fu.


    With precaution, Fengling naturally won''t be hit easily, but she is very embarrassed to avoid.


    When Huang Jiuge threw the talisman to Fengling, he took out the brush from the space and let the people retreat with a bang. The farther the better, at the same time, he quickly drew the talisman in the void.


    With the action of Huang Jiuge, people see that the golden light is like a ghost amulet. After a breath, it forms a amulet.


    People with common sense all know that it''s rune. As the saying goes, I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen a pig run?


    Especially the peace talisman, but the people are most interested in it!


    But they didn''t understand the rune, and they didn''t know what the rune was drawn by Huang Jiuge.


    What''s more, why can Huang Jiuge draw a symbol in the sky, and there is such a golden light? What''s the reason for drawing this symbol? All this is mysterious and strange to them, which they have never touched in their life.


    So, people were shocked.


    After the rune was finished, the golden light talisman was thrown out of the sky and disappeared with a wave of the singer Huang Jiu.


    The summoning sign is thrown. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight evil spirits appear in the air. They are also invisible. Only Huang Jiuge can see them.


    Of course, there is Fengling.


    Although people didn''t see evil spirits, there were so many evil spirits in the air. Feel the sudden wind around, so that people can''t help shivering, don''t know what happened.


    Seeing the evil spirits around, Fengling was shocked and immediately on guard.


    Although Fengling is a demon, Taoism is much better than evil spirits. But as the saying goes, two hands are hard to beat four fists. In front of the huge forces, Fengling is in a weak position.


    "Huang Jiuge, you are really good at it!" This time, Fengling had to praise her nine songs, but she was extremely resentful.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Jiuge''s skill is really great! She was wrong about Huang Jiuge.


    "You are also a good skill. I have to summon so many evil spirits to deal with you." Huang nine songs also can''t help but sigh a way, don''t deny Feng Ling''s ability in the slightest.

 Chapter 965

    "Oh! Should I be honored? " Feng Ling is full of sarcastic sneer way, look full of venom, she just don''t feel what honor! It''s too late for resentment!


    "Fengling, it''s your fault from the beginning to the end. Of course, if you are selfish, you don''t think so. I don''t want to make any sense with you. Since you and I are doomed to die, I won''t say anything In the previous paragraph, Huang Jiuge''s tone was flat, but when she said this, it was a turn of the tongue and became cold: "if you have the ability, kill me. If I don''t get in the way, what''s waiting for you will be gone forever."


    "If I''m not in the way, I''ll be waiting for you. I''ll be dead forever." Let Feng Ling''s soul can''t help shaking.


    She knew that Huang Jiuge was not just joking.


    Although she does not know the ability of Huang Jiuge, her ability to draw symbols and summon evil spirits means that her ability is not simple.


    If she said that, she would do it.


    Although in the heart fear, but the strong self-esteem does not allow her to bow, besides, even if the Phoenix nine song is willing to let her go, she will not let the Phoenix nine song.


    So, their final result is either you die or I die.


    Because the fear in the heart makes Fengling angry, let her try her best to say: "less nonsense, if you have the ability, you will let me die, and I will never live beyond."


    After that, Fengling comes to attack huangjiuge.


    Just, she moves, the evil spirits surrounding her also move, so she wants to attack Huang Jiuge, there is no chance at all.


    But Huang Jiuge didn''t do it, because she needed to conserve her energy. When the evil spirits had consumed Fengling''s vitality, she would do it again, and break up Fengling''s soul in one fell swoop, so that she would die forever.


    If not completely solve Fengling, she and Fengling entanglement will not stop.


    She does not have so much energy, but accompany Feng Ling entanglement, more do not want to take this risk.


    In the fight between the evil spirits and Fengling, a black air came out, and there was a cold air.


    Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded.


    At this time, if people are still at a loss, then their IQ is really urgent.


    Although they still didn''t know what was going on, they had a guess from Huang Jiuge''s actions, what she said to herself, and what was going on in front of them.


    Should not be, the other side is a ghost!


    Although they never believe in ghosts, the stories and legends about them are not strange.


    It''s said that ghosts are invisible to mortals; it''s said that the place where ghosts appear will be full of dark wind; it''s said that ghosts have magic power and will emit black fog; it''s said that ghosts are afraid of dog blood; it''s said that ghosts are afraid of yellow amulets and so on.


    Although, they still feel incredible, unacceptable, but what happened tonight, there is no better explanation than this guess.


    People, for ghosts will have subconscious fear, so after they have this guess, they can''t help feeling nervous.


    Especially green Gardenia Green Sandalwood, face straight hair white.


    "Green gardenia, you say, those black things, are not ghosts!" Green Sandalwood close to green gardenia, want to seek a sense of security, but did not get relief, still feel fear.


    "It should be, isn''t it?" The voice of green Gardenia also can''t help shaking, although not sure, but rather believe its have, not believe its No.


    Green Sandalwood mercilessly swallowed saliva, no longer speak, quietly looking at.

 Chapter 966

    In the face of seven or eight evil spirits, Fengling was no match no matter how fierce she was. So soon, Fengling was more and more defeated, and her vitality was quickly consumed.


    When Fengling has been unable to fight back, nine Phoenix song shot.


    The pen is waving in the air, and many ghost killing runes fight against Fengling. Although Fengling is not willing to be controlled, she doesn''t even have the ability to resist now, so she can only let the ghost killing runes hit her.


    A shrill scream, not seeping, a stream of scorched and putrid smell, let disgusting, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood directly can not help but vomit out.


    Feng Ling stares at Huang Jiuge coldly, just like the devil who wants to kill her. She wants to pick her flesh and blood: "Huang Jiuge, Sikong, I curse you with my soul, you can''t die well"


    for Feng Ling''s curse, Huang Jiuge frowns tightly. Although she doesn''t think it will come true, she is still uncomfortable to be cursed.


    However, Huang Jiuge doesn''t compete with Fengling. She attacks Fengling wholeheartedly.


    It''s a great consumption of mental energy to use the empty symbols, and it''s even more difficult for a few symbols to break up a strong soul.


    Therefore, with more and more talisman paintings, Huang Jiuge''s complexion became paler and paler, and her spiritual power became weaker and weaker.


    However, Fengling''s soul is becoming weaker and weaker.


    Seeing the weaker and weaker Huang Jiuge, everyone was worried, especially Sikong, and his whole heart hurt.


    But he also knew that at this time, he could not be disturbed.


    Although there are many ghost killing runes in the space of huangjiuge, the power of Huangfu is far less than the golden light Rune drawn by magic brush, so huangjiuge does not waste Huangfu.


    After Huang Jiuge throws the 29th ghost killing talisman, Feng Ling''s soul is finally completely broken up, turning into a stream of black smoke and floating in the air. And Huang Jiuge also fell down because of excessive mental exhaustion.


    "Ge''er ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sikong cut saw this, and quickly came to Huang Jiuge, hugged her, full of heartache.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" green gardenia, Green Sandalwood and others see, also quickly ran over.


    "It''s all right, it''s just excessive mental consumption, Fengling, has been annihilated by the ashes ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge said feebly, then fainted.


    Knowing that Huang Jiuge''s mental exhaustion was nothing serious, they were relieved, but they couldn''t help worrying.


    Si kongcao immediately transfers internal power to Huang Jiuge. When Huang Jiuge''s complexion improves, he stops his internal power.


    Huang nine song''s body is no big problem, but because of overwork, still heavy sleepy.


    Yihuang Jiuge''s current situation is not suitable for running, but now the broken temple has been burned down and can no longer live, and there are countless dead bodies here, and the stench is constant, so it''s natural that she can''t stay.


    Therefore, Sikong Chu had to order everyone to clean up and leave here first.


    But before you leave, put out the fire here.


    Although the fire is much smaller now, so it won''t burn around, it''s better to put it out just in case.


    At this time, several dark guards of sikongchu came back carrying the comatose Chen Zilin and asked, "master, how do these three people deal with it?"


    Sikong cut silent, rare a kindness: "take it!"


    After all, these three people are also implicated because of them.


    Soon, the fire was put out, and the people rode away.


    As for those evil spirits, before Huang Jiuge was in a coma, he had already signaled them to leave.

 Chapter 967

    Sikong cut will Phoenix nine song tightly in his arms, all the way slowly, for fear of Phoenix nine song be bumped.


    It''s hard to walk at night. After driving for about half an hour, the crowd stopped.


    Si kongcao and others were lucky to meet a cave. Although the cave was shallow, it was more than enough to accommodate more than ten of them.


    After settling down, some subordinates start a fire in a hurry. Some subordinates take out the mat they take with them to cushion them, so that Huang Jiuge can lie down and have a rest.


    After placing Huang Jiuge, Sikong Chou takes off his coat and drapes it for Huang Jiuge. This makes the cape that Qingzhi just took out useless, so he has to put it back.


    As for Chen Zilin, they were directly put on the straw.


    Although their injuries were not mild, they were not too serious. At least they were not disabled, let alone fatal.


    Huang Jiuge''s people have already treated their wounds. They will wake up soon.


    Yes, an hour later, Chen Zilin three people wake up one after another, feel a burst of chest pain, very uncomfortable.


    After waking up, Qingtan told them the situation.


    Of course, Qingtan only said what should be said. For example, they were injured and fainted, so they left with them.


    Qingtan also apologizes because he was hurt by them, but Chen Zilin doesn''t care. Instead, he feels guilty because he can''t help him, and thanks them for saving himself.


    Dawn slowly opened the curtain, in addition to nine songs, almost all night.


    Although people take turns to watch the night and take turns to rest, it''s not easy for people in the wilderness to fall asleep.


    At daybreak, Huang Jiuge naturally woke up, but her spirit was still a little weak.


    Seeing that the spirit of Huang Jiuge is not good, Si kongcao doesn''t want to start in a hurry. He wants Huang Jiuge to have a good rest, but he is rejected by Huang Jiuge.


    It''s not that she''s showing off. It''s really no big deal.


    If he couldn''t get rid of Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao had to compromise, but he wanted to ask Huang Jiuge to ride the same horse with him.


    Si kongcao gives in, and Huang Jiuge refuses.


    Because they had to pass through Yuecheng when they went to Jiangcheng, they let Chen Zilin go with them.


    In order to take care of the body of Huang Jiuge and the injury of Chen Zilin, the speed of all the way is not fast.


    At this speed, we have two hours to go to Yuecheng.


    When there was still an hour away from Yuecheng, when they were going through the woods, a dozen people in black suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Because Fengling is dead, so huangjiuge and Sikong don''t think these people have something to do with Fengling, but who are they!


    They are puzzled, to convenient mouth: "we only take Chen Zilin''s life, other people leave as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Chen Zilin''s master and servant were all stunned, but they didn''t feel the slightest surprise. On the contrary, they expected it.


    And they know why they want to take his life.


    Chen Zilin didn''t want to implicate Huang Jiuge and others, so he said, "you guys, since they''re here for me, you can go ahead."


    Huang Jiuge and others are ungrateful! Last night, people helped them. Although they didn''t help, their actions proved their loyalty.


    Now that people are in trouble, why don''t they help them?


    Besides, people are still injured now!


    "Is Mr. Chen trying to trap us in injustice? We were assassinated last night, and you helped. Now that you are in trouble, if we leave, we will be ungrateful. " Huang nine song pretends dissatisfaction of say, but didn''t blame each other''s meaning.

 Chapter 968

    Chen Zilin naturally recognized that Huang Jiuge''s words were just teasing himself, but he just did feel that they were trapped in injustice, so he could not help feeling embarrassed and did not refute.


    "It''s just a few things that can''t be put on the table. We don''t pay attention to them yet."


    Huang Jiuge''s words are not big words. Although there are about ten people on the other side, they are not experts. It''s only a matter of minutes to kill them.


    After that, Huang Jiuge gave a sign, and the five dead men immediately attacked and left.


    It can be said that the master and servant of Chen Zilin have not responded yet. They have all fallen down to the convenience, and they are stunned.


    "Mr. Chen, do you need to ask behind the scenes Huang nine songs ask a way.


    Chen Zilin''s face sank when he mentioned the backstage man, and said: "no need"


    because he already knew who the backstage man was.


    To this, Huang nine songs also guessed, so don''t feel surprised.


    "What do you want to do with these people?" Huang nine song asks a way, after all these people are to hurtle him to come, still let him decide better.


    Chen Zilin was silent and said coldly, "kill them all!"


    The reason why Chen Zilin kept silent was that he moved his heart of compassion and felt that although they should die to assassinate him, they were ordered by others. But on second thought, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself, so I decided to kill them.


    "As you wish," Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel that it''s wrong for Chen Zilin to kill them. On the contrary, if she doesn''t kill them, she looks down on him!


    After getting Huang Jiuge''s signal, the five dead men immediately hanged the dozen people in black.


    The dozen men in black had no ability to resist, and they were all annihilated in an instant.


    After solving these people, Huang Jiuge and others will continue on their way.


    All the way to Yuecheng.


    In order to thank Huang Jiuge and others for their help, Chen Zilin invited them to the restaurant for dinner.


    Why restaurants, not homes! After all, Chen Zilin''s family is here in Yuecheng. If they are invited home, they will show more respect.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s just that he doesn''t want to involve them in something about the Chen family.


    In this regard, Huang Jiuge and others naturally understand.


    And it''s time for dinner, so Huang Jiuge and others didn''t refuse.


    I would like to have a good meal and continue on my way. I will go to Jiangcheng before dark. But I don''t want to. I haven''t had a good meal yet. It''s dark and cloudy. It''s raining heavily soon.


    Now, Huang Jiuge and others can''t catch up, so they can only live in Yuecheng and leave tomorrow morning.


    The place where Chen Zilin invited Huang Jiuge and others to have dinner was the best restaurant in Yuecheng, so he directly opened a room for them in this restaurant.


    After settling down Huang Jiuge and others, Chen Zilin left.


    Although it was still raining, he had something to do, so he had to leave first.


    Huang Jiuge''s body is still a little weak, so she will have a rest after a good meal.


    Sikong cut sent Huang Jiuge back to the room, but as soon as he went in, he would not leave. He said that he was worried about her safety, so he wanted to stay and protect her.


    In this regard, the Phoenix nine Song said very speechless, can''t help turning a white eye toward him: "Phoenix Ling has been out, I have no danger, you this reason is not too far fetched."


    Being exposed, Sikong didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he said frankly, "OK! Actually, I want to sleep with you. "


    Si kongcao didn''t blush at all. After that, he picked up Huang Jiuge and went to the bedside.

 Chapter 969

    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Huang Jiuge is angry and secretly scolds Sikong cut for being shameless, but she doesn''t resist, because she knows that for Sikong cut, the resistance is invalid.


    So, Huang Jiuge let Sikong cut to hold her to sleep.


    Maybe because of the reason of Sikong''s presence, Huang Jiuge felt very safe, so she soon fell asleep.


    Huang Jiuge was sleeping soundly, but it was bitter for Sikong.


    It''s impossible for a person to keep a fixed posture when he sleeps. With the moving of Huang Jiuge, he naturally moves to the place where he shouldn''t move, and then lights up Sikong''s desire and fire.


    Sikong cut, not to mention how uncomfortable and depressed he was, knew that sleeping with Huang Jiuge would be the result, but he still couldn''t help getting close to her.


    Now it''s time to blame yourself.


    Sikong cut to escape, but looking at the Phoenix nine song stable sleep Yan, and don''t have the heart to wake her.


    Of course, if he could, he would like to eat Huang Jiuge directly.


    If he can''t eat it now, he can only write it down in secret and ask for it when he can.


    Fortunately, it was a nap. The sleep time was not long. About half an hour later, Huang Jiuge woke up.


    As soon as Huang Jiuge wakes up, Si kongcao rushes out of the room and uses cold water to vent the fire.


    Si kongcao''s reaction, what else does Huang Jiuge not understand! However, compared with the last time, this time, Huang Jiuge felt less embarrassed and shy.


    Although worried about whether he will be sick, but think of this is the consequence of his own, Phoenix nine song is not kind to laugh out.


    Just out of the door, Sikong Chou naturally heard the laughter, and his face could not help getting hot. He once again secretly wrote a pen, and when he could eat it, he would get it back.


    At this time, the rain has stopped, and after the rain is the sun, wet underground in the rapid drying.


    However, it''s not too early at this time. Even if we set out, we can''t reach Jiangcheng before dark, so a few people didn''t mean to set out.


    Phoenix Ling out, spirit recovery, Phoenix nine song mood is still good, so called on green Gardenia Green Tan, go shopping.


    As for Si kongcao, he was directly forgotten by Huang Jiuge.


    The main thing is that when women go shopping, men are uncomfortable with them. Moreover, with Sikong''s face, it would make her feel very uncomfortable to attract the adoring eyes of girls.


    Of course, when she goes out with such a gorgeous face, she will attract the eyes of many men, but when she goes out, she has already put on the veil.


    When Si kongcao comes out of the cold bath, Huang Jiuge is no longer in the restaurant. The taste of being abandoned makes him depressed.


    But he stayed in the restaurant peacefully.


    Yuecheng is also very prosperous, it should be said that the general city, will be very prosperous.


    After all, Dongqing is not a backward country, but a top four country.


    Green Sandalwood''s temperament is more lively. As soon as it comes out, it will string up and down, like a monkey.


    String string, with three strings of sugar gourd came back, handed Huang nine song and green Gardenia a string.


    "Too sweet to eat." Green gardenia is very disgusted said.


    "I don''t want to eat either," said Huang Jiuge.


    By their own master and sister dislike, green Tan said very hurt, but people don''t eat, she can''t force them to eat!


    "Well! If I don''t eat it, I''ll eat it myself. " The Green Tan doesn''t have good spirit of say, then fiercely bit the sugar gourd, that ruthless strength, seem to want to be in the heart of sullen scatter in this sugar gourd general.

 Chapter 970

    "Master, that garment shop is the property of qingmumen. Look, there are so many people!" Walking, Green Sandalwood suddenly pointed to a store road, that tone, with a sense of pride.


    After hearing the words, Huang Jiuge reflected that this is Yuecheng, belonging to Jiangzhou, and there are branches in qingmumen.


    It has to be said that the headmaster of huangjiuge is too incompetent.


    I have a restaurant in my family, but I have to spend money to live in another family. How can I feel a little uncomfortable!


    Although there''s a reason for it, there''s still something wrong in her heart: "let''s go and have a look."


    People are here, if you don''t go to see the situation, it is really incompetent.


    The business of qingmumen''s clothing shop is really good. Although the new things introduced by qingmumen have been learned by other businesses in the past year, huangjiuge has foresight!


    I know that once something new comes out, it will soon be imitated, so I don''t launch it all at once.


    In the gambling house, two or three kinds of playing methods are introduced in a quarter.


    In the clothing, spring, summer, autumn and winter each launched two or three styles, next year''s spring, summer, autumn and winter and several other styles.


    Huang Jiuge has no talent for design, but she was born in the advanced modern age. When she saw more ancient clothes of various ages, she naturally remembered them.


    It''s a matter of minutes if you want to draw more than ten styles.


    Besides, no matter where you are, there is no shortage of talents.


    In the basic design of huangjiuge, the professionals in charge of the clothing design can change the style of the heart again with a little change.


    Therefore, there is no fear that there will be no new style.


    The clothing shop in qingmumen is about 70-80 square meters in size and is divided into two floors.


    The first layer is ordinary clothes and cloth, and the second layer is divided into two areas, one is top grade, the other is limited.


    Limited, a city, only launched a set, so wear up, will not be afraid of bumping shirt.


    However, Limited clothing, the price is naturally expensive, can wear, must be rich.


    After a turn on the first floor, Huang Jiuge went up to the second floor.


    As soon as I got to the stairs, I heard a quarrel coming from upstairs. It seemed that I was quarreling about a piece of clothes.


    On the second floor, sure enough, two girls were fighting for a limited edition dress. They said that they were the first to see it.


    "Lu Zhenzhen, why are you so shameless! It''s the dress I saw first The woman in pink looks like a pathetic grievance. I feel pity for her very much. It''s easy for men to be protective.


    But in the eyes of women, it seems more artificial, a proper white lotus.


    The woman, who was called Lu Zhenzhen, was sarcastic and sneered: "Oh! Su Yiyao, it''s you who are shameless! This dress is obviously what I like first. Hum! Yes, even you robbed your sister''s fiance, not to mention a dress


    Smell speech, Su Yiyao immediately rose red face, angry and guilty, retort: "you, you nonsense, I didn''t, is the son more elder brother said like me."


    Lu Zhenzhen sneered even more: "Su Yiyao, don''t treat everyone as a fool. Don''t think we all don''t know how you fell into Chen ziyue''s arms on purpose and how you flirted with Chen ziyue. Although a man like Chen ziyue is not worthy of Yixue, how can a divorced woman remarry? If it wasn''t for Yixue''s strength, something might have happened. ¡°

 Chapter 971

    As Su Yixue is a good sister, Lu Zhenzhen naturally protects Su Yixue.


    Thinking of Su Yixue''s experience, Lu Zhenzhen wants to kill Chen ziyue and Su Yiyao.


    But she also knew that it was against the law to kill people. It was not worth killing them with her own life.


    And also in suyixue strong, nothing happened, is no face to go out again.


    Although we all know that this matter is Chen ziyue sorry Su Yixue first, they all sympathize with Su Yixue.


    However, the fact that Su Yixue was divorced is an unchangeable fact, which has an impact on her reputation after all.


    Lu Zhenzhen doesn''t care if her words will affect Su Yiyao. She can even rob her sister''s fiance. She has lost her reputation. What else can she hide.


    "You, you..." Su Yiyao was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Although she didn''t want to admit it, what Lu Zhenzhen said was true.


    She was scolded by her father, but who let the Su family rely on the Chen family, so she had to compromise.


    Although there are not many people in this shop, there are about ten of them. They feel that people look at her with disdain. No matter how thick skinned people are, they can''t stand it.


    So Su Yiyao ran straight away.


    Looking at the figure of Su Yiyao, Lu Zhenzhen doesn''t feel the joy of victory, because the damage they caused to Su Yixue can''t be made up with a few words of victory.


    "Help me wrap up this dress and send it to Su''s house. I said Lu Zhenzhen gave it to Miss Su." Lu Zhenzhen said to the waiter.


    In fact, Su Yiyao took a fancy to this dress first, but she just robbed it. What''s the matter?


    She not only robbed, but also gave it to Su Yixue. She wanted to be su Yiyao.


    "Yes, guest." The waiter immediately began to pack.


    "That Su Yiyao''s is so shameless that he even robbed his sister''s fiance." Qingtan couldn''t help muttering.


    Although the voice is not big, it is enough for the people in the shop to hear it.


    As soon as Qingtan''s words fell, Lu Zhenzhen''s words came, and his tone was extremely ironic: "isn''t it? Like mother, like daughter. When her mother took a fancy to her brother-in-law, she designed to cook raw rice and then committed herself to be a concubine. Later, he was angry with his sister and was helped to be upright. However, Su Yixue is obviously much better than her mother. She snatched her prospective brother-in-law before her sister got married. "


    Although Lu Zhenzhen said in public that others were short and unkind, the Su family''s affair in Yuecheng was not a secret, so it was not something that could not be said.


    "What, there are such things? This mother and daughter are too shameless Smell speech, green Tan surprised surprised breath out, a pair of angry appearance, can''t help for Su Yixue hold injustice.


    "There are so many shameless people in the world. What''s so strange about it?" Compared with the fuss of Qingtan, Qingzhi is more calm.


    Although, after hearing Lu Zhenzhen''s words, she also has disgust for Su Yiyao''s mother and daughter and sympathy for Su Yixue, it is someone else''s business after all. Why do they sigh so much!


    "That''s a good thing to say, but the so-called out of sight, out of mind, can''t help being touched." Green Tan unconvinced retort.


    Green Gardenia did not speak, because for Green Tan''s words, she can not deny.


    The same is true of Huang Jiuge, but she doesn''t want to go deep into this topic: "OK, let''s go!"

 Chapter 972

    After Huang Jiuge and others left the clothing shop, they went to the gambling shop again. The restaurant shook and the brothel walked outside. The business was really good.


    Walking, the stomach of Green Sandalwood sang empty city plan unexpectedly.


    "No! You''ve just had three strings of sugar gourd and two pancakes... When can you eat them like this? " Qingzhi feels embarrassed.


    Green Sandalwood complexion is red, embarrassed extremely, but unconvinced retort: "it wants to be hungry, I also don''t want to!"


    Qingtan''s words remind Huang Jiuge of the classic network sentences of the 21st century. It started first. It''s none of my business, so I can''t help laughing.


    Despised by his sisters and laughed at by his master, Qingtan just wants to find a hole to drill up. It''s too humiliating.


    "Let''s go and eat!" Huang Jiuge didn''t treat her own people badly. Since she was hungry, she had to eat.


    At the mention of eating, Green Sandalwood''s eyes suddenly glowed, what embarrassment disappeared instantly, and turned into a dogleg: "Hey, hey! The master is the best. "


    Looking at Qingtan''s unpromising appearance, Qingzhi is full of disgust: "unpromising"


    "how is unpromising? People are iron, food is just, hungry don''t eat, strength is not support, have the ability you don''t eat Green Tan unconvinced retort.


    "Well! I don''t care about you. " Qingzhi feels that she can''t communicate with Qingtan. She just feels that Qingtan has become a dog leg in order to eat. It''s not that she won''t eat, let alone that she won''t eat.


    Of course, there is no malice in this disgust, just a way of getting along with each other.


    It''s not time for dinner, so Huang Jiuge didn''t plan to have dinner. Instead, she went to eat Yuecheng''s special snacks.


    Every place has its own special snacks.


    When a few people pass by a shop called Shangpin seafood, Huang Jiuge remembers that she hasn''t eaten seafood for a long time.


    You know, she also liked seafood very much in her previous life.


    Don''t ask qingzhiqingtan whether to eat, Huang Jiuge directly went in, opened a private room, quickly ordered two Jin fried crayfish, three steamed hairy crabs, a two Jin steamed fish, and Shengzi and so on.


    Because Jiangzhou is not close to the sea, so seafood is very rare and expensive, but so what? The so-called gold is hard to buy, I like it! Since you want to eat, how about a big bloodletting?


    Green Gardenia Green Tan is not picky, so don''t care about what Phoenix nine song order.


    Moreover, they have never eaten seafood, so they are very rare.


    Soon, the seafood came up one by one. Huang Jiuge didn''t wait for the dish to finish, but he ate it regardless of his image. He could see green gardenia and Green Sandalwood.


    However, when they tasted the delicious seafood, they couldn''t take care of their image and gobbled it up like a starving ghost reincarnated.


    When the waiter came in to see the three women gobbling up, they were all frightened. There was an illusion that if they stayed one more second, they would not eat them.


    As soon as this illusion came out, the waiter put down the dishes and left in a hurry. There was a feeling of running away, which made Huang Jiuge and her three feel puzzled.


    Obviously, they have forgotten their indecent image at the moment.


    If you let Huang Jiuge and others know what the waiter thinks, I don''t know if the three people will be choked.


    After eating and drinking enough, three people are satisfied with the belch.


    "These shrimps and crabs are so delicious. I just don''t know if they are in Jiangcheng. If they are, I will eat them often." Green Tan a pair of especially meaning not finish of say.

 Chapter 973

    "If you eat often, you have to be able to afford it." Green Gardenia not polite attack Green Tan Road.


    Qingtan didn''t know the price of these seafood, but she just noticed that it was too expensive for her.


    Today''s meal will cost them two months'' money!


    It''s because Huang Jiuge never treats them badly. She gives them several times as much as other people''s monthly money. If it''s ordinary monthly money, I''m afraid that this meal will cost them more than half a year''s monthly money.


    "Er... How much is this meal?" Hear green Gardenia say so, green Tan some consternation, is very expensive?


    "This meal may cost you two months a month!" Green Gardenia said relaxed, but listen to in the ears of Green Sandalwood, but like a bomb general, calm, exclaimed: "what? How much for two months? Isn''t that tens of taels of silver? "


    Green Gardenia again because of Green Sandalwood fuss and show disgust: "otherwise you think it! This is not a coastal area. Seafood is naturally rare. The rarer the delicacy, the more expensive it will be. "


    Green Tan smashed smack tongue, don''t know what to say, at the same time also difficult.


    She likes seafood very much, but she can''t afford it because it''s so expensive!


    Seeing the appearance of Qingtan''s trouble, Huang Jiuge was speechless and comforted: "well, your master, I also like this seafood very much. I have some to eat, and you will also have some to eat."


    Hearing the speech, Qingtan immediately swept away the appearance of the trouble and was glad to replace it. He immediately flattered and said, "I know the master is the best"


    "if there is no food, the master is not good?" Huang nine song pretends to put up a facial expression, displeased of ask a way.


    Qingtan''s face was stiff. Although he knew that Huang Jiuge was not really angry, he quickly explained that the dogleg was almost kneeling and licking: "it''s not, it''s not. If you have something to eat, the master is the best."


    Look at the appearance of Green Sandalwood, green gardenia is more and more disliked, simply don''t want to let people know they know.


    "Well, it''s time to go." Huang Jiuge shakes her head and laughs. Then she gets up and takes the lead.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood also follow up, leave.


    Si kongcao thinks that Huang Jiuge and others will come back soon after they go out. However, they have been out for two hours, and it''s time for dinner. If they don''t come back, Si kongcao can''t sit still.


    If it wasn''t for the worry that he would miss out with Huang Jiuge, he would have gone to find it.


    After a while, Huang Jiuge came back, and Si kongcao immediately complained: "why did you go out so long to come back? How boring it is to leave me here alone


    Er ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the appearance of Si Kongdiao made Huang Jiuge feel a little guilty, and immediately explained: "well, I went to inspect the qingmumen industry, so it took a long time."


    After hearing this, Sikong Chou realized that every city in Jiangzhou province had branches and industries of qingmumen. As the owner of qingmumen, Huang Jiuge naturally went to inspect the industry.


    Therefore, Si kongcao believed Huang Jiuge''s words and ignored her slightly guilty look.


    Huang Jiuge is really patrolling the industry of qingmumen, but he can''t help feeling a little guilty at the thought of eating and drinking outside.


    However, Si kongcao thought that Huang Jiuge should be tired and hungry when he inspected the industry. He was full of concern and said: "tired, hungry, too! You take a break and I''ll have the food prepared


    Hearing the words, Huang Jiuge''s face became stiff.


    Hungry? Nima, she''s full! It''s not digested yet!

 Chapter 974

    "I''m not hungry. I''ll eat later." Huang Jiuge immediately blocked the way.


    "All right!" For Huang Jiuge, Sikong cut is generally conniving. Anyway, it''s just Youshi now, and it''s a little early.


    Besides, he is not hungry. He can wait.


    Sitting is also sitting, a few people began to play cards again.


    However, it''s not about playing. It''s fun to bet a little money.


    Of course, small bet happy, bet hurt, so a few people bet is not big.


    He Huang Jiuge, a veteran player, naturally lost a lot.


    Sikong cut doesn''t care so little silver, so how to come at will, but Qingzhi Qingtan is not the same, lose, mood naturally affected.


    Especially Qingtan, because she lost the most.


    Looking at the pile of silver in front of Huang Jiuge''s desk, Qingtan stares and complains: "master, how can you win every time?"


    "I''ve already let go of water." Huang Jiuge also said that she was innocent and helpless. In fact, she didn''t mean to win their money, so she really let go of water.


    But I can''t help it. I''m lucky. I can''t stop money!


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Green Tan a choke, a breath almost didn''t come up, Huang nine song this words is too striking.


    If she said that her technique was good, Qingtan would feel better, but she even said that she had let go of water, let go of water, let go of water ¡¤


    How could she feel that she was being led by the nose, so depressed and swollen?


    "Don''t play" has been losing, Green Sandalwood also have no mind to play, because play again, or lose.


    There was no comment.


    In fact, Huang Jiuge didn''t really have much interest in playing cards. She just thought that sitting was the same, so she wanted to play and pass the time.


    And Sikong cut, is pure accompany Huang nine songs.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood because of feeling fresh, so more interest, but after losing in a row, naturally not much mind.


    It''s almost time. It''s time to finish the meal. Otherwise, it will be dark.


    Although Huang nine songs still don''t feel hungry, but how much still want to accompany Sikong cut to eat, otherwise feel a little sorry.


    Green Gardenia Green Tan because they don''t eat with Huang Jiuge and others, so they are not hungry, they directly don''t eat.


    Originally, Huang Jiuge just wanted to eat something, but he didn''t want to. Sikong cut always brought her vegetables. If she didn''t eat, he was wronged and forced her to eat.


    After eating well, I still took her to go shopping and take a walk.


    Huang Jiuge didn''t want to go out because she ate too much, but Sikong Chou said bitterly, "today you didn''t take me when you went out. You let me stay here alone for so long. Now you should make it up to me."


    No way, Huang Jiuge can only follow.


    Just just go out not long, Huang nine song and Si Kong cut then feel to be followed.


    However, the two were silent for the time being and walked on their own.


    Although I don''t know who is following them, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao can feel that the other party is not a good master.


    Although Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao don''t pay attention to each other, it doesn''t mean they don''t want to know why they want to follow them.


    After walking for a while, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao suddenly disappeared at the corner, and then several people who followed them realized that they were not exposed, so they did not dare to stay and left in a hurry.


    However, when they left, Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut came to a counter tracking.

 Chapter 975

    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao follow those people to the back door of a mansion. After the front door is opened, the three people go in.


    Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut directly over the wall, also followed in.


    With the skills of Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao, they are not first-class experts. It''s hard to find them, so they are all smooth.


    The three men came to a small courtyard and then entered the study.


    And Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut immediately came to the other side of the study, listening to the corner.


    "Young master"


    there were three respectful calls from the study, and then a serious male voice asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Young master, we followed them, but suddenly they disappeared. We suspected that we should have been found, so we did not dare to stay any longer."


    Hearing this, the young master said angrily, "what? If you dare to come back directly even if you suspect that you have been found, are you not afraid of the other party''s anti tracking? "


    I have to say that the young master is a smart man. He even thought of this, and he is right.


    "Subordinates know the crime"


    the three people obviously didn''t think of this layer. Hearing the words, they were shocked and immediately told the crime.


    "Well, they didn''t do anything to them anyway. Even if they found out, they couldn''t do anything." The man said, anyway, his purpose is not to do anything to them.


    "What''s next, young master?" One asked.


    "What can we do? Since these people can help Chen Zilin solve those killers so easily, they are not easy to be provoked. I don''t know what relationship they have with Chen Zilin. Just in case, I have to wait for them to leave and find another chance to attack Chen Zilin. Chen family, it can only be my Chen ziyue. " Said the young master.


    Chen ziyue?


    This name Huang nine songs have heard, in today''s daytime, is that for white lotus sister abandoned fiance slag male.


    For this kind of scum man, Huang Jiuge has never been good, no, should be full of bad feelings.


    "Get out!"


    "Yes"


    the three answered and went out immediately.


    And Huang nine song and Si Kong cut before those three people come out, already left.


    As for what they heard from Chen ziyue, Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to talk to Chen Zilin, because Chen Zilin knew who his enemies were, and knew his enemies better than they did, so they didn''t need to do anything more.


    After leaving Chen''s house, Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao went back to the restaurant directly.


    As soon as I entered the restaurant, I saw Chen Zilin sitting at the table facing the front door, followed by ah Hu and ah Bao.


    When Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao saw Chen Zilin, Chen Zilin also saw them.


    Seeing them, Chen Zilin immediately got up and walked up, and said with a friendly smile, "you two are back"


    "what''s the matter with Mr. Chen coming to see us at this time?" Huang Jiuge asked, subconsciously thinking that Chen Zilin had something to do with them.


    Nevertheless, Huang Jiuge doesn''t have any bad ideas about other people. Even if she wants to ask them for help, if she can help her, she will.


    However, Huang Jiuge thinks too much.


    "It''s nothing, but now I''m free, I''ll see if you''re used to it." Chen Zilin said with concern.


    "Mr. Chen has a heart. We live very well. Mr. Chen is injured. We''d better have a good rest." Huang Jiuge said.


    When Huang Jiuge said this, the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly dropped a few minutes. Everyone felt it, but they thought it was dark and the temperature had changed.

 Chapter 976

    Only Huang Jiuge knew that the air conditioning was from Sikong.


    As for why he suddenly sent out a cold air, I can figure out with my toes that Si kongcao was jealous because Huang Jiuge said that he cared about Chen Zilin.


    The reason why Huang Jiuge is so clear is that when Chen Zilin is on the road today, once he gets close to her and talks to her more, Sikong Chou will be upset. If he is upset, the air conditioner will be released.


    Huang nine songs in the heart feel speechless extremely, this man also very stingy, say a few words more, polite care will be angry.


    In fact, she did not like Sikong. Although she knew that Sikong loved her, her love was too overbearing and selfish, which made her depressed.


    In this world, except that women are men, she is not the daughter of those who are not able to get out of the gate. She is in the river and lake, and it is impossible to cut off contact with male creatures.


    She is not ambiguous with other men, or give and take, in emotion, she is absolutely clean, so, she is absolutely loyal.


    "Thank you for your concern. My injury is no longer serious. Since you are used to living here, it''s too late. I won''t disturb you to have a rest. Goodbye." Chen Zilin said.


    After Chen Zilin left, Sikong cut also sent Huang Jiuge back to the room, but along the way, Sikong cut the whole person is sad.


    When Sikong cut sent Huang Jiuge to the door, Huang Jiuge looked at Sikong cut squarely and said seriously: "Sikong cut, in this world, except for women is men, it''s normal for men and women to have contact. If every time you have to be angry because I have to say a few more words to a man, and you always air-conditioner, it makes me too depressed. I don''t know how long I can last. "


    Huang Jiuge didn''t want to talk about it, but Sikong cut was always like this, which made Huang Jiuge very unhappy.


    She is not a very patient and tolerant person. After a long time, she will be tired of it.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut whole body a quiver, in the heart a burst of flustered, he can''t think of, because his mood let Huang nine songs have an opinion to him.


    "Ge''er, I''m sorry, i... Si kongcao immediately took hold of Huang Jiuge for fear that she would leave him.


    See Sikong cut panicked appearance, Huang nine songs and feel in the heart can''t bear, tone put soft: "I don''t blame you mean, I just hope you can relax, in the emotion, I have absolute cleanliness, so I will be absolutely loyal, I won''t have intimate or ambiguous relationship with other men."


    "I''m not good. I''m too selfish. I won''t be in the future." Si kongcao admits his selfishness and assures Huang Jiuge.


    With a warm smile, Huang Jiuge stands on tiptoe and kisses Sikong.


    Huang nine songs originally just give her a shallow kiss, but delicious to the mouth, how can Sikong cut off easily!


    After feeling the shallow kiss of Huang Jiuge, he was about to leave. Sikong cut directly pressed the back of her head to deepen the kiss. However, this kiss is not gentle at all. On the contrary, it is more like deprivation and venting.


    Yes, because Huang Jiuge''s words just now made him afraid that Huang Jiuge would leave him, so he couldn''t help but want more and didn''t give her the chance to leave.


    Si kongcao''s strategy is too fierce. Huang Jiuge can''t bear it. He can''t help biting his lips. It''s painful and bloody that awakens Si kongcao''s reason and lets her go.

 Chapter 977

    Get the freedom of Huang nine song greatly relieved, mercilessly stare at Sikong cut, full of accusations.


    Si kongcao doesn''t have the consciousness of doing something wrong. Instead, he looks at Huang Jiuge with a smile and sticks out his tongue to lick the blood of his lips. The appearance of the evil ruffian makes Huang Jiuge''s heartbeat miss a beat.


    It''s true that men are not bad and women don''t love them.


    The bad appearance of Sikong cut was much more attractive than his formal appearance.


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with what you see? " Seeing Huang Jiuge''s infatuation, Sikong cut''s vanity soared and asked.


    "Satisfied" Huang Jiuge said subconsciously.


    "I have something more satisfying for you. Would you like to try it?" I don''t know whether it''s out of the mind to tease Huang Jiuge, or whether it''s really an idea. Si kongcao leaned over Huang Jiuge''s ear and gently blew a tone, bewitched and said.


    Smell speech, Huang nine songs in the brain immediately associate to some kind of meaning, the body can''t help but get a stiff, double cheek exudes red halo, again some annoy become angry. After pushing sikongwu away, he ran into the room, and then shut the door with a bang, isolating sikongwu outside the door.


    The reaction of Huang Jiuge didn''t surprise Sikong, but he still felt a little lost.


    Well, this kind of thing is not urgent.


    The next morning, after breakfast, they left Yuecheng.


    Chen Zilin knew that Huang Jiuge and others were leaving early in the morning, so he came to see them off early in the morning.


    Although they are not familiar with each other, they have experienced life and death together. There is always some friendship, so it''s necessary to send each other off.


    After half a day, they returned to Jiangcheng.


    Because Huang Jiuge and his party had been delayed for a long time because of Fengling, other sects had already returned to Jiangcheng two or three days ago. With the spread of Huang Jiuge, no, it should be huohuang.


    Huohuang, the former leader of Qingmu sect, came back after missing for a year. She also had an amazing identity, that is, the leader of Tianji sect, one of the seven sects that had disappeared for 50 years.


    In addition, the former master of qingmumen was the Wulin alliance leader Wen renhan who had been missing for more than a year.


    As for the reason why the Wulin alliance leader disappeared, we all know that he was framed. However, it is said that he didn''t return to the world alliance when he was OK.


    It is said that Wen renhan likes huohuang and wants to be with her, so he doesn''t want to go back.


    But the person huohuang likes is Wang Sikong, who is the famous tower. They are in love with each other, so they have to quit and go back to the world alliance.


    For these rumors, Huang Jiuge laughs and ignores them.


    Although Sikong cut in the heart some displeasure, but think of Huang nine songs to say of words, then also didn''t reveal.


    After the Wulin alliance leader election meeting, qingmumen''s status rose with the tide. It became an invincible existence in Jiangzhou and even in the rivers and lakes.


    Because she is not only the leader of Tianji sect, she also has a good relationship with the Wulin alliance leader, and is more likely to become the king and queen of Chonglou.


    Such status, such power, only a fool can dare to fight against it.


    When things spread, aunt Tong naturally heard about it.


    It''s said that Huang Jiuge came back safe and sound. She was very happy that she couldn''t sleep for a few days. She always looked forward to it. From time to time, she went to the gate to see if Huang Jiuge had come back.


    When hearing the news that Huang Jiuge has come back, aunt Tong rushes out directly. Outside the gate, she hugs Huang Jiuge regardless of her image, crying in a mess.

 Chapter 978

    Huang nine songs also shed tears, but still take care of the image, not too gaffe, also try to appease aunt Tong.


    Aunt Tong also later found that he lost his temper, and quickly held back.


    After returning to the yard, aunt Tong took Huang Jiuge and said for a long time. If it wasn''t time for dinner, and aunt Tong wanted to cook for Huang Jiuge herself, she really didn''t want to let go of Huang Jiuge!


    After aunt Tong left, Si kongcao had a chance to get close to Huang Jiuge with Huang Jiuge.


    However, because it was aunt Tong who occupied huangjiuge, the most intimate person of huangjiuge, Sikong didn''t feel any dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Aunt Tong made a large table of dishes that Huang Jiuge liked to eat. When she ate, she kept putting dishes in Huang Jiuge''s bowl, making Huang Jiuge''s evening a hill.


    "Miss, eat more. You see, you''ve lost weight." Aunt Tong is full of heartache said.


    Huang nine songs heart is crying and laughing, but can''t brush aunt Tong''s mind, can only eat with a smile.


    Fortunately, Huang Jiuge''s appetite is not small. She can eat a lot.


    But when Aunt Tong saw that she had eaten half of her bowl, she suddenly clamped it, which made Huang Jiuge have to stop: "aunt Tong, I''ve had enough to eat, if I eat too much, I''ll break my stomach."


    As soon as she heard that she would break her stomach, aunt Tong made a move, which reflected that it was easy to break her stomach if she ate too much all at once. She repeatedly reproached herself: "I''m so excited that I didn''t think that she could eat as much as she could."


    This meal, Huang nine songs is to eat to prop up, after dinner then and Si kongcao take a walk in the green wood door.


    "It''s good to be back here at last." Looking at the familiar yard, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help sighing.


    Although she only stayed here for one month, she was very familiar with the architecture.


    This is her first home in the world, so she has special feelings in her heart.


    Night gradually thick, Tong aunt came and Huang nine Song said for a while before leaving.


    Just send aunt Tong out of the yard back, Huang Jiuge''s room has been entered, but also occupied her bed.


    See her come in, unexpectedly return a pair of naturally wave to her: "Song son, come, sleep."


    Huang nine songs speechless rolled a white eye, this is her room, her bed is not good, he where come of standpoint so naturally!


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t get angry, but asked meaningfully: "are you sure you want to sleep here?"


    Smell speech, Si Kong cuts a meal, from is to hear the meaning of Huang nine songs this words.


    After struggling for a while, Si kongcao decided to say: "sure"


    "OK, don''t blame me for suffering." Even though Sikong cut himself guilty, she had nothing to say.


    Turn around, close the door, take off your coat, throw it on your cape, and then wave your palm and the candle goes out.


    When Huang Jiuge came to the bed, he was pulled by Sikong. His whole body fell to the bed and fell into his arms. Then, the kisses came all over the world.


    Huang Jiuge knew that she couldn''t escape, so she didn''t mean to escape. On the contrary, she responded to him cheerfully.


    The response of Huang Jiuge makes Sikong cut more and more excited, and his hands begin to be uncontrollably restless, swimming on Huang Jiuge. The first such intimate contact, Huang Jiuge heart panic at the same time, there are some resistance, but Huang Jiuge did not resist.


    This let Si Kong cut to think, Huang nine songs this is agreed, secretly happy.


    However, just when Sikong was about to brush his gun and go off, Huang Jiuge said: "I''m here on the moon"


    for a long time

 Chapter 979

    Huang Jiuge''s words are like a basin of cold water, mercilessly pouring from the top of Sikong''s head to the bottom of his feet, pulling cool.


    However, no matter how cool it is, it can''t quench the desire and fire of his body.


    Sikong cut''s whole face was red, and his expression was full of desire and discontent. He looked at Huang Jiuge like a hungry wolf and wanted to eat her. But after all, she still had no choice but to run away in a hurry.


    Before leaving, Sikong Chou gnashed his teeth and said, "I''ll remember that one day, I''ll double it."


    Huang Jiuge naturally understood the meaning of Si kongcao''s words. At the same time, she felt uneasy.


    Even if you haven''t eaten pork, haven''t you ever seen a pig run?


    I''ve heard that who can''t sleep for three days!


    Thinking of this, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help shivering, and she didn''t feel happy because she drove away Sikong.


    But just now, when Sikong''s hand swam on her body, although she began to resist, later, she almost fell.


    Think about it, Huang Jiuge can''t help blushing.


    After going out, Si kongcao didn''t come in again. He was always afraid that he couldn''t control it, so he asked himself to suffer again!


    The next morning, Huang Jiuge got up to practice.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Sikong had already been in the yard.


    Because of what happened last night, they were a little uncomfortable when they met.


    After lunch, many people from qingmumen came to visit Huang Jiuge, the other three sects, and some influential families in Jiangzhou. The gifts they gave were all piled up.


    Although Huang Jiuge is troublesome and impatient, she has no reason to refuse to be courted.


    Therefore, nine songs of Huang are politely entertained.


    Four or five days later, Si kongcao suddenly received a letter from Rong Mo, saying that there was still one month left for the 60th birthday of the emperor of Nanxiao Kingdom, and asked him to go back.


    Moreover, the emperor of Nanxiao also invited the royal families of all countries, including sikongchu, to ask him whether he would go or not.


    In this regard, Sikong cut naturally did not hesitate to go, because it was not just the birthday of the emperor of Nanxiao state.


    The emperor of Nanxiao kingdom is getting weaker and weaker. He has long wanted to pass the throne to Rong mo. it''s because Rong Mo always has a heart knot and doesn''t want to accept it.


    Once Rong Mo goes back, the emperor of Nanxiao will surely pass the throne to Rong Mo on his birthday.


    As Rong Mo''s brother, Si kongcao naturally wants to support his face. Otherwise, the other princes and princes don''t know what''s wrong!


    Not only Sikong Chou but also Nangong Yin in the capital will go on behalf of Dongqing state.


    Now qingmumen is rising steadily, and it doesn''t need to go to huangjiuge to preside over the overall situation, so Sikong cut has to pull huangjiuge to go together.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge knows that the first miracle doctor, young master Moyu, is the former Prince of Nanxiao kingdom. Because his mother''s family had been framed, Rong Mo left Nanxiao. Even if he was rehabilitated later, Rong Mo still didn''t want to return home.


    This time back home, no accident, Rong Mo will become the emperor of Nanxiao.


    For the people who go to Nanxiao Kingdom, Sikong cut has already arranged, and Huang Jiuge is here, just take green gardenia and Green Sandalwood to accompany them.


    Qingzhiqingtan was very happy to learn that she could go abroad.


    Aunt Tong saw that Huang Jiuge had only come back for a few days and had to go out again. She couldn''t give up, but if she didn''t give up, she couldn''t stop her, and it was inconvenient to follow her, because qingmumen still needed to take care of her!


    Therefore, aunt tong can only prepare a lot of food and clothes for her before Huang Jiuge and others leave.

 Chapter 980

    Although aunt Tong prepared many things, some exaggeration, but in the end this is aunt Tong''s mind, huangjiu song naturally can only accept one by one. However, in order to avoid more exaggeration, Huang Jiuge finally stopped: "aunt Tong, there are enough things, too many to take. Especially the food. It won''t last long. If it''s broken, it can''t be eaten any more. "


    Aunt Tong smell speech, think is also, then did not give Huang nine songs to prepare things.


    At about the same time, the party started.


    There were twenty-five people in his party, and twenty-one of them were escorts of Sikong, except Sikong, huangjiuge and Qingzhi Qingtan. This time, I went to pay homage to you on behalf of the kingdom of Chonglou. I can''t help it.


    Ten of these guards are the top killers from the top killing building, and eleven are the dark guards from the palace of Chonglou. One of these guards is a groom.


    Sikongtiao and huangjiuge ride in a carriage, while others ride horses.


    However, there are three horses pulling the horse cart, and the other two horses are for Sikong Tiao and Huang Jiuge to ride when they want to ride.


    Because of the abundant time, people didn''t go on their way deliberately. If they encounter any interesting things on the way, they will stop to watch.


    For example, when you pass a town, you can see someone throwing an embroidered ball to recruit a bride; when you go somewhere, you can see someone rowing; when you go somewhere, you can see ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    of course, besides interesting things, there are also evil things.


    For example, which person is haunted by the evil spirit; which bully takes over the daughter of the people, and the woman kills herself because she can''t bear to be humiliated, but the government ignores the bully when her parents bring it to the government; what''s the matter with which one.


    Encounter this kind of thing, Huang nine song and Si Kong cut naturally can''t ignore.


    Although they don''t like to meddle, they still have a heart of punishing evil and promoting good.


    Five or six days later, the party came to the border of Dongqing state, the Border City Fucheng.


    The business of Fucheng is very prosperous, no less than that of the capital. It can be said that it is richer than the capital, especially with many characteristics.


    Because Fucheng is a border, outside the border there are some small countries and foreign countries, foreign businessmen come and go, and Fucheng has become the largest trading area.


    After Huang Jiuge and his party came to Fucheng, they stayed in Wen''s restaurant.


    Because Si kongdao and nangongyin agreed to meet in the border town and go to the Nanxiao kingdom together, they arrived first, and then lived first, waiting for nangongyin.


    The distance from the capital to the border city is half the distance from Jiangcheng to the border city, but Nangong Yin and others set out first, and they don''t travel as slowly as they do, so they will arrive tomorrow afternoon.


    It''s afternoon now. After a short rest, people will know what''s good in Fu city.


    Because Fucheng is not far from the sea, the seafood here is also a feature.


    After eating seafood last time, green gardenia and Green Sandalwood have been thinking about it all the time. As soon as they heard that there was seafood in the specialties here, their eyes lit up immediately.


    Qingtan, in particular, has been staring at Huang Jiuge, hoping that she can decide to eat seafood.


    She didn''t make a sound directly because she didn''t dare to overstep because of the presence of Sikong.


    Huang Jiuge also loves seafood. She doesn''t have to ask Qingtan to eat seafood.


    Just see green Tan that appearance, still can''t help but feel helpless.


    The delicacies of mountain and sea are not rare to Sikong Chou, so she doesn''t care what Huang Jiuge wants to eat as long as she doesn''t have much interest in seafood.


    After the decision, the four went to their destination.

 Chapter 981

    As for other people''s eating and drinking of Lazar, it was not within the scope of Sikong''s control. They decided what they wanted to eat by themselves. Anyway, Sikong cut off the silver and did not treat them badly.


    As soon as they went out, Huang Jiuge and Si kongdao were also called a beautiful scenery. They often received people''s amazing eyes and envious eyes.


    Of course, the envy is Chonghuang Jiuge.


    But Huang Jiuge is used to it, so she doesn''t care.


    There is a food street in Fucheng, where food from all over the world is gathered, and the flow of people is very dense.


    There is a famous seafood restaurant in the food street, xianpinlou.


    Xianpinlou''s business is very hot. Private rooms are usually reserved in advance, that is, the hall. If you come late, there is no place.


    Also because of this reason, so Sikong cut and others came earlier, but when they came, there was only one private room left.


    The rest of this private room is the largest and most luxurious one, so most people will not use it.


    However, this is not a matter at all for Sikong and others.


    Money means willfulness.


    However, after Huang Jiuge and others ordered good food, not long after the waiter went out, there was a noise outside the private room.


    "Usually, this deluxe room is empty. Why don''t I have it today? Do you think I can''t afford it?" This is a very arrogant female voice.


    "Miss Yang, there are already guests in this deluxe room."


    "So what? Even if there is, you have to let me out. Get out of the way for me, and be careful that I''ll make you lose it. " That female voice very overbearing said.


    "Miss Yang, you can''t do this..."


    before the people who stopped them finished, there was a bang, and the door of the private room of Huang Jiuge and others was pushed open.


    Because of the preparation, so a few people were not scared, but for being rashly intruded, said very unhappy.


    "I''m sorry, my guest. I can''t stop you." The waiter immediately apologized to Huang Jiuge and others.


    And the woman who pushed the door in, when she opened the door and saw Sikong cut, the whole person was stunned, and her eyes showed surprise and obsession.


    What a handsome man!


    The woman is about fifteen or sixteen years old. She wears gorgeous clothes and is obviously the daughter of a rich family. That''s why she is so arrogant and domineering.


    Just that face, but let Huang nine song etc. can''t help but a burst of nausea.


    It''s not that she looks unsatisfactory. Her facial features are pretty good, but she is wearing a heavy makeup. Her skin is as white as paper, and her lips are as red as red. She looks like a blood sucking zombie. How can she make people not nauseous!


    In particular, she also looked at Sikong with amazing and obsessed eyes, which was a kind of blasphemy to Sikong.


    "Get out"


    Sikong''s cold voice made everyone except Huang Jiuge shiver, and of course the absent-minded woman responded.


    Although she was frightened by Sikong''s momentum, she always felt superior. She was used to being flattered and flattered by people. How could she stand the cold eye and scold of others!


    Suddenly, he became angry: "wanton, do you know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Lord of Fucheng. Dare to be disrespectful to me, or I''ll make you lose your appetite. "


    "Well! The daughter of the little city master dares to be so arrogant, but I want to see how you can make us feel overwhelmed. " Sikong cut to scorn of cold hum way.


    Yes, the Lord of the city is a great power to Fu City, but for Sikong cut, it is a small one.

 Chapter 982

    "You..." the woman didn''t expect that the other party was so bold that she didn''t even fear the Lord''s house.


    However, if she is simple minded, she will not think that the other party is not afraid of the city Lord''s mansion. She is not afraid of her identity. On the contrary, she is enraged by the other party''s ignorance of her.


    "Come on, give Miss Ben a good lesson and let them know who can''t be provoked in this city." The woman said that, immediately from behind her string out of four people, rushed into the compartment.


    See, as a subordinate of green Gardenia Green Sandalwood nature is the first time to stand up, rushed in the first front.


    "Throw them all down from the window," said Si kongcao coldly.


    Green gardenia and Green Sandalwood were ordered, so they naturally did.


    These four people are at most three low hand just, green Gardenia Green Tan deal with, minute things.


    So, only ten moves, the four people were left out of the window one after another.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood thrown cleverly, did not hit people.


    The private room is spacious, green Gardenia Green Sandalwood also know the propriety, so the things in the private room are not damaged.


    The woman was scared when she saw that the other party was so fierce. She was just about to run away, and the voice of Sikong cut like a devil sounded: "throw her down together"


    as soon as she got the order, Qingzhi immediately went out and stood in front of the woman.


    "No, you can''t ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before the woman''s words were finished, she was grabbed by Qingzhi. Then she went to the window and threw her out of the window, leaving only a scream.


    "You don''t know how to feel pity for jade too much." Huang Jiuge looks at Sikong cut and jokes.


    But Sikong cut said solemnly: "I only pity you"


    hearing the speech, Huang Jiuge glared at him, his face was a little hot, and he didn''t speak any more.


    Green Gardenia Green Sandalwood bow silent smile.


    And downstairs, it''s boiling.


    For the people who are left behind are the daughter of the city Lord''s mansion, people are surprised, but more schadenfreude.


    She is famous for being arrogant and domineering. Many people have been bullied by her. Now that she has been taught a lesson, it''s no wonder people don''t gloat.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the capital of the Lord''s mansion? Why, someone threw it down from upstairs! I don''t think she has today, either


    "Yes! Usually arrogant and domineering, always bullying people, now there is retribution


    "It''s just a pity that I was thrown down from the second floor. If it''s higher, it''s better to break my hand and leg, so as not to bully people in the future."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    it''s not surprising that the common people don''t speak well. We can only say that the capital of the city Lord''s mansion is too bad.


    "Shut up, everyone shut up... Listen to the people''s words, the city leader was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and ordered:" come on, tear their mouths for me. "


    "Little, miss, we... The four guards were in a bit of a dilemma. After they were injured by qingzhiqingtan, they were thrown down again. Although they were not seriously injured, they were so hurt that they could not move easily. They could not carry out the orders of the Lord Qianjin!


    "It''s all rubbish." the city leader Qian Jin scolded angrily, but they couldn''t help it.


    Although the city Lord Qianjin was hurt by falling, he didn''t get hurt before, so he could stand up and walk.


    "You stay here, you can''t let those people run away. I''ll go back and call someone. If someone runs away, I''ll ask for you Having said that, Qianjin, the city master, left angrily and moved the rescuers.

 Chapter 983

    Huang nine songs upstairs a few people naturally heard the dialogue downstairs, but do not care, to how many people they are not afraid.


    The city Lord Qian Jin''s speed is not fast. When people came, Huang Jiu Ge''s several people had almost eaten.


    It''s not the first time that Qingzhi and Qingtan have dinner at the same table with Sikong. Although they still feel very formal, they gradually let go of eating under the temptation and confusion of the delicious food.


    When the food was almost finished, they heard the noise downstairs. Several people knew that the city master Qian Jin had brought people.


    There seems to be a lot of news.


    "Are those people still there?" This is the voice of the Lord.


    With the reply of the guard who was here: "still"


    "hum! This time, I''ll see how they run. Let me in. " The city Lord Qian Jin said indignantly, then took people to rush into the shop, the shopkeeper and others did not dare to stop.


    The other party''s movement is not small, so Huang Jiuge and others can hear it clearly.


    "Later, hurt them first, and then throw them all down the window. Be careful not to damage the things in the shop or hit people. And keep the door open so they don''t kick it out. " Huang nine songs light remind a way.


    Smell speech, green Gardenia immediately go to open the door.


    Just a few seconds after opening the door, the city master Qian Jin and his party came to the door of the private room of Huang Jiuge and others. When they saw that the door was open and Qingzhi Qingtan was standing up again, they thought that the other party was trying to escape, but they caught him.


    Then, the city Lord Qian Jin said with a smile: "how do you want to run? It''s too late. "


    "No, just open the door to meet you." Qingzhi retorts.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the city leader is very angry, because she hears the implication of Qingzhi''s words, which means not to pay attention to them.


    "Well! Next, I''ll see how proud you are. Come on, give it to me and arrest all these people. " The city Lord Qian Jin ordered, and then ten or twenty bodyguards who followed her swarmed up.


    This private room is a luxury one. It''s quite large. Twenty people come in, but it doesn''t seem very crowded.


    There are so many people this time, so Huang Jiuge and Sikong cut naturally have to do it.


    Although these guards have good skills, they are not good enough in front of Huang Jiuge and others. Even if it''s more than 20, it''s a matter of minutes for them to be killed against Huang Jiuge and others.


    Huang Jiuge takes the lead in carrying a wounded guard to the window and shouts, "get out of the way for me, shame is coming."


    Because I knew there was a lot of excitement upstairs, so I watched a lot of people downstairs. When I saw Huang Jiuge at the window, I was amazed. What a beautiful woman!


    But the next second, she was surprised to step back one or two meters to make room.


    As soon as they got out of the way, a man was thrown down and was the guard of the Lord''s mansion.


    With the rapid development of the times, the guards of the Lord''s mansion were thrown down one after another, which surprised everyone.


    What kind of masters did they meet? After a while, they were thrown down one after another.


    In just two or three minutes, all the 20 or so people who were brought by the Lord''s daughter were left behind. In the end, they were with the Lord''s daughter.


    In the crowd, a burst of pain howled, unable to get up.


    After another minute or two, Sikong and his party came out.


    At a glance, they recognized that they were the people who beat down these people in the Lord''s mansion upstairs.


    However, it was surprised by each other''s appearance.

 Chapter 984

    See Sikong cut a few people to come out, the body of city Lord mansion a group of people involuntarily quiver, the face shows fear, because these a few people are too fierce.


    Although the Lord Qian Jin was afraid of them, it was himself and his own people who were injured, so the Lord Qian Jin couldn''t swallow this breath.


    However, they can''t beat them. What should they do!


    Anyway, the city master Qian Jin will not be so willing to give up.


    After the city Lord Qian Jin gets up, he confronts with Huang Jiuge and others and asks, "if you have the ability, you should report your name."


    She felt that as long as she knew each other''s identity, she could hire a killer to kill them.


    "Oh Huang nine songs a light smile, take to ridicule, there don''t know the city Lord Qian Jin dozen is what attention!


    Although don''t care, but want to know their identity, she is not qualified!


    So, Huang Jiuge said contemptuously: "you are not qualified to know our identity."


    "You... Are looked down upon, which is a great shame to the city Lord Qianjin who always has a good sense of superiority and is superior to the others. She is very angry.


    But she only knew anger, but she never knew how to think. People even looked down on her and did not pay attention to her and the city Lord''s mansion. Naturally, her identity was not under the city Lord''s mansion.


    But the Lord of the city doesn''t understand all this.


    He doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t mean that the people and her guards don''t understand.


    Therefore, the guard of the city Lord''s mansion was afraid that the city Lord''s daughter might have something out of hand. The leader of the guard said to the city Lord''s daughter, "forget it, miss. My subordinates feel that it''s ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the city Lord''s daughter was full of anger. When she heard that her own people said it''s OK, she was even more angry, making the anger even bigger. But when the captain said that, he scolded the captain like a firefight: "forget it? Why not? Who is your master! If you don''t want to stay in the Lord''s mansion, just go away. "


    The captain was red in the face, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    Although the city Lord Qian Jin has a sensible father, he also has a blind mother. They are his wife''s people, so they know that the young lady is in the wrong first, but they have to obey her.


    Huang Jiuge''s cold eyes shot at the city Lord Qianjin, which made her startled, and she couldn''t help a chill.


    "You, you, you..." the city leader Qian Jin was a little annoyed and wanted to scold Huang Jiuge, but she found that she could not say a word.


    And Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to let her say anything. She said coldly, "don''t think that a small city leader''s daughter is great. In this world, there are many people you can''t afford. Be careful to implicate your family. You can''t even be a city leader''s daughter."


    This words, immediately scared the city Lord Qian Jin, this just realized, the identity of the other party seems not simple.


    No, she doesn''t want to, don''t want to...


    after that, Huang Jiuge and his party turned and left. Seeing this, the onlookers couldn''t help giving them a way. The city leader didn''t dare to stop them.


    This matter was soon spread, after the city master''s wife knew, she threatened to teach her daughter a lesson, but also to kill them. But when the city master knew it, he banned the city master''s money directly, punished those people who played around with the city master''s money, and even scolded the city master''s wife.


    As for those who bullied his daughter and hurt his Lord''s house, the Lord didn''t have any resentment from the beginning to the end, because he was not unreasonable. He knew his daughter''s temperament very well, and knew that his daughter was the first to blame.

 Chapter 985

    Therefore, the Lord of the city thinks it''s better for his people to be taught, so as not to make trouble in the future.


    There is also the saying that Huang Jiuge leaves, which makes the city master know clearly that his daughter has provoked a lot of people this time. Fortunately, there is no bigger trouble.


    Huang Jiuge and others didn''t affect their mood because of what happened just now. They didn''t go back to their place until it was dark.


    This night, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge tired of crooked for a while, obediently back to his room, did not stay and Huang Jiuge sleep together.


    Maybe, he is afraid! It''s hard to feel the taste of desire and fire.


    Well, in this case, Huang Jiuge is happy.


    One night without a dream


    the next day, just before Chenshi, Nangong Yin came.


    To Huang Jiuge''s surprise, together with Nangong Yin, there is Murong Yuzheng.


    Huang Jiuge''s first reaction is, are these two people together?


    Huang Jiuge is really right. Nangong Yin and Murong Yuzheng are together.


    Nangong yinben is also interested in Murong Yuzheng, but before his brother''s affairs have not been solved, he has no intention of children''s private affairs, has not made a statement.


    After the matter is settled, it''s time for him to think about his life.


    Although nangongyin and Murong Yuzheng have established their relationship and engagement, they have not yet married.


    After all, getting married is not just about getting married. It''s also a good day.


    The date suitable for them to get married is on the fifth day of October. Now it''s July 11th, so there are almost three months left.


    Although Murong Yuzheng and huangjiuge are not familiar with each other, they have a good impression on each other, so after meeting, they still have a lot to talk about.


    Nangongyin and Murong Yuzheng all know about the disappearance of huangjiuge, but they just don''t know the details. Although she is OK now, they still can''t help caring and greeting about her situation in that year.


    The party is very happy.


    Murong Yuzheng is also accompanied by two maidservants who are waiting for her. They soon get together with Qingzhi Qingtan.


    After dinner, the group continued to chat and went back to their rooms to have a rest until it was late.


    The next morning, after breakfast, they set out.


    There were more than 20 people in nangongyin''s team. Together with Sikong''s team, they formed a huge team.


    At the border, there are many caravans and escorting teams, and dozens of people in one team are very common, so their behavior has not attracted much attention.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin have something to discuss, so they get on Nangong Yin''s carriage, while Murong Yuzheng and Huang Jiuge get on Huang Jiuge''s carriage and have a chat.


    Because of the time limit, so all the way is still not fast and slow walking.


    Out of the boundary of Dongqing Kingdom, according to their speed, they had to walk for half a day to reach the boundary of Nanxiao kingdom. This section of the road is the most chaotic and dangerous.


    Because this section of the road does not belong to the territory of any country and is not under the control of any country, there are many bandits and thugs who rob, rob and murder.


    But they are not everywhere. It depends on luck.


    If you''re lucky, you won''t get it. If you''re not lucky, you''ll get it.


    Moreover, some thugs and mountain bandits depend on the situation. If they are just ordinary people and don''t seem to have any value, they won''t do it. Some of them look at the other side''s team. If they are too strong to be sure, they will not start.


    Of course, there are only some, and some thugs and mountain bandits rob people whenever they see them. They have no eyesight and are reckless.

 Chapter 986

    Unfortunately, Sikong and his party met mountain bandits who had no eyesight and didn''t care about the consequences.


    Because the discerning mountain bandits are all experts when they see their line.


    However, when the mountain bandits meet them, it is doomed to be the misfortune of the mountain bandits.


    There''s no need to go to Sikong and Nangong. Their subordinates can take care of them every minute.


    Ten days later, four days before Nanxiao emperor''s birthday, Sikong and his party came to Yangcheng, the capital of Nanxiao kingdom.


    When Si kongcao and others arrived, Rong Mo went out of the city to welcome them, and Rong Mo was responsible for everything that happened next, which was arranged by the Nanxiao emperor.


    Because the emperor was very clear about the relationship between Rong Mo and sikongduan, nangongyin, this arrangement was also good for their aboveboard contact.


    In other countries and some big families of Nanxiao, the other three princes were in charge.


    The emperor of Nanxiao kingdom had eight sons. Now he is of the same age. Apart from the eldest prince who has already been removed, there are also three princes, he rongmo.


    Rong Mo was the second son of the emperor of Nanxiao Kingdom, but because he was born by the queen, he was the prince at birth.


    As for why the eldest prince was removed, it was because the eldest prince''s mother was the princess who framed the queen. After the imperial concubine''s family was destroyed, the prince was also imprisoned for life.


    Rong Qi, the third prince, is 21 years old; Rong Yong, the fourth, is also 21 years old; Rong Lin, the fifth, is 19 years old. The other princes have not been crowned because they are not yet sixteen years old.


    Among the three princes, three princes Rong Qi and five princes Rong Lin are the most popular candidates for the crown prince, and they are equally powerful.


    Of course, this is before Rong Mo has come back.


    Now Rong Mo is back, and the emperor''s attitude is obvious, which makes Rong Qi and Rong Lin feel threatened. In the ten days when Rong Mo comes back, they are not less than making trouble for him.


    Unfortunately, he solved them one by one.


    As for the fourth prince, Rong Yu is a simple, honest, ambitious and powerless prince. Therefore, he is not selected by popular people.


    As for the emperor''s arrangement for Rong Mo to receive sikongduan and nangongyin, Rong Qi and Rong Lin know that this is the emperor''s intention to give Rong Mo an opportunity to win over sikongduan and nangongyin, even if they don''t know their relationship.


    Although they were not satisfied, they decided that Rong Mo couldn''t win over Sikong and Nangong.


    Because to outsiders, the identities of sikongtiao and nangongyin are awkward and antagonistic.


    Why!


    Because the Nangong family used to belong to the Sikong family in today''s world. According to reason, Nangong Yin and Sikong cut are enemies.


    Enemies can never stand on the same front. Although they seem to be harmonious on the surface, only they know what they think in their hearts.


    Since the succession of Sikong to the throne of Chonglou, his power has been rapidly powerful, so people who don''t know all about it think that Sikong wants to take back the world of Sikong family.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Rong Mo to win over two people at the same time.


    No, even if it is to woo a person, it will certainly suffer from the other party''s destruction.


    Because no matter which side cooperates with Rong Mo, the other side is threatened, and no one will watch their threat grow.


    Of course, these are Rong Qi and Rong Lin''s ideas, the reality is doomed to let them down.


    Because the relationship between Rong Mo and Si kongcao and others is not suitable to be exposed, so when they meet, the attitude shown by both sides is just politeness in etiquette.

 Chapter 987

    Visitors from all countries are arranged in the palace next to the palace. The palace is a small palace, and its architecture and decoration are not much different from the palace.


    After all, the people who live here represent the country.


    There are palace maids and guards in the palace. Naturally, the palace maids are responsible for their daily life, and the guards are responsible for their safety.


    However, in order not to touch the privacy of the representatives of various countries, the guards are only on the periphery to prevent irrelevant or illegal people from entering. If what happened inside was not done by the people of Nanxiao Kingdom, the guards of Nanxiao kingdom should take the second responsibility.


    Because sikongtiao and nangongyin came first, there was no one else in the palace.


    Nangongyin and sikongtiao were both arranged in the East Palace of Xinggong, which was arranged according to the orientation of the country. However, there was no hierarchy in the palace, and the specifications were the same.


    Rong Mo and Si kongcao left after a while and went back to the palace.


    Of course, these are just forms, just for people to see.


    Because it''s getting late, sikongchu and others won''t go to the palace to see the emperor. They''ll go tomorrow.


    The next day, after having breakfast, Sikong Tiao and Nangong Yin went into the palace. Huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng stayed in the palace.


    Of course, huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng will not stay in the palace. When they come to Nanxiao Kingdom, how can they not see the local conditions and customs of Nanxiao kingdom!


    Therefore, shortly after sikongdiao and nangongyin left, they went out with Liuzhu Liuli, the maid of Qingzhi Qingtan and Murong Yuzheng.


    Because of their excellent appearance, in order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, they put on veils before going out.


    Huangjiuge is still a strong red dress, a heroic spirit.


    The dress of Murong jade zither is a little more lady, with the air of a lady.


    The local conditions and customs of Nanxiao state and Dongqing state are similar, but they are different after all.


    Trouble, always everywhere, this just stroll not long, was a few dressed in gorgeous, looks ordinary, looks wretched childe brother to surrounded. One by one round eyes in huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng body back and forth, looking at the concave convex body, full of greed and desire.


    "Girls, where are you going! Do you want to play with my brother? "


    "Yes! Take off your veil and let me enjoy it


    "Look at this figure, you must have a good face, too!"


    "It doesn''t matter how the face is, as long as we can please our brothers and make them comfortable."


    "Yes! What about? As long as we make our brothers happy, you are indispensable to our benefits. "


    "Right, right, right"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    when people see a good play, they gather around one after another, but no one comes out to fight against injustice. Even if some people want to, they are powerless!


    Can they dare? These people are tyrants of the imperial capital. They are all sons of high officials. They dare to meddle in their business unless they don''t want to live.


    It''s not the first time that Huang Jiuge has met this kind of thing, and Huang Jiuge is more open-minded, so he doesn''t feel shy because of their words.


    But being teased, the mood is not good after all.


    Murong Yuzheng is an authentic ancient woman with feudal ideas. These words make her blush and annoy.


    "Get out of the way, or I won''t be rude." Huang nine song cold warning way.


    She didn''t dare to do anything to each other just because she was in Nanxiao country, which annoyed her. She should fight and kill.

 Chapter 988

    "Oh! Girl''s temper is not small! But I like it. Ha ha ha ha Those people don''t pay attention to Huang Jiuge and others at all.


    "Is it?" Huang Jiuge doesn''t get angry, but she laughs, but it shows the evil of unknown meaning. But in the ears of Gongzi Ge, she thinks she has compromised.


    "That''s natural. I love spicy food." A childe brother looks more and more obscene. His eyes are staring at Huang Jiuge. He is still plump. He tries to swallow his saliva. He just feels itchy and wants to feel it.


    "Well, I''ll let you have a good spicy, green gardenia, Green Sandalwood, go and play with them, don''t play dead." For this kind of bully and apprentice, Huang Jiuge doesn''t want to be polite, especially after humiliating herself.


    She gave them a chance. They didn''t want it.


    "Is" green Gardenia Green Sandalwood already itch, long wanted to teach these apprentices hard, so a get Huang nine song''s order, can''t wait to rush up.


    "Let''s go too" our young lady was also humiliated, Liuzhu Liuli naturally can''t help but want to teach them a lesson.


    Although the martial arts of Liuzhu and Liuli are not as good as qingzhiqingtan, they are also good at the third rate. It is more than enough to deal with these people with the best skills.


    Since it''s playing, it''s impossible to end all of a sudden, so Huang Jiuge takes Murong Yuzheng to one side of the tea stand to sit down, orders a pot of tea, and enjoys it while drinking tea.


    There are just four people on the other side. Qingzhi, Qingtan and Liuzhu Liuli fight against each other, and those four people are not the opponents of Qingzhi. As a result, there is no room to fight back.


    Originally thought it was a weak cat, but did not want to tiger, such a reversal, so that the people are silly.


    Qingzhi and other people''s hands are not heavy, and they don''t fight to the key, but each punch will make people feel painful, and the pain makes the four people cry.


    "Big, bold, you, do you know me, who I am, dare to hit me, I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" one person was threatening the exit, but before he finished, he was punched on the cheek by Qingtan.


    "I don''t care who you are. Even if you are a relative of the emperor and offend our master, you should fight." The Green Tan disdains of say.


    "You, you, you..." those people were very angry. I didn''t expect that they were so bold. Even if they were imperial relatives, they would dare to fight.


    Of course, they didn''t really believe it. After all, everyone would talk big.


    But Qingtan''s words are not big words. No matter who dares to humiliate Huang Jiuge, Huang Jiuge dares to beat her.


    People with strong identities? Not afraid, who let her have the support of chonglouwang!


    Although the common people feel that it is not wise for these women to beat the children of these high-ranking officials, they have to say that they are very relaxed.


    Such a bully is punishable by everyone, but few dare to.


    The four high-ranking officials'' children were beaten black and blue, and their bodies were sore. They seemed to be falling apart, and they were even hoarse.


    At this time, there are a green and a blue two figures from the crowd leap, toward the green gardenia and others.


    Green gardenia and others see, and feel each other''s strong internal force, then subconsciously withdraw.


    The two people see green gardenia and others hide after, also didn''t chase to call, just look at Green Gardenia they.


    The visitor was a man and a woman. The man was dressed in blue brocade. He was about twenty years old. His facial features were very handsome, and his temperament was noble and aloof.

 Chapter 989

    The woman is dressed in a light blue dress and a white veil. It is simple, elegant and charming. Appearance is also beautiful, but the temperament is a little cold.


    "It''s the king of Qi and the princess of Qi," some people said.


    Then one of the beaten people cried excitedly: "sister, help me"


    Prince and princess! younger sister!


    Huang nine songs pick eyebrows, really unexpected, the other side is not small! But there was no pressure on her.


    What about princes and princesses? What about the princess''s brother?


    Just as Qingtan said just now, if you offend her, even if you are the emperor''s relatives and relatives, she will not be afraid!


    Murong jade Zheng is a little uneasy, worried to see nine songs.


    She''s not afraid. She''s just worried that it''s not easy to solve.


    I have to say, what kind of master, what kind of subordinates, green Gardenia Green Tan and Huang Jiuge, did not feel the slightest pressure. But Liuzhu and Liuli are just as worried and uneasy as Murong Yuzheng.


    Huang Jiuge gives Murong Yuzheng a reassuring look. It''s not their fault. What''s the worry!


    After being comforted by Huang Jiuge, Murong Yuzheng also calms down.


    "What''s going on?" Rong Qi asks a way, tone is insipid, but is not angry from Wei.


    He didn''t directly detain them because he saw Qingzhi and others beating others. On the contrary, he knew that they beat others because they provoked them first.


    Because he was very clear about his brother-in-law''s virtue. The famous tyrant of the emperor either bullied the people or molested the women of the people.


    In this regard, Rong Qi is very despised, but also worried that because of him and affect themselves, usually a lot of preaching.


    As a result, he is much more restrained than before, but Rong Qi is still not satisfied because he will make trouble.


    Even though he knows who is right and who is wrong, he can''t be dictatorial, which is bad for his reputation.


    "Brother-in-law Wang Qi, these women beat us up." Smell speech, that just call help man, namely the elder brother of Qi Princess immediately reply a way, a pair of wronged appearance.


    The name of Princess Qi is Wei Jianjia, and her elder brother is Wei Zhiyuan, who is the legitimate child of the official Department of Nanxiao state.


    So Rong Qi''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and his eyes obviously flashed displeasure. Wei Zhiyuan''s answer was no different from not answering, because they all saw that these women beat them. What he asked was the reason.


    "Then why did they hit you?" Rong Qi asked.


    "This ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    this time, Wei Zhiyuan bowed his head with a guilty heart, because he also knew that he was the one who was wrong first.


    If at ordinary times, he would not feel guilty and guilty, even if he knew that he was wrong, he could still take it for granted. But now it''s different. He''s afraid of Rong Qi! In front of Rong Qi, he doesn''t dare to make trouble out of reason or lie!


    No longer pay attention to Wei Zhiyuan, Rong Qi looked at several people in Qingzhi, and said in a cold, irrefutable tone: "although they are in the first place, but you also fight. That''s it!"


    Things to this, green gardenia and others naturally no longer entangled meaning, anyway, they also played almost.


    Just allow Qi this attitude that can''t deny, let green Gardenia a few people some displeasure, so also don''t give him good facial expression, turn round to walk directly.


    In this regard, Rong Qi is very unhappy. He is a great master. These women dare not pay attention to him.


    However, it''s hard to say anything. It seems that he is stingy and makes people laugh.

 Chapter 990

    See green Gardenia several people come, Huang nine song and Murong jade Zheng also got up, and then a few people left.


    And with the green Gardenia several people go to the direction, Rongqi saw the nine songs and Murong jade Zheng, but no idea.


    "I know how to make trouble all day. Is it really because no one dares to do anything to you?" At this time, Wei Jianjia just opened her mouth, cold and disgusted attitude, Zhao obviously she also looked down on her own brother.


    "I... Wei Zhiyuan" is really the first time that he has suffered such a big crime, and he always thinks that no one dares to do anything to him.


    Of course, this is only aimed at ordinary people and people who are inferior to themselves. Those who are superior to themselves should not be provoked.


    He didn''t recognize them, so he didn''t know how powerful they were. Then he capsized in the sewer.


    "Somebody, send them back to Wei." Although Rong Qi didn''t like Wei Zhiyuan, it was his eldest brother-in-law in the end, and the public, people have been so seriously injured, he can''t care, so he ordered people to send them back.


    Hearing the news, several guards who followed Rong Qi immediately came forward, one of them carried one up and left. The crowd of onlookers also scattered.


    Then, a carriage drove to Rong Qi. Rong Qi and Wei Jianjia got on the carriage and left.


    Huang Jiuge and others are not affected by the things just now, they are still strolling with high spirits.


    When it was lunch time, several people ate directly outside. As for sikongtiao and nangongyin, they were forgotten by huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng.


    But Sikong cut and Nangong Yin early into the palace and Nanxiao emperor played a face-to-face came back, know huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng go shopping is not care, but, to dinner time, they didn''t come back, this is let two people can''t sit.


    It''s not that they are worried about their danger, it''s just that if they don''t come back to have dinner with them, they will feel dull.


    Habit, what a bad habit!


    After a good meal and a long stroll, Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng came back.


    Nangong Yin is indifferent, but Sikong cut is a face of resentment, like a woman in general, make everyone speechless.


    At the time of Shenshi, the representative of Xifeng kingdom came, and this time, the queen of Xifeng Kingdom Fengwu came to celebrate her birthday.


    Si kongcao and others have known about this for a long time, but they are not worried that the queen of Xifeng kingdom will trouble them because of fengtianxin.


    Trouble will come, but it''s not serious enough to start a war between the two countries.


    Not to mention the fact that Fengtian''s heart was not right, the queen of Xifeng kingdom had no position to revenge on them. She did not dare to compete with Dongqing Kingdom on the strength of Xifeng kingdom.


    Unless she can afford to lose.


    Rong Lin, the fifth Prince of Xifeng Kingdom, settled in the West Palace. After settling in, the queen of Xifeng Kingdom suddenly came to the east palace to say hello to the Regent of Dongqing Kingdom and the king of Chonglou.


    As an emperor, it is obviously abnormal to take the initiative to say hello to people who are inferior to her.


    Of course, Si kongcao and others knew exactly what the queen of Xifeng came for.


    On the way to Nanxiao Kingdom, Sikong has already talked with Nangong Yin, so Nangong Yin also knows.


    But this matter did not tell Murong Yuzheng, after all, this kind of thing for Murong Yuzheng, too mysterious, difficult to accept.


    Moreover, this kind of mysterious thing is not suitable for more people to know.

 Chapter 991

    Sikong cut didn''t refuse to see, since the other party said that he would come to greet him and Nangong Yin, then Sikong cut called Nangong Yin to meet people in the main hall.


    As for huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng, there is no need to pass.


    In the main hall, the queen of Xifeng Kingdom has arrived. At the moment, she is sitting on the seat on the lower right side of the throne, drinking tea, waiting for the arrival of Sikong and Nangong Yin.


    The queen of Xifeng is 40 years old, but because of proper maintenance, she looks almost as old as 30. Beauty is rare, even if no longer young, but still charm.


    She was dressed in a dark red robe embroidered with Jinfeng, and she had the dignity of a superior, which was daunting.


    Especially the Phoenix eyes, with a strong sense of cold and hate.


    Yes! Can we not hate it? Her most proud daughter, her most valued successor, died in this way.


    She how also can''t think of, Feng Tianxin will unexpectedly for a man, so shameless of pester, finally even life all accompany.


    Feng Tianxin is the empress of Xifeng kingdom. What kind of man does she want! And as much as you want.


    Although she does not deny that Sikong cut is a rare beautiful man in the world, and the ability is strong, if Sikong cut is willing to tie the knot with fengtianxin, she is happy to see its success, but the problem is, Sikong cut is not willing to!


    The empress of Xifeng Kingdom hates the fact that fengtianxin is forced to jump off the cliff by sikongtiao and huangjiuge, but so what? Not to mention this matter is Feng Tianxin''s first fault, she has no position to avenge her.


    Even if you want to revenge, it is also powerless.


    Moreover, the royal family has always been indifferent and selfish, so it is impossible for the queen of Xifeng to gamble on the survival of her own country for the sake of a Phoenix.


    Feng Tianxin is not the only one of her children. Although Feng Tianxin is the best, it doesn''t mean that other children are incompetent, and there are many people who are competent for the throne.


    However, the fact that Feng Tianxin died in the hands of Si kongcao was unchangeable, which made her feel that Si kongcao was beating her in the face, and made her feel resentful.


    Therefore, even if we don''t meet Sikong, we will never give up.


    The more I think about it, the more fierce the Queen''s face becomes. However, when she hears the sound of footsteps outside, her face immediately returns to normal, even her breath.


    The queen of Xifeng state is the emperor of a country, and her mood has been completely controlled.


    For a moment, Sikong cut and Nangong Yin appeared in front of the door.


    Although the queen of Xifeng kingdom is slightly higher than Sikong and Nangong Yin in identity, she is a guest now. When the host comes, she naturally has to stand up and greet each other. This is etiquette.


    "Queen Xifeng, you are all right." One enters a door, Si Kong cuts and South Temple Yin then politely greets a way.


    "The king of Chonglou and Prince Yin, no, they should be regents. They are all right." The queen of Xifeng also kept a polite attitude.


    Because the three are all superior, even if they don''t deliberately release their aura, they all have their own momentum.


    "Empress, please sit down," said Nangong Yin, and then sat down in the seat opposite to the empress of Xifeng state with Sikong.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin did not sit on the throne, because the throne had only two positions. If they sat on it, they would not pay attention to the queen of Xifeng kingdom.


    After all, the other side is a king of a country, they are not so conceited!

 Chapter 992

    After they sat down, someone immediately offered tea to nangongyin and sikongtiao, and at the same time added tea to the queen of Xifeng kingdom.


    Only when the servants left did the room make a sound.


    "As soon as the queen arrived, why didn''t she take a break to say hello to the two of us? It''s very polite." Nangongyin said.


    "I want to ask the king of Chonglou about something. If I don''t ask as soon as possible, I don''t want to rest." The queen of Xifeng said with a worried and sad look.


    "Oh! I don''t know what the queen wants to ask the king about? " Si kongcao knew it, but he pretended not to know.


    "Well, some time ago, the emperor''s daughter Huang Tainu Feng Tianxin traveled to Dongqing, but later only her two maidservants came back. The two maidservants said, "Heaven''s heart follows the king of Chonglou because it admires him. I don''t know if the king of Chonglou knows where heaven''s heart is?" The queen of Xifeng state pretends not to know the death of Feng Tianxin and asks.


    Of course, she knew that Sikong would not tell the truth.


    But without asking, she was not reconciled.


    In fact, the queen of Xifeng Kingdom didn''t know what the purpose of the newspaper was, because no matter whether Sikong Ducheng admitted it or not, she couldn''t tell Sikong what to do.


    She wanted to see Sikong cut guilty, but she also knew that Sikong cut not guilty for this matter.


    Sikong did not know how to tell the truth or feel guilty. He lied solemnly: "we met in Jincheng, but when we left Jincheng, we went our separate ways."


    "That''s right!" The queen of Xifeng Kingdom looked disappointed, but of course she knew that they parted ways when they left Jincheng, but it was superficial.


    Later, Feng Tianxin asked people to dress up as themselves and return to Xifeng country with chuxue on the first day of junior high school.


    But he continued to follow Sikong.


    Because the queen of Xifeng Kingdom didn''t know the enmity between fengtianxin and Sikong tiaohuang Jiuge, she couldn''t understand why fengtianxin was so paranoid. Because her courtship failed, she killed them, especially for huangjiuge.


    Before long, the queen of Xifeng left and went back.


    When she entered the Western Palace, the queen of Xifeng changed her face completely. She became very dark and agitated.


    She really doesn''t know how to deal with Sikong!


    It seems that we can only start from that Huang Jiuge.


    The empress of Xifeng Kingdom did not immediately go into the palace to say hello to Nanxiao emperor after settling down. It was because Rong Lin, who received her, said that the envoys of Beiyue kingdom would come later and would go together when he arrived.


    Not long after the queen of Xifeng returned to the West Palace, the envoys of Beiyue came.


    The person who came was the prince of the northern moon Kingdom, beimingxuan.


    Rongqi, the third prince, was the host of Beiyue kingdom. He arranged the people of Beiyue kingdom in Beigong palace.


    After settling down, beimingxuan politely comes to Xifeng kingdom to say hello to Nangong yinsikong, and then enters the palace with Xifeng kingdom.


    Beimingxuan is not as handsome as the princes of other countries, but he is not as handsome as the princes of other countries. Although he looks dignified, he still gives people the feeling of wearing a Dragon Robe and not like the prince, but he is the prince of Beiyue.


    Of course, people can''t be judged by their appearance, and the sea water can''t be measured. Since he can be the crown prince, it''s not easy.


    When greeting Sikong and others, Beiming Xuan politely suggests that he be the host and invite them out to dinner, but they are refused.

 Chapter 993

    Beimingxuan didn''t care if he was rejected. After all, he was just polite.


    Because also want to enter the palace, North Ming Xuan and Si Kong cut south palace Yin of polite chat a few words then left.


    Just before dinner, Rong Mo came and told Sikong Chou and Nangong Yin that the emperor of Nanxiao would ask several princes and talented men and women to accompany several envoys on an outing and exchange.


    There was a valley ten miles away in the southern suburb of Nanxiao emperor, named Huaxian valley.


    Because of the temperature, in addition to winter, where the flowers are often open in spring, summer and autumn, piece by piece, clump by clump, surrounded by a faint white fog, it can be called a fairyland on earth.


    So the destination of the people is there.


    Who could go there once, but because they were damaged by some people who didn''t know how to cherish, they were expropriated by the royal family, so the people couldn''t go there any more.


    Even if the officials want to go, they need the consent of a certain prince.


    Of course, it''s not Rong Mo''s purpose to tell them to go for an outing tomorrow. His purpose is to rub rice.


    After all, he had been away from Nanxiao for many years. He didn''t know anyone here except Rong''s family and his mother''s family. He felt very bored, so he came to find Sikong and others.


    "It''s strange to hear that the queen of Xifeng Kingdom comes to greet you as soon as she arrives at the palace. As an emperor, she will take the initiative to greet you?" Say good outing things, Rong Mo asked.


    Although asked, but probably the reason, Rong Mo also guessed almost, nothing more than for the Phoenix Tianxin thing.


    He didn''t know that Feng Tianxin was dead, but he had guessed that Feng Tianxin might be dead, because the ending of Feng Tianxin was doomed when Feng Tianxin killed Huang Jiuge several times, but he didn''t know what happened.


    To this, Si kongcao did not conceal, said.


    For Feng Tianxin after falling off the cliff, into the devil thing, Rong Mo is also a good burst of surprise.


    After dinner, Rong Mo went back.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the next day, after breakfast, Rong Mo and Rong Qi came to meet the envoys of Dongqing and Beiyue respectively.


    Because the queen of Xifeng had no common topic with young people because of her long age, so she did not follow. Rong Qi, who received the queen of Xifeng, also did not come.


    However, he had to go on this outing, just waiting outside the palace with the talented people and women who were going all the way.


    Sikongdiao and nangongyin took huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng, respectively. In addition to two guards, qingzhiqingtan and Liuzhu Liuli also followed.


    On the other side of Beiyue Kingdom, beimingxuan and the Crown Princess Xiao Yunhui, as well as two guards and two maidservants.


    The people in Nanxiao kingdom are Rong Mo, Rong Qi, Rong Bi, Rong Lin, Wei Jianjia, Chu ningxuan, Lin''s fiancee, Qu Feifei, Qu Feiyun, Shangguan and Gu Xueer.


    These are people, not only the high school children of the capital of Nanxiao Kingdom, but also the famous talents and talented women.


    All of them had only one person with them. The escort was from the emperor and was commanded by Rong mo.


    Rong Qi and Rong Lin are dissatisfied, but they can''t say anything.


    However, since Rong Mo was responsible for the safety of the envoys, how could Rong Qi and Rong Lin, who wanted to punish Rong Mo for dereliction of duty, not do something during the outing!

 Chapter 994

    Rong Mo arranges two carriages, but Sikong Duan and Nangong Yin take one with Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng. They don''t hide their relationship at all, and there''s no need to hide it.


    They don''t mind how others guess about their relationship.


    And green Gardenia Green Sandalwood and Liuzhu Liuli is a girl, then sat on the second carriage.


    Sikong cut and others go out, and beimingxuan and others come out.


    When seeing Sikong cut and Nangong Yin on the same carriage, Beiming Xuan and Rong Lin''s eyes flashed.


    Especially Rong Lin, confused and dignified at the same time, his heart was uneasy. Is the relationship between the two not as bad as they imagined?


    If they have a good relationship, let Rong Mo draw them together at the same time, then he is in danger.


    He hasn''t convinced beimingxuan to cooperate with him. If rongmo succeeds in winning over sikongchu, beimingxuan will not agree to cooperate with him.


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated Rong Lin was. However, his face was still. He calmly mounted the horse and set out with the team.


    However, Rong Lin is secretly thinking about how to let Rong Mo win over sikongduan and nangongyin, and pays close attention to the interaction between Rong Mo and sikongduan.


    The palace is on the right side of the palace gate, only 100 meters away from the palace gate, so I soon came to the front of the palace gate.


    When the two teams got together, they set out directly, and neither team had a chance to meet each other.


    All the way slowly, ten li Road, less than half an hour, people will arrive at the destination.


    When they got out of the carriage, they were all amazed by the scenery of Huaxian Valley and couldn''t help but praise it.


    "Wow! How beautiful


    "Yes! It''s a fairyland


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    later, Rong Mo and Rong Lin introduced other people to their respective envoys.


    When Rong Qi and Wei Jianjia saw Huang Jiuge, Murong Yuzheng, Qingzhi Qingtan and Liuzhu Liuli, they immediately recognized that they were the people who beat Wei Zhiyuan and others yesterday.


    What they didn''t expect was that they followed Sikong and Nangong together.


    Seeing Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao together, Murong Yuzheng and Nangong Yin standing together, people probably guessed their relationship.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "this is Murong Yuzheng, Prince Yin''s fiancee, the eldest daughter of Dongqing state government. And this is the fiancee of the king of Chonglou, Huang Jiuge, the daughter of Shangshu, the official Department of Dongqing state. " Rong Mo deliberately introduces their mother''s identity, in order not to let the people of Nanxiao Kingdom look down on them.


    Indeed, in addition to the identity of Prince Yin''s fiancee and that of the king of Chonglou''s fiancee, the identity of Murong Yuzheng as the eldest daughter of Ding Guogong and that of Huang Jiuge as the legitimate daughter of Li Bu Shangshu are noble enough, and no one dares to belittle them.


    People walk all the way, enjoying the flowers and plants of Huaxian Valley, feeling the fragrance of Huaxian Valley, which makes people calm down a lot.


    There is a villa in Huaxian valley. Because of the limited area, the villa is not big, but it can accommodate dozens of people.


    After walking for a while, they took a rest in the villa and drank tea.


    When talented people and talented women get together, they can''t help but compare with Wen doumo.


    They are here to enjoy the flowers, so they take the flowers as topics, couplets, poems and so on.


    When it comes to winning honor for the country, all talented women have not hidden themselves and tried their best.


    Because there was only one woman in Beiyue Kingdom, and her literary talent was not very good, so she did not participate.

 Chapter 995

    After a comparison, Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng were slightly better than each other, which made several talented women in Nanxiao country feel ashamed and extremely angry. After all, they were two more than each other in number!


    After resting in the villa for a while, the people went on to visit Huaxian Valley, but only the women. The men had no interest in flowers, so they stayed in the villa.


    Huaxian valley also covers a large area. In addition to the flowers, there are waterfalls, streams, and a bamboo forest of about two or three hundred square meters.


    "Why are the two sisters always wearing veils?" Gu Xueer, the granddaughter of an Guogong, asks curiously, but it''s just pure curiosity, and there''s no malice.


    Gu Xueer''s words fell, and Qu Feifei, Prince Lin''s fiancee, took on the words, but her tone was obviously not good: "it must be because it''s too beautiful. I''m afraid we''ll be jealous! Also, what''s the matter with a woman who is worthy of Lord Yin and King Chonglou? "


    She thinks that the reason why Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng climb up to kongcao and nangongyin is just because of the influence of their mother''s family. As for their looks, she doesn''t think they are very good!


    At least I don''t deserve to be a superior.


    Qu Feifei''s bad behavior is so obvious that everyone knows it.


    "Yes! Because they are so beautiful, I''m afraid you''ll be jealous! " To everyone''s surprise, Huang Jiuge even admitted that although she was joking, for everyone, she felt that the joke was too big and made people feel conceited.


    Some people think that Huang Jiuge dares to say so, which means that they may be more beautiful than them!


    Whether she is conceited or not, Huang Jiuge doesn''t care. She just doesn''t want to be modest to those who are not good at them.


    However, Huang Jiuge didn''t say much about her appearance. She was confident that she and Murong Yuzheng were the best among the women.


    Although the words of Huang Jiuge make Murong Yuzheng quite uncomfortable, but also know the character of Huang Jiuge, so there is no meaning to refute.


    No matter whether Huang Jiuge''s words are joking or conceited, or really beautiful, Qu Feifei said unconvinced: "Oh! I don''t know if we have a good eye. Let''s have a look at your beauty! "


    The word "appreciation" immediately changed people''s faces. With the word "appreciation", it was obviously humiliating Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng.


    However, Huang Jiuge pretended not to understand her humiliation. Instead, she commented on her improper use of words: "Miss Qu''s performance just now is that her talent is good. Why can''t she even use words! It''s time to make a joke. When you use the gesture of request, you should use reverence. "


    "Qu Feifei''s face changed, green and white. It was very ugly.


    Look forward to? She deserves it, too?


    "Miss Huang is right. Miss Qu really used the wrong words." Wei Jianjia''s words sound like a reminder, but they actually add fuel to the fire.


    Although in front of foreigners, she and Qu Feifei are both Nanxiao people, and they are their own talents, but their identities are the real enemies.


    Therefore, Wei Jianjia will not let go of the chance of falling into the well.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Qu Feifei was angry. He wanted to get angry, but when he thought of the next plan, he had to suppress his anger and change his face again. He said apologetically, "I''m wrong. I used the wrong words. I don''t know if we have good eyes and look forward to your beauty."


    She didn''t believe that huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng were so beautiful.

 Chapter 996

    Others are also looking forward to the beauty of Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng under their veil. However, because Qu Feifei''s words humiliate them first, they can''t make a sound now for fear of misunderstanding.


    "It''s not shady. There''s something you can''t see." Huang Jiuge didn''t mean to cover up. Before, she just wanted to avoid trouble. She just put on the veil, but she still couldn''t avoid trouble, so there''s no need to wear it again.


    She just doesn''t like trouble. It doesn''t mean she''s afraid of trouble. Even if she''s in trouble, she''ll only make those who give her trouble more trouble.


    After that, Huang Jiuge raised her hand and took off the veil.


    Under the veil, it was a very beautiful appearance. The Phoenix''s eyes were slightly narrowed, showing a little bit of cruelty and coldness. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, smiling rather than smiling, wantonly enchanting, but awe inspiring.


    At the same time, they were surprised and photographed by it. They could not help but feel ashamed and dare not blaspheme.


    However, Murong Yuzheng hesitated and didn''t take down the gauze immediately. She was embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Huang Jiuge said with a smile: "wearing the veil is always a little stuffy and uncomfortable. You''d better take it off!"


    "All right!" Murong jade Zheng helpless, also followed to take the following yarn.


    In terms of appearance alone, Murong Yuzheng is not inferior to huangjiuge, but has different temperament. Murong''s zither is as elegant as orchid, and its eyes are like clear water. When looking at it, it has its own elegant temperament, which is a typical example of a lady from a big family.


    In fact, Wei Jianjia and others are among the best beauties in the capital of Nanxiao Kingdom, but they are inferior to huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng.


    "Wow! How beautiful! It''s like a fairy coming down to earth Gu Xueer exclaimed, full of surprise, but not waiting for a trace of jealousy and hostility.


    Wei Jianjia and others had to admit that they were really jealous, but they didn''t mind and hostile.


    Of course, except Qu Feifei.


    Although Qu Feifei admits that Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng are the two most beautiful women here, she is jealous and unconvinced, so her face becomes ugly.


    Although Wei Jianjia wanted to see Qu Feifei''s jokes, if something really happened, it would be bad to be blamed by the emperor at that time. Wei Jianjia said that she had to break the strange atmosphere. She said half seriously and half jokingly: "Miss Huang and miss Murong are really more beautiful than Hua Jiao! I''m afraid the flowers in Huaxian valley are going to be out of sight. "


    "There are so many beauties in the world, but beauty in the heart is the real beauty." Huang Jiuge said.


    This is obviously aimed at Qu Feifei''s unkindness and hostility towards her and Murong Yuzheng. In disguise, she is narrow-minded.


    Huang Jiuge admits that she is hypocritical when she says this. She is not a person with a beautiful heart, but at least she will not aim at her for no reason.


    Naturally, people can hear this.


    Hearing this, Qu Feifei, who was already angry, was even more resentful, but he could not refute it.


    If she refutes, she will admit it?


    "Ha ha! That is, that is. " Wei Jianjia slightly embarrassed smile, echoed, and then immediately changed the topic: "then we''d better continue to enjoy the flowers!"


    With the time, people continued to enjoy the flowers.


    Qu Feifei walked behind Huang Jiuge, not far away. When no one saw her, she flicked her finger and a stream of invisible white powder floated towards Huang Jiuge and landed on her skirt.


    Even Huang Jiuge has never been found.

 Chapter 997

    Seeing the success, Qu Feifei''s face flashed by. He was relaxed and ruthless. If he was against her, don''t blame her for being impolite.


    But of course, not long after stepping into the bamboo forest, there was a sound of "rustle" and "hiss".


    "What''s that sound?" Gu Xueer asked with a slight frown.


    This voice is very familiar and disgusting. It''s a snake, and not much.


    "It''s a snake," said Huang Jiuge calmly.


    "What?"


    Hearing the speech, everyone was shocked.


    Qu Feifei''s heart is full of surprise, she didn''t expect, Phoenix nine songs can hear, and, also so calm.


    Isn''t she afraid?


    "Well, let''s leave quickly. If something happens, it won''t be good." This is the first sentence of Princess Chu ningxuan''s all the way. Her voice can''t stop shaking.


    "Leave here soon," Wei Jianjia also called.


    The crowd turned and left.


    In the confusion, Qu Feifei deliberately stretches out his feet to trip Huang Jiuge, but doesn''t want her to run away quickly.


    Just, Huang nine song is he et al also, this small trick also want to hide her eyes?


    However, Huang nine songs did not expose, also did not change the way, but directly stepped down.


    "Click" sound, the sound of bone dislocation, with a scream of "ah", Qu Feifei suddenly fell to the ground.


    This scream immediately made everyone stop to run away. When they saw Qu Feifei fall to the ground, they thought she had accidentally sprained her feet.


    "Miss" Qu Feifei''s maid rushed over and helped Qu Feifei up.


    As soon as he stood up, Qu Feifei asked Huang Jiuge angrily, "Huang Jiuge, why do you want to step on me?"


    It''s obvious that Qu Feifei is the villain who first complains. It''s clear that she has a bad heart, but in the end she can''t steal the rice.


    Of course, she will never admit it. Besides, it''s a fact that she was trampled on by Huang Jiuge. Why doesn''t she take the opportunity to find fault with Huang Jiuge!


    Smell speech, all eyes in succession toward Huang nine song hope to go, the facial expression but have no anger or injustice, all very indifferent, no, still have to show schadenfreude.


    You know, their identities are in opposition. When their enemies are trampled on, they will naturally feel schadenfreude.


    As for anger and injustice, only those with a good head can help their enemies to fight against injustice!


    Wei Jianjia didn''t like Huang Jiuge, so she was happy to see them tearing.


    As for Chu ningxuan, she was a little cowardly and afraid of Qu Feifei, so she didn''t dare to interfere.


    Gu xue''er is not easy to say before things are clear, but the steelyard in her heart is biased towards Huang Jiuge.


    Murong Yuzheng and others don''t know if Huang Jiuge has stepped on Qu Feifei, but even if they do, they all believe that Huang Jiuge has a reason and will never step on people for no reason.


    "How do I know? Well, your foot came down to mine." Huang Jiuge looks innocent, but does not refute the fact that she stepped on Qu Feifei''s feet.


    Everyone is not a fool, and the head is also smart! So after listening to this, there is nothing you don''t understand!


    Well, how can Qu Feifei''s feet run to Huang Jiuge''s feet! This is obviously Qu Feifei''s bad heart. He wants to trip Huang Jiuge, but he doesn''t want to be trampled on by Huang Jiuge! It''s impossible for Qu Feifei to steal rice.


    They don''t doubt Huang Jiuge''s words, because they know Qu Feifei''s character too well, which is what Qu Feifei will do.

 Chapter 998

    Suddenly, people look at Qu Feifei''s eyes full of contempt.


    Qu Feifei didn''t know that they believed Huang Jiuge! She was so angry that she almost didn''t come up.


    Although it is true, Qu Feifei will not admit it, and there is no evidence, right?


    "Why do you say that my feet are under your feet, and no one can see it? I don''t know what you say Qu Feifei retorted that the loud voice did not show a guilty look, as if she were the victim.


    From this point of view, this person is not generally thick skinned.


    "Oh! As you said, and no one saw it, why do you think I stepped on you on purpose? " Huang nine songs but not slow of counter ask a way.


    "You... Qu Feifei was angry, but she was interrupted before she continued.


    "Well, let''s get out of here. Do you want to be bitten by snakes?" Although Wei Jianjia was happy to see the two tearing force, but obviously now is not the time! This group is close to them. If they don''t leave soon, they won''t be able to leave.


    She wanted to leave them and run away. She was even more happy that they were all bitten by snakes. But even if she wanted to, she was not a person who could not distinguish between the important and the negative.


    If foreign guests have an accident, they also have the responsibility and will be involved. She doesn''t want to make trouble for herself.


    Hearing the words, all the people reacted immediately. Seeing the snake in front of them, they were so scared that they trembled all over.


    Although Qu Feifei had been prepared for a long time and didn''t worry that the snakes would bite her, when she saw so many snakes, she still felt extremely infiltrated and had to compromise and leave first.


    But thinking of the powder she spilled on Huang Jiuge, she felt better. Did she believe that Huang Jiuge would be able to escape the attack of snakes.


    Qu Feifei''s foot was dislocated. Naturally, he could not walk any more. He had to jump away with the help of two maidservants.


    As soon as they left, the communities came after them.


    Huang nine songs swept one eye, discover those snake''s eyes unexpectedly all stare at her.


    This discovery makes Huang Jiuge frown. She has a bad feeling in her heart. She must have something to attract snakes.


    If she had not guessed wrong, she would have been calculated.


    Just who would it be! Huang nine songs don''t know, this time also don''t have time to guess, these snakes must solve immediately, otherwise will always follow her, if accidentally hurt other people is not good.


    Think about it, Huang Jiuge deliberately fell behind a few steps, walking in the last.


    "Miss Huang, hurry up." Wei Jianjia, who is closest to Huang Jiuge, can''t help but urge her to do something for fear of her.


    "Nine Songs" Murong Yuzheng also anxiously called the way.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" green Gardenia Green Tan also called, but they know, huangjiu song is deliberately backward, some puzzled.


    However, Qu Feifei turns back to see that Huang Jiuge is lagging behind, and his heart is even more proud.


    "It''s OK, you go quickly, I want these snakes to be solved." Huang Jiuge said.


    "But..." Murong Yuzheng is in a bit of a dilemma. Although she knows that huangjiuge is not simple, she is still worried.


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Wei Jianjia refused, because she didn''t believe that Huang Jiuge had the ability to solve these snakes.


    "It''s OK. These snakes are coming for me. If they don''t get rid of them, they will follow me all the time." Phoenix nine songs also did not hide this fact, still say this time, deliberately concerned about the reaction of Wei Jianjia.

 Chapter 999

    Although Wei Jianjia had no conflict with her and showed no hostility to her, she doubted her for her reasons.


    And the reason is simple.


    Rong Qi and Rong Mo are enemies. In the eyes of the public, Rong Mo is obviously trying to win over Sikong and Nangong Yin. As Rong Qi''s wife, Wei Jianjia can''t help him.


    The envoys of Dongqing state were received by Rong Mo, and naturally they were also responsible for their safety.


    Therefore, if someone in Dongqing Kingdom has an accident, especially an important person, Dongqing kingdom will naturally be angry with rongmo. In this case, the matter of solicitation will be directly washed away, and rongmo will also be punished.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin naturally can''t move, but their fiancee is very active.


    Of course, only people who don''t know them have this idea that the world always despises women and thinks that women are weak and can be bullied.


    "What?" Smell speech, a few people are very surprised, also know, Huang nine song this is designed by the person.


    Wei Jianjia in addition to surprise, but also flash doubt, see in the eyes of nine songs, it is determined that this matter has nothing to do with her.


    In fact, she is more suspicious of Qu Feifei in her heart, because only Qu Feifei conflicts with her, but she doesn''t want to directly crown her with a crime before there is no evidence.


    Not only Huang Jiuge, but also Qu Feifei was the first one Wei Jianjia suspected. However, without any evidence, she could not talk nonsense.


    Although Phoenix nine song several people have been saying this, but did not stop the pace of escape, see the distance between the snakes is only one meter, Phoenix nine song immediately cold way: "go, the snake to close."


    "Let''s go! My master is very good. He will be fine. " Green Gardenia Green Tan to Huang nine song is very trust, so think they so drag, will give Huang nine song add chaos, so urge way.


    This words from green Gardenia Green Tan mouth say, Murong jade Zheng also believed, Wei Jianjia see Huang Jiuge insist, then also did not say anything, she is also afraid of death.


    "Princess Qi, I offended you."


    Green Gardenia said, immediately set up her arm, a flying body disappeared in place, startled Wei Jianjia issued a scream.


    They were too close to snakes, and although the princess of Qi had some skills, she was not in the class. She was afraid that she could not run the snakes.


    It doesn''t matter if she gives a helping hand because she is willing to be the last one with her master.


    Hearing the news, people thought that someone had been bitten by a snake. They all looked back and were surprised to see that Qingzhi and Wei Jianjia left at a high speed in the air.


    With the Green Sandalwood also set up Wei Jianjia''s maid, also a fly away with.


    Murong jade Zheng master servant several people, the skill is naturally not weak, also follows a flying body to fly away.


    As for others, they don''t care.


    "Wow! What a great lightness skill Gu Xueer is a martial arts maniac. She has a third rate skill, but she is not so good at lightness. So she immediately worships her, even forgets her fear of snakes.


    Qu Feifei was so angry that she turned blue. They knew lightness skills, but they didn''t help themselves. They let her run by herself.


    Thinking that she didn''t see Huang Jiuge leave, Qu Feifei looked back and let her see a more irritating scene.


    See Huang nine song in the hand holding a blue dagger, step by step toward those snakes, and those snakes, unexpectedly in the rapid back.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t you bite Huang Jiuge?


    Qu Feifei was so angry that his liver hurt and his lung was about to explode.

 Chapter 1000

    Because there was no snake coming behind, the crowd stopped. Knowing that Huang Jiuge was still behind, they looked back one after another. At the same time, they saw this strange scene.


    The same is true of Murong Yuzheng and others who have landed not far away.


    Although Huang Jiuge now uses the dragon scale dagger to release the evil spirit and push back the snakes, as long as she receives the evil spirit, the snakes will still attack her. She can''t release the evil spirit all the time! It''s going to affect a lot of people.


    So, Huang Jiuge can only kill these snakes.


    As soon as the momentum is stimulated, the powerful internal power is sent out, and the dragon scale dagger is controlled by the mind out of the air, sweeping and killing the snakes in a crazy way.


    This scene directly shocked the public.


    But in a moment, all the snakes were annihilated, and the bamboo forest was full of a strong smell of blood.


    Huang Jiuge puts away the dragon scale dagger and is ready to turn and leave. Suddenly when it''s dark, she bumps into a meat wall. With her body being held tightly, Huang Jiuge feels uncomfortable. However, smelling the familiar breath, Huang Jiuge didn''t struggle, but said in a soft voice: "you''re here"


    Huang Jiuge knew that Si kongcao felt the fluctuation of evil spirit and thought that she would come when she was in trouble.


    But she was in trouble, but it was not a big trouble, she solved it easily.


    "Feel the fluctuation of the evil spirit, and it''s coming." Sikong cut stuffy said, with a little cold, but also with a little worry.


    "How can there be so many snakes?" There came Rong Mo''s cold questioning voice. There are snake repelling grasses all around here. It''s impossible for snakes to appear!


    "The gathering of snakes is not unusual at all. It seems that it was deliberately attracted." Nangong Yin''s voice was a little cold. Although he didn''t know that there were snake repellent herbs around, he learned from Murong Yuzheng that the snakes were coming for Huang Jiuge. It was obvious that someone deliberately did it.


    Hearing Nangong Yin''s words, Qu Feifei, not far away, was in a panic. However, his face kept calm and told himself that she didn''t put the snake. Don''t be nervous.


    Moreover, no one saw her sprinkle powder on Huang Jiuge.


    "I''ll find out the reason." Rong Mo Leng said. Although he didn''t know that the snakes were coming for Huang Jiuge, he couldn''t deny that this incident was definitely aimed at him.


    As for who is behind the scenes, it''s just those people.


    "What happened?" Rong Qi and others are a few steps late, so it''s not clear what happened.


    They were just playing chess, but Sikong Chou suddenly got up and flew away.


    Seeing this, Nangong Yin and Rong Mo immediately follow them. Rong Qi and others come a little slower because their reaction is a little slower, and their lightness skill is not as good as Sikong''s.


    "Suddenly there are a lot of snakes, hundreds of them." Wei Jianjia said.


    "What? Isn''t there a lot of snake repellent grass around here? How can there be snakes? And so much more? " Rong Qi was startled by the number of snakes and thought it impossible.


    But when he thought about it, he could guess that someone had deliberately done it.


    Just who would it be! What is the purpose?


    "No one''s in trouble!" Rong Yu asked anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all destroyed by Miss Huang." Chu Ying Xuan should way, think of those snakes, she is still a little shaken! It''s horrible.


    Smell speech, Rong Qi and others a burst of surprise, was killed by nine songs?


    Is this Phoenix nine song so powerful?

 Chapter 1001

    "Brother Lin" at this time, Qu Feifei was supported by two maidservants, but she came over with a jump. Because of the pain at her feet, she looked very painful. Although Qu Feifei is also a martial arts practitioner, he is used to treating others with respect. The real suffering has not been suffered yet!


    "Feifei, what''s the matter with you?" Rong Lin sees Qu Feifei who is supported by a man, and asks in a puzzled way.


    "Brother Lin, we just had a lot of snakes, and then we ran. Somehow, Miss Huang stepped on us, and then..." Qu Feifei was not aggrieved. Although this didn''t say that Huang Jiuge was intentional, a word that was so ambiguous had to make people think more.


    Even so, Rong Lin hears the meaning of Qu Feifei''s words, and obviously accuses Huang Jiuge of being intentional. But is Huang Jiuge careless or intentional? Rong Lin has a questioning attitude.


    Because Qu Feifei, she knows, is a man who can''t get what he wants. So even if it''s not careful, she will say it''s intentional. It''s just that she wants to find the place, but Qu Feifei is afraid of him and doesn''t dare to be too straightforward.


    "You''d better go to the doctor first." No matter whether Huang Jiuge is careless or intentional, Rong Lin doesn''t want to pursue this matter, so he avoids the topic and gives Qu Feifei a warning look.


    Qu Feifei understood Rong Lin''s meaning. Although she didn''t want to do it, she didn''t dare to refute it, because she knew that Rong Lin had his own reason to do it.


    Because the Phoenix nine songs have not gone, so Rong Qi and others will come to greet, there is no injury and so on.


    When seeing the appearance of Huang Jiuge''s veil faded, several people were astonished and couldn''t come back for a while.


    But soon, they felt the attack of air-conditioning, which reflected that they were embarrassed by the poor attitude towards their boss. They immediately turned their attention to those snakes.


    Even a few people who had been psychologically prepared could not help but take a cold breath when they saw the bloody snake corpse on the ground.


    At the same time, I have to admit that Huang Jiuge is really good at it.


    They are not confident that they can get rid of these snakes without damage.


    This nine songs is really not simple.


    After the snake incident, all the women were scared, so they had no idea of appreciating flowers any more, so they had to go back home.


    When Sikong Duan and Huang Jiuge come to Rong Mo, Rong Mo''s face changes. Because other people haven''t gone far, Rong Mo whispers, "Huang Jiuge has been sprinkled with snake powder. You''d better change your clothes quickly."


    Worthy of the first doctor, just a short distance to smell the taste, then know what it is.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut complexion a sink, eye ground a copy can devour all anger.


    And Huang Jiuge knew that she had a problem, so she was not too surprised to know that it was snake powder.


    Huang Jiuge immediately grabbed his hand and comforted him: "I don''t pay attention to these little tricks. You can rest assured that you will find out the person behind the scenes. How about you avenge me then?"


    Revenge, Huang Jiuge naturally can revenge himself, will let Sikong cut to help him revenge, just to ease his mood.


    "Good" Si kongcao solemnly replied that if he dares to harm his woman, he will let him taste the taste of being besieged by hundreds of snakes.


    Rong Mo still has something to say, but it''s not suitable to say it now, so I''ll wait until I go back.

 Chapter 1002

    On the way out of the valley, Huang Jiuge always felt a fiery look on her body, but she couldn''t help looking back. Just to ancient snow son to her full face adoration of facial expression, let Huang nine songs some dumb smile.


    In and the Phoenix nine songs four eyes relative time, Gu Xueer is first Leng for a while, then embarrassed of vomit tongue, but that worship of the look is still not convergence.


    Gu Xueer wants to get close to Huang Jiuge very much, but because Sikong is beside her, Gu Xueer doesn''t dare to go, so she can only watch it silently.


    Huang nine songs also just saw one eye, then receded eyes light.


    Although that vision looked at Huang Jiuge, Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge stood together, so they also felt that because there was no malice, they didn''t care.


    However, looking at Huang Jiuge, after turning back, with a helpless smile on his face, Si kongcao couldn''t help asking: "what''s the matter?"


    "Because I just showed my hand and was worshipped." Huang nine song pretends to say triumphantly.


    Smell speech, Sikong cut silent smile, eyes full of tenderness.


    Back to the palace, passing by the back garden, I happened to meet the queen of Xifeng who was feeding fish at the pavilion of the lotus pond.


    When the queen of Xifeng Kingdom saw the nine songs of Huang, she looked surprised.


    Because now the veil of Huang Jiuge has been removed, the face that is similar to Feng Tianxin is exposed in front of her eyes.


    Although the time is so big, there are all kinds of people who look the same, not to mention only five points of similarity!


    However, their daughter died in their hands, the enemy and daughter look like five points, which makes her very dazzling, very disturbing, and makes her want to destroy her face.


    Yeah, she''s going to destroy her face.


    Since meet, because of etiquette, also want to say hello.


    After greeting each other, Xifeng Kingdom looked at Huang Jiuge with a look of surprise and exclaimed, "I can''t imagine that Miss Huang is five points similar to the emperor''s daughter''s heavenly heart, which makes the emperor miss her naughty daughter more and more. After traveling for so long, I don''t know how to go home."


    The queen of Xifeng Kingdom deliberately mentioned Feng Tianxin, just to see the reaction of Huang Jiuge.


    She didn''t believe that a woman''s heart would be as strong and calm as Sikong''s, and she couldn''t see a trace.


    She doesn''t expect Huang Jiuge to admit it, because whether she admits it or not, it''s a fact that Feng Tianxin''s death is caused by her.


    Therefore, if Huang Jiuge feels guilty, flustered or frightened because of mentioning Feng Tianxin, it can show that her heart is uneasy and she will feel better.


    But it happened that Huang Jiuge''s heart was strong, even if it was not as strong as sikongtiao''s, but it was not so much so that she didn''t feel guilty, flustered or frightened because the queen of Xifeng Kingdom mentioned Feng Tianxin.


    On the contrary, he calmly said: "I had a few friends with Tianxin sister. When we saw each other''s appearance, we were all surprised. Tianxin sister also said, maybe we were sisters in our last life! Because I feel kind, so Tianxin said she would recognize my sister. Originally, she wanted to be more close to Tianxin sister, but she said it for a long time. She was afraid that you would worry, so she went back to China first. But before she left, Tianxin said that if she had time, she would come to me and let me take her to have a good time! "


    Huang Jiuge''s attitude was friendly, as if she was really close.


    Of course, she knows that the queen of Xifeng Kingdom knows that Feng Tianxin has something to do with her, but the queen of Xifeng Kingdom even wants to act, so why don''t she play with her.

 Chapter 1003

    Huang Jiuge''s hypocritical words were very harsh and ironic to the queen of Xifeng kingdom. Although her face was as usual, she was very angry in her heart.


    What a Huang Jiuge. She''s really a character. She''s so calm. Even if she doesn''t change her face, she can still pretend.


    "Yes? If she can''t come to you, you can go to her, too! " The queen of Xifeng said, but this was obviously a different word.


    Feng Tianxin is dead. Naturally, she can''t find Huang Jiuge. If Huang Jiuge wants to find her, she will die.


    But you don''t have to die to find Feng Tianxin! Feng Tianxin''s soul is gone, but her body is still there!


    So, the Huang nine songs pour is not mind of answer a way: "if have time, I will seek her."


    Then he left.


    Looking at Huang Jiuge''s back, the queen of Xifeng country''s eyes are deep. She says in secret: Huang Jiuge, if you can, I really hope you can find Feng Tianxin.


    For the queen of Xifeng Kingdom, the so-called search is naturally dead.


    Back to the East Palace, Sikong can''t help but remind: "the queen of Xifeng will not give up, so you must be careful."


    No matter how fierce Huang Jiuge is, he is not invincible, and he is not always able to stay by her side.


    "Well, I''ll be careful." Phoenix nine songs should be.


    Then, a few people chatted about today''s events in the study. Although they knew that those people were behind the scenes, it was not easy to do without evidence.


    And Huang Jiuge also said his conflict with Qu Feifei, and doubts about her.


    Then, Sikong cut immediately let people to monitor Qu Feifei, if today''s things and Qu Feifei Related words, then that and Rong Lin can not escape the relationship.


    Even though they know that they did it, there is not much possibility to find evidence. Rong Lin will not let himself leave evidence.


    However, Si kongcao and others don''t need evidence for revenge, as long as they know whether it is or not.


    In the afternoon, the people that Sikong Chou sent to watch Qu Feifei came back, and the things that snakes came to Huang Jiuge really had something to do with her.


    Qu Feifei felt very aggrieved because of today''s affair, so when he got home, he vented his anger in his own nest and broke the tea set. He said angrily, "damn Huang Jiuge, I didn''t expect that she was so powerful. The snake powder didn''t hurt her, and it also made her stand out. It also made brother Lin''s plan fall apart. Damn it, damn it, damn it¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in this case, the man behind the scenes was directly shaken out.


    After hearing reports from subordinates, Sikong and Huang Jiuge said that Qu Feifei''s IQ is very urgent.


    How can this kind of thing be said freely! Even at home, don''t you worry that walls have ears?


    Of course, for Qu Feifei''s exposure, Huang Jiuge''s is available.


    Knowing who was behind the scenes, Sikong cut and Huang Jiuge could not have done nothing. They immediately ordered their subordinates to find hundreds of snakes without poison.


    Although they don''t care about Qu Feifei''s life or death, tomorrow is the birthday of the emperor of Nanxiao kingdom. It''s not good to make people die, so they don''t want to be poisonous.


    Huang Jiuge and Si kongcao are not worried that they will be suspected. So what? If you want revenge, just come.


    Before dark, the subordinates found more than 200 snakes without poison.


    Si kongcao told him to throw the snakes into Qu Feifei''s room in the late night. No matter how serious Qu Feifei''s injury is, it''s better not to die.

 Chapter 1004

    As for why to deal with Qu Feifei instead of Rong Lin, the biggest black hand!


    Because of their different identities, Qu Feifei is just the daughter of a minister. Even if something happens, as long as they don''t die, they won''t disturb the emperor and affect his birthday party, because they dare not.


    But Rong Lin is different. He is the prince, the son of the emperor. If he can''t attend the birthday because of an accident, it will certainly cause trouble.


    Moreover, tomorrow is not only the birthday of emperor Nanxiao, but also rongmo''s big day. As rongmo''s brother, Sikong Chou will not influence him any more.


    Night is deep, people have been sleeping, the prime minister''s house backyard.


    Two men in black were flying over the roof. They were carrying a big sack on their back. We could see that something was moving in the sack.


    Yes, they are the two subordinates of Sikong. The sacks on their backs are the two hundred non poisonous snakes.


    And the direction they went was Qu Feifei''s yard.


    Although there are guards in the prime minister''s mansion, due to the skill of Sikong''s subordinates, the guards of the prime minister''s mansion can''t find out at all.


    They came to Qu Feifei''s yard. Although there was a maidservant outside Qu Feifei''s room to watch the night, if the night was deep, the maidservant had fallen asleep outside the room.


    One of them went over and knocked the maid unconscious, then gently pushed the door open and slowly put the snake in.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... Hiss"


    after entering the room, the snakes scrambled towards the bed.


    Although Qu Feifei doesn''t have snake powder on his body, snakes can feel human breath, and human breath will also attract snakes.


    Because there were too many snakes and the sound was too loud, Qu Feifei was soon awakened.


    Although the light in the room was dark and he could hardly see anything, Qu Feifei was too familiar with the sound, so he immediately reflected what it was.


    Suddenly, Qu Feifei was so scared that he burst out a piercing cry, and then subconsciously got out of bed and ran out of the house.


    But as soon as his feet landed, he stepped on a soft and slippery piece and was immediately entangled.


    "Ah ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Qu Feifei screamed again, shaking the snake around her feet crazily, and shouting all the time: "no, no ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although Qu Feifei is not a weak woman without chicken binding power, she was so scared that she was out of proportion and didn''t have much strength.


    The snake threw it away and came back. It entangled Qu Feifei so much that he couldn''t walk. Then he was bitten a few times, which made Qu Feifei unstable and fell to the ground.


    Then, the whole body is full of dense, soft and slippery snakes moving, biting, Qu Feifei has a kind of impulse to faint, but the pain is too much for her to faint.


    The cry of Qu Feifei also awakened other people in the prime minister''s residence. Soon, someone came one after another.


    When people saw the situation in Qu Feifei''s room, they were scared out of color one after another, and the timid people fainted directly.


    Qu Feifei was saved, not dead, but he had been bitten by a snake and almost no place was intact.


    Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge believed in the ability of subordinates, so they didn''t wait for the result. They had already had a rest.


    When I got up the next day, my subordinates reported the results.


    Qu Feifei was not only seriously injured, but also had dementia after waking up.


    This is to let Huang Jiuge some surprise, but don''t feel surprised, because that kind of situation, frighten silly frighten dementia, is really easy to happen.

 Chapter 1005

    For Qu Feifei''s bedroom how can there be so many snakes, no one believes that it is an accident, it must be someone deliberately.


    But who is it! They don''t know.


    Because Qu Feiyun was in Huaxian Valley yesterday and knew about the snake siege in Huaxian Valley, he could not help but connect the two.


    He didn''t know that the snake last night had something to do with Qu Feifei, so he guessed whether someone deliberately wanted to harm Qu Feifei, but he didn''t do it during the day yesterday, so he did it again last night?


    As soon as the idea came out, he couldn''t veto it.


    Although they don''t know who the murderer is, from the current situation, they are more suspicious of Rong Qi.


    Because Qu Feifei is Rong Lin''s fiancee, the Qu family has naturally become Rong Lin''s force.


    With Qu family, Rong Lin becomes Rong Qi''s threat. If Rong Lin can''t marry Qu Feifei, it''s hard to say.


    But now it''s just suspicion. We have to make a clear investigation before we can draw a conclusion.


    Early the next morning, Qu Feiyun went to Rong Lin and told him about it.


    When Rong Lin heard that Qu Feifei was bitten by snakes last night, he was also demented, and was shocked.


    At the same time, he has a suspect.


    Different from the people Qu Feiyun suspects, Qu Feiyun suspects Rong Qi, while Rong Lin suspects Sikong. It''s not because of yesterday''s snake. It''s for them.


    That Phoenix nine songs, looked at yesterday to feel not simple, she definitely discovered something.


    However, he did not intend to talk to Qu Feiyun, whether it was the suspect or how there was a snake in Huaxian Valley yesterday.


    Because once let the Qu family know that he is in charge of this matter, and Qu Feifei is because he is involved, then the Qu family will certainly be angry with him. If they give up supporting him, it''s not good.


    Fortunately, Qu Feifei has been silly now and won''t expose it.


    Therefore, Rong Lin also expressed doubts about Rong Qi.


    However, no matter what, Qu Feifei is his fiancee. Although he doesn''t like it very much, he doesn''t dislike it. Of course, it''s mainly because of the influence of Qu family.


    So Qu Feifei happened such a thing, Rong Lin is quite sad.


    But even if he suspects that it''s Huang Jiuge, Rong Lin doesn''t plan to take revenge, because it''s easy to expose himself.


    People born in the imperial family are so ruthless.


    Qu Feifei''s affairs can''t be spread out for the time being. He can''t attend the birthday of emperor Nanxiao. He can only say that he is not well enough to attend.


    ¡¤


    the birthday of the emperor is not a big day for the whole nation to celebrate, but it is not a small matter, especially for the capital.


    Because on this day, the emperor will let people hold some activities and charity outside the palace, which is nothing but a happy event for the people.


    Therefore, this day is not only lively in the Imperial Palace, but also very lively outside the palace.


    However, the significance of the excitement inside and outside the palace is different.


    The bustle in the palace is competition and competition.


    And the excitement outside the palace is heartfelt joy.


    Birthday is not the time to start, but most people will arrive early, because although this is the emperor''s birthday party, there are many people with other purposes.


    For example, there is little chance for the officials to get together on weekdays, so most of them don''t know each other, so the banquet in the palace becomes an opportunity for them to meet.


    If you meet a man or a woman of your heart, if both sides look at each other, you can become a couple.

 Chapter 1006

    After all, this is ancient times, not as open as modern times. In ancient times, when you look at each other in the right eyes, you almost get engaged and married, even if you don''t know each other.


    Si kongcao and others did not come too late. After they did not come, they went to see the emperor.


    The three female dependents, Huang Jiuge, Murong Yuzheng and Xiao Yunhui, the crown prince of Beiyue Kingdom, were naturally received by the female dependents.


    Therefore, she was led to the back Palace by the palace maid, the bedroom of Ning Guifei, and the palace of Ning He.


    Although the queen of Xifeng kingdom is a woman, she is the emperor, so naturally she will go to see the emperor Nanxiao with Sikong.


    Since the death of the former empress of Nanxiao Kingdom, the emperor of Nanxiao did not set up the empress again. All the affairs in the back palace were taken care of by Princess Ning.


    Although the name is not right and the words are not right, concubine Ning didn''t care about it, because she knew very well that the Emperor didn''t intend to establish a empress all his life, and her position was not replaced.


    Because Ning Guifei is not the mother of any prince, she has only one daughter. Therefore, there is no conflict of interest between her family and the throne. The emperor is very relieved of her.


    Rest assured, there are seven or eight points of trust, so the emperor told her that he wanted to return the throne to Rong mo.


    As long as she is self-centered and her family supports Rong Mo, she will be the queen after Rong Mo ascends the throne, and the family will definitely remain prosperous.


    Ning Guifei is very aware of current affairs, Ning family is the same, so they are very smart to choose to stand on the side of Rong mo.


    At first, Ning family is for the prosperity of the family, but later, it is out of sincerity.


    A few days ago, Princess Ning''s elder brother contracted a strange disease. No imperial doctor in the court could cure it. Even the best doctor in the capital could not cure it.


    It''s Rong mo. ten days ago, as soon as Rong Mo made a move, her elder brother''s illness would be cured in a few days.


    Later they learned that Rong Mo was the most famous doctor in the world, master Moyu.


    Although Ning''s family values profits, they are not ungrateful, so their support for Rong Mo is more sincere.


    At this time, in Ninghe palace, in addition to concubine Ning, there were also several concubines, princesses and several wives with Gaoming titles.


    Qu Feifei, Rong Lin''s fiancee, should have been there, but he didn''t come because something happened.


    However, other people didn''t know about it, so they didn''t see Qu Fei coming. Princess Ning asked, "why isn''t Miss Qu''s fiancee of king Lin here yet?"


    "There may be some delay." Rong Lin''s mother Princess Yan''s face is not good-looking. She doesn''t know that Qu Feifei has an accident, so she hasn''t come at this time. It''s just a shame for her.


    "Even if there is something delayed, you should send someone to say it! It''s so quiet that you don''t pay attention to us! " Rong Qi''s mother imperial concubine Yi imperial concubine Yin Yang strange Qi of say, pour isn''t discontent, just contact to give Yan imperial concubine ugly just.


    Yan Fei is not happy in her heart, but it''s hard to refute. It''s really Qu Feifei''s wrong.


    "Come on, let''s see why Qu Feifei hasn''t come yet." Yan imperial concubine immediately orders a way, always can''t let them continue to wait!


    It''s not that it''s important for Qu Fei to come or not. It''s just that she was asked to join several princesses in entertaining the wives from all over the world.


    Now she has not appeared, which is equivalent to not paying attention to them.


    As for why they have to be entertained, it is said that they are of the same age. They have a common topic.


    Actually!


    They think that Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng are only the fiancees of Sikong and Nangong, and they have not officially become Royal, so they are inferior to them in status.

 Chapter 1007

    So they feel that the identities of huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng are not enough for them to entertain.


    But out of courtesy, they had to meet them.


    Naturally, they were just a few concubines'' thoughts, not including Ning Guifei and those Gaoming wives.


    But for a moment, Huang Jiuge several people went to Ninghe palace. After the palace maid announced, the three people walked into Ninghe palace side by side.


    When they knew that Huang Jiuge and others were coming, they already looked at the gate, thinking that they could see at first glance what kind of beauty the Queen''s fiancee and the Regent''s fiancee were.


    They have heard about huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng. They are not only beautiful, but also brilliant. The princess who went on an outing yesterday, no one can match her.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Jianjia and Chu yingxuan, they wouldn''t believe it!


    But also, Si kongdao and Nangong Yin are he et al.


    Although they are Dongqing people, they are well-known in the four countries. How can an ordinary woman be worthy of such an outstanding man!


    But for yesterday Nanxiao country talented woman lost to Dongqing country talented woman thing, or let people feel ashamed and unwilling.


    When they saw Huang Jiuge, they were all amazed.


    Because it is to attend the Palace Banquet, today''s huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng are dressed in formal clothes.


    Huang Jiuge is dressed in purple, Murong Yuzheng is silver.


    Their clothes are prepared by Sikong and Nangong respectively, and the color is to match them, so today they are wearing lovers'' clothes.


    The temperament of huangjiuge is cool and domineering, while the temperament of Murong Yuzheng is gentle and luxurious.


    Even Wei Jianjia and Chu yingxuan, who have already met Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng, are astonished.


    The formal dress of them, temperament is more obvious, let Ninghe palace a group of concubines, have been eclipsed, as if huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng are the most noble people here.


    This consciousness made several concubines feel aggrieved immediately, and the amazing eyes of huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng gradually became worse.


    Women''s malice always comes so easily and inexplicably.


    Compared with huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng, Xiao Yunhui, the more common Princess of Beiyue, pays less attention to them, which makes her feel jealous and dissatisfied, but not malicious to them.


    After all, she still has self-knowledge, these two women are really better than her, and the status is not inferior to her.


    It can be said that if they become queen of Paris and Regent princess, their status will be slightly higher than her.


    Besides, even if their status is not as good as hers, they are not from the same country after all, and they will not have any contact in the future, so she doesn''t need to be angry with people who don''t meet each other.


    Three people come in, toward a few concubines blessing a body, and then with other people a Ping Li, and then Ning Guifei invited them to a seat, let palace maid tea.


    "How many people have come all the way here, and are you used to spending the night in the south?" As the host, Princess Ning greets politely.


    "Also used to" three people one after another should say.


    "Just get used to it," Princess Ning said with a smile. After a pause, she said, "I heard that you went to Huaxian Valley for an outing yesterday and met a group of snakes. It''s Miss Huang who killed those snakes to keep everyone safe! I can''t imagine that Miss Huang is not only talented but also good at martial arts


    Because Ning Guifei didn''t know that the snakes were coming to Huang Jiuge at that time, she didn''t mean anything wrong. She was just looking for a topic, and also expressed her admiration for Huang Jiuge.

 Chapter 1008

    But regarding this matter, many people did not know, therefore hears the speech, all one after another was startled.


    "What? How could it be? Snakes. It''s scary. " A concubine startles a way, complexion some pale meaning, obviously is frighten not light.


    "Yes! When it comes to snakes, I''m in a cold sweat, not to mention seeing them, but also a group of them. " A Gao life madam says, the body still can''t help shaking.


    "So, Miss Huang is really good. She can kill the snakes." Said the other lady.


    Snakes, I don''t know how many, but at least not many of them.


    Even if there are only ten or twenty snakes, it''s a lot for them. It''s enough for them to admire that they can kill ten or twenty snakes.


    If they knew that the so-called snakes were hundreds, they would be so scared that their legs would soften!


    Because people didn''t know that there were snake repellent grasses around Huaxian Valley, they thought it was normal for snakes to come in and out of the mountains.


    "Ning Guifei''s praise is wrong" for Ning Guifei''s praise, Huang Jiuge''s response is neither haughty nor humble.


    Although the Yan imperial concubine in the heart is also admire of, but the complexion goes to show disdain of facial expression, seem to say, isn''t it a dozen snakes? There''s nothing to be proud of.


    Some people are like this. When they are hostile to you, even if you are excellent, she will not look up to you.


    "It''s half a birthday before the banquet. It''s boring for you young people to sit with us. Let Princess Qi and Princess Yu take you to the imperial garden." Ning Guifei said.


    "Is" Wei Jianjia and Chu ningxuan get up and answer.


    With Huang Jiuge and others also get up, leave, leave.


    As soon as the front feet of Huang Jiuge and others leave, the maids sent by Yanfei to ask about Qu Feifei come back.


    "Back to Niang Niang, the maidservant just came to meet king Lin on the way. King Lin said that Miss Qu was unwell, so she couldn''t come to the Palace Banquet." Said the maid.


    "What? I didn''t feel well. Didn''t I feel well yesterday? " Princess Yan was a little dissatisfied. She felt that the prospective daughter-in-law had disgraced herself too much. She had nothing to do sooner or later, but she had something to do at this time.


    "It''s a coincidence that I don''t feel well. People who don''t know think they don''t want to celebrate the emperor''s birthday." Meaning imperial concubine again Yin Yang strange Qi of say.


    "If sister Yi Fei doesn''t believe it, send someone to verify it!" Yan Fei retorted.


    "It''s not my daughter-in-law. What''s the matter with me?" The meaning imperial concubine dislikes of say.


    "Yi Fei''s elder sister also knows that it''s none of her own business, and she doesn''t know about Fei Fei''s business. Please don''t use her own ideas to impose them on her. It''s slander." Yan Fei cold way.


    "You... Yi Fei is angry and wants to refute, but there is no way to refute.


    In the imperial garden, Huang Jiuge and her party walk slowly. In order not to neglect the visitors, Wei Jianjia and Chu ningxuan always take the initiative to find topics to talk about. Although Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng are not talkative, they will not be silent, so they are not embarrassed all the way.


    There are other people playing in the imperial garden. Wei Jianjia, because she doesn''t want to be disturbed by others, will deliberately avoid it and walk to the place where there are few or no people.


    Occasionally I met some young men, but they just said hello and went to each other.


    Those who first meet Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng will also show their amazing color, and most of the women will be jealous.


    But see each other is and Qi princess, princess together, want to identity is not simple, so dare not show.

 Chapter 1009

    On the rockery not far away, there are four or five children of seven or nine years old playing and frolicking.


    Huang nine songs see this, complexion a sink: "those children climb so high, too dangerous."


    Smell speech, a few people also immediately look at, can''t help but have a fright.


    "Come on, get them all down. It''s too dangerous." Wei Jianjia immediately said, a heart is very uneasy.


    "Yes" immediately two maids answered and walked away quickly.


    It''s just an accident. It happened.


    "Meng nianyun, you are a wild child without a mother, a wild child without a mother..." a boy angrily said to a girl, and then pushed her towards her. With a scream, the girl fell from the rockery.


    When they saw this, they were shocked.


    But at this time, a figure flashed by like the wind and rushed down the rockery.


    After everyone reacted from the momentary absence, Huang Jiuge was already under the rockery, and the girl who just fell from the rockery was safe in her arms.


    Yes, the wind like figure just now is just Huang Jiuge.


    The girl was so scared that she cried, while several other children on the rockery, including the boy who took the girl back, were also so scared that they didn''t move.


    Wei Jianjia and others immediately walked away, and immediately asked the maids to pull down the children who were still on the rockery. At the same time, they also asked the maids to find their parents.


    "Thanks to Miss Huang, this is the daughter of general Meng. General Meng loves Miss Meng very much. If something really happens, I''m afraid it''s a big trouble." Wei Jianjia said in shock.


    You know how much general Meng dotes on this daughter. If something really happens, general Meng will not let go of the son of the Minister of rites Lang''s family.


    The son of the Minister of rites is the boy who pushed Meng nianyun down.


    Huang Jiuge takes a quiet look at the boy who pushed Meng nianyun down. Although he is only eight or nine years old, ancient people have always matured early. Eight or nine years old is not a child who doesn''t understand.


    And his words and actions just now are obviously not so simple as being obstinate. I''m afraid that he has a cruel factor in his heart!


    Soon, general Meng and the Minister of rites came, because all their ministers gathered in the hall at that time, so as soon as they heard the news, they came together.


    Along the way, the fierce breath of general Meng pressed the Minister of rites out of breath and made amends to general Meng all the time.


    He knew well the temperament of general Meng, and loved his daughter like life. Although the palace maid said that she was not hurt because she was saved, it was an indisputable fact that his disheartened son pushed Meng Nian, and it was certain that he was angry.


    He only hoped that he would apologize and that general Meng would spare his son.


    General Meng didn''t respond to the gift waiter''s apology. What he cares about most now is his daughter. Although the palace maid said she was not injured, she would not be at ease until he saw it with his own eyes.


    And even if I didn''t get hurt, I must be scared. I should be crying now!


    The thought of Meng nianyun crying made general Meng feel very sad.


    When I heard Meng nianyun''s cry, general Meng''s heart was cramped.


    "Nian''er" general Meng rushes towards Meng nianyun and immediately holds him in his arms. He is in the mood of recovering from the loss, but he is still a little shaken.


    Then immediately check whether Meng nianyun is hurt, see her intact, just a heavy sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1010

    As soon as the Minister of rites arrived, he slapped his son and scolded him: "you are such a naughty son. You should push Miss Meng. If something happens, you will not be able to pay for your life."


    "Wow..." the son of the Minister of rites was beaten and immediately cried.


    The so-called fight is in the son, with the father, but in order to let general Meng calm down, reduce the anger of his son, the Minister of rites can''t be cruel.


    "Cry, you still have the face to cry, don''t apologize to Miss Meng." Seeing his son crying, the Minister of rites was a little worried and said again, "Lin Gang, do you hear me? Please apologize to Miss Meng."


    However, in addition to crying, Lin Gang still cried. The Minister of rites was so anxious that he hated iron but not steel. He raised his hand to fight again, but he was interrupted before he fell.


    "Well, today is the emperor''s birthday. For my daughter''s sake, I''ll let him go this time. If there is another time, don''t blame me for being rude. " General Meng said coldly.


    Although he was angry, it was not that he didn''t know how to behave. In the end, it was because nothing happened to his daughter.


    Hearing that general Meng was relieved, the Minister of rites was immediately relieved and said, "thank you, general Meng. I will discipline this rebellious son back."


    "It''s your own business to discipline your son. If he bullies my daughter next time, even if nothing happens, I won''t let him go." General Meng warned again.


    The Minister of rites, with a jump in his heart, hastily replied, "yes, yes."


    General Meng no longer paid attention to him, but looked at Wei Jianjia and others. His attitude turned around and asked politely, "Princess Qi, who just saved my daughter?"


    "It''s Miss Huang, the fiancee of chonglouwang." Wen Yan, Wei Jianjia immediately introduced.


    General Meng''s eyes fell on Huang Jiuge, and his eyes flashed with amazement and amazement.


    Amazing is because of the appearance of Huang Jiuge, and surprised is that she is the fiancee of chonglouwang?


    It''s said that the king of Chonglou is not close to a woman. Unexpectedly, he has a fiancee.


    However, I have to admit that this woman and the king of Chonglou are really a perfect match, and their looks are so gorgeous.


    As for the others, he thought, the man that the king of Chonglou liked was absolutely not bad.


    "Thank you miss huang for saving my daughter," general Meng said sincerely to Huang Jiuge.


    "You''re welcome, general Meng," said Huang Jiuge.


    Then, general Meng took Meng nianyun away, and the others scattered. Huang Jiuge and his party continued to walk.


    When it was time for the banquet, the people went to Qinghua hall.


    Qinghua hall, the ministers and their families have been completed.


    When they were about to arrive at Qinghua hall, Wei Jianjia and other people just met Ning Guifei and they went to Qinghua hall together.


    When Ning Guifei and others came into the Qinghua hall, which was originally noisy, they all quieted down, but there was no ceremony, because there was no ceremony at this time.


    All the people''s eyes were on Ning Guifei and her party. When they saw the two strange but gorgeous faces, Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng, they were all amazed, but they didn''t know who they were.


    When people saw that Princess Qi led them to the position of envoys, they knew that they were envoys'' wives!


    I can''t help feeling that Xiao Yunhui, the Crown Princess of Beiyue, was completely ignored until she took the position of envoy of Beiyue.

 Chapter 1011

    Before long, the emperor of Nanxiao and the envoys of the Three Kingdoms came, and everyone got up to greet them.


    In the group, the most eye-catching are Sikong cut, Nangong Yin and rongmo, so all the amazing eyes are directed at them.


    The emperor of Nanxiao went to his seat, and the others also went to their seats.


    When Sikong Chou and Nangong Yinyi stand beside Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng, they are amazed again. These two couples, men and women, are just the representatives of heaven and earth!


    After the emperor of Nanxiao took the throne, the ministers of Nanxiao state, together with their families and concubines, knelt down to worship the emperor.


    The envoys from all countries stood and bowed to show respect.


    "You''re welcome, everyone. Sit down." Nanxiao emperor road.


    "Thank you for your kindness," they called, and they got up and sat down.


    Next, the eunuch''s opening remarks are nothing more than praising the great achievements of emperor Nanxiao. After praising, it is a gift.


    Gift, of course, is from high to low status.


    If the foreign envoys are distinguished guests, naturally they will be given priority.


    Their gifts represent the face of a country, so their birthday gifts are naturally of great value.


    Only when the envoys of various countries have given birthday gifts can they come to other people.


    It''s half an hour after the gift.


    With the emperor''s "Banquet", the banquet began.


    Although the banquet was lively on the surface, it was actually the most boring. It was nothing more than eating, drinking and watching talent shows.


    At first, it was a talent show arranged by the Imperial Palace, and later, it was the competing performances of various families on the pretext of paying homage to their birthday.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Huang and miss Murong of dongqingguo are very talented. They must be very talented! I don''t know if we can have a good look! " At this time, the Yan imperial concubine''s heart says wrongly.


    Yes, I am.


    She just wanted to make them lose face because she didn''t like them.


    Of course, she doesn''t think that their talents are so extraordinary that their talents are not so good. On the contrary, she thinks that their talents are also good.


    But now she does not want to make them lose face unilaterally, but wants to play a game of killing two birds with one stone.


    In the capital of Nanxiao Kingdom, Wei Jianjia, the princess of Qi, has the best talent. If Wei Jianjia wins, then Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng will lose face. But if Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng win, Wei Jianjia will lose face.


    She and Qi Wang one faction is opposite, the person over there loses face, she is naturally also happy to see its become.


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng one after another.


    Brilliant?


    Some people are amazing, some doubt, some envy, some envy.


    As for whether talent is excellent or not, some people don''t think so, some people expect it.


    Huang Jiuge can probably guess the intention of Yanfei, but she doesn''t care, because she has been prepared for a long time, and thinks that such a banquet should not escape the talent show.


    If she can''t perform, she can see her success, but if she can''t escape, she can''t refuse.


    So, just in case, she had already discussed with Murong Yuzheng.


    So Yanfei quit, huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng did not feel the slightest surprise.


    Sikong cut and Nangong Yin also know that huangjiu song and Murong Yuzheng are ready, so like huangjiu song, they are not surprised. They are just dissatisfied with Yanfei''s proposal to let them perform.

 Chapter 1012

    Because it''s obvious that this princess Yan didn''t mean well.


    Also because of dissatisfaction, let Sikong cut and Nangong Yin cold eyes toward Yanfei, touch their eyes of Yanfei scared all over, this just realized, he ignored the two gods.


    Yan Fei felt guilty and regretted it, but her words had already been spoken, so she couldn''t take them back.


    At the same time, Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng stood up calmly and looked at the emperor Nanxiao. Huang Jiuge said, "come to the birthday of emperor Nanxiao, how can you not perform a performance? Congratulations! But I didn''t expect to be opened by concubine Yan first, but it seemed that we didn''t realize it and didn''t care. "


    Although Huang Jiuge doesn''t care about the performance, since Yanfei is against her, how can she not care at all.


    So this word obviously means that Princess Yan is full of troubles, which has swept their face.


    Originally, people didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Yanfei''s letting huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng perform, but they didn''t feel right until they heard this.


    I wish you a happy birthday. You have to take the initiative!


    But the Yan imperial concubine, in the heart "clap Deng" for a while, hastily confesses a crime way: "the emperor, the minister concubine knows wrong, asks the emperor to forgive."


    Nanxiao Emperor just coldly looked at Yanfei and didn''t say anything.


    What else can we say? It''s hard to blame the public! I have to smile to Huang Jiuge and say: "Miss Huang is worried too much. It''s a great intention that you can come all the way to wish my birthday. Please don''t care about the rest."


    "Why! We are not stingy people Huangjiuge is aimed at Yanfei. Naturally, it''s impossible to save Nanxiao emperor''s face. People tell her not to care. If she still cares, she looks mean and loses Dongqing''s face.


    "It''s too monotonous to perform alone, so I''ll perform with Miss Murong." Huang Jiuge said.


    "Good" Nanxiao emperor should say.


    Huang Jiuge and others had already prepared the props and immediately let people play them.


    First, a Qin, and then about three meters long, half meters wide Xuan paper, spread out on the ground, Xuan paper next to this inkstone.


    Then Murong Yuzheng and Huang Jiuge went up with a one meter long brush.


    Huangjiuge is on the side of Qin, while Murong Yuzheng is on the side of Xuan paper.


    This is, Huang Jiuge plays the piano, Murong Yuzheng writes.


    Such cooperation is not uncommon, but the most important thing is the wonderful process.


    With the sound of Qin, Murong Yuzheng also moved, not in a hurry to write, but with a brush as a sword, began to dance.


    Song, melodious as a running stream, endless ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    dance, beautiful as flying butterfly, beautiful and enchanting ¡¤¡¤


    both the sound of huangjiuge and the dancing posture of Murong Yuzheng attracted people''s attention instantly.


    A minute later, the sound of Qin suddenly changed, the tune became domineering, and the sword dance of Murong Yuzheng also became domineering.


    Another minute later, the sound of Huang Jiuge changed again. Murong Yuzheng began to approach Xuan paper and began to write.


    Murong Yuzheng began to write when the nine songs of Huang began to sing.


    After the improvement of Huang Jiuge, the song of birthday


    "congratulations on your birthday and Tianqi


    happy birthday


    every year has today


    every year has today


    congratulations on you


    congratulations on you


    as old as pine and cypress, as young as Chilan


    Fu rudonghai has a better life than Nanshan


    congratulations on your birthday and Tianqi


    happy birthday


    every year All have today


    every year has today


    congratulations to you "


    the nine songs of Huangyu have gone down, and Murong Yuzheng has also finished writing. I can see that on the Xuan paper, the regular script goes through the back of the paper and writes" happiness is like the East China Sea and longevity is like the south mountain. " Eight characters, full of the majestic arrogance of Qunfang.

 Chapter 1013

    "Good word! It''s really a good word


    "Yes! The pen is full of strength, and is full of the majestic and domineering spirit of being proud of Qunfang. "


    "I didn''t expect a woman to write such aggressive words."


    "Yes! Unique and pleasant songs, beautiful dances and domineering words are rare. I''m afraid no one can surpass them today. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    everyone exclaimed.


    Together, Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng picked up the rice paper, approached the emperor Nanxiao and said, "I wish the emperor Nanxiao happiness as East China Sea and longevity as Nanshan"


    "pa pa pa... Good, good, good." The emperor of Nanxiao clapped his hands excitedly and said four good words. The appearance of Longyan Dayue showed that he was really happy: "I really like the performance and congratulations of Miss Huang and miss Murong. Come and frame these eight words for me."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was surprised.


    How honored it is to mount it! Although this honor for huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng, do not care, but for the people of Nanxiao country, it is enviable!


    At the same time, I have to admit that the performances of huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng are really excellent. Especially those talented women who have performed, although they are unwilling, they are ashamed of it.


    The most unwilling is Princess Yan.


    Although she didn''t care who lost or who won before, she was happy to see who lost. But since Huang Jiuge bites her back, she doesn''t want her to win. Instead, she wants her to lose face. The bigger the better.


    But the result seems to be hard to change.


    "Nanxiao emperor likes it," said Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng.


    Then, two eunuchs came over and took over the shouci of huangjiuge and Murong Yuzheng.


    "Next, I have an important announcement to make." Nanxiao country suddenly serious said, directly interrupted originally still for the next performance of talented women''s preparation.


    In a word, the ministers of Nanxiao Kingdom immediately sat down and wondered what the emperor would announce?


    At the same time, it also makes some people feel bad.


    The most uneasy is the people of Rong Qi and Rong Lin, who are worried that what the emperor Nanxiao announced next has something to do with Rong mo.


    Although they don''t think Nanxiao emperor will give up his position to rongmo so hastily, it''s possible to establish the prince.


    After all, Nanxiao emperor is so optimistic about rongmo.


    Sure enough, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "as you all know, I''m not as fit as I used to be, and I''m no longer able to manage the affairs of the court, so it''s time for someone to take over." Nanxiao emperor said.


    When they said this, they were all surprised, surprised and expected. For a moment, they didn''t know how to react.


    Rong Qi and Rong Lin sent people to wait for a heart, hoping that the emperor of Nanxiao would not set up Rong Mo as the reserve, but let them each rely on their own ability, and those who can occupy the top.


    In this way, they will have time to fight. Of course, their so-called fight is not by fair and aboveboard means.


    If Rong Mo wants to pull him down once he becomes the prince, it will not be so easy.


    Of course, if Rong Mo wants to become the prince, he has to get the approval of most ministers.


    So although they are worried about Rong Mo becoming the prince, they don''t think Rong Mo can become the prince easily, because Rong Qi and Rong Lin together account for half of the forces in the court, so as long as these half oppose, Rong Mo''s becoming the prince will be a matter of long-term consideration.

 Chapter 1014

    But they forget one thing. Although Rong Mo has been away from the capital for a long time, his original position as the crown prince has never been abolished.


    So, what''s the use of reestablishment!


    "The second prince, Rong Mo, was born by the empress. He was named the prince of Nanxiao Kingdom when he was young. As a prince, he should attach great importance to the unity of thousands of years and the heart of the world." The emperor of Nanxiao naturally knew that people had forgotten this, so he specially pointed it out, in order to make everything more right: "so, I announce that Prince rongmo will ascend the throne on a certain day. Looking forward to the long-term plan of guarding the country and the long-term policy of the state, we should promote the scenic platform, show our gratitude, pay tribute to the birthday, and make clear our moral aspirations. "


    "Boom" of a, South night emperor this words like a bolt from the blue general, ruthless explosion, let everyone defenceless, scared have silly eyes.


    Although they suspected that the emperor of Nanxiao might make rongmo the crown prince, they didn''t want to let rongmo ascend the throne directly.


    If the emperor of Nanxiao had not reminded them, they would have forgotten that rongmo''s crown prince had not been abolished from beginning to end. Because Rong Mo hates the emperor because of the Queen''s affairs, he flees the capital and doesn''t want to come back.


    So over the years, they have slowly ignored Rong Mo, their opponent, and even forgotten that he was the prince.


    Although they can''t accept it, they can''t but admit that Rong Mo''s crown prince position has never been abolished, so in other words, Rong Mo is still the crown prince, which can''t be denied.


    Rong Mo is still the prince, so inheriting the throne is the right thing to do.


    Nevertheless, neither Rong Qi nor Rong Lin will be willing to accept and compromise.


    Rong Qi and Rong Lin react almost at the same time, and hastily show their ministers'' eyes.


    The two groups of ministers were signaled and immediately rushed to speak out.


    They have been in the same boat with Rong Qi and Rong Lin respectively, and they have to strive for their master.


    However, the ministers of the first and second grade have the right to speak on the issue of Li Chu. No matter they oppose or support it, they will not be angry.


    If the ministers who opposed it were in the majority, the emperor would still go his own way, which might lead to chaos in the court.


    Therefore, since ancient times, there has been such a saying: "those who win the hearts of the people win the world.". This is also the reason why the prince always looks like a man of integrity outside the court, and always secretly solicits the support of his courtiers in the court.


    "The emperor, I don''t think it''s right. Although the second prince is the prince and inherits the throne, he hasn''t been in touch with the affairs of the court for many years. If he takes over rashly, and doesn''t say whether he can be independent, he will prove himself by the fact that he hasn''t worked hard for Nanxiao state. I''m afraid it will cause many people''s dissatisfaction."


    "Your Majesty, I mean the same thing. After all, it''s a matter of state, so I can''t be rash. Weichen and others do not want to stop the emperor from establishing a crown prince, but they need to be convinced by the prince''s ability, which is also responsible for the people of Nanxiao and the future of Nanxiao. "


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Rong Qi and Rong Lin, as well as more than a dozen ministers, have spoken one after another, all of which are high sounding, saying that they are not preventing Rong Mo from becoming the throne, but they must have the ability to persuade people.


    Of course, the ministers were right. Rong Mo did not make any contribution to the Nanxiao kingdom. He did not touch the state affairs of the Nanxiao kingdom. It was unconvincing and understandable to be questioned.

 Chapter 1015

    So, now they say this is to use this reason to temporarily put an end to the fact that emperor Nanxiao passed the throne to Rong mo. as long as Rong Mo''s accession to the throne is not established, then they have a chance to turn over.


    Of course, even if this matter can be stopped for a while, they will not give Rong mo the chance to prove themselves. Instead, they will try their best to destroy it, or start from the emperor Nanxiao.


    Even if we try to usurp the throne by extraordinary means, we will not hesitate.


    Once Rong Mo succeeded to the throne, they were either elevated or assigned. Naturally, they could not accept the result.


    Of course, rongmo is the most dangerous now, so rongmo is the first person to be removed. After rongmo is removed, there is still a fight between Rongqi and Ronglin!


    What they don''t know is that Rong Mo''s deeds are not as simple as what they see.


    Although Rong Mo left the capital of Nanxiao Kingdom these years, it doesn''t mean that he left the court hall, just because he changed the court hall.


    In fact, the kingdom of Chonglou has developed so rapidly in recent years, thanks to rongmo.


    Because sikongtiao had a unique power, it was impossible for him to be in Chonglou kingdom all the time. Therefore, in recent years, Rong Mo was in charge of the imperial court of Chonglou kingdom for a quarter of the time, and Rong Mo contributed to a third of its development.


    A country of others can be so stable even if its name is not right and its words are not right, not to mention its own!


    Although the territory of Chonglou kingdom is small, it is powerful, so it is not easier to manage than a country. Especially when the name is not right and the words are not right, there is more resistance.


    If the ministers of Nanxiao state knew about this, they would not doubt Rong Mo''s ability.


    Of course, doubt belongs to doubt, and opposition belongs to opposition.


    After all, each is his own master, and each seeks his own interests.


    "What you Aiqing said is reasonable." emperor Nanxiao agreed with the words of the ten ministers, which made them feel that emperor Nanxiao had been talked about, so he planned to make persistent efforts.


    However, before they could speak again, the emperor of Nanxiao suddenly changed his mind and said seriously, "but I don''t know what to do? Treat the land of Nanxiao as a child''s play


    Nanxiao emperor''s words, let Rongqi and Ronglin two people are a heart jump.


    Does Rong Mo really have any contribution that they don''t know?


    "Come on," the emperor called. Then the eunuch came out with a pamphlet in his hand.


    Some people don''t know, but others feel uneasy.


    The eunuch manager faced everyone and said solemnly in a voice like a duck''s voice: "everyone thinks that the crown prince has no credit for the Nanxiao Kingdom, which makes people unconvinced. Next, let me tell you what credit the crown prince has for the Nanxiao kingdom."


    Next, the eunuch general told the story that he had dealt with the invasion of foreign countries or small countries at the border of Nanxiao kingdom in recent years, and the riots and disasters far away from the capital that the imperial court could not deal with in time.


    Although Rong Mo has always been reluctant to return to the capital of Nanxiao Kingdom, it does not mean that he often wanders on the territory of Nanxiao kingdom. Although Rong Mo has always hated Nanxiao emperor because of his mother''s affairs, it does not mean that he can watch his country in trouble.


    Because he can''t change the fact that he is a member of the kingdom of Nanxiao, and he is also a royal, he has a sense of responsibility for the kingdom of Nanxiao.

 Chapter 1016

    Therefore, over the years, Rong Mo did not give up his attention and help to Nanxiao Kingdom, but he did not leave a name.


    But every time he appeared, he was dressed in black, covered with a mask, mysterious and weird, so he left an impression on some people, and was praised in Nanxiao kingdom.


    When the eunuch general told us one incident, everyone was shocked. The second and the third... In the end, they were shocked, not shocked.


    The ministers are aware of these incidents. Some of them are too late for the imperial court to deal with, while some of them have been difficult for the imperial court for a long time and have not found a solution.


    Later, it was solved. They all knew it was because of a mysterious man.


    As for who this mystery is, they have investigated, but there is no trace.


    I just can''t imagine that this mysterious man is Rong mo.


    After the shock, some people admire, some doubt, some can not accept.


    The people of Rong Qi and Rong Lin both doubted and could not accept it, because such contributions were far more than they did.


    "Father, we have investigated this mysterious man, but we haven''t found any clues. How can we be sure that this mysterious man is Prince Rong?" Rong Qi couldn''t help it, so he said.


    This is obviously doubt.


    At the beginning of Rong Qi, many ministers questioned him one after another.


    "It seems that you are very confident in your own ability. You think that other people have no ability to investigate what you can''t investigate. Does my ability make you doubt it?" Nanxiao emperor discontented said, although they questioned nothing wrong, but actually touched the emperor''s prestige.


    Of course, the emperor of Nanxiao also obviously preferred rongmo.


    Hearing the words, the people who expressed their doubts knelt down to plead guilty one after another. They did not dare to question the Nanxiao emperor''s ability, but they had to question that the Nanxiao emperor lied in order to accommodate mo.


    So, they still question it.


    In fact, it''s not entirely true to question. Most of them are unwilling to accept the result, so even if it''s true, they also want to make it false.


    For their mind, the emperor of Nanxiao and others don''t know!


    "Have you heard of master Moyu?" Suddenly, the emperor asked.


    Master Moyu?


    Hearing this, they subconsciously looked at Sikong. They didn''t understand why the emperor of Nanxiao suddenly mentioned Mr. Moyu, but naturally they all heard about him.


    Young master Moyu, the first doctor of Dongqing Kingdom, is also the commander of chonglouwang. It is said that he is not only good at medicine, but also outstanding in ability.


    In the kingdom of Chonglou, in addition to King Sikong, his ability and status were the highest.


    This is a person as famous as Sikong and Nangong.


    Seeing the appearance of all the people, they knew that they had heard of this number one figure, so the emperor continued: "since you have all heard of the number one figure of master Moyu, you know more about his deeds. Then you think that master Moyu is qualified and able to be the emperor of our country."


    Hearing the speech, people''s hearts jumped.


    They are not stupid. Emperor Nanxiao''s words obviously mean something. Is Rong mo the son of Moyu?


    Thinking of this, people look at Rong Mo one after another. Although they are not sure, they are still shocked.


    Especially Rong Qi and Rong Lin, the whole person is not good, head buzzing, manic incomparable.

 Chapter 1017

    Master Moyu is not only strong in his own ability, but also close to Sikong.


    If Rong Mo is the real master of Mo Yu, then it''s the representative. Does Rong Mo have the help of Sikong Duan?


    If so, what other skills do they have to fight for?


    The queen of Xifeng state and the prince of Beiyue state were also shocked. Originally, Rong Qi wanted to win over Xifeng state, while Rong Lin wanted to win over Beiyue state. The queen of Xifeng doesn''t want to go through this muddy water. After all, she is already the queen and has no interest to gain from Qi.


    The crown prince of Beiyue kingdom is different. Although he is the crown prince, other princes are covetous for the throne. His succession to the throne is still dangerous. Therefore, when Rong Lin proposes cooperation, beimingxuan is moved.


    But because he was worried that Rong Mo would win over the cooperation of Dongqing, he didn''t immediately let go. Instead, he watched the change. Even he didn''t think Rong Mo could win over Dongqing.


    Just can''t think of, Rong Mo doesn''t need to win over at all, but directly has such a deep relationship with Si kongcao.


    "Father, with the ability of young master Moyu, he has the ability to be the emperor of Nanxiao Kingdom, but young master Moyu is the military adviser of the important building king of Dongqing kingdom. I''m afraid that''s not right!" Rong Lin deliberately ignores that master Moyu is Rong Mo''s business, but he talks about it to someone from Dongqing country.


    In the final analysis, I just don''t agree.


    As soon as Rong Lin opened his mouth, many ministers agreed with him. Of course, they were all Rong Qi and Rong Lin''s people.


    From the beginning to the end, Rong Mo didn''t retort for himself, but Sikong cut out a voice and asked: "do you think the lonely king has a fancy to the country of Nanxiao?"


    The attitude of disdain is obviously not worth it.


    "I don''t know. If I give you the land of Dongqing, you will despise it. Can you see the land of Nanxiao?" Nangong Yin also echoed the way, that is full of helpless attitude, as if the country of Dongqing was a hot potato that he was eager to get rid of.


    It was like a bolt from the blue, which made everyone dumbfounded. At the same time, they took a breath of cool air and doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    Nangong Yin even said that he would hand over Dongqing''s country to Sikong, but Sikong didn''t want it?


    How is that possible?


    Yes, in their opinion, it''s impossible.


    That''s the country of Dongqing! It''s something that many people dream of and can''t get, and the Royal people fight to death for that position.


    So, does Nangong Yin really give up to Sikong? Even if it''s true, will Sikong do not want it?


    Although they don''t believe it, they can''t impose their own ideas on others. Maybe, really!


    Look at the tone of Nangong Yin and Sikong cut, is so familiar, this also shows their relationship.


    If Sikong Chou really disliked the country of Dongqing, how could he take a fancy to the country of Nanxiao! After all, Dongqing was much stronger than Nanxiao.


    "When Mo went back to Nanxiao Kingdom, the lonely king didn''t know who to look for to manage the kingdom of Chonglou for him! Then you can take the queen of the lonely king to wander the world. Where can you spare your time to support the kingdom of the east! I''m sorry. Otherwise, you don''t want to be regent, just go to be king of Chonglou! " Sikong cut said, a pair of even Chonglou Kingdom also dislike appearance.


    They all took a breath again. The king of Chonglou didn''t even want the kingdom of Chonglou? You just want to wander with the queen?

 Chapter 1018

    "I don''t want it! I''ll allow you to be at ease. Am I working hard? " Nangong Yin is also full of aversion to shirk, it is to take the throne of Chonglou as a hot potato, to avoid.


    People don''t know how to describe their mood, they doubt that there is nothing wrong with them! I don''t want to be so powerful.


    This is a big blow to Rong Qi and Rong Lin, who have the impulse of vomiting blood and syncope.


    Call from heart, they don''t want it, give it to them! They want it.


    At the moment, Rong Qi and Rong Lin can''t even say a word of opposition.


    They have no objection, and the ministers who support Rong Mo have come forward to support Rong Mo''s succession. Some ministers who had supported Rong Qi and Rong Lin also defected to support Rong mo.


    Even Rong Yu expressed his support for Rong Mo, so some ministers who had nepotism with him also expressed their support for Rong mo.


    As a result, more than half of the ministers supported Rong mo.


    In this way, Rong Mo''s succession to the throne is a matter of course.


    Rong Qi and Rong Lin are not willing to wait, but they can''t say anything.


    The following banquet was extremely difficult for Rong Qi and Rong Lin.


    Although they were safe before Rong Mo ascended the throne, once they ascended the throne, they were in danger. So, at the moment, they are all thinking about how to deal with Rong Mo, so that he can''t get on the base.


    Although it''s not easy for them to deal with Rong Mo with the help of Si kongcao and nangongyin, after their birthday, they will stay for two days at most and then go back. At that time, the distant water can''t save the near fire.


    But they didn''t realize that even without Sikong cut and Nangong Yin, rongmo was not easy for them to deal with.


    Before today, Rong Mo was very weak, and they sent many people to assassinate him. But every time, their people never came back, but Rong Mo was intact, which shows that Rong Mo is not easy to deal with.


    Now that Rong Mo has more than half of the power in the court, it is even more difficult for them to attack him.


    It can be said that Rong Qi and Rong Mo don''t even have the chance to resist if Sikong cut and Nangong Yin do it.


    However, this is the state affairs of Nanxiao state after all, and it is not easy for them to participate. Of course, there is no need to participate, because with the ability of rongmo, we can cope with it.


    Because Rong Mo not only has the support of most ministers in the court, but also has the support of Juesha building.


    Although the headquarters of Juesha building is in Dongqing state, it also has branches in Nanxiao state. The leader of Juesha building in Nanxiao state is Rong mo.


    As for the time when Rong Mo ascended the throne, as foreigners, Si kongdao and nangongyin were inconvenient to participate, so they would not stay for a long time. After Rong Mo ascended the throne, they came back to congratulate him.


    Now, the crown prince of Beiyue Kingdom has completely abandoned the cooperation with Rong Lin. he himself is a clay Bodhisattva crossing the river, and it''s hard for him to protect himself. If he offends his superiors kongcao and nangongyin again, he thinks he will dig his own grave.


    Therefore, after the birthday party is over, when Rong Lin comes to beimingxuan to talk about cooperation, beimingxuan directly refuses.


    Although after today''s event, Rong Lin already knew that it would be like this, but he still took a chance to find beimingxuan.


    After hearing beimingxuan''s answer, I felt more unwilling, but I didn''t dare to anger him. In order to avoid the dangerous situation of tiger in front and wolf in back, another left lion will finally make him have no way back.

 Chapter 1019

    Rongqi and Ronglin in their respective back to the house, all made a big thunder, the anger in the heart, vent.


    Of course, when I found that I was angry, I did not forget to discuss with the ministers how to deal with Rong mo.


    The next day, beimingxuan and the queen of Xifeng Kingdom left, while nangongyin and sikongchu left on the third day.


    These two days the situation is particularly calm, but this is just the calm before the storm. Because they are afraid of the existence of sikongtiao and nangongyin, they have to wait until they leave.


    On the day that Sikong Chou left, he received news from the Juesha building that someone had bought Sikong Chou and Huang Jiuge to kill him. They could not be killed, and they were seriously injured.


    Hearing this news, Sikong and Huang Jiuge don''t know whether they are angry or laughing.


    I''m angry that someone bought them to kill them.


    And smile, it''s the other party who bought their people to kill them, it''s just too dramatic.


    As for who is the culprit, because the other party did not come in person, so it is not clear.


    However, it was either the queen of Xifeng or Rong Qi and Rong Lin who wanted to kill them. But both Sikong and huangjiu think that it''s more likely to be the queen of Xifeng kingdom. After all, they have no conflict with Rongqi and Ronglin. They don''t even interfere in rongmo''s affairs.


    Yes, the queen of Xifeng sent someone to hire Juesha Lou to kill sikongdao and huangjiuge, because it''s easy to expose identity with her own power.


    Only this time, the queen of Xifeng''s plan is to fail, so, she paid the deposit, but did not receive the result, and sikongchu and others, have been safe and sound back to Jiangcheng.


    Nangong Yin was not in a hurry to return to the capital, so he stayed in Jiangcheng for the time being.


    And this is half a month.


    In the past half a month, Sikong Chou, Nangong Yin and others had a very leisurely life. They didn''t have to deal with anything. They had a love talk with Huang Jiuge and Murong Yuzheng all day long. They had a good time in the mountains and rivers.


    However, happy at the same time, and painful.


    Why, because every time I dream back in the middle of the night, the beauty is in the arms, and the desire and fire burn her body, but she can''t eat. What a painful understanding!


    Half a month later, Sikong can finally take action.


    This half a month, Rong Mo has successfully ascended the throne, Rong Qi and Rong Lin were sent to the territory, no emperor recalled, not privately back to Beijing. And a group of trusted ministers who supported Rong Qi and Rong Lin found that those who had criminal evidence were demoted.


    Even if they don''t, they will be charged with impropriating their rights.


    As soon as Rong Mo''s affairs are stable, Sikong Chou directly packs Huang Jiuge back to Chonglou kingdom to get married.


    No, it should be said that we directly welcomed Huang Jiuge back to Chonglou kingdom in Jiangcheng.


    Anyway, he''s already done it over there, and on the other side of Jiangcheng, Sikong cut is also ready in the dark.


    When Huang Jiuge saw a box of betrothal gifts carried into the green wood door, he was directly dumbfounded and couldn''t react for a moment. What''s the matter.


    Yes, when Sikong was preparing, he didn''t tell Huang Jiuge. Nangong Yin, Murong Yuzheng, Qingzhi Qingtan and aunt Tong all knew that Huang Jiuge was kept in the dark.


    It''s not that Si kongcao wants to surprise Huang Jiuge, but that he''s afraid that she''ll find an excuse to postpone it, so he comes straight to the hard one.


    The betrothal gifts sent by Si kongcao filled the front yard of qingmumen. You know, the front yard of qingmumen is two or three hundred square meters!

 Chapter 1020

    This extravagance is big enough. I''m afraid it''s the biggest, most and most luxurious dowry in history, which shocked everyone.


    Even the whole city of Jiangcheng was a sensation. They rushed to qingmumen to watch the excitement.


    When all the betrothal gifts were put away, Sikong cut finally appeared.


    Today, he changed his usual purple dress into a red bridegroom''s dress. He walked towards yingjiuge, and his eyes on huangjiuge were full of affection.


    And in his eyes at the moment, there is only nine songs of Huang.


    Huang Jiuge had already reflected that he didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Sikong''s attack. Instead, he felt a big surprise, full of emotion and excitement.


    At this moment, in fact, she wanted to shed tears, moved tears, but because of fear of being laughed at, so Shengsheng held back.


    Si kongcao went to Huang Jiuge and said affectionately: "Ge''er, marry me! I will be good to you all my life. "


    "Good" Phoenix nine songs no longer affectation of mischief, happily agreed.


    Although it is the expected answer, Sikong cut or excited a will Phoenix nine song hold up, reluctant to put down.


    Not until the future, today, Sikong cut directly let Huang Jiuge put on the Phoenix crown, on the sedan chair, set out to return to the kingdom of Chonglou.


    For the vigorous and resolute conduct of Sikong cut, Huang Jiuge feels very sad, but fortunately everything is ready in the dark, waiting for her to get on the sedan chair.


    "I''m relieved to see the young lady get married." The most touching is aunt Tong. The biggest stone in her heart has finally fallen.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    three days later, the welcoming team arrived at the kingdom of Chonglou.


    The city of Wang has long been decorated with lights. Rong Mo, Wen Ziran and other people who have a good relationship with Sikong have arrived yesterday.


    Although Sikong''s wedding was a sensation, he didn''t invite anyone except a few people who had a good relationship with him.


    After learning about the marriage of Sikong and huangjiu Ge, the queen of Xifeng was very angry. However, she recognized the fact that Sikong and huangjiu Ge were beyond her control, so she stopped thinking.


    But because Sikong didn''t invite her, she naturally wouldn''t go. Even if she invited, she wouldn''t go, so as not to arouse the hatred in her heart.


    After entering the king''s city, the wedding procession began to blow festive music and set off firecrackers.


    Everywhere they went, there were voices of blessing from the common people, which was very lively.


    It was the first time that people saw Sikong Chou''s smile, and it was as refreshing as a spring breeze.


    Yes, today Sikong is also very happy, because after today, Huang Jiuge is his wife.


    After entering the palace, paying homage to the ancestral temple of Sikong family, and then accepting the worship of all the ministers, the etiquette was completed.


    Although getting married is complicated, it also makes Huang Jiuge tired physically and mentally, but she is very happy and happy.


    In the new house, the red candle reflects the whole room into a bright red, full of warm color.


    The bed is full of longan and peanuts.


    Not long after Huang Jiuge was sent to the new house, Sikong Chou also threw the guests to Nangong Yin and rongmo, and couldn''t wait to come to the new house.


    "Squeak" a, the door was pushed open, Sikong cut came in, and then shut the door.


    The cover is transparent, so Huang Jiuge clearly see Sikong cut, originally a little nervous, become very nervous, heartbeat also crazy acceleration, let her palm immediately out of a cold sweat.


    "Why are you here so soon? Isn''t it supposed to be with the guests? " Huang nine song asks a way, because nervous, the voice doesn''t own some shiver.


    "Because I can''t wait to see you," said Si kongcao. His voice was a little hoarse and his breath was a little heavy, which showed that he was nervous.


    For a moment, Huang Jiuge didn''t know how to answer and didn''t make a sound.


    At this moment, it belongs to Si kongcao and Huang Jiuge. No one comes to disturb them. But with Si kongcao''s temperament, it''s a direct leap to make a bridal chamber, because no one dares!


    When Si kongcao came to the bedside and picked up the steelyard to pick up the cover of Huang Jiuge, his heart beat so hard that his hand trembled.


    The heart of Huang nine songs also jumps very fierce, very nervous, even the body is tight.


    The cover was gently lifted, and then fell to the ground. When he looked at the beautiful face of Shanghuang Jiuge, Sikong cut lost his mind.


    He always knew that Huang Jiuge was beautiful, but at this moment, it was so breathtaking.


    Her cheeks were red and her eyes were silky. She was more alluring than usual. Especially looking at her attractive lips, Sikong Chou''s eyes darkened, and he could no longer control the kiss.


    After struggling a few times, Huang Jiuge pushes him away. With her boss''s dissatisfied eyes, Huang Jiuge blushes, but still reminds her: "well, I haven''t had a drink yet!"Smell speech, Si kongcao also realized that Jiaobei wine, although reluctant to let go of Huang Jiuge, but Jiaobei wine, it is had to drink, drink Jiaobei wine, it is a ceremony.


    Anyway, Huang Jiuge can''t escape. He can still bear the time of a cup of wine.


    Then, Si kongcao quickly took two wine cups and handed one of them to Huang Jiuge.


    "Come on, lady, let''s have a drink." Say, the hand already took up the hand of Huang nine songs, that can''t wait appearance, let Huang nine songs some can''t laugh or cry.


    After drinking Jiaobei wine, Sikong cut can''t wait to get close to Huang Jiuge, hold her and kiss her all over the world.


    Up to now, Huang Jiuge doesn''t feel shy any more. She climbs up his neck with her hands, hugs him and kisses him back with force.


    Huang Jiuge''s response is undoubtedly fuelling Sikong''s desire.


    The red candle is still flashing, and the temperature in the room continues to rise. As the red robe of joy is thrown out, the two people get closer, and then throw out one piece of clothes after another, until they are honest and close together.


    Si kongcao couldn''t help it, and finally he didn''t have to bear it any more. He rushed to the place he had been yearning for ¡¤¡¤


    "ah


    By the impact of a fierce force, Huang Jiuge couldn''t help but cry, and his hands holding Sikong''s arms couldn''t help tightening and pinching out the seal.


    Knowing that a woman will feel pain for the first time, Si kongcao tries to restrain himself and treat her gently first. After the nine songs were suitable, Sikong Chou dared to let go and ask for them.


    He said that when he could eat her, he would recover all the previous accounts.


    The attack and plunder again and again made him reach the peak of happiness again and again.


    Si kongdao was very happy, but he pitied nangongyin and rongmo, who were helping him to entertain guests. They were fed a lot of wine and felt extremely sad.


    But for the sake of their brother''s sex life, they went all out.